《Mr. Nelsonn Winning His Ex-wife鈥檚 Heart》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter: 1 ¡°Edmund, you have been married to Chelsea for three years. It¡¯s high time you had a child. | want to meet my great- grandchildren before deathes for me.¡± An old man¡¯s earnest voice came from the study through the slightly opened door. Ayoung man replied coldly, ¡°Why should | have a baby with a woman | don¡¯t love?¡± Chelsea Williams was about to knock on the door to inform them that dinner was ready. But when she heard their conversation, she froze. Her face turned pale in a split second. The young man¡¯s voice sounded again. This time it was firmer and dismissive. ¡°Grandpa, just so we are on the same page, you''ll not be getting any great-grandchildren from me as long as I¡¯m married to Chelsea. | don¡¯t want her to be the mother of my children. So, don¡¯t pester me about this issue again!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°You brat!¡± the old man shouted angrily. The next second, the sound of a cup being shattered on the floor was heard. This was followed by the sound of approaching footsteps. Chelsea hurriedly went into the bathroom next door to hide. In the process, the sharp edge of the wash-hand basin scratched her waist. An intense pain shot from her waist to her heart. It then swept through her entire body. She trembled and bit her lower lip hard. Tears of agony soon welled up in her eyes. Only a few days ago, she had received a pregnancy test result from Diane Stevenson, the mistress of her husband, Edmund Nelson. Along with the test result came harsh mockery. ¡°Chelsea, what a miserable woman you are! Although you have been married to Edmund for three long years, he still hasn''t fallen in love with you. You live under the same roof with him, but he hates you with every fiber of his being. Don¡¯t you have any shame? How could you stick with a man whose heart belongs to someone else? Gosh! If | were you, | would have died of shame Long ago.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know of Diane¡¯s existence before she got married to Edmund. On their wedding night, Edmund didn¡¯t stay at home. He left her as soon as the ceremony came to an end. The next morning, Chelsea woke up to a piece of shocking news. Her husband was sighted entering and leaving a hotel with a popr female star the night before. The news was the talk of the town. It was on that day that Chelsea realized that her husband¡¯s heart belonged to someone else. Not willing to give up on her new marriage, Chelsea decided to stay. She hoped that Edmund would fall in love with her someday. She resigned from her job and became a full-time housewife. Unfortunately for her, nothing changed even after three years. As Chelsea went down memoryne, the door of the bathroom was pushed hard from outside. She staggered and held the washstand. She Looked up with teary eyes only to see a cold maning in. It was her husband, Edmund. The ice in his eyes could have frozenva. The ck suit he had on today made him look more unfriendly than ever. He strode to her, grabbed her chin, and inquired aggressively, ¡°Did you incite Grandpa to put pressure on me to have a baby with you? Bitch, you have be more scheming over the years. What makes you think | want you to be the mother of my child? Have you gone mad?¡± Holding her chin even tighter, Edmund added furiously, ¡°You set me up and forced me to marry you three years ago. Now, you want to make sure you remain in this family by having my child. Over my dead body!¡± Chelsea''s face turned red. She bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? Why then is he putting pressure on me? And why were you eavesdropping on our conversation?¡± Edmund sneered. In a clipped tone, he continued, ¡°Since you heard our conversation, you should know how | feel about you. You disgust me, Chelsea. You are not worthy to bear a child for me.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter: 2 Chelsea clenched her fists tightly when she heard those cruel words Her nails were on the verge of piercing into her palms She knew fully well that Edmund didn¡¯t love her, but her heart broke into a thousand pieces when he said that she wasn¡¯t worthy of carrying his child.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. For the past three years, Chelsea had put in her all in an effort to make this marriage work. She remained a dutiful wife despite his infidelity. Day and night, she held up hope that Edmund¡¯s heart would one day soften towards her. However, his heart went from being an iceberg to heavy lead. Nothing she did melted it. ¡°Edmund, please be honest with me. In the past few years, have you.. Have you ever loved me even if it was for a second?¡± Chelsea''s voice was low and pitiful. Her body was shaking violently as if she asked that question with all the strength and courage she had. This sudden inquiry sent an inexplicable emotion to Edmund¡¯s heart. But itsted only for a millisecond. The coldness in his eyes increased. ¡°What do you think? You are not so dumb, are you? Judging by what''s happening now, you should be able to answer that question yourself!¡± The disdain in his response pierced through Chelsea¡¯s heart Like a knife. All the hurt that she kept tucked away bubbled to the surface at this moment. Edmund¡¯s words shattered herst hope. Everything she did to win Edmund''s love went down the drain. It was as if she had made a fool of herself for three whole years. ¡°| see.¡± With these words, Chelsea released herself from his grip and walked out of the bathroom dejectedly. Her shoulders were slouched and her walk was unsteady. However, there was a trace of determination on her teary face. Edmund took a step forward, feeling pity for her subconsciously. But his eyes darkened the next second. He remembered what Chelsea did to him three years ago, so he became cold again. The other members of the Nelson family were already at the dining table by the time Chelsea got downstairs. She was in a bad mood, so she didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat. She wiped her tears and concealed her emotions. Afterward, she told Ethan Nelson, Edmund¡¯s grandfather to ask the driver to take her home. Athousand conflicting thoughts ran in Chelsea''s head on the way home. She didn¡¯t know whether to give up or to continue fighting for her husband''s love. Edmund was clearly in love with Diane. Now that he was expecting a child with her, Chelsea suspected that he would ask for a divorce because he didn¡¯t want the child to bebeled as an illegitimate one. After calcting all the odds against her, Chelsea decided to give up. She didn¡¯t want to continue wasting her time and efforts on someone who didn¡¯t love her. When she got home, she took a shower and fell asleep. Deep in her slumber, she felt someone bite her lips hard. It was as if the person was lusting after her and punishing her at the same time. The room was dark, so she couldn¡¯t see who it was. However, the breath was familiar. It was Edmund. Why was he back tonight? Shouldn''t he be with his lover? And then it struck her. Since Diane was currently pregnant, it would be inconvenient for her to satisfy Edmund in bed. The thought of being his second choice angered Chelsea. She pushed him away, turned on the bedside Lamp, and got off the bed. Chelsea straightened her messy pajamas and stood barefoot on the floor. Looking at Edmund, who was sitting on the bed sulkily, she said, ¡°Edmund, | want a divorce.¡± ¡°Enough already!¡± Edmund¡¯s eyebrows were knitted. He looked so displeased and impatient. He had been on a business trip for several days. He was so horny that he wanted to relieve himself immediately. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter: 3 He couldn''t help kissing Chelsea when he saw her on the bed. Her instinctive moan had increased his desire. He was just about to take things up a notch when she pushed him away. Now, his groin was aching so badly. In Edmund''s eyes, she only refused him to y hard to get. The bitterness in Chelsea¡¯s heart was simmering up to the surface. But she took a deep breath to push it down. She said firmly, ¡°I''m serious, Edmund. Let''s get a divorce!¡± Edmund''s face darkened. He adjusted his position by leaning on the headboard of the bed. He squinted at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chelsea pursed her Lips and stared back at him in silence. ¡°Chelsea, did you think this through at all? Have you suddenly forgotten that thepany your father and brother have been running is on the verge of bankruptcy? If not for the timely intervention of my family, it would have been long gone. Do you have any idea how much I''ve invested in thatpany?¡± Edmund raised his voice. His angry tone made Chelsea''s heart skip a beat. Her body shook and her face flushed with shame. As much as Chelsea hated to admit it, Edmund was right. Her father had sent her to his bed three years ago because the company was facing a serious crisis. It wasn¡¯t her intention to trick him into marrying her. She had tried to exin things to him in the past few years. However, Edmund didn¡¯t give her a Listening ear. She was guilty in his eyes. ¡°| don¡¯t give a damn about thepany anymore. I¡¯ve served you like a ve for three years just so you can continue to help them. If thepany crashes now, they deserve it.¡± Chelsea put on an indifferent expression. Astorm suddenly gathered in Edmund¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that this marriage was only a deal to you?¡± ¡°What else is it?¡± Tears welled up in Chelsea¡¯s eyes. She patted her chest to prevent herself from breaking down. ¡°There has never been love in this marriage of ours. You love someone else. You never Look at me except when you want to have sex with me. I¡¯m just a pleasure tool to you. What else is this marriage if not a deal?¡± ¡°Okay. Fine!¡± Edmund gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°Are you really willing to give up thisfortable life? | gave you everything a woman could ever need except Love. Is Love more important to you than survival?¡± His contempt and ridicule made Chelsea¡¯s blood boil. Indeed, he had taken care of all her expenses for the past few years. But that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t survive on her own. Biting back the insults she badly wanted to say, she shed him a gentle smile and looked straight into his frightening eyes. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. But as you can see, I¡¯m not disabled, nor am | stupid. | can take care of myself. No matter what | won''t starve to death.¡± The years she spent as a part of the Nelson family were hell. None of the family members Liked her except for Ethan Chelsea was determined to get back on her feet after divorcing Edmund. After all, she had graduated from a top university before bing a housewife. Edmund sneered and rolled his eyes. ¡°Have it your way then. I¡¯ll call thewyer and tell him to prepare the divorce agreement. Let''s sign it at half past eight tomorrow morning.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chelsea turned around to leave. Now that she and Edmund had both agreed on a divorce, she didn¡¯t want to sleep on the same bed with him. She had barely left the bedside when a strong hand dragged her back with force. Edmund got on top of her and pressed her slender body into the bed. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter: 4 ¡°What are you doing? Didn''t we just agree to get a divorce? Let me go!¡± Chelsea struggled relentlessly. With a smirk at the corners of his mouth, Edmund replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you are my pleasure tool? | have every right to touch you, don¡¯t |? Keep still!¡± Chelsea bit her lower Lip hard. Edmund held both of her hands with one of his. He then kissed her Lips passionately, as if he wanted to devour her.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After releasing her lips, he nted violent bites and kisses on her corbone, shoulders, and breasts. Each of them came with torturous revenge. They were painful, but pleasurably painful. Chelsea¡¯s head was in a muddle at first. But she soon reasoned that he was right. Why should she refuse him tonight? Edmond was handsome and had a perfect figure. More so, he was good in bed. Chelsea knew that she might not get another man to make her feel this way. Why not enjoy the sex onest time? Amoan escaped her Lips at this moment. She wrapped her slender arms around Edmund''s neck, causing him to kiss her again. She even pressed her thighs against his, urging him to take her fully. Never had Chelsea been this bold and enthusiastic in their three years of marriage. She led a quiet and reserved daily life. Even during sex, she used to just Lie there and allow Edmund to do his thing. Her unusual desire now made Edmund freeze. He looked down at her flushed face in confusion. But as lust overwhelmed him, he couldn¡¯t control himself. He groaned and breathed heavily. Chelsea''s face turned red when she heard his groan. She summoned up the courage to hold his cheeks and kissed him. They were both so active tonight. Their bodies were in perfect sync due to Chelsea¡¯s enthusiasm. The next morning, Chelsea woke up to find Edmund''s side of the bed empty. He was not at home either, so she reasoned that he had gone to meet the Lawyer. After taking her bath and having breakfast, Chelsea waited for Edmund in the Living room. It was almost half past eight. The divorce papers would arrive anytime soon. The appointed time passed. It was already nine o¡¯clock and Edmund still didn¡¯t show up. After waiting for an additional thirty minutes, Chelsea decided to call him. ¡°When are youing home?¡± ¡®m currently in Entosea,* Edmund responded indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Chelsea was surprised. A secondter, her surprise changed to anger. ¡°What are you doing over there? Didn¡¯t you agree that we would sign the divorce agreement this morning?¡± ¡°Something else came up. | got a call that the project here is facing some issues. | had toe here at the crack of dawn. | have a lot on my te now. Let¡¯s talk about the divorceter. If you have nothing else to say, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Edmund said coldly and hung up the phone. Fury erupted in Chelsea¡¯s heart in a split second. She held the phone tightly, even her knuckles tightened. Once again, Edmund had chosen something else over her. She felt that he dared to stand her up this morning because she didn¡¯t mean anything to him. Chelsea stayed in the living room for a long time before she calmed down. Afterward, she took a taxi to see her good friend, Zuri White. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter: 5 Zuri was a morous star, who had made it big in the entertainment industry. When Chelsea told Zuri that she was getting a divorce, she cried out for joy and hugged her. ¡°Congrattions, you have finally seen the light. You¡¯ll be free from that crazy monster soon. I¡¯m so happy for youl¡± Chelsea had expected Zuri to be pleased with her decision, but not this happy. It finally dawned on her that Zuri didn¡¯t like the fact that she had stayed married to Edmund for this long. ¡°This calls for a celebration!¡± Zuri went to her cab to grab a bottle of wine and two sses. As she poured Chelsea a ss, she said earnestly, ¡°I wish you had listened to me when | persuaded you to Leave that man. You¡¯d have been able to start a new life long ago.¡± Zuri took a sip of the wine and added, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s all good. Once your divorce is finalized, I''ll introduce you to many handsome men in the entertainment circle. You''ll find true love soon.¡± ¡°Please don''t, Zuri. | don¡¯t want to date a star. In fact, | don¡¯t want to have anything to do with men again.¡° Chelsea shook her head vigorously. Aglint of hurt leaped into her eyes once she finished speaking. She looked a little dejected. Edmund had broken her heart, so she wasn¡¯t ready to love again. Zuri eximed in surprise, ¡°Nah! I¡¯m not going to let that happen. You are such a beautiful and talented woman. It would be a pity if you don¡¯t find love in your lifetime.¡± Chelsea looked down at the red wine in her ss and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m done with men, Zuri. Dating is not on my agenda now. | want to focus on my career.¡± Edmund had made it seem like she couldn''t survive without him. Therefore, she wanted to prove him wrong. Zurits eyes lit up when she heard Chelsea say that she wanted to concentrate on her career. She set down her ss and said, ¡°That reminds me, there is an opening for an all-expense-paid course abroad as a scriptwriter in ourpany. Since you are so hell-bent on concentrating on your career, you can seize this opportunity. | can tell Luka that I¡¯ve got the perfect candidate for the post.¡± Chelsea majored in drama and film at the university. When she got married soon after graduation, Zuri didn¡¯t want Chelsea¡¯s talent to go to waste. This was why she had rmended her to be a part-time scriptwriter in the past. Edmund didn¡¯t know that Chelsea worked part-time. No one else knew because she wrote under the pen name, Winter. Chelsea couldn¡¯t believe her ears. She sat up and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zuri nodded firmly. ¡°The vacancy has been open for a while now. Luka has always appreciated your talent. Although you are just a part-time scriptwriter for now, he¡¯ll be d to provide the resources for you to be trained as a full-time scriptwriter. Just give me your approval and I¡¯LL speak to him about it.¡± Zuri was signed to Peak Entertainment which was founded by a former award-winning actor, Luka Pierce, and his good friend. After a sessful acting career, he started to work backstage with film production a few years ago. The most sessful actors, directors, and scriptwriters worked with thepany. It had taken the industry by storm. Within a few years, it produced many blockbuster movies and TV ys. ¡°Okay, I''ll give it a try!¡± Chelsea agreed without hesitation.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Taking a break from the city was a wise thing to do after getting a divorce. Chelsea knew that the news of the divorce would be the talk of the town. She didn¡¯t want her heartbreak to get worse than this, so she felt that it was best to leave the country. Two dayster, Zuri apanied Chelsea to Peak Entertainment to sign the employment contract. From there, she went to visit Ethan, the only person who had been kind to her in the family. As a result, she felt that it was pertinent to tell him about her decision Thirty minutes after a heart-to-heart talk with Ethan in his study, Chelsea was about to leave with teary eyes. But she unexpectedly bumped into Edmund, who had juste back from his business trip. The grey suit he had on made him look nobler. As a thirty-year-old man he looked mature and sturdy. His aura was dignified and intimidating. However, he still had a way of drawing people to him Like steel to a ma. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter: 6 Chelsea had to remind herself to look away just when she was about to drool over him. His appearance was the reason why she used to be so obsessed with him. Edmund nced at her and walked to Ethan. ¡°I''m sorry for arrivingte, Grandpa. | was handling the project in Entosea. | just came back. How have you been?¡± Ethan had earlier summoned Edmund home to discuss some family affairs. But he didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would suddenly visit him to break the unexpected news to him Since the marriage, Ethan had been good to Chelsea. When he remembered how she vehemently refused to stay married to Edmund, he was furious with his grandson. ¡°Don''t tell me sorry, Edmund. I''m not the one you should be apologizing to!¡± Ethan then walked away angrily. Edmund was stunned. With a frown, he looked at Chelsea. Slight displeasure flitted in his eyes. He had a sneaky suspicion that Chelsea hadined to Ethan again Sensing that he was going to give her an earful, Chelsea curled her Lips mockingly. ¡°Just so you know, what | talked to grandpa is all for your own good!¡± She then left without a backward nce. As far as Chelsea was concerned, Edmund had nothing to Lose after their divorce. He would have no obligation to her, so he could be with his beloved mistress and even start a family with her. Of course, he would be the big winner. Edmund''s facepletely darkened because of Chelsea¡¯s statement. He could sense the irony in her words. It came as a shock to him that his docile and obedient wife was now bold enough to shut him up even before he could attempt to speak. He couldn''t help wondering where she got the guts from. Edmund loosened his tie and breathed heavily. After suppressing his anger, he went to look for Ethan. Ten minutes Later, he osted Chelsea in the kitchen. It was almost dinner time. Chelsea had promised to cook several dishes for Ethan tonight as this would be thest time that they would sit and eat dinner together Edmund''s eyes were gloomy. The chest area of his suit had coffee stains on it. Ethan probably sshed him. After entering the kitchen, Edmund grabbed Chelsea and dragged her aside. Shocked, Chelsea struggled and whined, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Clenching her wrist, Edmund gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°How dare you tell Grandpa about the divorce? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s in poor health?¡± Chelsea tried to pull her hand back. ¡°| just think that since we are going to get divorced, we should tell Grandpa. If you think I¡¯m making trouble, then that¡¯s your problem. | have nothing to say.¡± The servants walked out as soon as Edmund strode in. Only he and Chelsea were left in the huge kitchen. Looking at her face that spelled stubbornness and a bit of grievance Edmund felt rage re in his chest.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He began dragging Chelsea out of the kitchen, but she desperately tried to break his grip. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter: 7 ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Repressing his anger that had begun to spread inside him like wildfire, he nced at her and shed her a knowing smile. ¡°Would you like to do it in here? Fine, 1''ll fulfill your wish.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. As he spoke, he started unfastening his belt. Chelsea''s face turned pale, and she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Are you insane, Edmund?¡± In the past, when she sometimes Lost her temper with him, he just acted indifferently toward her, but after that, he would always severely torture her in bed. At this moment, his expression was the same as when he made brutal Love to her. Being pressed against the door, Chelsea resisted with all her might. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Edmund Lowered his head and stared at her. He was Like a crazed demon from the fiery pits of hell. ¡°If you want everyone in the house to hear what we¡¯re doing, then go ahead and scream. But even if you wear yourself out yelling, none of the servants would dare stop me. After all, we¡¯re still a married couple.¡± Tears started streaming down Chelsea¡¯s face. She was wearing a dress today, which made it convenient for Edmund to intrude freely. She didn¡¯t know when this shameful and demeaning rtionship would end. All she knew was that it felt Like dying a slow, painful death. They were now in Ethan''s kitchen, but Edmund still treated her in such a horrible way. He trampled her self-esteem under his feet without even thinking twice. ¡°| hate you!¡± Chelsea straightened her messy clothes and roared at Edmund with tears in her eyes. Then, she ran out. Edmund stood in the kitchen and watched her dash away. He was stiff all over, and he pressed his Lips together in a thin line. When did she have the final say between them? She needed to be taught a lesson. In the end, Edmund didn¡¯t chase after her. Chelsea went to Zuri¡¯s home looking like aplete mess. At this moment, she had no other thoughts in her mind besides leaving Edmund for good. She knew that she couldn''t be entangled with him like this anymore. Although Edmund had been ignoring her demands for a divorce, Chelsea was able toe up with a solution. On Saturday night, the anniversary party of the Nelson Group was held. Many rich and powerful people gathered at the venue. Diane sat beside Edmund. Everyone in the circle knew that the Nelson Group had a film and television department. It was said that Edmund founded the department especially for Diane. In the past three years, Diane had managed to be an A-list star. As Edmund and Chelsea got married in secret, the public thought that Edmund was still single, so rumors of a rtionship between him and Diane had been going around. A rtionship between a popr female star and a mysterious, aloof boss always made people fantasize. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter: 8 In the middle of the festivities, Edmund, Diane, and several senior executives of the Nelson Group went onstage to Launch the company¡¯s uing film and television project. After that, Edmund turned around to leave the stage, but then he was stopped by a soft, pleasant voice. ¡°Wait a minute, Mr. Nelson.¡± Edmund was so familiar with Chelsea''s voice. He frowned slightly and turned around. Uponying eyes on her, his eyes shone with incredible admiration. The crowd stopped and looked at the gorgeous woman who just went onstage and addressed Edmund. They didn¡¯t know her, but they were captivated by her grace and beauty. Chelsea was a vision in a bright red dress, and she had a folder in her hand. Even though there were many popr A-list female stars at the party, her appearance and temperament were not inferior to theirs. Someone tried to stop her, but Chelsea just stepped forward, took the microphone, and told the party guests, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Chelsea Williams, and I¡¯m Edmund''s wife. | have something to say to him here.¡± The crowd collectively gasped in shock. Was Edmund married? They were suspicious of Chelsea''s words, but seeing that Edmund just stood there with a cold expression on his face and didn¡¯t bother stopping her, they thought that maybe she was telling the truth. But now that Edmund''s real marital status had been revealed, what about Diane? Was she Edmund''s mistress? While everyone was still recovering from the astounding news, Chelsea stood in front of them with her chin up. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°I will cease being Mrs. Nelson soon.¡± The room erupted in shocked whispers once again. Brandishing the folder in her hand, Chelsea turned to face Edmund. Edmund started getting a bad feeling. Sure enough, Chelsea told him calmly, ¡°I want a divorce, Edmund. This is the divorce agreement drafted by my Lawyer. Don¡¯t worry. | just want to end our marriage. I¡¯m not after anything owned by the Nelson family.¡± She shed him a wide, dignified smile and handed the folder that contained the divorce papers to him. Edmund didn¡¯t approach to take it. He just narrowed his eyes at Chelsea and snarled, ¡°Chelsea!¡± As soon as he finished, Chelsea hurled the folder in his direction, and it almost hit him directly in the face. He could only watch as the folder bounced on his chest and thennded in front of him. He was about to explode with anger. ¡°| wish you and Diane happiness forever.¡± After saying that, Chelsea turned around and started leaving the stage. But after a few steps, she suddenly turned her face and beamed at him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Oh, | almost forgot. Go to the Nelson Group with your Lawyer to sign the divorce agreement at half past eight tomorrow morning. Please don¡¯t stand me up again.¡± At this moment, the audience was in an uproar. Standing on the stage, Edmund stared at the elegant, calm woman in the bright red dress. He shot daggers in her direction with his eyes. This woman had really stunned Edmund. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter: 9 He had been in the business world for so many years, and this was the first time that he had been humiliated like this in public. Chelsea was the first person to dare embarrass him in front of his peers and business partners. He had been with Chelsea for three years, but he never knew that she could be this brutally assertive. Also, he didn¡¯t expect that he would find her so dazzling when she was all dolled up. Everyone thought that Edmund would be furious and cancel the lively anniversary party right then and there. However, he simply collected himself, ordered the celebration to continue, and then went off the stage. Everyone admired him. He had excellent emotional control. Even though his wife just humiliated him in apany event, he still acted Like he wasn¡¯t shaken at all. At the same time, everyone thought that Mrs. Nelson was magnificent and impressive. After Edmund returned to his seat, Diane asked him with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Edmund pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t say anything. Diane angrilymented, ¡°That was very rude of Chelsea. How could she make trouble on such an asion? Didn''t she care at all about your dignity and your image?¡± Diane was so happy like a Little girl who had just been given a new doll. She moved closer to Edmund. This was a pleasant surprise for her. She didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would make trouble and also ask for a divorce. Utmost regret had been eating Diane up whenever she remembered breaking up with Edmund three years ago. She had thought he would take out time to cool off and thene to beg for her love. But to her dismay, he slept with Chelsea and married her. It was as if her whole world came crashing down when she heard the news at that time. She was livid, but she still loved Edmund. She kept instigating Sonya Nelson, Edmund''s younger sister to sow seeds of discord between Edmund and Chelsea. Sonya was Diane¡¯s best friend, so she naturally took Diane¡¯s side. She also didn¡¯t Like Chelsea one bit. Diane and Edmund went way back. Since she had been involved with him for so many years, she knew that he was a proud man who detested embarrassment. She was certain that they would get a divorce after this. For three whole years, Diane had tried to break their marriage with different ploys that proved abortive. Now, it was as if God had finally granted her wish. Her lover was about to be freed from the shackle of marriage to Chelsea. Zuri was already at the foot of the stage by the time Chelsea was done. She helped her through the crowd to the car and they left. Chelsea copsed into her seat and breathed heavily as soon as she got into the car. She had been a mess of nervous butterflies on stage. It took a great deal of willpower for her not to shrink back and run away. But in the end, she seeded in embarrassing Edmund in public. ¡°Dearie, you were so cool back there,¡± Zuri said excitedly, holding her arm. ¡°Really?¡± Chelsea asked weakly. She didn¡¯t expect to act cool on stage. What she wanted was to sessfully provoke Edmund so he could grant her a divorce without hesitation. She went up there to battle, not to show her cool side. ¡°Yes, you were. See, | recorded everything.¡± Zuri took out her phone and yed the video.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Chelsea was speechless as she watched the video. Zuri let out an evil Laugh. ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Look at Edmund''s face. He was so embarrassed. Serves him right. I¡¯m sure this was his first time getting this embarrassed. Great job, Chelsea!¡± A pang of pain tugged at Chelsea¡¯s heart when her eyes fell on Edmund¡¯s face in the video. For some reason, she felt pity for him. This was probably thest time she was going to look Edmund dead in the eye. Once the divorce was finalized, she would treat him like a total stranger. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter: 10 The news of what Chelsea did spread like wildfire. Every media house was interested in reporting the messy divorce in real-time. Unsurprisingly, a group of reporters gathered at the entrance of Nelson Group the next morning. They waited to report about the divorce and even get Chelsea and Edmund to speak on it. At half past eight o¡¯clock, Edmund arrived at thepany. He was wearing a pair of big sunsses, so the emotions in his eyes weren''t visible. The reporters photographed him wildly. When he was out of sight, the reporters were eager to see the so-called Mrs. Nelson. Chelsea was dressed so wellst night. Judging by how she looked in the videos and pictures, the reporters were expecting an elegant young woman. At half past nine, a strange woman who was wearing a peaked cap, mask, and a loose skirt suddenly appeared at the company¡¯s premises. She reeked of alcohol and her walk was very unsteady. The reporters frowned at the sight of her. ¡°Who is this drunk? What is she even doing here? Isn¡¯t she going to get thrown out by the security?¡± the reporters murmured to themselves. None of them knew that this drunk was actually the Mrs. Nelson they had been waiting for all morning. Chelsea had drunk with Zuri until three o¡¯clock this morning. To Zuri, they were just celebrating the fact that her friend was about to be freed from her wicked captor. But Chelsea was actually drinking to drown her sorrows. Although Edmund had treated her like trash, she had spent three years of her life loving him. It broke her heart that they were getting a divorce. Edmund and thewyer had been waiting in the reception room for a long time. The first thing Chelsea saw when she pushed the door open was Edmund¡¯s gloomy face. She hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. | had too much to drink Last night, so | got upte.¡± Edmund was already growing impatient by the time she arrived. But when he heard those words, he raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You look a mess. Did you drink to drown your sorrows because we are about to get divorced? If that¡¯s the case, | can...¡± ¡°No, | didn¡¯t drown my sorrows in alcohol because we are about to get a divorce. | was just in the mood to celebrate since I¡¯m finally regaining my freedom.¡± Chelsea cut Edmund short, not wanting to hear whatever he had to say. She took a seat and urged impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s get down to it. Aren¡¯t you going to sign it now?¡± Chelsea had a splitting headache. She wanted to get this over and done with, so she could go back to have a good sleep. Her rudeness and nonchnt attitude caused Edmund to re at her. Gnashing his teeth in anger, he picked up the pen and signed the divorce agreement. Like the proud man that he was, he didn¡¯t back down now because he feared that the public would think that he loved Chelsea so dearly that he couldn¡¯t Live without her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. How could he let them think such? Over his dead body! People groveled at his feet and begged for his favors, not the other way around ¡°Once a judge authorizes our divorce and issues the certificate, tell the court to send my copy to meter. Goodbye.¡± After signing the divorce agreement, Chelsea left without a backward nce. She had already booked an international flight for this afternoon. She wanted to leave everything behind in Vertoak. All her pain, suffering, and thoughts about her family weren''t going to follow her abroad. Her phone had rang off the hookst night. Most of the calls were from her father and brother. Chelsea transferred the money that she earned during her part-time job as a scriptwriter to them. Afterward, she turned off her phone. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to live her Life for anyone anymore. As far as she was concerned, she had tried her best as a daughter and sister. Outside the building of the Nelson Group, the earnest reporters waited for a long time to see Mrs. Nelson, but she wasn¡¯t in sight. Hours passed before Edmund finally walked out of the building with a gloomy face. The reporters immediately surrounded him Like a swarm of flies. One of them asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what¡¯s the update? Have you signed the divorce papers with your wife?¡± Several cameras shed countlessly. A dozen microphones were put in front of Edmund. The reporters were curious to hear his answer. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen the so-called Mrs. Nelsoning in or out of the building. ¡°How is that your fucking business? Get out of my way!¡± Edmund roared ferociously. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter: 11 The reporters were taken aback by this response. They staggered backward in fear. Edmund walked to his car and left. Ayearter in Peak Entertainment. Chelsea and Zuri chatted jovially in the elevator. When they arrived at the administrative floor, the doors of the elevator swooshed open and they walked out. At the same time, Edmund came out of Luka¡¯s office with his assistant. Time stopped when the two groups met each other in the corridor. Zuri had just taken a sip of the coffee in her hand. At the sight of Edmund, she almost spat out the coffee. She swallowed hard and whispered to Chelsea, ¡°Gosh! This is a bad omen!¡± Chelsea hadpleted her study abroad and just returned to Vertoak today. She came to thepany to go through the new employment formalities. Unexpectedly, she bumped into her ex-husband who she hadn¡¯t seen for over twelve months. Zuri looked at Chelsea with concern. To her pleasant surprise, Chelsea looked as calm as ever. It was as if the handsome man in front was just a total stranger in her eyes. The exes locked eyes for a few seconds, but Chelsea pretended as if she didn¡¯t see him. She had promised herself a year ago that she would treat him like a stranger when they met again in the future. And she intended to do just that. ¡°You can get back to work. I''ll go in to see Mr. Pierce first.¡± Chelsea waved at Zuri, who nodded. She Lowered her head, walked past Edmund, and entered Luka¡¯s office. On the other hand, Edmund couldn¡¯t pretend like he didn¡¯t see her. His eyes were glued to her all along. It had been a year since hest saw her. Chelsea had changed a lot. She was more gorgeous than ever. Her ck hair wasn¡¯t long and straight anymore. It was now short and curly. This new hairstyle brought out the good shape of her face, making her Look prettier. She had delicate makeup on. Her Lips were plump and painted with red lipstick. They were more appealing than ever. Everything about Chelsea was different. Her beauty wasn¡¯t inferior even when she stood beside Zuri, who was a top actress in the country. Edmund was so lost in her ambiance that he couldn''t help inhaling her fresh fragrance when she walked past him. His mind transported him back to the passionate night they shared before they divorced. It was the best night in Edmund''s book. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson. Long time no see!¡± Zuri came over and greeted him Ignoring her greeting, Edmund blurted out, ¡°When did she get back?¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Like the actress that she was, Zuri put on a confused Look. Edmund didn¡¯t have the patience for her games. He pointed towards the door of Luka¡¯s office. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. When did she get back?¡± Zuri flipped the switch of her pretense. With an enlightened look, she replied, ¡°Oh, you mean Chelsea. She just arrived today. It¡¯s so sad that she encountered bad luck on her first day!¡± It was pretty obvious that meeting Edmund here was the bad luck Zuri was talking about. After all, he had hurt her best friend. ¡°How can you call our meeting bad Luck? | think the correct word to use is fate. Yeah, fate caused our paths to cross today,¡± Edmund uttered with a smirk. Zuri was short of words. Damn it! What did he mean by fate made their paths cross? And why did he have that awkward smile on his face? Could it be that he still had feelings for Chelsea?N?velDrama.Org content. Zuri couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why Edmund had made that statement. She stared at him with squinted eyes. He just scoffed and left with a cold face. This made Zuri¡¯s blood boil. She cursed at him and prayed he¡¯d never show up here again. Bold of him to have called this bad luck fate. He hurt Chelsea so much that she never wanted to have anything to do with him ever again. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter: 12 In the office, Luka weed Chelsea and asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Nelson just left here. Did you see him?¡± Luka was aware that Chelsea and Edmund had a messy divorce a year ago, so he wanted to know how their chance meeting went. ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea nodded calmly. After hesitating for a while, Luka said, ¡°He came to sign a contract with me. There¡¯s a new project at hand. It¡¯s a royal drama. Mr. Nelson is investing in it. We n to make it a hit far more than the others.¡± Aknowing smile appeared on Chelsea¡¯s face at this moment. Without mincing words, she asked, ¡°Do you want me to be the scriptwriter of this y?¡± Luka shed her a smile. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point beating around the bush since you already guessed it. But | want you to know that if you want to avoid dealing with Mr. Nelson, | can get another scriptwriter to do it.¡± Having received no response from Chelsea, Luka continued, ¡°As you may well know, | believe in your talent. | think you should take on this project. The story is female-oriented. We need a scriptwriter who can connect to the plot of the y. Not only are you a female, but you are also experienced and studious. You are capable of steering up people¡¯s emotions with your writing. With your script, the y will definitely be a hit!¡± Chelsea blushed proudly. She said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Pierce. I¡¯m more than willing to take this assignment. | don¡¯t mind having to deal with my ex-husband. My job is very important to me. | won¡¯t mix work with my personal affairs.¡± Spending twelve months abroad had given her a new perspective on life. She was slowly healing and getting her life back on track. Now that she had such a good opportunity, she wasn¡¯t going to give it up just because of Edmund. Although she had written the script for a few ys in the past, she was yet to gain a foothold in the film industry. If she worked on a popr y, it would make her known and open more doors for her.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Luka pped his hands excitedly and gave her an appreciative look. Only a year ago, Chelsea was a woman who walked into his office looking like she had been abandoned by the whole world. Pain, fatigue, and desperation were all he saw in her eyes at that time. But now, her eyes were filled with newfound confidence and joy. Judging by Chelsea¡¯s zeal to work and how she remained calm after bumping into Edmund, Luka believed that she would perform well even though Edmund was involved in the project. Luka gave Chelsea the project n of the y. After scanning through the document, she looked up and asked, ¡°Who will be the heroine? Is it Diane Stevenson?¡± Diane was the Last person Chelsea gave a damn about. She only asked that question because she needed to know the actress who would be ying the heroine in advance. It would help her shape the character. The fact that Edmund only cast Diane for the major female roles after setting up a film and television department in the Nelson Group was another reason why Chelsea was curious. Since he was an investor in this y, it wouldn''t be surprising if he rmended his lover for the role of the heroine. ¡°Well, no. Diane hasn''t acted for a long time.¡± Luka tapped his fingers on his desk. He added hesitantly, ¡°Actually, rumor has it that she¡¯ll get married into the Nelson family soon.¡± ¡°No surprise there!¡± Chelseamented with a tone of mockery. It didn¡¯te as a surprise to her that Edmund was set to get married to Diane. In fact, she thought they would have gotten married immediately after his divorce. Since Diane wasn¡¯t going to be acting in this y, Chelsea was relieved that she didn¡¯t have to put up with her. It was one less thing for her to worry about. At seven o''clock in the evening, on the top floor of the Nelson Group. The light in the CEO¡¯s office was still on. Edmund was seated in his chair with aputer in front of him. He had on an expensive suit and a simple white shirt. The tie on his neck was still smartly knotted. His aura was as charming as ever. Edmund¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed at this time. After bumping into Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter: 13 Chelsea this afternoon, he hadn''t been able to concentrate on anything. His mind was a mess. Images of her face continued to sh in his mind. [o} The Chelsea he saw today was different from the one he once knew. During the time they were married, she had made Edmund the center of her life. She did everything to please him. But all that had changed now. A cloak of depression fell on Edmund as he recalled how Chelsea hadpletely ignored him earlier today.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. His mood was the reason why he had to work overtime. He was still struggling to concentrate. Just when Edmund was trying to talk himself out of thinking too much, his cellphone rang. The call was from Yusuf Collins, his best friend and business partner. Yusuf was a famous yboy in Vertoak. As the life of parties, he went drinking and clubbing most nights. Edmund didn¡¯t want to pick up his call because he¡¯d most likely invite him out for a drink. Work was more important to Edmund than partying. More so, he never abandoned unfinished business to idle away. His phone rang off the hook for several minutes. When Edmund realized that Yusuf wasn¡¯t going to give up, he reluctantly picked it. An exmation came almost immediately. ¡°Hey, guess who | just saw!¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not good at guessing. Who did you see?¡± Edmund asked indifferently. Due to his bad mood, he wasn¡¯t interested in Yusuf¡¯s usual stories about women he met at the club. ¡°| just saw Chelsea, your ex-wife!¡± Yusuf intoned slowly. Edmund frowned slightly at first and then clenched his teeth. It was no news that Chelsea was his ex-wife, so he didn¡¯t understand why Yusuf had to spell it out to him now. It was almost as if Yusuf was trying to mock him. ¡°When did she get back? | thought she traveled abroad. Howe she¡¯s here now?¡± Yusuf asked curiously, oblivious to his friend''s simmering anger. Ayear ago, he was shocked to find out that Chelsea had asked Edmund for a divorce. What shocked him even more was that she didn¡¯t ask for alimony or any properties. She went off the radar after the divorce. It wasn¡¯t until someone investigated that they found out that she went abroad the same day she signed the divorce agreement. No one bothered to investigate what exactly she was going to do abroad. They earlier thought she was still in Vertoak. Since she had divorced him on impulse, they felt that she mighte back one day to beg for Edmund''s forgiveness. But after finding out that she traveled out of the country, they came to the conclusion that Chelsea had really made up her mind. Edmund didn¡¯t want to talk about Chelsea with Yusuf, so he replied perfunctorily, ¡°Oh.¡± As his best friend, Yusuf read meaning to his nonchnt response. ¡°Why are you so calm? Did you know that she was back? Have you met her already?¡± Without waiting for an answer, Yusuf further queried, ¡°How did you guys meet? Tell me exactly how it happened. Did she stop pestering you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund gave that simple reply to tell Yusuf off. The call was making him more depressed. He was about to hang up the phone. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± Yusuf let out a sigh of relief. He added mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that she no longer pesters you. From the look of things, she¡¯s living her best life. She¡¯s dining with a handsome young man now.¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter: 14 ¡°What? A handsome young man?¡± Edmund raised his voice. His curiosity was getting the best of him now. ¡°Yes, they are having a good time. The man in question is an uing actor. You may not have heard of him before. His name is Ondo Curtis. He¡¯s in his early twenties. | must say that he¡¯s so handsome,¡± Yusuf said, dragging hisst words intentionally. ¡°Where are you now?¡± Edmund asked coldly. Yusuf blurted out the address of the restaurant before he came to his senses. He asked curiously, ¡°Are youing over?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The only response he got was the disconnect tone. Unbeknown to him, Edmund had hung up before he finished asking his question. He stared at his phone screen and was lost in thought. Edmund sounded as if he was in a haste. Was he rushing down to the restaurant because his ex-wife was having dinner with another man? What was his deal, anyway? Chelsea was indeed having dinner with a young man named Ondo. However, it wasn¡¯t a date. They actually met for another reason. Zuri had starred in an urban rom. The drama was about the love life of a career-driven woman. This woman was supposed to fall in love with a young handsome man. An actor for the hero role hadn¡¯t been cast early. There was a sea of young male stars in the industry, so it was hard for Zuri and the crew to choose. She had asked Chelsea, who was still abroad at that time, to help her choose one. Picking the right actor for a role was one of Chelsea¡¯s fortes as a scriptwriter. In the end, Chelsea chose Ondo for the role. His acting was nothing short of perfect. Hepletely owned the role. The drama was a sess as soon as it hit the screens. The viewers rated it highly online and spoke well of it offline. It was also nominated for many awards. Ondo¡¯s career shot to the roof because he got many acting gigs afterward. To express his gratitude to Chelsea, he decided to treat her to dinner as soon as she arrived in Vertoak. Oblivious to the fact that her ex-husband¡¯s best friend had seen her when she went upstairs, Chelsea enjoyed her meal and chatted with Ondo happily. In the middle of the meal, a waiter knocked on the door of the private dining room and walked in carrying a tter of steak in his hand. Ondo Looked at the waiter in confusion. ¡°All the dishes we ordered have been served, haven''t they?¡± ¡°Yes. This steak is our signature dish. Mr. Nelson ordered it specially for thisdy,¡± the waiter exined with a smile. ¡°Mr. Nelson?¡± Chelsea¡¯s face darkened once she heard that name. She pursed her lips and nced at the steak. Was it from Edmund? Why was he here? What a small world! Their paths never crossed for the entire year that she was abroad. But on the day that she returned, they met twice. This seemingly harmless gesture didn¡¯t sit right with Chelsea. They had ended things on a bad note. Why did he send her this steak as if all Was well between them? Chelsea didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Edmund asides from work. As a result, she decided not to ept the steak. With a faint smile, she said to the waiter apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | can¡¯t ept it. First, | don¡¯t know the Mr. Nelson you speak of Second, I¡¯m allergic to beef and mutton. Please take it back. Thanks [0) The waiter had no choice but to leave with the steak when he heard her reasons. In this Line of work, he had met people with severe food allergies. The workers here were obligated to Listen to the diners whenever they said that they were allergic to some foods. Sadness glistened in Chelsea¡¯s eyes as soon as the waiter left. She lowered her head and continued to eat just to hide her emotions. Since she was a child, she was allergic to beef and mutton. She avoided them Like a gue. If she mistakenly had them, red rashes would appear all over her body. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter: 15 Edmund was a lover of beef and mutton. He ate them in almost every meal. While they were married, Chelsea had cooked them for him even though they irritated her. But she never had a bite. The fact that Edmund had no idea of her food allergies even though they had been married for three long years further proved one thing. He didn¡¯t care about her at all during those years. Noticing that Chelsea was a little uneasy, Ondo couldn''t help asking, ¡°Are you all right, Chelsea? Who is Mr. Nelson?¡± Although the messy divorce between her and Edmund had made headlines a year ago, only a few people knew what Chelsea actually looked Like. The former Mrs. Nelson that the public knew was the elegant Lady who had given a strange speech during the anniversary celebration of the Nelson Group. No one could tell that this humbly dressed woman and that elegant woman were the same. In Ondo¡¯s eyes, Chelsea was just a scriptwriter. ¡°| don¡¯t know him. | guess this is a case of mistaken identity,¡± Chelsea replied perfunctorily. She had nned to keep Edmund buried in her past. Before returning, she hoped to kick-start her career without having to worry about him. She didn¡¯t expect that their paths would cross on her first day. What bad Luck! This was the only logical exnation Chelsea had in her mind. What else could she call this if not bad Luck? Meanwhile, Edmund was having a drink with Yusuf in another private dining room. It was at this time that the waiter came back with the steak and told Edmund what Chelsea had said. Yusuf spat out a mouthful of wine and coughed. Wiping his mouth with a serviette, he asked, ¡°Tell me | didn¡¯t hear him right. Did Chelsea really say that she doesn¡¯t know you?¡± A peal ofughter echoed in the room the next second. Yusuf held his belly and Laughed hard for a Long time. Edmund could only stare at him coldly. With a deep frown, Edmund asked the waiter, ¡°Did she really say that she was allergic to beef and mutton?¡± The waiter nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, sir. Having an allergy to beef and mutton isn¡¯t verymon. The mild symptom is the sudden appearance of red rashes all over the sufferer¡¯s body. But if it was serious, the person could suffer a shock and almost die.¡± The waiter¡¯s words caused Edmund''s face to freeze for a few seconds Yusuf, who had finally stopped Laughing, shot the waiter a re Why did the waiter have to say something like that? Did he intentionally want to make Edmund unhappy? This new revtion really made Edmund unhappy. He had been in a bad mood for the whole day. But now, it was worse In a bid to hide the emotion in his eyes, he lowered his head and yed with the lighter in his hand.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Yusuf asked the waiter to put down the tter of steak and leave. He then lit a cigarette and began to smoke it. He leaned close to Edmund and asked with a teasing tone, ¡°Why do you look so sad? You and Chelsea were married for three years. Did you really not know about her allergy?¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t bring himself to answer those questions. His mind transported him back to when he was still married to Chelsea. He remembered that beef and mutton were always served whenever he ate at home. They were his favorite, so Chelsea always cooked them. What he didn¡¯t know until today was that she was actually allergic to them. She had never told him about this. It was a p in the face for him that he didn¡¯t notice such an important detail about her. He realized that he had been blind to the things rted to her well-being. Ondo was at the peak of his career. The y that he acted with Zuri was currently being aired on TV. Every drama lover knew him. The media also wanted to get stories about him. If the paparazzi saw him with Chelsea in this restaurant, they would take dozens of photos of them and apany them with deceptive headlines the next day. To prevent this from happening, Chelsea asked Ondo to leave first after dinner. She stayed in the private room for a while before leaving. Much to her surprise, she saw the Last person she wanted to see as soon as she walked out of the restaurant. It was Edmund. He was standing on the roadside with Yusuf. Their appearance made it impossible for Chelsea to have missed them. Edmund had ditched his suit jacket and tie at this time. He was now wearing only a white shirt and pants. The first two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned. He looked like an arrogant but dashing king. Yusuf was wearing a floral shirt. He looked like an elegant, noble and unruly man. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter: 16 Both men had cigarettes between their fingers as they waited for their drivers to arrive. Chelsea Looked away and walked to the other side to avoid them. ¡°Hey, Chelsea!¡± Yusuf suddenly called out to her, making her heart skip a beat. Keeping her shock and displeasure on lockdown, Chelsea stopped and put on a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Collins.¡± Talking to Yusuf was thest thing Chelsea wanted to do now. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Edmund, including rting with his best friend. However, Yusuf was one of the important men in Vertoak. She couldn''t afford to ignore his greeting. She might need his help in the future. After all, the wealthy and powerful in this city ruled its affairs. Yusuf walked up to her with a charming smile. ¡°| see that you are leaving now. I¡¯m Leaving too. How about | give you a ride?¡± ¡°No, thank you. | already ordered an Uber. It will arrive soon.¡± Chelsea refused politely, without sparing a second to think. Edmund had thrown his cigarette and walked over to them at this time. He squinted at Chelsea unhappily and asked, ¡°We meet again, Chelsea. You saw me standing right there, but you didn¡¯t bother to say hi to me. Why is that? Is it because you are pretending not to know me?¡± Chelsea was unfazed by this question. She looked at him with an alienated smile and retorted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know you. Why should | say hi to you?¡± An icy expression beclouded Edmund''s face once he heard this. He said with a sneer, ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t tell me you suffered from amnesia during your stay abroad. We were married for three years. How can you im that you don¡¯t know me?¡± Chelsea¡¯s expression turned colder than his. Staring dead into his eyes, she fired back at him. ¡°Spare me all that nonsense. Did you ever know the real me? Since we were once married, why didn¡¯t you know that | couldn¡¯t eat beef or mutton?¡± Edmund¡¯s mind went nk. He didn¡¯t know how to respond to her question. He could only stare at her as she left without looking back. Once again, Chelsea¡¯s indifference towards Edmund made his blood boil. If looks could kill, his re would have lit up Chelsea¡¯s body on fire. Edmund found it hard to believe that the submissive and timid woman he once knew was now so eloquent. She had changed into apletely different person now that they were divorced. She even dared to stare at him dead in the eye. What he didn¡¯t know was that she had been gentle while they were married because she loved him at that time. Now that Chelsea had gotten over him, she would no Longer be nice to him. Under the gaze of Edmund and Yusuf, Chelsea got into the Uber that she ordered and left. Yusuf got over the shock as the carN?velDrama.Org holds this content. drove off. He asked incredulously, ¡°What happened? Tell me my eyes were deceiving me. Why did Chelsea just scold you? She used to cower in your presence, didn¡¯t she?¡± Everyone in Edmund''s inner circle knew that Chelsea used to be a devoted wife to him. They had witnessed her being submissive all the time. Even when Edmund treated her badly, she never got angry. As a result, the way she was so bold and rude to Edmund just now shocked Yusuf to the bone. What shocked him even more was that his friend didn¡¯t bother to reprimand her. Yusuf knew Edmund to be a cold man who would never go easy on his opponents in the business world. No one ever went against him and continued to lead a normal life. The mention of how submissive and nice Chelsea used to be fanned Edmund''s fury. There was a boulder in his chest and his breathing got heavier. A secondter, he lost his temper. He kicked the trash can beside him. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter: 17 Yusuf¡¯s jaw dropped at the sight of this. What the hell was wrong with Edmund? He seemed to be off his rocker. Chelsea was his ex-wife now. Her words shouldn''t get to him. He never treated her right, anyway. Yusuf took a deep breath and tried to calm his friend down. He patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don''t let what she said get to you. The way | see it, this is for the best. Since she¡¯s pretending not to know you, it means she would never pester you again. Just chill.¡± Edmund pped Yusuf¡¯s hand away. He lit another cigarette and took a puff. With a sneer, he inquired, ¡°How are you so sure that she won''t pester me anymore?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yusuf asked in confusion. Edmund squinted his eyes and said slowly, ¡°I think she¡¯s ying hard to get.¡± Yusuf opened his mouth to say something. But he decided against it. He just stared at him. As far as he was concerned, Edmund was getting himself worked up over nothing. He also felt that Edmund was wrong. Chelsea wasn¡¯t ying hard to get. She was clearly trying to avoid him at all costs. As a yboy, Yusuf knew exactly when a woman wanted nothing to do with aman. And that was exactly what he discerned from Chelsea¡¯s behavior. But Edmund clearly couldn''t see that. Not wanting to provoke Edmund any further, Yusuf kept his opinion to himself. He Knew that his friend¡¯s ego would be battered more than it already was if he shared his assumption. Women were often drunk in love. They could do just about anything to please the man that they loved. But once that love was no longer there, they could be so heartless and cruel.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ALL of a sudden, Edmund¡¯s phone rang. The call was from his mother, Alena Morgan. A frown appeared on his face as he stared at the caller ID. His mother had been on him about getting married to Diane. ¡°Where are you? Didn¡¯t | ask you to bring Diane home for dinner tonight?¡± Alena asked unhappily as soon as Edmund answered the call. ¡°Sorry, it skipped my mind,¡± he replied indifferently. This response annoyed Alena even more. She queried furiously, ¡°Why did it skip your mind? What else were you thinking about? Diane is a good girl. What''s stopping you from getting married to her as soon as possible? Both of you aren''t getting any younger. If that shameless Chelsea hadn¡¯te along to spoil your rtionship back then, you would have had a child with Diane now. Stop stalling now that she¡¯s out of the way!¡± When Alena suddenly mentioned Chelsea¡¯s name and spoke ill of her, Edmund felt a Little ufortable. ¡°Mom, | have something urgent to do. Talk to youter. Bye!¡± Edmund knew that his mother would go on and on about the marriage topic, so he made up an excuse. After Edmund hung up the phone, Yusuf leaned towards him and suggestedzily, ¡°Friendly advice, you should get married to Diane since you think Chelsea will begin to pester you. Your marriage will see to it that Chelsea keeps her distance and your mother will also stop bothering you. What do you think?¡± The underlying tease in Yusuf¡¯s words didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Edmund. He shot him a searing re and shook his head. His car arrived at this time, so he got in and left. Yusuf stared at the car until it disappeared. He then shrugged and left in his car. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter: 18 Only the wearer knows where the shoe pinches. Meanwhile, Chelsea wasn¡¯t in a good mood as she sat in the backseat of the Uber. There was a weird tightness in her chest. She felt depressed not because she bumped into Edmund again, but because he had been so arrogant. The way he spoke to her reminded her of all the bullshit she had endured all those years. What did Edmund think of her? Did he think that she still cared about him? How ridiculous! Chelsea scoffed at the thought. She used to think she couldn¡¯t Live without him. But after spending a year abroad, she was more than convinced that she was better off without him. Her mental health had greatly improved once she was out of that toxic environment. It turned out that no one¡¯s happiness and survival were actually tied to someone else. At least, not Chelsea''s. Chelsea was a scriptwriter. As a result, she could work from home and only needed to go to the office when there was a general meeting or when she needed to exin something to others. She worked on the new script in thefort of her home and at her convenience. The next morning, Chelsea went to the shopping mall to buy a gift for Ethan. Cutting all ties with Edmund included not talking to his grandfather. But while she was abroad, Ethan kept in touch with her. He asked about her well-being whenever he called. This kind gesture made it impossible for Chelsea to ignore him. Due to his old age, Ethan suffered from neck pain. He always stayed in an air-conditioned home during summer. Chelsea thought it wise to get him a fluffy scarf that would keep his neck warm. She entered a men¡¯s clothing store. On her way to the scarfs section, she stopped dead in her tracks. Edmund was in front of her again! ¡°For Pete¡¯s sake!¡± Chelsea cursed under her breath. She believed that she was indeed unlucky. As always, Edmund looked dashing in what he had on. The women in the shop were stealing nces at him and whispering to themselves excitedly. He was here this early to get a birthday gift for Ethan. The old man¡¯s birthday was a few days ago. But Edmund was ona business trip at that time. Edmund never had to worry about preparing a birthday gift for Ethan while he was still married to Chelsea. She always saw to it that Ethan got a thoughtful gift. This year, he had to do it himself. His grandfather had invited him over for Lunch. Edmund tried to turn down the invite on the basis that he had a business appointment at noon. However, Ethan wasn¡¯t having it. He ordered him to be home no matter what. Thus, Edmund thought it wise to take a gift along. Chelsea pretended not to see him. She walked to a shelf to select a scarf.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Edmund watched her for a while. He then abandoned what he was doing and walked to her side. He remarked mockingly, ¡°Well, well, well. It seems someone still has a bad fashion sense.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t know why he was behaving this way. He also didn¡¯t know why he was now standing next to her. It was as if an unknown force had pulled him to her. When he saw that Chelsea was earnestly trying to select a scarf, he reasoned that she was getting it for Ondo, who she had dinner with the night before. The thought of how she had already moved on with another man while ignoring him caused inexplicable rage to surge up in his heart. He could only speak to her in that manner to vent his anger. Turning a deaf ear to that insulting statement, Chelsea pursed her Lips and looked down at the brown id scarf in her hand. shy scarfs weren''t for old men like Ethan. This simple one was suitable for him. But Edmund criticized her without knowing who she was getting it for. Again, she was reminded of her life as Edmund''s wife. She always tried to help him pick out his clothes. However, Edmund never appreciated her efforts. He always called her old-fashioned and warned her not to touch his clothes ever again. In Chelsea¡¯s opinion, her fashion sense wasn¡¯t bad. She knew this because she often helped Zuri choose the perfect dresses for her award ceremonies. No fashion critic had ever talked bad about any of these dresses. Zuri¡¯s fans also praised her online. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter: 19 The reasons why Edmund always criticized her fashion sense back then was that he disliked her. Whenever he talked down on her in the past, Chelsea always felt so sad that she cried secretly. His words got to her so much that she developed low self-esteem. But all that had changed now. Chelsea was so confident that she didn¡¯t give a hoot about what he thought of her. It didn¡¯t matter to her anymore that she was nothing in his eyes. Without sparing him a nce, she took the scarf to the counter, paid the bill, and left. Edmund was almost losing his mind now that Chelsea ignored him once again. He clenched his fists and stared at her slender back through the ss door of the shop. He muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can pretend, Chelsea.¡± It was still hard for Edmund to ept that Chelsea didn¡¯t give a damn about him anymore. She had professed her undying Love to him while they were married. In his mind, one year was too short for her to get over him. Thirty minutester, Chelsea arrived at the Nelson family¡¯s mansion. It was a working day, so she felt that there was no way Edmund would be here. She reasoned that he had gone to work straight from the clothing shop. She didn¡¯t want to bump into him again. Chelsea knew Edmund to be a busy man who could only spare time to visit Ethan during weekends. Ethan was beyond pleased to see Chelsea. They chatted for a long time. He then asked her to stay back for Lunch. She was about to ept when she heard the sound of a car engine from outside. The door of the Living room swung open after a while. Edmund walked in majestically. Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened after she turned and saw hime in. His sudden appearance dampened her mood. She turned to Look at Ethan. He only shed her a smile and avoided her eyes. It was at this moment that Chelsea knew exactly why Ethan had urged her to stay back for lunch. He had deliberately set her up so she could meet Edmund here. At this moment, Chelsea stared at the old man who had a mischievous smirk at the corners of his mouth. Why did Ethan have to do this? Chelsea and Edmund were already divorced. Was he trying to get them back together? Chelsea didn¡¯t intend to return to her vomit. Asides from the fact that Edmund didn¡¯t have feelings for her, she had no courage to start all over again with him.N?velDrama.Org content. Their loveless marriage had not only broken her heart, but also had ruined her mental health and made her develop trust issues towards men. Edmund was a little surprised to see Chelsea here. His shock soon turned tocence. She had walked out on him at the clothing shop. But now, she was in his family home. What an irony In his mind, he reckoned that she had put on an act earlier and that she coaxed Ethan to arrange a meeting for her. Ethan was the only person who wasn''t in support of their divorce. It wasn¡¯t far-fetched that he could do just about anything to get them back together. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Edmund asked, not wanting to make things easy for her. ¡°She¡¯s my guest. Be polite to her!¡± Ethan scolded him immediately Turning a deaf ear to Edmund''s words once again, Chelsea said to Ethan with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m happy that you like the gift. Thank you for caring about me over the years. Please | need to take my Leave now. Take care.¡± Chelsea could see through Edmund and also understood his disdainful words. She reasoned that he felt that she came here in order to get close to him. She mentioned the gift and decided to leave so he would know that his assumption was wrong. Ethan stopped her as soon as she stood up. ¡°No, don¡¯t go yet. | haven¡¯t seen you for over a year. Please have Lunch with me.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter: 20 ¡°I''m sorry, Grandpa. But | really need to leave now. There¡¯s something | must attend to immediately. Don¡¯t worry. I''ll visit you again whenever I¡¯m free. Bye.¡± Chelsea then rushed out of the house without a backward nce. As soon as the door was shut, Ethan hit Edmund''s knee with his crutch. He roared angrily. ¡°Chelsea cut all ties with this family because of your bad behavior. However, | managed to keep in contact with her while she was abroad for your sake. | purposely summoned you here because she said that she wasing to visit me. | did that so you two can meet and maybe patch things up. But you made her leave in a hurry. I¡¯ve had it up to here with you! Listen, and Listen good. No matter how everyone tries to paint Diane as a good woman, |¡¯ll never ept her as my granddaughter-in- law. Chelsea is the best! She¡¯s the only woman for you. You¡¯d better try to win her heart back now that she¡¯s back in the country!¡± After giving Edmund a piece of his mind, Ethan slowly walked away with the aid of his crutch. He was fed up with his grandson''s nonchnce. Edmund held his knee and gritted his teeth in pain. However, the pain was nothingpared to the shock he felt after hearing his grandfather¡¯s words. It dawned on him that Chelsea didn¡¯te here to get close to him. Instead, his grandfather had arranged the meeting His eyes fell on the gift box that was on the table. He realized that he was wrong all along. The scarf Chelsea had picked at the shop earlier today wasn¡¯t for Ondo. He had only insulted her because he thought it was for her new man. Now that he realized who the scarf was for, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that it was a good choice. Regret filled Edmund¡¯s heart when he realized that he had misunderstood Chelsea twice. After beating himself up for a while, he walked out. Chelsea was standing in front of the vi. She was trying to order an Uber on her phone. But there weren¡¯t any rides around this ce, taxis neither. It was on a remote hillside. Edmund watched as she paced back and forth on the sidewalk for some minutes. Afterward, he walked up to her and said, ¡°You won''t get a taxi here. Let me drive you back.¡± Throughout the four years that they had known each other, Edmund never took the initiative to show Chelsea an atom of kindness. This was the first time. Chelsea was always the one who yed the bigger person whenever they had conflicts. She tried to make peace with him even though he was usually the one at fault.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ALL that Edmund did during such times was to give her the silent treatment. Sometimes, he would refuse to eat at home. As a softhearted person, Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand the suffocating atmosphere. She always had to let go of her dignity and plead with him. Those times had passed. Chelsea was shocked by his kind gesture, but it didn¡¯t soften her hard heart now. ¡°No, thank you.¡± With these words, she took two steps away from Edmund as if he was a gue. She wanted to make it clear to him that she had no feelings whatsoever for him. ¡°Chelsea!¡± Edmund called her name anxiously and held her hand. Chelsea turned to look at him in shock. Unfazed by her frown, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for speaking to you in that manner...¡± Edmund was epting that he was wrong to have assumed that she came here to see him and for insulting her fashion sense at the clothing shop. He realized that he read meaning to irrelevant things. It was so shocking that the almighty Edmund was apologizing. In the past, Chelsea would have been ttered. But the old her was Long gone. She was not moved by his apology at all. She looked into his eyes and said calmly, ¡°| ept your apology. Can you Let go of me now?¡± Edmund quickly Let go of her with embarrassment. Chelsea moved away from him again. She lowered her head and continued to refresh the Uber app to see if there was any ride close to her now. Unwilling to back down, Edmund unlocked his car with the remote and said to her, ¡°Get in the car. You and I know that you won¡¯t get any taxi or Uber here. Why waste your time when you can just hitch a ride with me?¡± ¡°No, I''ll pass on that. | can walk to a ce where I''d be able to order a ride or hail a taxi. Please leave me alone.¡± Chelsea put away her phone and stared at him firmly. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter: 21 Edmund was speechless as he stared at her stubborn face. He almost couldn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of him. Never did he think that she was this stubborn. Chelsea had never lost her temper while they were married. She always did whatever he said obediently. She never went against him except for when she asked for a divorce. As the two of them stared at each other dead in the eyes, the gate of the vi was opened and a car drove out. ¡°Miss Williams, | was ordered to take you back home,¡± Ethan¡¯s driver said to Chelsea, craning his neck out of the window. He then said to Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, your grandfather said you should go back in to have Lunch with him.¡± Chelsea hurriedly got into the car and shut the door as if she was running away from a dreadful monster. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Edmund. The driver nodded to Edmund and drove away. Edmund stood still and watched the car disappear down the hilly road. It wasn¡¯t until the car went out of sight that Edmund finally returned to the vi. Once he sat down at the table, Ethan went straight to the point. ¡°Have you set a wedding date?¡± The wedding in question was the one between Edmund and Diane. Since Edmund and Chelsea got divorced, she had been in and out of the family house as if she was already married to the family. Although Edmund was yet to formally propose marriage to Diane, the public knew that both families were on good terms. The rumor about them getting married was already spreading in the city. The media reported about them often. And this was Diane¡¯s handiwork. She had bribed many reporters to make sure that her rtionship with Edmund was always in the news. She also started the rumor about the so-called wedding.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No, | haven''t,¡± Edmund replied with a slight frown. ¡°What are you waiting for? A year was enough for you to get your act together. You need to get married as soon as possible!¡± Ethan ordered seriously. Edmund''s eyebrows knitted as he stared at his grandfather in confusion. Ethan was the only person in this household that disliked Diane. He always gave her the cold shoulder no matter what she did to please him. Only some minutes ago, he had said that he wouldn¡¯t ept her as his granddaughter-inw. Why did Ethan suddenly change his mind? Was he now prepared to ept Diane into the family? Under his grandson''s confused gaze, Ethan picked up a piece of beef and slowly ate it. He then remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Once you get remarried, | will introduce a good man to Chelsea. She deserves happiness.¡± Edmund almost spat out a mouthful of soup. He coughed and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Grandpa?¡± ¡°Isn''t it obvious? In case you don¡¯t know, | like Chelsea very much. I¡¯ve taken her as my granddaughter, so | want to find her a suitor who would take good care of her. This is very important,¡± Ethan exined and snorted. The serious look on his face made Edmund a little restless. ¡°Grandpa, how can you take my ex-wife as your granddaughter? That automatically means we have be siblings. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s inappropriate?¡± Edmund asked seriously, dropping his spoon. With an indifferent expression, Ethan answered, ¡°You aren¡¯t rted by blood, so you both can¡¯t be siblings just because | take Chelsea as my granddaughter. | just feel sorry for her. Life has been cruel to her. Not only did she have a bad husband, but she also has a bad father and brother. As her grandfather, | will look out for her and make sure her life bes better.¡± Edmund''s heart ached. His grandfather had just poked jabs at him for Chelsea¡¯s sake. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this old man was actually his grandfather because he was always taking Chelsea¡¯s side. Memories of all that happened in the past swept through Ethan¡¯s mind at this time. He sighed and said with guilt, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that she got hurt. If | hadn¡¯t forced you to marry her, she would have been married to a better man that loves her by now. It¡¯s so sad that she had to waste three years of her life on you.¡± Again, Ethan wasn¡¯t taking Edmund''s feelings into consideration. Edmund and Chelsea had wasted their time, but he only thought about thetter. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter: 22 Tapping his chin thoughtfully, Ethan asked, ¡°What do you think of Yusuf? He seems like a perfect match for Chelsea, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s my best friend! Just so you know, Yusuf is a yboy. How can someone like that be a good suitor for your so- called granddaughter?¡± Edmund inquired jealously. Ethan didn¡¯t see reasons with him. ¡°The fact that he¡¯s your friend and a yboy doesn¡¯t matter. People change when they are in Love. I¡¯m sure he will ditch his flirtatious ways once he gets to know Chelsea and falls in love with her.¡± ¡°You are in for a disappointment, Grandpa,¡± Edmundmented with a sneer. He was ready to fight tooth and nail if Yusuf dared to make a move on Chelsea. Ethan didn¡¯t back down despite Edmund¡¯s discouraging words. He took out his phone and made a call to Yusuf. Yusuf and Edmund had been good friends for many years. The Nelson family and the Collins family were close, so Yusuf wasn¡¯t an outsider in Ethan¡¯s eyes. Once the Line connected, he put the phone on speaker mode and asked, ¡°Hey, Yusuf. What are you up to these days?¡± Yusuf responded leisurely, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Nelson. You know me. I¡¯ve been busy with work. Is there something | can help you with?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ethan nodded and replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to introduce a beautiful woman to you. | want her to be your girlfriend.¡± Yusuf¡¯s ears pricked up when he heard those words. He could never resist meeting women. He said excitedly, ¡°Tell me about her! Something tells me thisdy is very beautiful. You have good taste, so I''d love to meet her.¡± Edmund''s face darkened once he heard this. He wished he could p Yusuf through the phone. ¡°Well... Thedy in question is Chelsea. What do you think of her?¡± Ethan asked tentatively. Aloud bang came from the other end of the line all of a sudden. It was followed by Yusuf¡¯s pitiful cry. ¡°Ouch! | almost burned myself to death!¡± It took about a minute before Yusuf got over the pain and spoke again. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Nelson. | knocked over my cup of coffee. Where were we? Aha! You said something, but | didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Can you repeat that?¡± ¡°| said that I''d like to introduce Chelsea to you,¡± Ethan said impatiently. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence! | actually started dating someone recently. | love her so much. It¡¯s bad to date two women at the same time, so | intend to stay faithful to my girlfriend.¡± Ethan was speechless. What was wrong with Yusuf? Didn''t he just say that he would be d to meet the beautiful woman in question? ¡°Thank you for caring about my love life, Mr. Nelson. I''ll make sure to visit you someday. | have to attend to something, so I''1I hang up now. Bye!¡± Yusuf hung up the call, sparing Ethan no time to say a word Ethan grunted and threw the phone on the table. On the other hand, the oue of the phone conversation ddened Edmund¡¯s heart. He was singing joyously in his head. After taking a bite of steak, he said persuasively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much, Grandpa. You don¡¯t know that she already has a boyfriend.¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter: 23 ¡°Really?¡± Ethan asked curiously, leaning forward. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s currently going out with a boy who looks nothing more than twenty years old,¡± Edmund answered in a faked indifferent tone. He intentionally emphasized hisst three words. His grandfather was an old-fashioned man, so he guessed that he wouldn¡¯t support the massive age gap between Chelsea and her alleged boyfriend. He secretly hoped that Ethan would dissuade Chelsea from dating such a young boy But to his dismay, Ethan pped his hands excitedly and said, ¡°Chelsea is such a smart woman. She made the right choice by dating someone younger than her. A young and energetic man is good. | can rest assured now.¡± The fork in Edmund¡¯s hand dropped to the te. He was short of words. Ethan¡¯s smile got even wider. ¡°I know that Chelsea is a good girl. It is not surprising that many men like her. It¡¯s such a pity that the first man she settled down with treated her like trash. Now that she¡¯s single again, | believe the man who would cherish her wille along. Oh, I¡¯m so happy!¡± There was an obvious tone of mockery in Ethan¡¯s words. Edmund immediately Lost his appetite. He could only stare at his grandfather as he spoke about Chelsea and her love Life to no end. On his way back to thepany after lunch, a call from Diane came through. ¡°Honey, where are you? Did you go to thepany today?¡± Diane¡¯s aggrieved voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°No,¡± Edmund replied simply Diane said sweetly, ¡°| made some cupcakes at home this morning. | went to thepany to give you a surprise, but you weren¡¯t there. Where are you now?¡± In recent times, Diane no longer bothered herself with acting. She took up baking and cooking as a hobby. She asionally made different sweet treats for Edmund and took them to him at work. Sometimes, she invited him over to her house. All these were what Chelsea used to do for Edmund in the past. Diane thought that he stayed married to Chelsea for that long only because she made him home-cooked meals. She copied everything that Chelsea did, down to making him a cup of coffee every morning. Edmund had be so ustomed to Chelsea¡¯s cooking during their marriage. He was now a picky eater. It was so bad that he didn¡¯t like the coffee that was made by others, even by the most expensive caf¨¦ in the city. Chelsea¡¯s cooking was second to none in his book. Now that Diane said she made cupcakes for him, Edmund remembered how Chelsea had cooked for him when they were married. The thought made him a little irritable. ¡°Well, I''m not at thepany at the moment. Grandpa asked me to have lunch with him, so | Left work temporarily,¡± he exined impatiently Diane was so tone-deaf that she didn¡¯t notice the impatience in his tone. She further inquired, ¡°Why did Grandpa ask you to have Lunch with him?¡± ¡°I''m driving. Bye!¡± Edmund hung up the phone. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak to her. He had nned to go back to thepany. But now that Diane had said that she went over there to see him, he decided against it. He made a sharp turn and drove straight to Yusuf''spany. Chelsea went to see her mentor, Eugene Lewis who was currently working on set. Zuri was also an actress for this particr film, so she decided to see her too. Ascriptwriter¡¯s input into the work determined greatly how sessful they would turn out to be. It was a very hands-on job. Since Zuri introduced Chelsea to the film industry, Eugene had been teaching her many things. She had only written the outlines of the scripts for two years. Afterward, she wrote the scripts of separate scenes. They all turned out well, so she was given the opportunity to write scripts for units independently. Writing scripts was what Chelsea used to do in her spare time when she wasn¡¯t tending to Edmund. The part-time job was a remote one, so she was still able to remain a dutiful wife to Edmund while spending some time on her hobby.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Back when Luka handed the new script to Chelsea, she wasn¡¯t confident that she could do the job alone, so she asked Eugene to be the chief scriptwriter and she would be his assistant, as always. But Luka and Eugene agreed that it was time for Chelsea to be an independent scriptwriter since she had been practicing for four years. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter: 24 Chelsea was happy to know that they believed in her. Eugene even asked her not to hesitate to tell him if she encountered any problems or had any questions. And that was exactly what she came to do today at the filming set. She brought along some home-cooked dishes for Zuri. Having cooked for her ex-husband for three years, Chelsea¡¯s culinary skills could bepared to that of a trained chef. Upon her arrival at the set, Eugene was having a meeting with the director. She decided to see Zuri first. Both friends immediately began to chat happily. They were so engrossed in catching up when a loud noise came from a few meters away. A deep frown immediately appeared on Zuri¡¯s face. Without Looking to see what the noise was about, she said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯m dead sure it''s that stupid Sonya Nelson.¡± ¡°Sonya? What is she doing here?¡± A spark of undisguised disgust leaped into Chelsea¡¯s eyes when she heard the name of her former sister-inw. Sonya had made her life a living hell when she was still married to Edmund. A day never went by that Sonya didn¡¯t hurl insults at her and ridiculed her. It was even more painful that she did all that in the presence of Edmund, his parents, and all the other rtives. No one in that family ever stood up for her, except Ethan. The others made it clear that they hated her with every fiber of their beings. Sonya couldn''t get a job after graduating. After months of idling away, she joined the film and television department of the Nelson Group. She only got in because of her rtionship with Edmund and her beauty The Nelson family was not only known for their power and wealth, but also known for their undeniable beauty genes. Sonya was beautiful and drop-dead gorgeous, but her brain was just in her head for decoration. She was so stupid and had no acting skills. Her career made no progress since she started. To stay in the news, she changed boyfriends like clothes. None of the men she dated Loved her for her personality. They only dated her because she was from a powerful family and her brother was a top gun. Sonya wasn¡¯t a tiny bit worried about her future or the unsess of her acting career. She knew she could always live a Luxurious life because of Edmund''s protection. Rolling her eyes, Zuri said contemptuously, ¡°Her new boyfriend is one of the supporting actors in this film. He is famous for being a gold digger.¡± Chelsea bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t utter a word. She regretteding here. Sonya was one of the few people she hated so much. If she had known that Sonya was here, she wouldn''t havee. ¡°That reminds me! Since Edmund was one of the major investors in the y you are to write a script for, the director would surely give Sonya a role. You should be careful,¡± Zuri said, snapping her fingers in realization. She knew fully well that Chelsea and Sonya weren''t on good terms, so she warned her friend in advance.N?velDrama.Org content. Chelsea¡¯s heart sank to her stomach once she heard this. It seemed Like she couldn''t totally avoid her ex-husband¡¯s family. She decided that she wouldn''t take any bullshit from Sonya this time. The old Chelsea who endured all the humiliation from Edmund''s family and cried herself to sleep almost every night was dead and buried. She was no longer married into that family, so she didn¡¯t owe them any respect. Chelsea had just clenched her fists with willpower when a sharp voice came from a distance. ¡°Chelsea? Look who we have here! So, you are back. What the hell are you doing here? Do you think a filming set is a ce just anyone cane to? Humph!¡± This mean voice was so familiar that Chelsea could tell who it was without Looking back. It was the voice that caused her pain for three years, so it was imprinted in her mind. The appearance of one of her top haters put a damper on Chelsea¡¯s mood. She just wanted to catch up on old times with Zuri while sipping coffee. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Sonya at all. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter: 25 Although she didn¡¯t want any trouble, it didn¡¯t mean that Sonya wouldn''t stir up trouble. Annoyed by the fact that Chelsea ignored her, Sonya walked over and stood in front of the table with a cup of coffee in her hand. She uttered mockingly, ¡°It seems someone went deaf while she was abroad for a year. What a pity!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Folding her arms defensively, Chelsea leaned back on her seat and looked up at Sonya with indifference. ¡°Yes, | have changed. But from the look of things, you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± She eyed Sonya from head to toe and added, ¡°You are still as annoying as ever.¡± ¡°You...¡± Sonya was shocked to the bone. She was taken aback when Chelsea, who used to be afraid of her, fired back at her. It was even more embarrassing that this happened in front of so many people. Some of them were giggling already. Fury blew up inside Sonya like a grenade. Her face turned red in an instant. She suddenly raised the cup in her hand and sshed the coffee on Chelsea. She had lost her rag in the blink of an eye. Sonya had wanted to bully Chelsea Like she always did over the years. When Chelsea stood up to her, it was a p in the face. The onlookers stared at the scene in shock. None of them expected that Sonya could go as far as emptying a cup of hot coffee on someone because of a small argument. ¡°Ouch!¡± Chelsea screamed in pain. She had tried to dodge, but the coffee Landed on her slender arm. Unfortunately, she had worn a white T-shirt due to the hot summer weather. Her arm got scalded once the hot coffee Landed on it. Zuri was horrified. She quickly took out some pieces of tissue and gave them to Chelsea. In a fit of pique, she stood up to face Sonya and shouted, ¡°You stupid bitch, do you want to die?¡± Zuri was a no-nonsense person who didn¡¯t take crap from anyone. As a young child, she made sure to teach anyone who offended her a good lesson. She only dropped that vengeful behavior after she became a star. But now that Sonya did such a thing to her friend, she was ready to tear her into pieces with her bare hands. Just when she was about to give Sonya a hot p, Chelsea stopped her The pain Chelsea currently felt was excruciating, but she still managed to stay calm. She didn¡¯t want Zuri to Lose her temper in front of so many people. Zuri had worked so hard to climb thedder of sess in the film industry. If the word got out that she beat someone, the media would hound her. Her anti-fans would also see to it that her career came to an end. Not wanting any of that to happen, Chelsea took Zuri¡¯s hand and said ¡°Please don¡¯t waste your energy on her. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Zuri was about to explode with anger. She turned to her friend and queried, ¡°How is it not a big deal? This cuckoo bitch poured hot coffee on you. Let go of me so | can deal with her!¡± ¡°Trust me, Zuri. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± A sinister smile suddenly appeared on Chelsea¡¯s face. She then added, ¡°I say this because... LL deal with her myself!¡± In a split second, Chelsea picked up the cup of coffee in front of her and sshed it on Sonya. She aimed so well that the coffeended on Sonya¡¯s face. Sonya screamed and staggered backward. The coffee wasn¡¯t hot, so it didn¡¯t scald her face. But it was still so embarrassing. It messed up her makeup and even stained the expensive dress she had on. Sonya couldn¡¯t take it. Her face was her most prized treasure. Chelsea had not only messed it up, but also ruined her image in front of these people. ¡°Aargh! You bitch! How dare you pour coffee on me? Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter: 26 Pil kill you today!¡± Sonya cursed at the top of her Lungs. After wiping the coffee off her face with the back of her hand, she charged toward Chelsea like a ferocious Lioness. ¡°What''s going on here?¡± A cold and majestic voice suddenly boomed. Asea of eyes turned to look in the direction that the voice came. It was Edmund. He came over with Eugene and the director of the film. ¡°Edmund, thank goodness you are here! Look at my face. That bitch sshed coffee on me!¡± Sonya ran to meet Edmund and comined like a spoiled child. This was typical of her. Whenever she did something wrong in the past, she always turned the situation to suit herself by lying to Edmund. Chelsea was used to her trick.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chelsea felt that Edmund would take his sister''s side like he always did, so she decided to excuse herself. She whispered to Zuri, ¡°I have to go to the bathroom to clean this mess.¡± She didn¡¯t want to trade words with Sonya anymore. As far as she was concerned, they were even now that she had given Sonya a taste of her own medicine. The scald on her arm wasn¡¯t too severe, but she wanted to deal with it now so she wouldn''t have to stay here with these annoying siblings. It was the perfect excuse to leave. Zuri wasn¡¯t going to stand aside and watch Sonya make it seem Like Chelsea was at fault. She retorted immediately, ¡°Sonya, why are you such a liar? Why don¡¯t you tell them that you sshed coffee on Chelsea first? And it was hot coffee at that!¡± With a swift move, Zuri pulled Chelsea back and carefully stretched out her scalded arm for everyone to see. ¡°Because of your wickedness, Chelsea¡¯s arm got scalded like this. How dare you make it seem Like you didn¡¯t do anything wrong? Don¡¯t you have a heart? Mark my words. If this scalding gets worse than this, | will destroy your face!¡± Edmund''s eyes widened in shock when he saw Chelsea¡¯s injured arm. He hadn¡¯t noticed it at first. Not only was her white T-shirt stained, but her arm was also red as if it was burned by fire. ¡°Apologize to her now!¡± Edmund ordered, his eyes zing. ¡°What are you waiting for, bitch? My brother said you should apologize to me. Do it now!¡± Sonya shouted as she folded her arms and looked at Chelseacently. Edmund gave her a cold re. He said firmly, ¡°No, it¡¯s the other way around. Sonya, apologize to Chelsea now!¡± ALL the onlookers gasped in shock. Chelsea was also stunned, but she looked away indifferently. It was rather ironic that he never defended her when she was still his wife. But now that he had no marital obligations to her, he was taking her side against his sister. His sudden concern for her well-being was superfluous in Chelsea¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t need his protection anymore, so her heart wasn¡¯t moved, nor did she attempt to thank him. ¡°What?¡± With a horrified expression, Sonya looked at her brother and asked, ¡°Are you being serious right now? You want me to apologize to this thing? Why are you taking her side? Yes, | sshed coffee on her. But she did the same to me!¡± Fighting tooth and nail was one of Zuri¡¯s fortes. As a result, a heated brawl was no biggie for her. She stepped forward and retorted again, ¡°Shut up, you brat! If you hadn¡¯t spoken ill of Chelsea and poured coffee on her for no reason, would she have sshed coffee on you? She gave you a taste of your own medicine. Stop ying innocent!¡± After Zuri sessfully shut Sonya up, she turned to Edmund and said sarcastically, ¡°Your sister is so funny, Mr. Nelson. Chelsea and | were having a good chat while drinking coffee when Sonya came out of nowhere and began to insult Chelsea for no reason at all. It was after she poured hot coffee on Chelsea that she got exactly what she deserved.¡± Sonya red at Zuri with bloodshot eyes. She had the urge to pounce on her. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter: 27 She was about to do it when Edmund shot her a searing re. She froze and bit her lower lip guiltily. A few secondster, she said stubbornly, ¡°Over my dead body will | apologize to this bitch!¡± ¡°Stop calling her that, Sonya! This is the height of it. You are grounded from now onwards. You must stay at home and reflect on yourself!¡± Edmund shouted, pointing at her seriously. This deration hit Sonya like a bolt out of the blue. She held her forehead and staggered backward as if she was about to faint.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ignoring his sister''s bad acting, Edmund turned to Chelsea, who had been silent since he came, and said, ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Nelson. This is not that serious. Thank you, anyway.¡± Chelsea immediately refused. Her tone and the way she addressed him made it seem as if they were indeed strangers. This annoyed Edmund a little. After rolling his eyes, he said, ¡°You are injured. It''s best to get medical attention so it doesn¡¯t get infected. Why are you so stubborn?¡± ¡°It won''t get infected, Mr. Nelson. I''ll apply first-aid myself.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t budge. She wasn''t so sure if ordinary first-aid would be enough for the scalding. However, she wanted to go to the hospital herself, not with Edmund. Edmund''s face darkened. Their gazes locked for a long time. This Little argument ended in a stalemate. Aweighted silence fell on everyone as Chelsea and Edmund continued to stare at each other. The onlookers could feel the tension between them, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Zuri could also feel the tension. However, her heart was leaping with joy at this moment. She Loved to see the pained expression on Edmund''s face now that Chelsea refused to go to the hospital with him. Sonya was so pained that her brother was ingratiating himself with his ex-wife. She hated Chelsea so much, so she was livid that Edmund not only scolded her for Chelsea¡¯s sake, but also looked hurt after his kindness was declined. Several seconds passed before Eugene finally decided to break the silence. ¡°Chelsea, | think you should go to the hospital instead.¡± ¡°Teacher, | actually came here to ask you some questions about... Chelsea tried to change the topic As a top scriptwriter in the film industry, Eugene was always busy Getting an opportunity to speak to him was difficult, so Chelsea didn¡¯t want to leave here without doing what she came for. ¡°Don''t worry about that, Chelsea. You can ask me the questions after you get your wound treated. I¡¯m willing to help you at any time,¡± Eugene said assuredly. The good rtionship between Chelsea and Eugene stunned Sonya. She was so jealous at this moment. Who the hell was Chelsea? Why was Eugene so kind to her? Did she sell her body to him for favors? Asides from being famous for his scriptwriting talent, Eugene was always a topic of discussion in the entertainment industry because of his arrogance. Many people reached out to him to help them teach new scriptwriters. However, he always turned them down. Seeing that Chelsea addressed Eugene as her teacher, Sonya wondered why Eugene decided to mentor someone now. She also wondered when Chelsea became a scriptwriter. Chelsea held Eugene in high esteem. She could never go against him even if it wasn¡¯t convenient for her. As a result, she bowed and left with Edmund on her heels. ¡°Edmund! ¡° Sonya burst into tears when she saw that her brother was behaving Like a bodyguard for her enemy. Like the spoiled brat that she was, she had expected him to punish Chelsea and force her to apologize. But he did the exact opposite. Not only that, he grounded her indefinitely. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter: 28 Sonya was almost losing her mind.N?velDrama.Org content. With a displeased expression, Eugene looked at Sonya and said, ¡°Miss Nelson, you may not know this but money can¡¯t buy everything in this world, Even love can be bought with money, but there¡¯s one thing that can¡¯t be bought.¡± ¡°And what is that? Tell me exactly what can¡¯t be bought with money!¡± Sonya was so livid that she was about to transfer her aggression to Eugene. ¡°Etiquette.¡± With that simple answer, Eugene turned to Zuri and asked her to follow him. It was obvious that he meant that Sonya had just behaved like an uneducated thug. Sonya¡¯s face turned red immediately. The shame was too much to bear. She covered her face and left in a hurry. No one was on her side here. Even her so-called boyfriend had left once he finished watching her misbehave. He didn¡¯t want to be with someone who had gotten scolded by the Legendary scriptwriter, Eugene. Many directors usually asked for Eugene¡¯s opinion before selecting actors and actresses for the cast. As a result, Sonya¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t want to spoil his chances of getting roles because of her bad behavior. He even decided to break up with her as soon as possible. Edmund''s car was already parked at the entrance of the filming set when Chelsea got outside. Instead of getting into the car, Chelsea folded her arms defiantly. She said firmly, ¡°No one can see us now, Mr. Nelson. You can drop the act. | can take myself to the hospital.¡± Edmund¡¯s hand which was holding the car door handle froze. An indescribable feeling rose in his heart. He mmed the door and turned to Look at her. He asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Why did you say that | should drop the act? Do you really think that | only scolded Sonya to make myself look good in front of all those people?¡± ¡°Uh-huh! Isn¡¯t that why? Sonya was obviously in the wrong. From all indications, you only chose the safer side. You scolded her because you didn¡¯t want the onlookers to think that the Nelson family failed to bring her up in the right way. You wanted them to see that you were an upright man, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chelsea asked indifferently. In her opinion, Edmund only punished Sonya to preserve the dignity of his family. She didn¡¯t think that he stood up for her because it was the right thing to do. He never cared about her while she was his wife, so she saw no reason why he would do so now that they were divorced. Edmund was so annoyed that Chelsea had read his actions wrong. He ran his fingers through his hair out of frustration. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to be in the same space with Edmund at all. Now that she had given him a piece of her mind, she turned around to leave. It was going to be the umpteenth time that she was walking out on Edmund when he still had a Lot to say. He was sick and tired of it. In the blink of an eye, he pulled her back and pressed her against the car. Their bodies were so close that they could smell each other¡¯s familiar, but yet strange fragrance. Once they locked eyes, Edmund''s lungs strangely failed him. His heart began to thump against his chest. Chelsea was such a beautiful woman. Her eyes were so shiny and captivating that anyone could lose themselves just by staring deeply into them. She was wearing makeup today. The ck eyeliner highlighted the beautiful shape of her eyes. It also added an extra charm to them. Astrange feeling traveled from Edmund''s heart to his entire body. He couldn''t tell why Chelsea was having this effect on him. While they were married, he disliked her so much. He always felt that she trapped him and forced him to marry her. Never did he get close to her like this, except when he wanted to vent his sexual desires on her body. But now that they were divorced, he always wanted to be around her. Her beauty drew him to her like steel to a ma. What the helt! On the other hand, Chelsea¡¯s mind was as calm as ever. She was only irritated by the closeness of their bodies. She frowned and tried to push him away. Chapter 29 Chapter: 29 ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to kiss your ex-wife forcefully?¡± These mocking words jolted Edmund back to reality. In embarrassment, he cleared his throat and maintained hisposure. He then opened the door and pushed her into the front passenger seat. ¡°Get in!¡± Edmund locked the door with the keyless remote once he pushed her in. After trying to open the door fruitlessly, Chelsea had no choice but to fasten the seat belt and look out of the window. Could Edmund ever change? He was still so domineering and never considered her feelings. ¡°Put it against the scald. It will help relieve the pain a little,¡± Edmund said, handing her a bottle of iced water from the car refrigerator. ¡°Thank you,¡± Chelsea said, collecting it. Edmund started the car and drove away. A dead silence was between the two of them. The only sound that could be heard was the soft humming of the car engine. When Edmund stopped at a traffic light, he turned to look at Chelsea only to find her staring at her red and swollen arm with a frown. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he blurted out without thinking twice. Edmund pursed his lips, surprised at himself. Why did he ask that question? When did he be so concerned about her? The next second, he made up an excuse for his action. Sonya was responsible for Chelsea¡¯s wound, so it was only reasonable that he showed concern. The frown on Chelsea¡¯s face deepened due to his concern. She replied coldly, ¡°Not quite.¡± Physical pain was nothingpared to the emotional torture Chelsea had suffered in his hands. The only reason why she stared nkly at her arm just now was that she didn¡¯t want to look at Edmund. She regretted not struggling with all her strength when he had pushed her into the car. At least, they wouldn¡¯t be within the same airspace now. Chelsea¡¯s simple answer brought an end to the conversation. The tension in the car was squeezing at Edmund¡¯s Lungs. Thankfully, the traffic light turned green and he was able to let off steam by driving. A few minutes passed before he asked again, ¡°Do you know Mr. Lewis?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. As one of the major investors in the film industry, Edmund knew that Eugene was a famous scriptwriter. He was surprised to see that Chelsea had a close rtionship with him. He didn¡¯t even think that she would know such a person. His curiosity got the best of him, so he wanted to know what they had in common. ¡°Yes,¡± Chelsea replied reluctantly. Her one-word answers were a way of telling him that she didn¡¯t want to have a conversation with him. In her mind, she prayed that he would take the hint and shut up. But he didn¡¯t. He further inquired, ¡°How did you two get to know each ona, Chelsea didn¡¯t utter a word. She just gritted her teeth with irritation. Since they had bumped into each other at Peak Entertainment, it would have been easy for Edmund to find out about her career by making a little inquiry. But he couldn¡¯t do that because he was arrogant and ruthless. After all, who in his or her right mind would be willing to disclose Chelsea¡¯s job without smelling something fishy? Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter: 30 Alook of intense bitterness swept across Edmund¡¯s face after he didn¡¯t get an answer from Chelsea. He still couldn¡¯t understand how she could change so much. He was so annoyed that she dared not to respond to him when he asked her a question. Edmund¡¯s mind traveled back to when Chelsea had asked him for a divorce in front of so many people. He had never been that embarrassed in his life. This memory caused the inferno in his chest to burn even more ferociously. To vent his anger, he stepped on the gas and drove recklessly. Chelsea held her chest with one hand. In horror, she looked at him and said, ¡°Do you want to kill us? You are driving too fast. Slow down!¡± When Edmund heard those words and saw that Chelsea¡¯s face had turned pale, he calmed down and slowed down the car. ¡°Are you afraid of dying?¡± he asked with a sneer. ¡°Since a wealthy man like you doesn¡¯t fear for his Life, why should 17 | just asked you to slow down because it¡¯s inappropriate for you to die with me. If at all you want to die, you should do so with Diane. So, it will be said that you both died in love,¡± tone. Chelsea said in a rxed This statement kicked up Edmund''s anger again. She was driving him nuts. If it weren¡¯t for the scald on her arm, he would have stopped the car and thrown her out immediately. For the rest of the ride to the hospital, the two of them didn¡¯t say a word to each other. Edmund took her straight to see Chris Warren when they arrived.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chris was a top surgeon and a friend of his. Once they entered the office, Chris stood up and eximed, ¡°Chelsea Chris, like Edmund''s other friends, was fully aware of all that happened between Edmund and Chelsea. He knew that they had a messy divorce. Thus, seeing both of them together took him aback. Chelsea didn¡¯t beat about the bush. ¡°Good day, Doctor Warren. Please help me check if my scald is serious. It was scalded by hot coffee a while ago. | have only put ice on it.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Chris, who had zoned out, came back to his senses. After examining her arm carefully, he said, ¡°The scalding is not that serious. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t get to the inneryer of your skin. Since there are no blisters, it won''t leave any scars after it gets healed. Your arm will be swollen and it may hurt badly. But it should heal after a few days.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good.¡± Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief. I''ll prescribe some ointment that will relieve the pain. Please apply them judiciously.¡± ¡°| will do that. Thank you,¡± Chelsea said with a nod. Chris was a professional doctor, so she was willing to do whatever he said to make her arm better. Once he handed her the prescription, Chelsea walked to the door, ignoring Edmund. But she suddenly stopped in her tracks. She shook her head thoughifully and then took out a hundred-dor bill from her bag. Chelsea walked up to Edmund, put the dor bill into his breast pocket and said, ¡°Thank you for driving me to the hospital. This is the fare. You can keep the change.¡± The eyes of Edmund and Chris widened in shock as they watched her. Chelsea pretended as if she didn¡¯t notice their expressions and left. Having known that Edmund was a proud man who would never take money from her, Chelsea had intentionally put the dor bill in his pocket. She didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. Chris¡¯s mouth was agape as he watched the scene in front of him. When the door was shut, he blinked hard to make sure he wasn¡¯t dreaming. The cold and alienated woman who just walked out of his office wasn¡¯t the Chelsea he once knew. A whileter, he shuddered when he realized that everything that just happened was real. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter: 31 ¡°Oh my! What just happened, Edmund?¡± Chris¡¯s shock changed to amusement within seconds. He plopped himself in his seat and was about tough. But when he saw Edmund''s sullen face, he bit his lower Lip to prevent himself. Gritting his teeth, Edmund took out the dor bill and squeezed it in anger. He gave his friend a cold look and stormed out of the Office. Once the door got shut, Chris made a phone call to Yusuf to gossip. ¡°Guess who Edmund just brought to my office at the hospital?¡± ¡°Chelsea?¡± Yusuf guessed without hesitation. ¡°Huh? How did you know? Did you already know that she was back in town?¡± Chris was surprised. ¡°Of course, | knew that she was back. | also witnessed her scold Edmund to the extent that he was short of words. | couldn¡¯t believe my eyes,¡± Yusuf responded. Chris burst intoughter. After he regained hisposure, he told Yusuf about what happened in his office a few minutes ago. He made sure to tell it dramatically. ¡°Chelsea has really changed. Something tells me that she would continue to treat him like this. She will make sure to drive our friend nuts,¡± Yusuf said with a hint of gloat. ¡°Why is her behavior having such an effect on him? Shouldn''t he be grateful that she¡¯s no longer throwing herself at him?¡± Chris asked in confusion. Yusuf exined, ¡°I also thought he would be happy with the development. But he was so pissed and he thinks she¡¯s ying hard to get.¡± Chris was speechless. After thinking for a while, he said slowly, ¡°The way | see it, she¡¯s not ying hard to get. | think she just doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him.¡± ¡°Yes, | think so too. But our friend thinks otherwise.¡± Yusuf agreed, snapping his fingers. Chris¡¯s eyebrows raised. He asked, ¡°You think so too? Why didn¡¯t you tell Edmund that his assumption was wrong? At least, he would get his mind off Chelsea once he realizes that.¡± Holding his forehead, Yusuf responded, ¡°Gosh! You talk as if you don¡¯t know how he is. Do you really think he would see reasons with me if | told him my opinion? Chelsea sucked up to him for three long years. She built her whole life around him and did everything to please him. As far as Edmund is concerned, she couldn¡¯t have gotten over him in just a year. He feels that she still loves him. Well, | don¡¯t me him. I¡¯d have thought the same way if | were in his shoes.¡± Everyone close to the former couple knew how much Chelsea had invested herself into making sure their marriage worked. As a result, it was hard to believe that she had no interest in Edmund now. ¡°But why is Edmund so keen on making sure that Chelsea no longer ys hard to get? He always wanted to get rid of her. Isn¡¯t he supposed to get married to Diane soon?¡± Chris further queried, as his confusion increased. Rumors were making rounds that wedding bells were ringing for Diane and Edmund. They had been dating for a long time, so many people expected them to make their union legal soonest. Yusuf answered innocently, ¡°I have no idea why he¡¯s so bothered. You know, one can hardly read his mind.¡± Love was like drinking alcohol. Only the person who drank it could get drunk. With a doubtful tone, Chrismented, ¡°I don¡¯t think he loves Diane that much.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yusuf asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Why did Edmund get married to Chelsea as soon as he broke up with Diane over three years ago? | don¡¯t think he married her because his grandfather forced him to after he had sex with her. Edmund is a very stubborn man. No one can force him to do anything against his will.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter: 32 Yusuf raised his eyebrows as he put two and two together. ¡°Are you trying to say that he liked Chelsea from the very beginning?¡± He sighed deeply and added, ¡°If that¡¯s true, our friend will be very miserable in the future. Let¡¯s just watch and see.¡± Outside the filming location. Sonya sat in her car and grunted like a wounded Lioness for a long time. She kicked the driver¡¯s seat countlessly. When her driver couldn''t take it anymore, he got out of the car on the pretext of smoking. ¡°Fuck my life!¡± he cursed once he got out. He considered himself unlucky for having such an arrogant and rudedy as his boss. The only reason why he was still on the job was that his sry was very high. He also got a raise regrly. After Sonya calmed down, the first thing she did was to call Diane. She wanted to fill her in on everything that happened. She was going to incite Diane into fighting against Chelsea. Diane was busy making pudding at home when her phone rang. A disgusted expression appeared on her face when she saw the caller ID. Although she hated Sonya, she had to pretend to like her because she needed her support to be Edmund''s wife. ¡°Diane, Chelsea is back. And my brother bullied me because of her today!¡± Sonya cried as soon as the line connected. The spoon in Diane¡¯s hand fell to the floor when she heard those words Her legs immediately felt wobbly. She held the kitchen counter for support. ¡°What... What did you say? Chelsea is back, and Edmund bullied you for her sake today?¡± Diane asked Sonya in disbelief, her heart beating fast. Asides from the fact that Edmund used to express his hatred for Chelsea because she trapped him for three years, he was also very angry when she publicly asked him for a divorce. Embarrassing him in front of so many people was enough for him to harbor inveterate hatred for her How could he help her to bully his own sister? Diane found this hard to believe. ¡°Yes, you heard me right!¡± Between sobs, Sonya told Diane how it alt happened. She didn¡¯t leave out the fact that Edmund looked so unhappy when Chelsea didn¡¯t ept his kind offerThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Kicking the driver''s seat again, Sonya cursed, ¡°How could my brother turn against me for the sake of that bitch? He always hated her. Now that they are divorced, why did he protect her? Aargh! He drove me nuts today!¡± Sonya was a self-centered person. It didn¡¯t ur to her that Diane would feel embarrassed after hearing the news she just disclosed to her. She didn¡¯t seem to realize the situation was worse for Diane who was already seen as Edmund''s fianc¨¦e by the public. Diane took deep breaths to stay calm. Afterward, she said to Sonyafortingly, ¡°Sonya, your brother wasn¡¯t protecting her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sonya was surprised by how Diane remained calm after hearing the news. ¡°Think about it, Sonya. Have you forgotten how your brother treated her while they were married? Did he ever care about her? The way I see it, he was actually protecting you. Edmund didn¡¯t want the onlookers to have a negative perception of you. What do you think people will say if they found out that your brother didn¡¯t scold you in such a dicey situation?¡± Diane masked up her real opinion in herst question. As far as she was concerned, Sonya was at fault. She felt that Edmund wouldn''t have gotten involved with Chelsea today if his sister hadn¡¯t made trouble. Asensible person would have been able to pick the me in her statement. However, Sonya was stupid. The only thing she picked up from all that Diane said was that Edmund was protecting her. She reasoned that it was true. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter: 33 The grievance she held against Edmund in her heart had nowpletely evaporated. She turned to me Chelsea instead. ¡°Chelsea was so annoying today. Can you believe that | spoke to that bitch and she had the nerve to ignore me? She looked down on me as if a year abroad made her superior to me. Why the hell did she even return to the country? | smell something fishy, Diane. She might try to get on my brother¡¯s bed again!¡± Acold sweat broke out on Diane¡¯s forehead when she heard thatst sentence. The next second, an image of Edmund having sex with Chelsea shed through her mind. She knew fully well that they had been intimate during their marriage. Since the divorce was finalized, Diane had tried to seduce Edmund on several asions, but he never took the hint. It was almost as if he was disgusted by the sight of her body. Even before Chelsea came along, Edmund and Diane never had sex. This wasn¡¯t because Edmund never made sexual advances to her. At that time, Diane was just ying hard to get. She put on airs and refused to give herself to him. She feared that he would dump her once he had his way with her. When Edmund became single again, she had willingly given him her body. But he refused to have sex with her. It made her afraid that he would fall for Chelsea again. At the thought of this, Diane couldn''t help clenching her fists. ¡°Diane, my brother grounded me as punishment. You know me. | can¡¯t always stay in that house. | need to go out and live my life. You have to put in a good word for me. Otherwise, I''ll be bored to death.¡± Sonya continued to chatter, still focused on her own problems. ¡°Okay, I''ll persuade him and get back to you. | have to go now. Bye,¡± Diane said perfunctorily and hung up. She lost interest in making the pudding. She swung into action the next second. After removing her apron, she walked out of the kitchen. She then asked a private investigator to investigate Chelsea. Chelsea took a taxi to her residence after leaving the hospital. On the way, she called Zuri to tell her that the problem with her arm wasn¡¯t that serious. Zuri let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness you are fine. Otherwise, I''ll tear Sonya apart.¡± ¡°Calm down, Zuri. | appreciate that you are willing to fight Sonya on my behalf. But | can handle her myself.¡± Chelsea tried to dissuade her ¡°If you say so. Just know that I''ll be here if you need backup. Anyway, since Sonya knows that you are back, Diane must have found out by now. That woman is vile. Be careful so she doesn¡¯t make trouble for you again,¡± Zuri said out of concern. Chelseaughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Diane would be bothered about my return. She has Edmund all to herself now. There¡¯s no point making trouble for me.¡± ¡°How are you so sure about that? You aren¡¯t going to pester Edmund, but what if he pesters you?¡± Zuri joked. Chelsea let out a hearty peal ofughter. What she just heard was the joke of the century to her. Over a year ago, Diane had sent her a pregnancy test result saying that she was carrying Edmund''s child. It wasn¡¯t long after that Edmund told her that he would never have a child with her because she wasn¡¯t worthy. She was so heartbroken that he dared to say such a thing after impregnating someone else. This was the Last straw that broke the camel''s back. She had made up her mind to divorce him that night. A few months after she traveled out of the country, Zuri called to inform her that Diane wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. It turned out that Diane had forged the pregnancy test result to get rid of Chelsea. Even after the truth came to Light, Chelsea didn¡¯t me Diane for the divorce. Their marriage was a miserable one, so she would have still divorced Edmund in the end. The major reason why she gave up on her marriage was that Edmund didn¡¯t love her one bit.N?velDrama.Org content. Now that she heard Zuri¡¯s words, it sounded impossible. Chelsea felt that a man who hated her in the past couldn''t possibly pester her now. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter: 34 In her opinion, Edmund could go to the ends of the earth just to make her life miserable because he hated her that much. Perhaps he might even ask Luka to rece her if he found out that she was the scriptwriter for the y he invested in. ¡°Zuri, did you by chance take any alcohol? | don¡¯t think you are thinking straight. How can the arrogant man | was unfortunate to marry pester me?¡± Chelsea asked with amusement.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hacha! | guess I¡¯m thinking too much!¡± Zuri Laughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just focus on work. I''ll be careful. | love you!¡± Both friends blew each other kisses before hanging up. Chelsea knew that Zuri was worried that she would be oppressed again by Edmund and his family. However, she wasn¡¯t going to allow them to do that now that she was a changed person. Just to be a dutiful daughter-inw, she had endured all the humiliation from the Nelson family. Alena and Sonya were the two family members who mostly oppressed her by words and actions. Diane secretly schemed to bring her down. Diane paid media houses to hype dating scandals about her and Edmund in order to get on Chelsea¡¯s nerves. Those years of putting up with her cheating husband and the emotional abuse were gone. She wasn¡¯t going to go easy on them. If they dared to step on her toes, she would pay them back. Just like how she did to Sonya today. Edmund had also asked a private investigator to investigate Chelsea, just like Diane did. He got the results earlier than she did. In his office, he stared at the document that the private investigator sent to him. His eyes were particrly fixed on the name of the scriptwriter. Winter? Why was the name so familiar to him? Where had he seen it before? He suddenly picked up a file next to him and opened it. The name, Winter was also on one of the pages. ¡°What the...¡± Edmund muttered as something urred to him. It turned out that the scriptwriter of the y he invested in was Chelsea! He was stunned. The words that Luka said to him about this scriptwriter a few days ago reyed in his head. ording to him, Winter was a neer, but she was talented and her writing always evoked people¡¯s feelings. He added that such a scriptwriter was needed to make the y a sess. In Edmund¡¯s memory, Chelsea was just a dull and boring woman who built her whole life around him. It was hard for him to think of her as a talented scriptwriter whose writing could determine the sess of a y. Both personalities were two worlds apart in his opinion. In his shocked state, he carefully read Chelsea¡¯s full profile. It turned out that Chelsea had started writing under the pseudonym four years ago. Unbeknown to him, she actually had a part-time job while they were married. He used to think of her as a Lazy woman who idled at home after forcing him to marry her. He once called her a useless gold-digger who trapped him for fame and wealth. Edmund¡¯s mind transported him to the first time Chelsea asked him for a divorce. He had said that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the world without him. He had thought that she would never get back on her feet once she left. But Chelsea proved him wrong just as she had said that night. She now had a decent job and was good at it. Edmund really had a great prejudice against Chelsea before. Edmund''s assistant, Leo Sampson, who had handed over the investigation file to him, was still standing before him. When he saw that Edmund''s face was gloomy, he took the initiative to say, ¡°I had no idea that Mrs. Nelson. Leo stopped midway and corrected himself. ¡°I had no idea that Miss Williams was the scriptwriter for the new y. She will show up in front of you in the course of the production. If you don¡¯t want to see her, I¡¯ll contact Mr. Pierce immediately.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter: 35 Having worked with Edmund for so many years, Leo was aware of how much he hated Chelsea. He never understood why his boss preferred the troublesome Diane to Chelsea, who was calm and collected. But he never dared to say anything. ¡°No, there will be no need for that.¡± Edmund stopped him, much to his surprise. ¡°Mr. Nelson, | don¡¯t understand.¡± Leo looked at his boss with confusion written all over his face. Judging by how much Edmund used to express his hatred for Chelsea, he had reasoned that he wouldn''t want to set eyes on her or even allow her to work on the project he was funding Edmund leaned his back against his seat. He then exined, ¡°Now that Luka rmended her, we have to believe that she¡¯s up to the task. There will be no need to take her off the production team. More so, | don¡¯t want to mix our personal issues with business.¡± The hidden meaning of his words was that he wouldn''t kick Chelsea out of the project just because he had a prejudice against her. Leo nodded. ¡°Okay, | understand now. Tomorrow is the first general meeting for the project. Everyone involved in the y will be present. Will you attend it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund was now skimming through some work files, so he replied without raising his head. Leo nodded and left to make the necessary arrangement . Once the door was shut, Edmund raised his head. There was an indescribable sparkle in his eyes. He looked forward to seeing the draft of the script Chelsea would show them tomorrow. Not long after he concentrated on his work again, a call from Diane came through. ¡°Baby, | miss you so much. We haven''t spent time together for a Long time. I¡¯m so lonely,¡± Diane said in a sobbing tone as soon as he answered the call. Edmund rubbed between his eyebrows and responded, ¡°Work has been hectic. | currently have my hands full.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry about that. Make sure you don¡¯t stress yourself too much. Anyway, do you have any ns tomorrow?¡± Diane put on the mask of a caring girlfriend. Edmund didn¡¯t try to hide the truth. He replied indifferently, ¡°I have a meeting to attend about a new y tomorrow.¡± ¡°Anew y?¡± Diane eximed with joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. I''LL apany you there. It has been a long time since | went to such meetings. I''d like to attend this one since I''m still interested in acting. Let''s go together, okay?¡± A few seconds passed before Edmund finally said seriously, ¡°Diane, you shouldn¡¯t have stopped acting. Why did you quit when you are still interested in it?¡± He never told Diane to stop acting. It was she who decided out of the blue to quit on the basis that it was stressful. He couldn¡¯t understand why she did that when she was still interested in it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was Diane who had broken up with him to focus on her acting career over three years ago. Now she quit her acting career acting as if she did that because of him. Of course, he wasn¡¯t moved at all. This seemingly sacrificial decision didn¡¯t dden Edmund''s heart. Instead, he was unhappy with her. Many people who had invested their time, efforts, and money into her career lost a lot because of her decision. Diane was rendered speechless by Edmund¡¯s words. But she couldn''t afford to quarrel with him. She swallowed hard and changed the topic ¡°That''s not important right now. Are you going to take me to the meeting or not?¡± The disgust on Edmund''s face increased. Why did Diane be so pushy? Then it struck him. Sonya must have told her that Chelsea was back in town! Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter: 36 Having known her to be an insecure woman, he suspected that she wanted to find out if Chelsea still had feelings for him. ¡°Yes, we can go together,¡± he finally agreed Edmund had a n in mind. Since Chelsea had been acting as if she didn¡¯t give a damn about him, he wanted to see what her reaction would be if he showed up with Diane. In the conference room of Peak Entertainment at nine o¡¯clock the next morning. Everything was already set for the first meeting of the y titled, The Crown. It was expected of the important yers, Like the investor, director, and scriptwriter, to be present. Chelsea was the keynote speaker in this meeting. As the scriptwriter, she needed to introduce the plot of the y and show the others the draft she made for the script. Edmund and Diane showed up hand in hand. Luka was surprised, but he stood up to wee them. With a polite smile on his face, he asked meaningfully, ¡°Long time no see, Miss Stevenson. Why are you here? Are you by chance interested in this y?¡± Diane held onto Edmund¡¯s arm. Her face was heavily made up, so her smile was rather frozen. She replied, ¡°It has been ages since | got myself involved in one of these. I¡¯m not interested in the y at all. | only apanied Edmund here. Do you have any problem with that?¡± Like a vignt meerkat, Diane¡¯s eyes looked around the room for any trace of her enemy, Chelsea. Luka raised his hands and shrugged innocently. Without saying anything more, he ushered them to their seats. Edmund was rather impatient this morning. He looked at his wristwatch and then at the door. It was almost time for the meeting to begin, but Chelsea was nowhere in sight. The meeting started ten minutes Later without Chelsea. Holding a tablet, Luka stood up and said apologetically, ¡°Good day,dies and gentlemen. I¡¯m sorry that our scriptwriter can¡¯t come today. In her absence, | will brief you on the script. Please lend me your ears.¡± Edmund''s face darkened. Why didn¡¯t she show up for such an important meeting? Did she think this y was something to joke with? How dare she act so wilfully?N?velDrama.Org content. Just like Edmund, the others were also displeased. They began to murmur. Diane raised her voice, seizing the opportunity to smear Chelsea¡¯s name. ¡°Mr. Pierce, this is the first meeting of this project. | think it¡¯s rather irresponsible for your scriptwriter to stand us up. If she does this on the first day, how do you expect her to take the production seriously?¡± Luka exined with a smile, ¡°It wasn¡¯t her intention to stand us up. She actually had an ident so she¡¯s indisposed.¡± An ident? Faint worry lines appeared on Edmund¡¯s forehead when he heard this. His mind was going a zillion miles per minute. What sort of ident? Her arm was scalded yesterday. But Chris prescribed some ointment for her. Didn¡¯t she apply them? Was the wound infected? Or did something else happen to her? Was it serious? Luka¡¯s defensive response made Diane feel embarrassed. She had spoken in an unfriendly tone. Now that it seemed that Chelsea was away for a good reason, she feared that Edmund would think that she was deliberately taking a swipe at Chelsea. Diane had two sides to herself. The only side she showed Edmund was her sweet, generous and tolerant side. She didn¡¯t want him to think that she was a mean and inconsiderate woman. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter: 37 Seeing that everyone was calm again, Luka walked to the podium to begin the briefing. Earlier this morning, Chelsea had sent him a soft copy of the outline when she realized that she couldn¡¯t make it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Didn''t she tell you what kind of ident she had?¡± Edmund asked, just when Luka mounted the podium. Diane clenched her fists under the table. Her jealousy spiked up. Edmund''s tone was formal, but she felt that he was genuinely worried about Chelsea. She was surprised at herself for feeling that way. After all, it was no secret that Edmund loathed Chelsea. She tried to banish the jealous thoughts from her mind. But a voice continued to tell her that Edmund actually cared about Chelsea. Fixing the microphone close to his mouth, Luka replied slowly, ¡°Well, | didn¡¯t ask her. Since she didn¡¯t mention it, | didn¡¯t want to pry. | think it''s best to respect her privacy.¡± This was actually a lie. Luka knew exactly why Chelsea didn¡¯t show up. Today was the anniversary of Chelsea¡¯s mother¡¯s death. It was her practice to go to her mother¡¯s tomb every morning on her death anniversary. The cemetery was in the suburbs. Chelsea had rushed to the suburbs Last night in hopes that she would be able to make it back in time for the meeting after visiting her mother. However, it rained so much. On the way back to Vertoak, the bus she took somersaulted after entering a small pothole. Chelsea survived the ident with a mere scratch, but the paramedic in the ambnce insisted on taking all the passengers to the hospital. The checkup was taking time, so Chelsea knew she couldn''t make it to the meeting. Luka deliberately refused to tell Edmund what exactly happened to Chelsea. His instincts told him that Edmund had feelings for Chelsea, so he wanted to confirm if it was true. Edmund squinted at Luka when he heard that simple excuse. He wasn¡¯t a man to be fooled that easily. As an employer, he knew that every employee ought to give full exnations for their absence. And this was why he didn¡¯t believe that Chelsea didn¡¯t tell Luka what type of ident she had. He couldn''t help but wonder why Luka was keeping him in the dark. Edmund could smell a rat. Several possibilities swirled in his head for a while. In the end, he came to the conclusion that Luka had a crush on Chelsea. Luka was a top yer in the entertainment industry. In his early years, he was a singer before he changed to an actor. He starred in many movies and ys. Due to his great talent and good looks, he became a household name in no time. He also won several awards during his peak. It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that he decided to take the backseat and start his own productionpany-Peak Entertainment with his good friend. Luka had a Long-time girlfriend when he was young. They were always used as the perfect example of a good couple. Sadly, they broke up after so many years due to personality differences. There had been tons of rumors Linking Luka to many celebrities, Like actresses, models, and media personalities. However, he was still single. Faced with young Ondo and forty-year-old Luka, Edmund''s self-esteem deted. He felt like his thirty-two-year-old self was no match for these men. Chelsea had eyes for good things Edmund became gloomy at the thought of them being together. Luka had gone halfway through the presentation when it finally drew Edmund''s attention. He had looked forward to seeing the outline that Chelsea would put together because he felt she would perform woefully But he turned out to be wrong. As he Listened to Luka¡¯s narration, he was immersed in the plot. He was so excited that he wished the production team could begin filming at once. Edmund hade across many outlines since he started investing in films and ys. This outline was arguably the best. He was certain that this y would be a blockbuster. Cap铆tulo 38 Cap¨ªtulo 38 Chapter: 38 Luka¡¯s praise for Chelsea turned out to be deserving. Indeed, she was a good scriptwriter whose writing could captivate the hearts of people. Her design pattern was broad and interesting. This talented side of Chelsea wasn¡¯t the one he knew at home all those years. Once the meeting ended, Edmund went straight to Luka¡¯s office, forgetting that he came with Diane. Diane''s good acting skills came in handy for her this morning. A smile was stered on her face even though she was being ignored. However. her heart ached and she inwardly cursed non-stop. Aargh! Why did Edmund no longer pay attention to her now that Chelsea was back? Diane gritted her teeth, wishing she could just get rid of Chelsea once and for all. She decided to do anything within her power to stop them from getting back togetherN?velDrama.Org holds this content. Edmund went straight to the point as soon as he entered Luka¡¯s office. ¡°You know exactly what happened to Chelsea. So, tell me.¡± Luka poured himself a ss of water slowly and avoided answering Edmund¡¯s question. ¡°Mr. Nelson, please have a seat. | thought you came to talk about the script. Tell me, what do you think about it?¡± Edmund remained standing. He pointed at him and asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s your deal, Luka? Why are you keeping me in the dark?¡± Both men locked eyes for a few seconds that seemed like a thousand years. Luka finally broke his gaze and wrote down a series of numbers on a sheet of paper. He then handed it to Edmund. ¡°Here you go. That¡¯s her phone number. You can call to ask her yourself.¡± Judging by Edmund''s attitude, Luka deduced that he didn¡¯t know today was the anniversary of Chelsea¡¯s mother¡¯s death. He found this ridiculous owing to the fact that Edmund had been married to Chelsea for three years. This proved to Luka that what he heard in the past was true. Edmund had been an uncaring husband. Luka sneered inwardly. Why was he so concerned about Chelsea now that they were divorced? Could it be that he realized his mistakes? Was he trying to get back with her? Or did he just think that Chelsea still cared about him? What a delusional man! Edmund snatched the piece of paper without hesitation. Instead of leaving, he said with a smirk, ¡°Who would have thought that you had good eyes for talent? | have to hand it to you, you are a big risk-taker for sparing no effort to train a neer.¡± Now that Edmund suspected that Luka had a crush on his ex-wife, he couldn''t help satirizing him. He felt that Luka only sent Chelsea abroad because he liked her. Like the intelligent man that he was, Luka read the underlying meaning in Edmund''s words. He shook his head and smiled. ¡°Mr. Nelson, | hate to say this, but it seems you don¡¯t know your ex-wife at all. It''s not that | am a big risk-taker or a good judge of talent. Chelsea is just too excellent that | couldn''t help giving her a chance. You know, talented people need the tform to show what they''re capable of. Otherwise, they would remain undiscovered like diamonds in the ground.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Edmund scoffed and stared at Luka with his eyebrows raised. ¡°It might interest you to know that when Zuri first introduced Chelsea as a part-time scriptwriter, | casually gave her the script | was working on and asked her to write an outline as a test. To my greatest surprise, she did marvelously well. Her work was the best | had ever seen from new scriptwriters. Mr. Lewis even selected it at first nce. | can never forget how ecstatic he was when he came and asked to be her mentor.¡± Atrace of surprise shed through Edmund''s eyes. It was no news that Eugene never liked to mentor anyone. He had broken the hearts of many uing scriptwriters who wanted to be his mentees. Thus, it was shocking to Learn that he personally asked to mentor Chelsea. Noticing the surprise in Edmund¡¯s eyes, Luka added, ¡°You may not know this, but Chelsea has been fond of literature since childhood. Throughout her school years, she won various prizes for her literary pieces. She was also the best graduating student in her ss at the university. You could say that she breathes literature.¡± Edmund''s head was full. It dawned on him that the woman who he had been married to for three yearspletely deceived him. If he didn¡¯t know better, he would have thought Luka was showering praises on apletely different person. Cap铆tulo 39 Cap¨ªtulo 39 Chapter: 39 Luka continued to blow Chelsea¡¯s trumpet in her absence. ¡°Chelsea is so gifted that | think she would have still taken the screenwriting world by storm even if Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t mentor her. It¡¯s such a pity that she didn¡¯t kick-start her career full-time immediately after graduation. If she hadn¡¯t gotten married to you, she would have been famous by now.¡± To remain a diligent wife, Chelsea had made her career take the backseat. She could only work part-time even though it was her dream to work full-time Like every other career woman. It was crystal clear that Luka was saying that Edmund had prevented Chelsea from living her dreams. This indirect insult made Edmund''s blood boil. He red at Luka for a few seconds, while squeezing the paper in his hand. Afterward, he stormed out without saying anything more. Chelsea was not only the best graduating student in her ss, but also the first person Eugene ever offered to mentor. It was so annoying that he had to find out important details about his ex-wife from an outsider. Intense sadness mixed with irritation settled like a boulder in his gut. It was a p in the face that he didn¡¯t know that Chelsea was this excellent although they once Lived under the same roof and shared the same bed. Just because Edmund felt that she and her father had set him up, he hated her so much and didn¡¯t even bother to get to know her. She was just a shameless gold-digger in his eyes. The only way he could vent his anger was by torturing Chelsea in bed. Her body gave him pleasure and her cries were pleasant to his ears. Months passed before his anger reduced. He no longer loathed her as before, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to treat her right. He continued to treat her as if they were just housemates. On no asion did he bother to get to know her. In this way, Chelsea remained a familiar stranger to him until their divorce. Gloom was written all over Edmund''s face when he stormed out of Luka¡¯s office. Diane walked to him and held his arm. She asked lovingly, ¡°How did your discussion with Mr. Pierce go? You look pissed. Did he say anything wrong?¡± ¡°Let''s go. I''ll take you home,¡± Edmund said, ignoring her question. Diane rested her head on his arm and acted cute. ¡°My home is boring. | want to spend time with you today. How about we go on a date?¡± ¡°No. | told you yesterday that | have a lot of work on my hands currently,¡± Edmund said, looking down at her with a slight frown. Sensing his brewing irritation, Diane knew it was best not to be pushy. She suggested, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home. But how about we have dinnerter tonight? You know, we haven''t dined together in ages.¡± ¡°Okay, I''ll tell Leo to make a reservation for tonight and inform you about it.¡± Edmund gave in.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Still acting cute, Diane suggested, ¡°I want to have steak tonight. How about making a reservation in that Italian restaurant we frequently go to?¡± Edmund stopped dead in his tracks. For some weird reason, the smell and sight of steak irritated him ever since he discovered that Chelsea was allergic to beef and mutton. He didn¡¯t want to have it tonight. ¡°| have been experiencing stomach upsettely, so | don¡¯t want to eat steak today. I¡¯d rather have a te of sd or something else that¡¯s easily digestible.¡± Edmund turned down Diane¡¯s suggestion indifferently. Aglint of sadness leaped into Diane¡¯s eyes. She was a lover of steak, just like Edmund. They always had steak whenever they were eating together. Their love for steak was one of the few things they had inmon. Although it sounded as if Edmund didn¡¯t just want to dine with her, Diane managed to convince herself that he was indeed suffering from a stomachache. She ditched her sad expression and put on a concerned one. She touched Edmund''s side and asked, ¡°Does it hurt very much now?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Edmund nodded as he walked. His stomach upset had been recurrent in the past year. Almost everything he ate made him feel ufortable. Most of the meals he ate during his marriage were cooked by Chelsea. He always had three full-course meals every day at that time. Chelsea had made his diet one of her top priorities. She always reminded him not to eat any kind of food outside in order not to have a stomach upset. He used to be irritated by her constant reminder. But after they divorced, he realized that she was right all along. Since he ate just about anything to satisfy his hunger recently, his stomach was always upset. Cap铆tulo 40 Cap¨ªtulo 40 Chapter: 40 Diane sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve told you times without number that you need to cut down on your alcohol intake, quit drinking coffee, and also stop smoking, but you have refused to listen to me. Now, see what¡¯s happening.¡± There was a hint of displeasure in Diane¡¯s voice. She couldn''t help gritting her teeth when she remembered how Chelsea used to make coffee for Edmund every morning It annoyed her that Edmund didn¡¯t Like the coffee she made for him now. She had thought she was good at it. But he always frowned after taking a sip. He¡¯d then dump it. Not only did this break her heart, but she was also mad at Chelsea for making Edmund''s taste buds onlyfortable with her coffee. She was fed up with wasting her efforts, so she decided to make him quit using his stomachache as an excuse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This was the only way she could make sure Edmund neverpared her with Chelsea in terms of coffee making. Edmund didn¡¯t utter a word, nor did he nod in agreement. It was pretty obvious to Diane that he wasn¡¯t going to take her advice. After the two of them got into the car, Diane asked tentatively, ¡°By the way, what do you think of the script today?¡± ¡°It''s not bad,¡± Edmund replied simply. Diane gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the ending is strange?¡± ¡°Strange? What¡¯s strange about the ending?¡± Edmund inquired in reply. After breathing to prevent herself from showing her angry side, Diane exined, ¡°I think it¡¯s rather strange that the woman who the prince hated was the same one he stayed married to and lived with happily ever after. On the other hand, the princess of the neighboring country, who was his first love, died in the end. The genre of the y is romance. But the princess¡¯s death is a tragedy. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unreasonable for it to end that way?¡± Anger bubbled in Diane¡¯s throat. She had wanted to bang the table in fury when she listened to the script outline a while ago. If Chelsea wasn¡¯t the one who wrote the script, she wouldn''t have taken offense. However, she felt that Chelsea had written the script based on the love triangle between the three of them. The prince had been forced by the king to marry a woman that he didn¡¯t love. He was already in love with a princess from a neighboring nation. He wanted to marry her but the king kicked against it. Why did the storyline seem so simr to their lives? The only difference was that the prince¡¯s first love died and his wife became his new Love. Edmund¡¯s own marriage had ended and he was now with his first love. Could it be that Chelsea soughtfort in writing this script because she couldn¡¯t have him? Did this mean she still hadn¡¯t gotten over him? Several thoughts went through Edmund''s head after Diane pointed out the so-called discrepancy in the script. He agreed that the simrity was uncanny. However, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with the ending. It was unusual but excellent. ¡°Things changed as the story progressed. Only the protagonists that were still alive could end up together. | don¡¯t think the ending is unreasonable.¡± Edmund expressed his thought. ¡°Why did the story have to progress Like that? The y is about true love. The love the prince and the princess shared was also important. They should have ended up together!¡± Diane didn¡¯t change her point of view. The tempo of her voice increased as she argued. ¡°The prince¡¯s wife had gone through a lot for him. She had seen through all the plots from the court, battlefield, and church. She took good care of him when he was in danger. Without her help, the prince would have never be king. The best reward he could give her for her loyalty was to love her back. Don¡¯t you think it would be unfair if he had walked out on his marriage after all they went through together? Think about it. For me, the ending is perfect.¡± Edmund thought he had made a good point. But Diane still didn¡¯t see reasons with him. His exnation only fanned her fury. Diane stuck to her opinion. She didn¡¯t want to ept that the script was perfect. The only reason why she brought it up was that she wanted Edmund to see reasons with her and to push for the script to be revised since he was an investor. In the past, Edmund satisfied her every whim. She didn¡¯t expect that he would say that the script was perfect even after she made it obvious to him that she didn¡¯t like the ending. ¡°Edmund, | still think...¡± Diane was about to say something. Cap铆tulo 41 Cap¨ªtulo 41 Chapter: 41 ¡°Drop it, Diane. | know exactly what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯m the one investing in this y. So when | say that the script is good, don¡¯t counter my words!¡± Edmund interrupted her seriously. He didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. As far as he was concerned, the script was perfect and there was no need to tweak it at all. Diane was taken aback by his words. She could sense the irritation in his voice. He had indirectly used her of pointing out a problem when there was none. Her eyes zed with fury as she looked at him. Of course she knew that he had the final say. She had never interfered with his work in the past. This situation was only different because Chelsea was involved. She had interfered because she thought Edmund would be displeased with the simrity just like she was. ¡°Okay then.¡± Although Diane badly wanted to throw a fit, she could only suppress her anger. She feared that Edmund would break up with her if she nagged him any further. She hade a long way with him. She had to take good care of it. Continuing the argument would make it obvious that she was poking holes in the script because it was written by Chelsea. She had put on a sweet and free-minded attitude just to make sure Edmund continued to love her. She knew that he would stop loving her if she showed him her true colors. Diane bit her lower lip and sneered in her heart. Since her argument with Edmund had reached a dead end, she decided to ask someone else to raise issues concerning the script Later on. The director yed a pivotal role in production too, didn¡¯t he? The project would not go on if he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the script. Chelsea was answerable to him, so he could be of help. Diane concocted a n. She had made a lot of connections while she was still in the entertainment industry. It would be easy for her to crush a new scriptwriter like Chelsea with the help of her connections. More so, she still had Sonya on her side. She would make sure Sonya got a role in this new y. Diane nned to instigate Sonya to poke holes in the script during production. Chelsea would surely have a hard time. Edmund didn¡¯t say a word to Diane for the rest of the ride. He was annoyed with her. Even after she got off the car and kissed him goodbye, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just drove off. Diane stared at the car, gritted her teeth, and walked into her home. As Edmund drove at a high speed, he was lost in thought. What annoyed him wasn¡¯t Diane¡¯s interference in his business, but everything he saw after reading her mind. It was obvious that Diane became insecure after she found out that Chelsea had returned and was now working as a scriptwriter. After all, she wouldn¡¯t have apanied him if she didn¡¯t know. For the longest time, Diane had been against Chelsea. But she pretended to be an unproblematic woman in front of him. Her two-faced nature angered him to the core. Edmund wondered why she became such a despicable person. She used to be honest and calm, not pretentious and troublesome. When he returned to his office, he stared at the paper that Luka had given him. It wasn¡¯t until thirty minutester that he finally mustered the courage to call Chelsea. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s on the Line?¡± A female voice wafted into his ear once the line connected. Did she just ask that question? How could she? Did this mean she deleted his number? Could it be that she forgot it? Or was she just pretending? Anger simmered in Edmund''s heart. With a sharp tone, he said, ¡°Chelsea, did the sky fall this morning? Don¡¯t you take your work seriously? How dare you miss such an important meeting?¡± There was a short silence on the other end of the phone. After a while, Chelsea scoffed and replied, ¡°No, Mr. Nelson. The sky didn¡¯t fall. | just had a car ident.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°What ?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t stay away intentionally. I''m sorry for not showing up. If you aren¡¯t satisfied with my work, you can ask Mr. Pierce to rece me with someone else.¡± Chelsea hung up the phone immediately, sparing him no chance to speak. Edmund stared at his phone with his mouth agape. The only thing he picked from the conversation was that Chelsea had a car ident. Cap铆tulo 42 Cap¨ªtulo 42 Chapter: 42 The gory scene of a car ident he once saw in a movie shed in his mind. Edmund''s heart began to race as he thought of Chelsea being in such a life-threatening situation. He regretted speaking to her rudely just now. Now that Edmund realized that Chelsea didn¡¯t show up for the meeting because of a tangible reason, he beat himself up for speaking to her in that manner. After thinking of the right words to say, Edmund called her again to apologize. But the calls disconnected after the first ring. It was obvious that Chelsea was declining his calls. Edmund came up with another idea. He summoned Leo and ordered, ¡°Send the driver to the suburban hospital to pick up someone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leo nodded and asked curiously, ¡°Who exactly should he pick up?¡± ¡°Ahem! Edmund cleared his throat and said with great difficulty, ¡°Chelsea.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Leo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. When he saw his boss''s frown, he bowed slightly and turned to Leave. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve changed my mind. You should go pick her up instead,¡± Edmund said, stopping Leo in his tracks. He thought it was best to send Leo since he was a calm and reliable assistant who had been working with him for many years. Hazarding a guess as to why Edmund assigned such a task to him, Leo nodded. He then suggested, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I¡¯d dly do that, but would you Like to pick her up yourself?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s why I¡¯m sending you instead.¡± Edmund refused with a frown. It didn¡¯t sound Like a good idea to him because Chelsea had been giving him the cold shoulder since she returned. If he went there, she might dislike him even more. Leo immediately did as he was told. Forty minutester, he made a call to Edmund. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson. | tried all | could, but Miss Williams refused to get in the car. She got in Mr. Pierce¡¯s instead and left with him,¡± Leo said awkwardly. This report made Edmund''s blood boil. His fingers tightened around his phone. He queried, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that Luka was there?¡± Earlier today, Edmund had marked Luka as one of his rivals. The fact that Luka went to pick Chelsea up fueled his suspicion. After all, bosses never served as chauffeurs to their employees no matter what happened. ¡°Yes, Mr. Pierce was already here when | arrived,¡± Leo responded. Edmund was speechless. Leo added hesitantly, ¡°Before Miss Williams left, | asked her if she had any injuries. She has a small scratch on her arm. | also conveyed your sincere apology to her. Ermm... She asked me to ry a message to you...¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Edmund asked, his voice louder than usual. After coughing awkwardly, Leo said, ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t give a damn about your apology. She also said that your rudeness to her wasn¡¯t unexpected. After all, whatever she does is always wrong in your eyes.¡± The disdainful expression Chelsea had when she gave Leo the message appeared in his mind. It made him realize that his boss must have been so cruel to her in the past. Those words pierced through Edmund¡¯s heart like a knife. He was so hurt that he didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Come back.¡± ¡°One more thing, Boss. Miss Williams actually went to the suburb to visit her mother¡¯s tomb. Today is her death anniversary!¡± Leo quickly added. ¡°What?¡± Edmund was shocked yet again. Cap铆tulo 43 Cap¨ªtulo 43 Chapter: 43 ¡°| said that today is the anniversary of her mother¡¯s death. She went to the suburb yesterday evening. After visiting her mother¡¯s tomb, she took the first busing to Vertoak. Unfortunately, the bus had an ident on the way. She was then sent to the hospital.¡± Her mother¡¯s death anniversary was today? What the hell! Edmund suffered a banging headache in a split second. His hand that was holding the phone became sweaty. Although he knew that Chelsea had lost her mother many years ago, he didn¡¯t know the location of her tomb or the date of her death anniversary. There was a high possibility that Chelsea mentioned it to him before and he never bore it in mind. It was also possible that she never told him because he always treated her badly. Despite Chelsea¡¯s grieving state, she had made a concerted effort toe back in time for the meeting. She obviously had the right attitude to work. But he had used her of being unserious without Listening to her first. Edmund almost pulled his hair out at this moment. Meanwhile, Chelsea was sitting in the front passenger seat of Luka¡¯s car. Her eyes were slightly red. She wasn¡¯t sad because Edmund scolded her. On the contrary, she was angry with him. Edmund''s behavior was getting on her nerves. He was giving her a hard time even though she was out of his life. On second thought, Chelsea realized that she wasn¡¯tpletely out of his life. He was the investor for the new y, so she was his employee in a way. Investors were regarded as gods in the entertainment industry. They could hire and fire anyone at any point in time. As a result, Edmund had the right to question her for being absent today. Now that Chelsea realized that her anger was unwarranted, she became remorseful. She Looked at Luka, who was driving beside her, and asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Pierce, do you think Edmund will be mad at me for what | did today? | was wrong, right?¡± Atrace of disappointment flickered in Luka. Trying to sound as casual as he could, he asked, ¡°Why are you so worried that he will be mad? Do you still care about him?¡± ¡°No, | don¡¯t care about him! I¡¯m just worried that he might decide not to invest in this y anymore because | told him off today. If that happens, I¡¯d never forgive myself. | just hope he doesn¡¯t.¡± Chelsea had a worried expression as she denied Luka¡¯s guess The disappointment Luka felt disappeared immediately. He sighed once Chelsea made it clear that she no longer had feelings for her ex-husband. Smiling brightly, he said, ¡°So you are worried about the funding? Don¡¯t worry. Edmund is not that petty and he¡¯s a good businessman. Investing in the y will bring him great profit. I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t give up such an opportunity because you were rude to him.¡± Chelsea held her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. She muttered, ¡°Thank God.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Luka and the other members of the production team were looking forward to shooting the y and releasing it. If they lost Edmund''s investment, it would shatter them all. Chelsea couldn''t bear to see them go through that. She didn¡¯t n to speak to Edmund in that manner. However, when his call came through, she still hadn¡¯t gotten over the shock of the ident. She cursed at him and even sent a rude message to him via his assistant in a fit of pique. It wasn¡¯t until she calmed down and thought it through that she realized she had overreacted. ¡°What if... What if he¡¯s actually angry?¡± Luka teased her, keeping his eyes on the road. ¡°If he¡¯s really angry, I''ll go and apologize to him,¡± Chelsea answered without hesitation. ¡°Really?¡± Nodding her head, Chelsea replied, ¡°Of course | have t anyway to offend him and | have to bear the consequences Cap铆tulo 44 Cap¨ªtulo 44 Chapter: 44 | was wrong Judging by the way Chelsea spoke about apologizing with ease, Luka sensed that perhaps it wasn¡¯t a big deal to her ALL of a sudden, Chelsea remembered something. She asked, ¡°That reminds me. You mentioned that he was satisfied with the script.¡± ¡°Yes, he was. During the meeting, he Listened attentively as | read out the outline that you sent to me. You needed to see the look on his face. Not only did he look satisfied, but he also looked utterly surprised!¡± Luka replied excitedly. ¡°Are you kidding me? That¡¯s a first! | actually thought he wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± Chelsea lowered her eyes as soon as she said that. She knew Edmund to be a man who was hard to please. His employees had a hard time working with him. Countless times, she heard him lose his temper in the study because of what his subordinates at work did. Sensing the change in her mood, Luka said gently, ¡°As | said some days ago, you need to believe in yourself, Chelsea. You have studied abroad and got your skills horned. Stop belittling yourself because of Edmund or anyone else.¡± ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Pierce.¡± Chelsea came back to earth after hearing those encouraging words. Being married to Edmund had shattered her self-esteem. People oftenmended her, but she sometimes found herself feeling inferior. Her past experience with Edmund was why she feared that he would hate her work. ¡°By the way, Diane wasn''t satisfied with the script,¡± Luka suddenly added. ¡°Diane?¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Luka nced at her and exined, ¡°Well, she apanied Edmund to the meeting today.¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes in disgust. After a short silence, she said, ¡°I know exactly why she wasn¡¯t satisfied with it.¡± She had put two and two together. Since the y was about a prince who lived happily ever after with someone he didn¡¯t love after his first love died, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Diane felt that Chelsea had written it ording to their love triangle But that was far from the truth. Chelsea had written the ending ording to the suggestions Luka and Eugene made when they had a discussion. They had thoroughly examined the climax and anti-climax of the plot. Chelsea felt that the ending was perfect and she didn¡¯t want to change it. Staring at Luka¡¯s side profile, she asked curiously, ¡°Do you think Edmund would ask me to rewrite the script just to please Diane?¡± While Chelsea wrote this script, the story didn¡¯t seem to have a connection with what was going on in her life. She was a rational and thorough scriptwriter who left no stone unturned with respect to putting different interests into consideration. ¡°Well, it boils down to how important Diane is in Edmund¡¯s heart,¡± Luka said in a calm voice. Chelsea Lowered her eyes. Then she replied, ¡°If you say so.¡± At that instant, the thought of rewriting the script shed through her mind. She knew that Edmund and Diane were about to get married. Of course he would pander to her every whim.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Both Edmund and Diane attended the meeting earlier today. They went together. So, he must have acquiesced in her involvement in the script. Diane wasn¡¯t expected to act her role anymore after being married into the Nelson family. It would be very inappropriate for her to do so. There was a high chance that she would be transferred backstage. She may even be a movie producer. And Edmund might just be the one to pave the way for her this time. Cap铆tulo 45 Cap¨ªtulo 45 Chapter: 45 ¡°You should go back and have a good rest. I¡¯ll call you if | get any news.¡± Luka Looked at Chelsea. He could tell that she was upset. In response to what he said, Chelsea nodded her head slightly. From experience, she was very sure that a scriptwriter couldn''t resist investors. Even a master like Eugene wasn¡¯t immune to being drawn to capitals sometimes. Compared to him, she was just a neer. When Chelsea got home, she took a shower and had a good sleep. It was quite clear that she wasn¡¯t in the best of moods. Today was the anniversary of her mother¡¯s death. She was involved in a car ident. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, Chelsea had to deal with the crisis in her career as well. Rewriting the script was a very daunting task. The mere thought of that contributed to her physical and mental exhaustion. Edmund was in a low mood. He had been that way since Chelsea came back from abroad. He and Diane were having dinner together. But the two of them didn¡¯t talk much in the process. At some point, she handed him a bowl of cream mushroom soup. Then she asked, ¡°Didn''t you say that you have a stomachache?¡± He was yet to say a word when she added, ¡°Have some of this. It will help.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Edmund took the bowl of soup from her ¡°You are wee. Tonight, | went...¡± Diane wasn¡¯t done talking when a phone rang. So she stopped shyly. The words she had been meaning to tell him were soon suppressed. Meanwhile, Edmund put down the spoon in his hand and went out to answer the call. Anger seethed within Diane. Her fists clenched under the table. She wanted to tell Edmund that she went to his ce that night. Since Chelsea coaxed Edmund to marry her after having sex with him, then Diane could do just that, or so she thought. The call was from Yusuf. He spoke in a gossipy tone. ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± ¡°No, | haven''t,¡± Edmund answered. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°The fact that the popr star, Ondo, showed up in an old apartment is making the rounds,¡± Yusuf replied. ¡°In fact, the news was just released. But it is a top trending topic as we speak.¡± Without waiting for Edmund¡¯s response, he continued to talk. ¡°As far as | know, Chelsea lives in that apartment. Reporters andC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org an excited crowd have since rushed there. They have surrounded the building. Due to this development, I¡¯m afraid that Ondo won''t be able to get out. You can imagine what would happen if he spends the night with her, can¡¯t soles Immediately Edmund heard that, he clenched his teeth. He thought that Yusuf was courting death! ¡°Are you idle?¡± Edmund asked in an impetuous manner before ending the call. There was no denying the fact that Yusuf¡¯s words got to him. It was as if his emotions were tampered with. His mind couldn''t get over the fact that Ondo and Chelsea could be in the same room for an entire night. The thought of that felt like a pain in his side. Edmund checked the news on his phone as quickly as possible. He soon saw pictures of Ondo. He was dressed in a low-key way. There was a big bag hanging on his shoulder. It seemed like he was going to visit someone. Cap铆tulo 46 Cap¨ªtulo 46 Chapter: 46 Only his back and the side of his face were photographed though. But they were clear enough for him to be recognized. Chelsea was in need of someone¡¯spany after the ident she encountered earlier today. Even if that was the case, it was unseemly for him to visit her at such an ungodly hour. She was twenty-six years of age while he was only twenty. Did it not ur to her that she may be used of robbing the cradle? Wasn''t Chelsea scared of the young man¡¯s teeming fans given his poprity? Some of them may be crazy enough to rip her to shreds for going close to him. With each passing second, Edmund¡¯s mood became more and moreplicated. He heaved a sigh before calling Luka ina very calm tone. After that, he turned back to the private room and said to Diane, ¡°Sorry, | have got to Leave immediately. Something came up at work that requires my attention.¡± ¡°What?¡± Diane couldn''t believe her ears. She was both shocked and disappointed. ¡°But you are yet to finish your meal!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter right now,¡± he replied. Then he turned around and left. Diane stood still in a daze despite feeling so aggrieved. Her eyes became teary. She felt that in the past year, her rtionship with Edmund was bing alienated by the minute. Especially after she tried to give herself to him. But why was that so? He and Chelsea had been divorced for a long time now. Her mind went back to a day when Edmund had too much to drink at a party. When she noticed what was going on, she took advantage of the situation. After she seeded in taking off their clothes, Edmund still pushed her away. Despite being hell bent on having her way with him, he didn¡¯t budge. He resisted her severally. Her figure was alluring. It definitely wasn¡¯t the cause of what was happening between them. She really couldn¡¯t tell exactly what it was. Shortly after Edmund left, Diane became bored. So she picked up her bag and exited the restaurant.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. While outside, she could tell that his car just zoomed off. So she waited for a minute or two before driving after him. Diane wanted to ascertain where he was going. She held the steering wheel tightly as thoughts rushed through her mind. Everything would be okay if he was actually Leaving for work. But all hell would break loose if this had anything to do with Chelsea. Meanwhile, in the study, Chelsea turned on theputer. After contemting for some time, she had decided to start modifying the script. There was no point waiting for Edmund to tell her to rewrite it. Of course, it would be better if he didn¡¯t mention that to her. Nheless, whether or not he did, she had nothing to lose in getting ready beforehand. It was not an easy task for every scriptwriter to make aplete script. They treated like a loving parent cherishing their child. Just then, she heard a sound. It was a knock on the door. Chelsea went to get it only to find Ondo. ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡± she asked him. He entered the apartment before he began to speak worriedly. ¡°I heard from Zuri that you were involved in a car ident. So | rushed back from where | was to see you. Are you okay?¡± His words were heartfelt. But she replied quickly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. | just had a Little scratch on my skin, that¡¯s all.¡± Cap铆tulo 47 Cap¨ªtulo 47 Chapter: 47 After looking at her arm and confirming that it was a minor injury, Ondo said apologetically, ¡°There¡¯s something else | have to tell you. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unfortunate news.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± There was an expectant look on Chelsea¡¯s face. She was also rmed. Ondo touched his nose awkwardly and said, ¡°When | entered the building just now, several fans recognized me. | think they may have blocked the way downstairs.¡± His words came to Chelsea as a shock. For a moment, she was rendered speechless. Chelsea was yet toe to terms with what Ondo said. But she was aware of how famous he was. If one of his fans happened to post the news about his whereabouts on social media, then there was a high chance that a crowd had formed downstairs The mere thought of that left her on the verge of breaking down. She rushed to the window and opened the curtain cautiously. As expected, she could see bevies of beauties already gathered. As soon as Chelsea saw them, she became overwhelmed with a feeling of helplessness. She closed the curtain and turned to Ondo. ¡°What should we do now?¡± He Layzily on the sofa and crossed his long legs. His calm demeanor showed that he wasn¡¯t anxious. ¡°LL just stay here,¡± Ondo replied with a smile on his face. ¡°But it''s inappropriate for both of us to stay in a room just by ourselves.¡± Chelsea pulled her hair with bated breath. ¡°We are aie Despite being touched by his heartfelt concern for her well-being, Chelsea was skeptical about Letting him stay overnight. She hoped that they coulde up with an idea to sneak him out without his followers finding out. Else, she would be in serious trouble. ¡°There are many people Living in this building aren¡¯t there? No one will know that I¡¯m here,¡± Ondo said reassuringly ¡°You know what? Contact your agency. Tell them to send some members of their staff toe and ask the crowd to leave.¡± Chelsea suggested. ¡°After they are all gone, you''ll follow suit!¡± Instead of doing as he was told, Ondo grabbed a pillow and held it in his arms. Then he said pitifully, ¡°l came to see you from a long distance. I¡¯m tired and sleepy. Do you think driving me out is the right thing to do?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When Chelsea heard his question, she heaved a sigh and cast a stern gaze at him. ¡°You have to go. Otherwise, you will be ruined if rumors start to spread.¡± She had a point. Talks about a young actor being involved with a divorced woman who was six years older than him would have a big impact on Ondo. While Chelsea was abroad, she and Ondo met several times. They also had dinner together on multiple asions. So she treated him as a friend. Once, Zuri gave her a hint pertaining to Ondo having a crush on her. But she didn¡¯t think that was possible. How could that be when she hadn¡¯t known him for a long time? That wasn¡¯t all. What about the age difference between them? ¡°What''s wrong with the six year gap between you and him?¡± Zuri asked her casually. Cap铆tulo 48 Cap¨ªtulo 48 Chapter: 48 ¡°Isn¡¯t Edmund older than you by the same margin? Or tell me, is it alright for men to rob the cradle but not women? If you ask me, | don¡¯t think so.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Zuri had always been an open-minded person. She was also very free with Chelsea. As a result, both women could hold unpretentious conversations with each other. It didn¡¯t really matter to Chelsea whether or not some people chose to be cradle-snatchers. But she couldn¡¯t ept any man that was much younger than her as her boyfriend. She was still trying to proffer a solution to the problem at hand when her phone began to ring. It was Luka who called. At that moment, Chelsea felt like she was clutching at straws. So she didn¡¯t mind asking him for help. After all, desperate situations call for desperate measures. Luka had also been a celebrity for many years. She thought that he must know how to deal with things Like this. After taking the call, Chelsea was yet to speak when Luka said, ¡°Edmund just called me.¡± ¡°Did he talk about the script?¡± she asked nervously. For a split second, her mind veered off the fact that Ondo''s fans were downstairs. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°He said you should hurry to the Nelson Group in order to meet with him,¡± Luka replied. ¡°There is a lot to discuss with you about the details of the plot. He wants to make an informed decision about the feasibility of the script.¡± ¡°Do | have to see him right away?¡± Chelsea had a confused Look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m off duty.¡± ¡°Maybe Mr. Nelson is a workaholic,¡± Luka replied smilingly. ¡°He is still at thepany working overtime.¡± At this juncture, Chelsea was stuck in a dilemma. It was awkward to stay in the same room with Ondo. But it was more terrifying for her to discuss the script with Edmund. She didn¡¯t want to meet with him at all! Chelsea arrived at Nelson Group thirty minutester. She only came here because investors were considered gods in the film industry. If not, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go the extra mile. She took the elevator upstairs to the floor where Edmund''s office was. Having brought lunch for him every weekday for three years, she was quite familiar with the building. Edmund had suffered a severe stomachache and was hospitalized not long after their wedding. The doctor said it was food poisoning and that he needed to stop eating just any food cooked outside. To nurse him back to health and monitor his diet, Chelsea took it upon herself to cook three full-course meals for him every day Memories of her past visits to this ce flooded her mind as she walked in the corridor. A slight pang of pain tugged at her heart. When Chelsea got to Edmund''s office, she took a deep breath and knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Edmund answered, sitting at his desk. Chelsea met with a shocker once she stepped in. Edmund was wearing a light gray shirt and a ck tie around his neck. His outfit was the same as hers. They were dressed Like Lovers! Since the meeting was an official one, Chelsea had deliberately put on formal clothes. She had on a light gray linen suit and a ck vest. She was also wearing light make-up today. Edmund was fond of finding fault with her, so she deliberately looked her best. Otherwise, he would point out that she wasn¡¯t dressed appropriately Never had Chelsea imagined that they would be dressed the same way today. She continued to look at Edmund with wide eyes. He also noticed the simrity in their outfits. Staring at her with a smile, hemented, ¡°You Look so pretty today.¡± Cap铆tulo 49 Cap¨ªtulo 49 Chapter: 49 A deep frown clouded Chelsea¡¯s face instantly. She gritted her teeth and rolled her eyes. She knew that he meant to say something else Quarrelling with him was not in her agenda at all. So, she ignored his tease and greeted politely, ¡°Good day, Mr. Nelson.¡± Taking the hint, Edmund withdrew his gaze from her face and motioned at the seat in front of him. ¡°Have a seat.¡± Chelsea sat down. Wasting no time, she took out herptop and turned it on. Edmund stood up and fetched two cups of coffee. He stretched out one to her. Chelsea thanked him and was about to take it. But his hand suddenly tilted. The coffee spilled on her chest.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh my!¡± Chelsea eximed and sprang to her feet. She Looked down at her stained clothes in horror while cursing in her mind. Since she returned, she had been unfortunate to have two cups of coffee spilled on her. And they were both done by siblings. What bad Luck! ¡°Oops! I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Edmund hadn¡¯t intended for that to happen. He had been gazing at Chelsea¡¯s face, so he was absentminded as he handed her the cup of coffee. In a haste, he put down the cup in his hand and pulled out some pieces of tissue to wipe the mess on her clothes. Chelsea¡¯s face instantly flushed as his hand came closer. ¡°Why are you blushing? It¡¯s no big deal. | have seen your nakedness before, so there¡¯s no point being shy,¡± Edmund uttered when he saw her flushed face. Chelsea was speechless. She could only look up at him with embarrassment . Just when Edmund handed her the pieces of tissue and was about to withdraw his hand, the door of his office flung open. Diane stormed in like a ferocious Lioness. She had secretly followed Edmund after he left. It wasn¡¯t until when she saw him entering thepany that she was relieved. She finally believed that he indeed had some work to do. However, her relief was short-lived. She was about to go back home when she saw Chelsea arrive in a taxi. Her suspicion got the best of her again. She quickly parked the car and went upstairs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Diane was delusional. Just because Edmund''s hand was close to Chelsea¡¯s chest, she concluded that he was about to take off her suit jacket. Rage burned red rashes on her cheeks and forehead. Her thin eyebrows were also knitted. Setting aside the gentle mask she always put on in Edmund''s presence, she pointed at Chelsea and spat furiously, ¡°You shameless bitch, what brings you here? You snatched Edmund from me by climbing into his bed four years ago. Now, you want to seduce him in his office. Who the hell do you think you are? Gosh, you are a pathetic excuse for a woman!¡± Diane had the urge to pounce on Chelsea for seducing her man yet again. For starters, she decided to p her. She rushed over in high heels with her hand raised. ¡°Diane!¡± Edmund was quick enough to catch Diane¡¯s hand before the p Landed on Chelsea''s cheek. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why are you overreacting?¡± Edmund bellowed angrily. His grip tightened over Diane¡¯s wrist and it turned red. Unwilling to back down, Diane shook off Edmund''s hand with maximum strength. Her eyes zed like Cyclops from X-Men¡¯s eyes for a split second. Afterward, she looked pitiful as she fought back tears. ¡°Why won''t | overreact? Answer me! Which woman in her right mind would be pleased to find out that a slut came to her man¡¯s office at midnight? What''s she doing here? Edmund, do you need me to remind you how she set you up four years ago?¡± At first, Chelsea was grateful to Edmund for helping her block Diane¡¯s p. She thought he would reprimand Diane more angrily. But when she saw that he was being lenient with Diane, she stopped being grateful. These two were getting married soon. They were a family. Edmund had reacted exactly how he did during Chelsea¡¯s altercation with Sonya. He prevented Chelsea from getting hurt, but she wasn¡¯t grateful at all. She just felt that he was protecting Diane. Diane was a popr star and the future Mrs. Nelson. If the word got out that she pped Chelsea after using her of seducing Edmund, the reputation of the Nelson family and Diane would be affected negatively. Cap铆tulo 50 Cap¨ªtulo 50 Chapter: 50 At the thought of this, Chelsea took a step back and said to Diane with a sneer, ¡°Your silly behavior is uncalled for, Diane. Instead of jumping to conclusions, how about you ask Edmund why I¡¯m here in the middle of the night?¡± The mockery in Chelsea¡¯s words was a low blow. Edmund instantly got annoyed with the situation. He quickly turned to Diane and said with a straight face, ¡°| asked her toe, so calm down.¡± His statement hit Diane Like a bolt out of the blue. She looked at him with her mouth agape. How could Edmund do such a thing? She didn¡¯t think he could invite a woman to his office at midnight. Let alone, his ex-wife whom he loathed to the core. Chelsea couldn''t care less if Diane believed it or not. She pointed at her and said, ¡°Diane, | want to get this straight. I¡¯m not a dog, so | can never go back to my vomit. When | decided to get a divorce, | vowed never to settle for less again. There¡¯s no way in hell | seduce this arrogant, selfish and heartless man of yours!¡± Now that the opportunity to set the record straight had presented itself, Chelsea didn¡¯t hold back on her feelings. She hoped that Diane would no longer fight her because of someone she had no interest in. Her scriptwriting career was what she wanted to invest her time and energy in. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the wicked people from her past. The words Chelsea just said were like knives piercing through Edmund¡¯s heart. His face darkened in an instant. When she got into his bed back then, she professed her love for him. She had done everything to win his love. But now, she was boldly dering that she had no feelings for him. How dare she call him arrogant and selfish? He was heartless? Fury coursed through Edmund''s veins. It was as if he would explode with anger any moment from now. Not only that, his heart had sunk and there was a glimmer of hurt on his face. Did that mean... Did that mean she hated him to the core now? Chelsea then put on a polite smile and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | don¡¯t think we can continue this meeting tonight. We should reschedule for another time. I''ll take my leave now.¡± Chelsea packed up herptop and belongings. After taking a few steps she halted as if she remembered something. She turned around and said, ¡°By the way, please don¡¯t reschedule the meeting to ate hour like tonight. Let it be during the day in a public ce where many people are, so your fianc¨¦e won''t be jealous to the extent that she¡¯d want to pounce on me.¡± ¡°You...¡± Diane wanted to fire back. But she was too mad to say anything. ¡°You know, your fianc¨¦e has Low self-esteem. She gets too jealous whenever you are talking to other women. Please don¡¯t cause her to depreciate herself even more.¡± Chelsea spun on her heels and left, leaving tension in her wake. What? Diane had low self-esteem? And she got jealous easily? Chelsea¡¯seback was astonishing. It was more triggering than the insults Diane had hurled at her when she arrived. ¡°Chelsea!¡± Diane crackled with ferocious energy. With her fist raised in the air, she was about to run after Chelsea and beat her to a pulp. However, Edmund grabbed her wrist again and pulled her back.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He only let go of her after the door was shut. The force in which Diane had been pulled back was so strong that she almost lost her bnce. She staggered until she grabbed the desk beside her. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Edmund inquired with anger in his tone. ¡°What are you insinuating, Edmund? Are you trying to say that | made trouble for no reason?¡± Diane burst into tears. When she saw that Edmund was unmoved by her pitiful act, she shouted, ¡°Did you expect me to just turn a blind eye when | saw her arrive here in the middle of the night? Chelsea is a sneaky bitch. And | don¡¯t want her around you. I¡¯m dead sure that you would have taken off her clothes if | hade in a secondte. How could you insinuate that | took things too far? Am | a joke to you, Edmund?¡± Would they have had sex if she didn¡¯t show up in time? Diane was perturbed. Although Edmund felt that she was being unreasonable, he decided to exin things to her. ¡°Calm down, Diane. It¡¯s not what you think. | identally spilled coffee on her and handed her some pieces of tissue to clean up the mess.¡± Cap铆tulo 51 Cap¨ªtulo 51 Chapter: 51 Hearing this exnation, Diane wiped her tears and said, ¡°You spilled coffee on her? | have reason to believe that it wasn¡¯t an ident at all. Chelsea must have done it on purpose. She definitely knocked the coffee over so she can take off her clothes in your presence. Can''t you see? It was her n to seduce you!¡± These words kicked up Edmund''s gag reflex. He was irritated that Diane could make such an assumption when she wasn¡¯t there while the ident happened. How could he not know if it was Chelsea¡¯s n? Chelsea had just turned on herptop when he brought her a cup of coffee. The wallpaper on her Laptop was her picture. She was smiling so brightly that Edmund couldn''t help staring in awe. Throughout their marriage, he had never seen her smile Like that. He wouldn''t have believed it if someone told him that her smile was that beautiful. She looked genuinely happy in that picture.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His gaze had been so fixed on her smile that he unintentionally tilted it, so the coffee spilled on her. Chelsea hadn¡¯t touched the cup at all. Diane''s cry and far-fetched assumption were getting on Edmund¡¯s nerves His patience was running thin. Holding back his anger, he grabbed his car key and said, ¡°Get a grip on yourself. I''ll take you back home now.¡± After saying that, he walked out of the office. Diane was so angry that she cried out. She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that he was tired of her tantrum since he offered to drive her home. For many years, she had maintained the image of a good and unproblematic woman in Edmund''s presence. But that night, she had Lost her cool because of Chelsea. Her resentment for Chelsea doubled as a result. However, she was not that stupid to risk big things for the sake of small ones. She became calm on the way home. Instead of getting off the car when they arrived, she held Edmund''s hand and said pitifully, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. | was wrong to have reacted that way. Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± Edmund''s heart was unmoved. He didn¡¯t even turn to look at her. Diane shook his hand and continued, ¡°I was so stupid to have let my emotions becloud my reasoning. | should have trusted you. You aren¡¯t like other men who have flings. Although you and Chelsea were once married, you don¡¯t have feelings for her. | now understand that you just have a working rtionship with her. Forgive me. Please...¡± Diane admitted her mistake. However, Edmund was irritated by her. He yanked his hand from her grip, still not Looking at her. His head was filled with a plethora of thoughts. He had divorced Chelsea, but why did he behave irrationally again and again because of her? In recent times, he had protected and defended her at every chance he got. He pitched himself against Diane and Sonya just because of her. There was an indescribable force that always pushed him to step in whenever Chelsea was in danger. He always wanted to be there for her both physically and mentally. It seemed Like he could go to any lengths just for her. ¡°It''ste. You should go back and have a rest,¡± Edmund replied coldly after hearing Diane¡¯s apology. Judging from the way he spoke, it wasn¡¯t clear whether or not he had forgiven her. After alighting the vehicle, the expression on her face changed. Unbeknown to Edmund, she gritted her teeth in anger Chelsea took a taxi and headed to Zuri¡¯s residence. She couldn''t tell if Ondo was still in her apartment or not. So in order to be on the safe side, she didn¡¯t return home. Zuri heard a knock on the door. She was wearing a facial mask when she went to see who it was. She soon found out that it was Chelsea. So she let her in and opened a bottle of red wine. They didn¡¯t start drinking though until Chelsea had taken a shower and put on the clean pajamas Zuri gave her. Both of them sat on the carpet and began to talk. Cap铆tulo 52 Cap¨ªtulo 52 Chapter: 52 When Zuri heard everything that happened at thepany, she pulled off the mask on her face and pped her hands. ¡°Holy moly! That''s awesome. It¡¯s high time you taught that wretch an unforgettable Lesson.¡± She knew that Chelsea had been bullied on different asions. So it pleased her a great deal that this time the tables are turned and it was Diane who got pissed off. ¡°| couldn¡¯t agree more.¡° Chelsea nodded her head slightly. Then she took a sip of wine. Apparently, Diane was as desperate and heartbroken as Chelsea was when she found out that Edmund was seeing another woman ¡°You know what? | think you should take advantage of the situation.¡± Excitement was written all over Zuri¡¯s face while she spoke. ¡°Go close to Edmund on purpose so as to further annoy her. Then after he falls in love with you, kick him to the curb. That way, you can exact revenge on him for how badly he treated you in the past.¡± After thinking for a while, Chelsea shook the wine ss in her hand and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. They didn¡¯t do anything dreadful to me.¡± From the expression on Zuri¡¯s face, it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t in agreement. So Chelsea added, ¡°The thing is, Edmund didn¡¯t love me. He even said it to my hearing. | was just stubbornly holding on for so many years. So you see, it¡¯s my fault. | was too naive and silly. | thought | could exchange my heart for his love.¡± Nobody deserved to go through that, Zuri thought to herself after hearing Chelsea¡¯s words. Her eyes became teary. She knew all the pain and gloom the woman sitting close to her had suffered. With a concerned look on her face, she moved towards Chelsea and hugged her. ¡°Everything about my rtionship with Edmund ended with our divorce. There¡¯s no point crying over spilt milk, is there? It¡¯s all over,¡± Chelsea said in a calm tone. Instead of bing sad, she clinked sses with Zuri and drank up. With the passage of time, she figured a lot of things out. Edmund really didn¡¯t offend her. There was nothing wrong in not Loving someone. What mattered to her was that he wouldn¡¯t mess with her again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They kept on drinking for a while. Then Zuri asked out of the blue, ¡°Why did Edmund suddenly ask you to talk about the script?¡± ¡°| have no idea about that.¡± Chelsea shook her head. ¡°Did he see the news about Ondo?¡± Zuri paused briefly. Then she continued, ¡°I think Edmund was afraid that the young man would stay in the same room with you an entire night. So he found an excuse to get you out of your apartment.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chelsea was surprised to hear that. ¡°Why would he do that?¡± ¡°Are you seriously asking me that?¡± Zuri stared at her. ¡°Edmund couldn''t care less about me. He is eager for me to marry someone else as soon as possible. That way, he won¡¯t have to worry about me pestering him ever again,¡± Chelsea said. ¡°The reason why he wanted me toe to thepany to talk about the script was that he wanted to torture me on purpose.¡± Edmund used to treat her so badly that she concluded that he hated her. That notion had not changed, not even after their divorce. She thought that he just didn¡¯t want her to live peacefully. ¡°What are you going to do in the future?¡± Zuri asked after thinking for some time. She was concerned about Chelsea. ¡°The project of the y has just started.¡± ¡°Maybe | shouldn''t have taken part in this y in the first ce. That way, | wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with him,¡± Chelsea replied helplessly. Cap铆tulo 53 Cap¨ªtulo 53 Chapter: 53 Acall from Luka came through. He asked Chelsea about the oue of her meeting with Edmund. ¡°Mr. Pierce, due to some unavoidable reasons, | wasn¡¯t able to discuss anything with Mr. Nelson tonight,¡± Chelsea said without mincing words.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°What happened?¡± Luka asked with concern. Although Chelsea was obligated to report what happened during the meeting, she couldn¡¯t tell Luka what happened in detail. She was ashamed to say that Diane showed up out of nowhere just when Edmund reached out to give her pieces of tissue to wipe off the coffee stain on her clothes. Such a scenario would make it seem Like she was in a love triangle with Edmund and Diane. It would also seem like she was coming between the couple yet again. After pondering about it for a while, Chelsea finally said, ¡°Oh, it''s nothing. | have just been thinking, Mr. Pierce. Considering that | have a past with Mr. Nelson, | shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the project. Please | would Like you to rece me with someone else. I¡¯m more than willing to hand over my work to the recement once you find one.¡± Luka hazarded a guess immediately. He asked, ¡°Let me get this straight. Are you saying you want to quit?¡± ¡°Sort of.¡± Chelsea readily admitted. She had been willing to work on the project even though Edmund was involved. But as the insults and mockery she received earlier that night shed in her mind, she was fed up and decided to quit before things got out of hand. It was no news that Edmund and Diane were tying the knot soon. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to be in the news as the woman who was. standing in the way of their love. As a result, she wanted to make sure tonight''s urrence didn¡¯t repeat itself. ¡°Okay, | see.¡± Luka¡¯s voice lowered to a grumble. Without saying anything more, he sighed and hung up the phone. Edmund was in Yusuf''s bar at this time. He came here after dropping Diane off. The night was far spent, but he was yet to have dinner. Yusuf asked his staff to prepare dinner for him. He then kept Edmundpany in a VIP room after asking a waiter to bring him a bottle of wine. He drank alone, without offering his friend even as little as a sip. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to pour wine for me? | came to your bar to drink. Why aren¡¯t you treating me well?¡± Edmund blew a short fuse when he saw that Yusuf poured himself a ss and set the bottle of wine by his side. ¡°Sorry, pal. | don¡¯t have any wine to give you tonight. Chelsea¡¯s return reminded me that you usually have stomach troubles. What you need now is food, not alcohol. So, let me drink in peace.¡± Yusuf knew that his friend constantly had stomach upset. The only time Edmund didn¡¯t experience stomach upset was while he was married to Chelsea. He had stayed away from alcohol and eaten right for three years, so Yusuf forgot about it until recently. Yusuf knocked his forehead in regret for a while. He then said, ¡°I am sorry for allowing you to drink a lot in the past year. | should have known better.¡± Edmund, who was already sad, became depressed when he heard his ex-wife''s name. He couldn''t help thinking that Chelsea was currently unhappy because of what happened earlier that night. He regretted not shutting Diane up when she hurled insults at Chelsea. Now, he badly wished he could turn back the hands of time. It was when Edmund was plummeting into an abyss of regret that Luka¡¯s call came through. He came to his senses and answered the call immediately. ¡°Edmund, | don¡¯t know what transpired between you and Chelsea tonight. But | just called to tell you that | don¡¯t think our cooperation can go on,¡± Luka said in an unfriendly tone. Edmund frowned deeply. ¡°What! What do you mean by that?¡± Cap铆tulo 54 Cap¨ªtulo 54 Chapter: 54 ¡°Chelsea wants to quit the project. She¡¯s an asset to the production team. If you want us to continue cooperating, you need to appoint someone to represent you during the project.¡± Luka expressed that Edmund wasn¡¯t wee without mincing words. Edmund was furious. ¡°Chelsea said she wants to quit?¡± ¡°Yes, she did,¡± Luka answered truthfully. Edmund lost it. He grunted and threw his phone to the wall. What the hell was wrong with Chelsea? How could she quit wilfully just because she experienced something unpleasant? Why was she so quick-tempered now? And when did she be such an early quitter? The fact that Edmund threw his phone away in anger only meant one thing; he didn¡¯t agree with Luka¡¯s proposal. Luka didn¡¯t bother calling him again. After watching the way his friend reacted, Yusuf rubbed his chin and put two and two together. He then said, ¡°I think Luka has a crush on Chelsea.¡± Edmund''s face darkened. His chest heaved up and down as he kept mute.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Come to think of it. An investor is a god in the film industry. Everyone is expected to do their best to please him. In this case, it makes no sense that he wants you not to be directly involved in the production process. You have the right toy off and bring on anyone at any point in time. Since Chelsea doesn¡¯t want to work with you, she should be the one to take a walk. How dare Luka ask you to appoint a representative?¡± Since Luka was taking Edmund out instead of Chelsea, Yusuf came to the conclusion that he kept her not only because she was talented, but also because he had a crush on her. He felt that Luka didn¡¯t want Edmund anywhere near Chelsea because he wanted to have the opportunity to woo her in the future. Edmund knew exactly what his friend was thinking. He felt that it was reasonable. However, he just nced at him coldly, grabbed the bottle of wine, and gulped down most of its content in the blink of an eye. Since the meeting, Edmund had figured that Luka had feelings for Chelsea. But he never thought Luka could go as far as telling him off just to protect her. After all, a lot was at stake for him if Edmund pulled the plug on the deal. Yusuf stood up and grabbed the bottle of wine from Edmund''s hand. He gave it to the waiter and asked him to leave for fear that his friend would grab it again. He didn¡¯t want Edmund to have a stomachache. After all, only Chelsea could take good care of him. But that couldn¡¯t happen now. Diane, a self-proimed princess, was the one by his side now. She was sozy that she made other people do almost everything for her. How could she take good care of Edmund? In public, she behaved like a caring and good wife-to-be. But it was all fake. She couldn¡¯t do any serious chore for him. Yusuf had met Diane a few times. She apanied Edmund to parties asionally. Judging by the way she behaved, he could tell that she was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. She pretended that she loved Edmund, but he could see through her lies. Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to cook when she got married to Edmund. But after he was hospitalized for food poisoning, she started to spend hours in the kitchen. She became a good cook in no time. She had done all that for Edmund out of love. But what did Diane do despite dering her undying love at every given opportunity? Nothing! She was always posting pictures of her cooking on social media. Only god knows if her food was edible. Yusuf couldn''t fully understand why his friend settled for such a silly woman, and why he still hadn¡¯t seen her for who she truly was. Did he overlook her shorings because he was mesmerized by her physical beauty? Diane stood out among her peers because of her facial beauty and her breathtaking figure. It was expected that Edmund loved her appearance. Cap铆tulo 55 Cap¨ªtulo 55 Chapter: 55 Men are usually drawn by what they see. It wasmon for them to overlook a woman¡¯s bad behavior if she was gorgeous. Yusuf stared at Edmund''s unhappy face without saying anything. Chelsea had drunk a lot in Zuri¡¯s home. A lot of strange things had happened to her tonight. First, Ondo, the heartthrob of many drama fans, paid her a visit. Second, Luka protected her secretly. As she drank herself to a stupor, she wondered what Edmund thought of her now. His actions were unfathomable to her. Chelsea and Zuri had ate-night chat. It wasn¡¯t until three o¡¯clock in the morning that they finally fell asleep. Despite sleeping so late, Chelsea woke up at the crack of dawn to make a delicious breakfast for her friend. Zuri was pleased to see the table set when she woke up. As she munched on a mouthful of toast, she blew Chelsea¡¯s trumpet. ¡°Hmm! This is so delicious. As much as | hate to say this, | need to thank Edmund for giving me the opportunity to taste your cooking. Well, you know, you used to cook for him only.¡± Chelsea smiled without saying anything. Recalling how she used to tend to Edmund, she felt pity for herself, so she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡°Are you serious about quitting the new project?¡± Zuri asked, taking a sip of steaming hot coffee. In asad tone, Chelsea responded, ¡°It took me a full year to recover from the heartbreak that Edmund caused me. | still have nightmares of those three perilous years. Edmund and Diane are from my ugly past. The sight of them reminds me of the pain. | always regret not standing up for myself when they made my Life a living hell. Now that | am in a better ce, | don¡¯t want history to repeat itself. And that¡¯s why | have decided to quit. My mental health would continue to improve if they are out of my sight.¡± Chelsea had thought that she could put up with Edmund being the funder of the y. She wanted to do it to better her chances in the industry. But it turned out to be a wrong move. She was already experiencing so much trouble even though they were only at the first stage of the project. Her efforts to draw a line between Edmund and Diane were all in vain. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them, especially Diane, who was a pain in the ass. Zuri reached out and held Chelsea¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I''m with you, dearie.¡± Chelsea had just finished having breakfast when she received a text message from Luka. It read, ¡°I have just been informed by the Nelson Group that you don¡¯t need to revise the script. We can proceed to the next step now. By the way, they also assigned someone to oversee this project in Mr. Nelson¡¯s stead. His representative is Fay, who also happens to be his assistant. She will report to him during the production. You don¡¯t have to quit now. Just continue working on the script.¡± Chelsea¡¯s mind went nk once she finished reading the message. It came as a shocker to her that the script would no longer be revised. Given that Diane had created a scene at his officest night, Chelsea had thought Edmund would make the work harder for her or worse still, pull the plug on the investment. She thought he would go to any lengths to please his fianc¨¦e.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The fact that the Nelson Group assigned someone to oversee the project in his stead was even more shocking. It was true that she didn¡¯t want to see him. But it seemed Like someone had read her mind before she could opt out. Her biggest wish had been granted. Chelsea wanted to know who made these decisions, so she called Luka immediately. ¡°Hello, Mr. Pierce. | just got your message. Why did Nelson Group assign someone else to oversee the project?¡± ¡°Oh, about that. | figured that you were serious about quitting because of Edmund, so | made it clear to himst night. | also made a proposition to him. It was either he picked a representative or | pulled the plug on our deal after you quit,¡± Luka exined. Chelsea was short of words. The fact that Luka put her career first and went against a big investor touched her heart. She was grateful to have such a boss. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Pierce.¡± Despite hearing Luka¡®s exnation, she was still confused as to why Edmund had danced to their tune. He was an arrogant man who never took orders from anyone, let alone from business partners who needed his money. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me, Chelsea. | only went the extra mile because | believe in you. Even if Edmund decided not to invest in the y again, | could have gotten another investor easily. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Cap铆tulo 56 Cap¨ªtulo 56 Chapter: 56 ¡°| promise not to let you down, Mr. Pierce. I''ll put in my all for this project.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help dering her steadfastness in making the y a sess. Performing excellently was the best reward she could give Luka for banking on her. And she intended to do just that. Luka didn¡¯t say much. He just acknowledged her appreciation and reminded her to finalize the script as soon as possible before hanging up. ¡°Woo-hoo! ALL the problems | was facing regarding the project have been solved. | don¡¯t have to quit, Zuri!¡° Chelsea¡¯s joy knew no bounds. She jumped up and went to hug Zuri tightly. She was so happy that she didn¡¯t need to revise the script or meet with Edmund concerning the project again. Zuri, who was being crushed in her friend¡¯s embrace, murmured, ¡°Wow! Why did Edmundpromise? This is incredible.¡± To some extent, Zuri knew Edmund because she was also a part of the film industry. She knew that Edmund wanted Nelson Entertainment to be a household name even though it wasn¡¯t anything important for the powerful Nelson Group. He had been investing a lot of money in different movies and TV ys over the past few years. For every film he invested in, the production team had to satisfy his every whim. This was the first time Edmund wasn''t treated like a god. Thus, Zuri was shocked that hepromised. Was it because he wanted to please Chelsea? It was hard to fathom the reasons for his actions. Zuri had to shoot today, so Chelsea bade her farewell and took a taxi to her apartment. She quickly checked everywhere in the apartment for Ondo. It wasn¡¯t until she discovered that he was not here that she finally let out a sigh. Just when Chelsea plopped down on her sofa, she got a text message from Ondo. He revealed that he left not long after she left Last night. Hispany had distracted the attention of the fans and he was able to sneak out without their knowledge. ¡°Thank goodness. Please don¡¯t show up at my doorstep again,¡± Chelsea muttered a prayer. She didn¡¯t want to get into trouble because of Ondo. Her time was precious and she intended to use it for work.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ondo Left behind the Large bag of snacks that he brought Last night. There were also some bottles of ointment for bruises and scalds in the bag. ¡°Aww! This is so thoughtful of him!¡± Chelsea¡¯s lips curled up in a smile as she looked at the wound on her arm. She had to admit that Ondo was such a caring young man. Chelsea washed up and changed into a pair of shorts and a T-shirt. She decided to go to the supermarket to buy groceries to be used while she locked up herself at home to work on the script for a few days. But when she grabbed her keys to the apartment and was about to step out, she received a call from Fay. Fay was Edmund''s personal assistant, like Leo. Both of them were good at their jobs. And Edmund trusted them with most of the work affairs. Fay and Leo were twins. It was said that they were from a poor family and they grew up in a remote vige on the mountainside. The Nelson Group¡¯s charity foundation funded their education right from elementary school. They were also sent abroad for further studies. This good education saw to it that their talents were outstanding amongst their peers. The twins had been employed in Nelson Group immediately after their graduation. Fay was a calm and introverted young Lady. She spent most of her time working. Since she started working for Edmund, she had never been found wanting. Thus, he trusted her with many important tasks ¡°Hello, Miss Williams. Are you free to meet today so we can discuss the project? Since | just took over, | have very little knowledge about the project. I¡¯d Like you to fill me in. Is that possible?¡± Fay asked in a professional tone. ¡°Sure!¡± Chelsea replied without hesitation. She had taken quite a liking to Fay when she was still Edmund¡¯s wife. They both got along well. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great. When and where would be convenient for you?¡± Fay inquired politely. Since Chelsea was about to go shopping before the call came in, she told Fay to meet her in twenty minutes at a caf¨¦ located in the same shopping mall she was headed to. Cap铆tulo 57 Cap¨ªtulo 57 Chapter: 57 Fay arrived there first and took her seat. When Chelsea walked into the caf¨¦ a few minutester, she recognized her at first nce. As always, Fay was dressed formally. Her dress made her look experienced and professional. ¡°Long time no see. You are more beautiful than | can remember. It¡¯s so good to see you,¡± Chelsea said cheerfully as soon as she sat down Fay looked at her without uttering a word for a few seconds. She sighed and finallymented, ¡°You are more confident than | can remember.¡± Thisment took Chelsea aback. She Looked at Fay with a question mark on her face. Was it so obvious that she had changed? Anyway, this was a pointer to the fact that she used to be miserable while she was married to Edmund who spared no chance to crush her self-esteem in the past. Shrugging with a proud smile, Chelsea murmured, ¡°Well, | guess | was reborn after breaking free from a toxic oppressor and living Life for myself. And I¡¯m happy that | havee this far.¡± Fay frowned slightly. Edmund had sternly instructed her to keep in mind everything Chelsea was going to say and report it to him after the meeting. She was all for obeying instructions, but she didn¡¯t know if she could report to him that Chelsea described him as a toxic oppressor. After exchanging pleasantries, both women cut to the chase. Chelsea filled her in on everything about the project. From the get- go, she was able to tell that Fay was fully ready to represent Edmund. She felt relieved to be working with such a serious and unproblematic young woman. She had high hopes that everything would go on smoothly now that Edmund was out of her way. At the end of their discussion, Fay took out two boxes of ointments from her bag and handed them to Chelsea. ¡°| heard that you got injured. These ointments can help to heal your wound.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the boxes. She felt so touched that Fay got her these. Although she already had more than enough ointments to apply to her wound, she didn¡¯t want to make Fay sad. She took them and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Fay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mrs... No, Miss Williams.¡± Fay stuttered. Chelsea uttered, ¡°That reminds me. Please don¡¯t address me as Miss Williams. Since we are working together, you should call me Chelsea.¡± She had noticed that Fay was having trouble regarding what to call her. Fay used to call her Mrs. Nelson in the past. But now that she was divorced and they were working together, she seemed not to have adapted to how things had changed. She was a little reserved and confused, so Chelsea decided to make it clear to her. Fay nodded with relief. ¡°Okay then, Chelsea.¡± ¡°I have to go now. | look forward to working with you. Bye!¡± Chelsea still had to shop for supplies, so she bade her goodbye and left hurriedly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After watching her leave, Fay took out her phone and sent Edmund a text message. It read, ¡°Mr. Nelson, she epted the ointments.¡± Fay gave Edmund a report pertaining to the results of her talk with Chelsea. She informed him that everything went well. She didn¡¯t tell him that Chelsea said he was the toxic oppressor though. Leo told her that he felt Edmund was still in love with his ex-wife. But she kept it to herself. Not long after that, Fay was on her way to meet with Chelsea when something happened that made her give credence to Leo¡¯s words. Edmund walked up to her and said, ¡°Give these ointments to Chelsea. But make sure you do so in your name, not mine.¡± Having been quite convinced that he still cared about his ex-wife, Fay couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him what Chelsea said. Cap铆tulo 58 Cap¨ªtulo 58 Chapter: 58 Meanwhile, there was a lot of work to be done. Once the outline of the script was set, it had to be detailed and expanded. Chelsea was aware of that. So she bought some things and went back to start writing. She was focused on the lines of characters which needed to be modified. For the past three days, she had been working on it at home. ALL of a sudden, her phone began to ring. The call was from Luka. ¡°There is going to be a dinner party tonight. You''ve got to attend it with me. Just so you know, it¡¯s the director¡¯s idea. He wants us to meet with each other.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chelsea replied. Then she paused briefly. Luka knew the reason why she was hesitant. So he said, ¡°Edmund won''t be in attendance.¡± ¡°Very well then.¡± She heaved a sigh. ¡°Til be there on time.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The director of the y was quite famous. He had earned himself a reputation for shooting impressive royal ys. Since he would be there, she could seize the opportunity to discuss relevant plots with him. At first, Chelsea wanted to take a taxi. But she was talked out of it. Luka insisted that he give her a ride. So she was left with no choice but to agree. When Chelsea asked herself about what to wear, she decided to dress casually, given that it wasn¡¯t a formal asion. She settled for a pair of high-waist denim trousers and a popr short ck shirt which showed her graceful figure. Later, Luka came to pick her up. When he saw Chelsea, he thought she was very cool. So he praised her smilingly. ¡°Your ouifit is really nice. You look young and beautiful.¡± His words made her blush. There was a time she used to imitate Diane. She would dress like a gentledy. That was when she and Edmund were still a couple. Back then, Chelsea thought that her husband Liked women who dressed in such a way. As a result, she switched to that style instinctively despite her dislike for high heels and skirts. Actually, she preferred canvas shoes andfortable T-shirts. It took a while before Luka and Chelsea arrived at the restaurant. They entered the building walking side by side. There was a car that pulled over before it could enter into the parking lot. Its window had been wound down. Someone was in the vehicle whose eyes were glued to Chelsea. It was none else but Edmund. When he saw that her slender waist was exposed, anger seethed within him. He wondered why she had be so unrestrained after their divorce. Why on earth should anyone put on such skimpy clothes to an air-conditioned room? He asked himself. Didn¡¯t it ur to her that the cold might make her hurt all over? He couldn''t take his eyes off her alluring hips. They made his throat dry. Thoughts of how both of them made love passionately before their divorce rushed through his mind. The first time, Chelsea was very enthusiastic and active. That was followed by the rumpy pumpy in the kitchen of Ethan¡¯s house. Edmund unbuttoned his shirt because he was beginning to feel so hot. He couldn''t help fantasizing about his ex-wife Like a sex- starved man. ¡°Mr. Nelson, we''ve arrived,¡± Fay said out loud. She was also in the vehicle. Her voice jolted Edmund back to reality. He quickly unbuckled his seat belt, got out and walked into the restaurant with her. The director was already in the private room before Luka and Chelsea arrived. He was apanied by two vice directors and other relevant personnel. Chelsea was absent from thest meeting. So Luka introduced her to everyone. In no time, she and the director began to have a conversation. His name was Gerry Becker. Suddenly, the door of the room opened and Edmund stepped in. Cap铆tulo 59 Chapter: 59 His cold eyes and imperious arch of eyebrows were like round pegs in round holes. They complimented themselves. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He had tall and slender stature which made him eye-catching in a simple white shirt and ck suit pants. The cor of his shirt was open and his Adam¡¯s apple could be seen at a nce. Immediately Chelsea set her eyes on him, her good mood vanished into thin air. Chelsea gave Luka a questioning Look. He only shrugged with a helpless expression, indicating that he didn¡¯t know why Edmund was even there. Unlike the others, Gerry wasn¡¯t bothered at all by Edmund¡¯s sudden appearance. He walked to him with a big smile on his face. With his hand stretched out, he said cheerfully, ¡°Look who¡¯s gracing us with his presence. I didn¡¯t expect you toe to the party, Mr. Nelson. I¡¯m pleased to see you.¡± Edmund shook hands with Gerry and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t miss it for anything. You throw the best parties, so I had to partake in the fun.¡± Several guests crowded Edmund and he exchanged pleasantries with them. After a while, Luka walked up to him with Chelsea. They had an argument because of Edmund¡¯s involvement in the project, but this didn¡¯t mean there was bad blood between them. It was only right for Luka to go and greet his business partner. stering a smile on his face, Luka greeted Edmund and shook his hand firmly. Chelsea had to speak to him too even though she didn¡¯t want to. After all, he was the investor of the y. Avoiding his eyes, she bowed slightly and greeted him. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Nelson.¡± None of the guests, except Fay and Luka, knew about the rtionship between these two. Edmund was just about to respond to her greeting when Gerry uttered excitedly, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I didn¡¯t meet Chelsea early enough because she was absent during the first meeting. It wasn¡¯t until a while ago that I finally met her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be this beautiful and young. Thank goodness such a pretty lady was employed to join the crew. Her beauty will give us the zeal to work.¡± Gerry thought that Edmund would agree with him as he praised Chelsea¡¯s beauty. But he was shocked when Edmund shot him a cold re. He quickly shut up as a cold shiver ran down his spine. Those words didn¡¯t sound like harmless praise in Edmund¡¯s ears. Instead, he felt like Gerry was perverted. Edmund finally shook Chelsea¡¯s hand which she had stretched out to him moments ago. He then said slowly, ¡°Good evening, Miss Williams. I recently learned that your pen name is Winter. Could it be because your hand is as cold as ice? Or is your hand this cold because you are wearing something too thin now?¡± Horror flitted on Chelsea¡¯s face as soon as she heard those questions. She felt that he was taking a jab at her. Why was he criticizing her dressing? How was it his business if she wore something too thin? It was her business to worry about her cold hand, not his! Chelsea quickly took back her hand. Biting back the tongueshing she badly wished she could give him, she replied with a smile, ¡°Oh, you are so humorous, Mr. Nelson.¡± Gerry cut in, ¡°This shouldn¡¯te as a surprise to you, Mr. Nelson. It has be a fashion trend for women to dress Like this. They now wear Light and tight clothes that bring out their figure. Just take a Look at her slender waist.¡± With a flirtatious look, Gerry moved to Chelsea and reached out to touch her waist. She stepped back and looked at him in horror. Stories of how male bosses objectified their female employees and counterparts were an open secret in the film industry. Chelsea had heard a lot before she became a full-time worker. Zuri had also comined about how some directors and actors took advantage of actresses. Never did Chelsea imagine that she would be at the receiving end of perverted advances in her line of work. She was a scriptwriter, not a call girl. The anger that coursed through her veins was stronger than the confusion and disgust she felt. If Gerry had seeded in grabbing her waist, Chelsea would have been disgusted to death. It was saddening that she couldn¡¯t Leave because she was obligated to be at the party. Cap铆tulo 60 Cap¨ªtulo 60 Chapter: 60 At least, she wanted to give him a stern warning. But she couldn¡¯t because he hadn''t touched her yet. Gerry was a little embarrassed when he saw that she dodged. He was about to scold her when he suddenly felt a murderous stare on his forehead. When he raised his head, his eyes met with a pair of sharp and terrifying ones. Awicked and intolerant energy exuded from Edmund¡¯s body. It was as if he was going to pounce on Gerry and tear him into a thousand pieces any moment from now. What was wrong with Edmund? Why did he have such an angry expression? Gerry swallowed nervously. He was Like a deer, who was at the mercy of a ferocious Lion. Aweighty cloud of tension hovered above the four of them. Luka could see the sparks of fury that were flying out of Edmund¡¯s eyes. Although he was also angry at Gerry for behaving that way, he felt like it was inappropriate for them to get into a fight then and there. Thus, he stepped in before things could get out of hand. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we have our seats since we are all here?¡± Luka motioned them to the table. He intentionally made Chelsea sit next to Fay so she could be out of Gerry¡¯s reach. Everyone made merry as the banquet was in full swing. Chelsea was the only one who just ate her food in silence. Her mood had been dampened by what just happened. Gerry was one of the few people she Looked up to in the industry. She had wanted to ask him a few questions since he was the director. It was important that she obtained his view concerning the scenes in the script to know if they could be acted during shooting. But now that Chelsea saw that he was a pervert, she didn¡¯t want to discuss it with him anymore. She pondered worriedly on how she would be able to work with such a man in the future. Chelsea fixed her gaze on her te. The others asionally spun the round turntable and ate a variety of dishes. Suddenly, she realized that anytime the beef and mutton dishes stopped in front of her, someone always turned the table immediately. She swiftly looked up only to find Edmund spinning the turntable with his slender fingers. Edmund met her surprised gaze when he raised his eyes. She bit her lower lip and lowered her head again. It was surprising to see that Edmund had taken note of what she said to the waiter the night he sent a tter of steak to her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The dinner continued without anyone saying anything to Chelsea for a long time. But Gerry suddenly took the initiative to speak to her. He drunkenly raised a ss of wine and said, ¡°Chelsea, you were absent from the meeting the Last time. Although you have your reasons for not showing up, | can¡¯t cut you some ck just like that. You need to drink a full ss of wine as punishment.¡± In a simr fashion, Edmund and Luka shot Gerry cold res. The ice in their expressions could have frozen Lava. Gerry quaked in his boots when he saw this. He grunted awkwardly and was about to put away the ss. However, Chelsea suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Okay, let me have it Everyone Looked up at her with surprised expressions ¡°Once again, I¡¯m sorry for not showing up that day. It¡¯s an honor to work with you all. I''ll dly serve my punishment. Please forgive me.¡± Chelsea scanned through their faces as she spoke gracefully. The next second, she gulped down the content of the ss she collected from Gerry. She sighed and sat back down as if nothing had happened. Asea of eyes was fixed on her at this time. Everyone at the table had stopped eating and drinking at this time. It came as a shocker to them that Chelsea could drink. After all, she Looked so gentle and docile. Cap铆tulo 61 Cap¨ªtulo 61 Chapter: 61 Now that she drank up a full ss of wine without stopping, they reasoned that she was cool and impressive Edmund didn¡¯t feel the same way as the others. His face darkened as he watched her. When did Chelsea start drinking? Didn¡¯t she hate alcohol? Never had he witnessed her taking as little as a sip of alcohol during their marriage. He had seen her turn down alcoholic drinks at his family parties. Why didn¡¯t she do the same now? Didn¡¯t she know how men Like Gerry were? They would force her to drink more since they found out that she could drink well! Why did she behave so carelessly? Catching the look on Edmund''s face, Chelsea knew exactly what he was thinking. But how could she have turned down Gerry''s drink in front of all these people? It wasmon for neers to be people pleasers in the workce. If she went against any of her senior colleagues, she would bebeled as proud and they might give her a hard time Luka might have stepped in if she didn¡¯t take it, but was he going to be by her side every time? What was she going to do if such a situation arose in the future? Chelsea didn¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone. She reckoned that it was better to get the punishment out of the way so Gerry wouldn''t pester her about it again. Besides, she wasn¡¯t scared of drinking. One would think that she wasn¡¯t good at drinking. But she was actually a good drinker. She had been friends with Zuri since senior high school. They had started drinking from that time. Over the years, her tolerance for alcohol increased. A mere ss of wine couldn¡¯t get her drunk. If Gerry and his cohorts made her drink with them tonight, she would surely show them that they had nothing on her when it came to creer, Just as Edmund had feared, Gerry and the others forced Chelsea to drink more. They all cheered as they downed sses upon sses of wine. Luka and Edmund were the only ones who didn¡¯t join in. If eyes could kill, Chelsea¡¯s body would have blown up into uncountable pieces because of the re Edmund had been giving her. She could feel his gaze, but she didn¡¯t stop or even spare him a nce. Edmund¡¯s palm became so sweaty that his fork was covered in mist. Before he lost his temper, he turned to look at Luka with a questioning expression. It was as if he was inciting him to stop Chelsea since he liked her. Luka got the message. Instead of acting immediately, he averted his gaze and didn¡¯t move an inch.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He had also been worried about Chelsea. But after he saw the calmness on her face, he didn¡¯t see the need to worry anymore. Luka knew her to be a cautious adult who knew right from wrong. He wasn¡¯t going to step in when it was obvious that she had it together. He reckoned that she was confident in her tolerance for alcohol since she had agreed to drink with them. The fire zing inside Edmund was fueled by Luka¡®s nonchnce. What an irresponsible boss and admirer! Edmund dropped his fork on his te in a fit of pique. It was then Fay noticed his gloomy face. Chelsea had just gulped down another ss, so Fay took the opportunity to engage her in a conversation so she wouldn''t drink anymore. ¡°Chelsea, your face is red. Are you okay?¡± she asked with concern. Touching her cheek with one hand, Chelsea replied with a faint smile, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Cap铆tulo 62 Cap¨ªtulo 62 Chapter: 62 Her head wasn¡¯t woozy, nor were her words sloppy. The only effect that the alcohol had on her was that she suddenly had the urge to use thedies¡¯ room. Holding her right hand, Faymented in surprise, ¡°You are really good at drinking!¡± ¡°Well, | naturally have a high tolerance for alcohol. | also practiced drinking for a Long time. This isn¡¯t a first for me ¡°Wow! Does that mean you drink every day?¡± Fay eximed, still holding her right hand. She was shocked that her boss¡¯s gentle ex-wife had gone as far as practicing just to be a good drinker. It just didn¡¯t add up. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Fay. | don¡¯t actually drink every day. But | drank a lot while | was in college.¡± Zuri had begun her acting career before they graduated. She was under a lot of pressure as a neer. Her studies and career gave her a hard time. Worse still, her boyfriend at the time broke her heart. To forget her worries, she drank a lot with Chelsea. It became a habit for them. And that was how they were able to hold their Liquor. AlL of a sudden, Gerry staggered to his feet, causing his te to shift abruptly. He held up his ss of wine towards Chelsea, urging her to continue drinking. ¡°Well, well, well. | had no idea that you are a drinking pro, Miss Williams. Howe you never mentioned it?¡± Edmund suddenly spoke after eyeing Gerry. The Latter was forced to sit back down. There was a hint of mockery and usation in Edmund''s tone. He was indirectly using her of keeping such a secret from him while they were married. Unfazed by his subtle insult, Chelsea stared at him dead in the eye and exined Lightly, ¡°Yes, | became a pro when | was still in college. But an ident that happened four years ago caused me to stay away from alcohol. The scar was so deep that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to take another sip until recently. I¡¯m able to drink now that | have escaped from the past and my scar has healed to some extent.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The ident Chelsea was referring to was the one that brought her into Edmund''s life. Her father and brother had set her up and made her have sex with him four years ago. She was a victim of their evil orchestration, just like Edmund. However, he believed that she was on their side. He saw her as a gold-digger and a trickster who messed up his life. His wrong notion was a great blow to her. As a result, she vowed not to drink again. It wasn¡¯t until the eve of their divorce that Chelsea went back to her old ways. A deep frown appeared on Edmund''s face when he heard her exnation. Four years ago? Didn¡¯t they meet around that time? Was she talking about the first night they had sex? She had drunk that night. But she willingly climbed on his bed! How the hell was it an ident? Why was she telling lies again? Or was there something he was missing? Asstring of conflicting questions swirled in Edmund¡¯s head. He badly wanted to question Chelsea, but this wasn¡¯t the appropriate time. He gulped down the wine in his ss as if he wanted to drown his confusion. The night was already far spent when the banquet ended. Gerry and his cohorts were wasted at this time. With the help of Luka, Edmund put them in a taxi and sent them off. He then got into his car and left with Fay. ALL the while, he didn¡¯t spare his ex-wife a nce. Chelsea was beyond joy that hepletely ignored her. She wanted to make a clean break with him, so she hitched a ride in Luka¡¯s car. On the way, Luka nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°You surprised me tonight, Chelsea. Who would have thought that you were such a good drinker?¡± ¡°As they say, it¡¯s not good to judge a book by its cover. Anyway, Gerry won¡¯t pester me anymore, will he?¡± Chelsea asked with a smile. Cap铆tulo 63 Cap¨ªtulo 63 Chapter: 63 Luka¡¯s heart ached when he heard that question. It turned out that she had decided to stand up for herself today without asking for his help. He nodded slightly and answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m dead sure he learned his lesson tonight. He won''t do such a thing again.¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Chelsea lowered her eyes and sighed. It was as if a thousand drums were been beaten in her head. One of the repercussions she constantly faced after drinking was a serious migraine. However, she pretended as if she was perfectly fine. After Luka dropped her off, Chelsea walked into her apartmentzily and copsed on the sofa Like a log of wood. She was almost dozing off when her doorbell suddenly rang. ¡°Who the hell came here at this time of the night?¡± Chelsea massaged her temples as she dragged herself out of the sofa. When she looked through the peephole, her eyes met with the image of thest person she wanted to see at her doorstep. It was Edmund. The sight of him got rid of her dizziness. She didn¡¯t want to let him in. She stepped back, thinking of what to do next. ¡°| know you are in there, Chelsea. Open up!¡± Edmund said after he didn¡¯t get a response for a while. ¡°Why are you here at this time? Do you have anything important to say?¡± Chelsea asked biting her fingernails nervously. ¡°Yes,¡± Edmund answered quickly. ¡°Okay, spill.¡± ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t expect me to stand here at this time and speak to you with a door to my face, do you? Let me in,¡± Edmund demanded in a displeased tone. His words didn¡¯t move Chelsea at first. But on second thought, she realized that if Edmund stayed outside to speak, he would disturb her neighbors. She had no choice but to open the door. Edmund walked in and closed the door. Chelsea stepped back and folded her arms defensively. She then asked, ¡°What do you have to say?¡± Staring at her seriously, he uttered, ¡°Earlier tonight, you said that you once quit drinking because of an ident that happened four years ago? What exactly happened?¡± Only if he had made such an effort during their marriage. Again, Chelsea was surprised that he listened to her words attentively and bore them in mind. Waving the thought aside, she opened up to him without mincing words. ¡°The ident | was referring to was the one where my father and brother drugged me and sent me to your bed on that unfortunate night.¡± Edmund pursed his lips without taking off his gaze from her face for a second. His guess turned out to be correct. However, a strange emotion filled his heart when he heard it straight from the horse¡¯s mouth. s! Chelsea had always maintained her innocence ever since, but he never believed her. It just didn¡¯t sound right that biological rtions could do such a despicable thing in a quest for wealth. Edmund hade to the conclusion that Chelsea was just telling Lies to exonerate herself from what she had a hand in. In his eyes, she just wanted to earn his sympathy while still keeping the title of Mrs Nelson.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After thinking about everything that happened, Edmund squinted and asked, ¡°Does this mean you never wanted to marry me? If so, you should have kicked against it. Why didn¡¯t you?¡± With an air of indifference, Chelsea fired back. ¡°You were also unwilling to marry me? Why did you go on with the wedding?¡± Cap铆tulo 64 Cap¨ªtulo 64 Chapter: 64 Edmund ran his fingers through his hair, messing it up. He sighed and finally replied, ¡°My grandfather forced me. | couldn¡¯t go against him at that time.¡± ¡°Well, that makes two of us then. My brother and father also forced me. | couldn¡¯t go against them,¡± Chelsea said, lowering her eyes. For some reason unknown to Edmund, his heart sank to his stomach when he heard that response. He took a step forward and stared deeply into her eyes. In a low tone, he asked, ¡°Was your love for me always fake?¡± Abitter smile appeared on Chelsea¡¯s face at this moment. Unbeknown to Edmund, they attended the same university. He was years ahead of her. During his time, he was a popr student and he went on to be a sessful businessman a few yearster. The first day Chelsea set eyes on him was when he was invited as an alumnus to give a speech at the university¡¯s anniversary celebration. He was so handsome and outstanding that most of the female students were spellbound through it all. They all fell for him in the blink of an eye.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chelsea was one of those girls. As she sat in the auditorium, she looked at Edmund with dreamy eyes. Her mind eye took several photographs of him within seconds Much to Chelsea¡¯s delight, Edmund was asked to present some awards to the outstanding students. And she was one of them. She had leaped onto the stage without wasting time. When Edmund handed over the award, his fingers brushed hers. The warmness of his touch sent a sensation to her heart. It began to beat fast. As the school photographer clicked pictures of the moment, she was lost in his ambiance. Chelsea knew that getting to date Edmund was just a pipe dream. He was way out of her league. She decided to tuck her feelings somewhere safe in her heart. But the unexpected happened when she was about to graduate. Her father and brother set her up. It waster on she found out that the man she slept with was actually Edmund. The same man she Loved and fantasized about getting married to. Although she was hurt by the betrayal of her father and brother, she didn¡¯t resist after they insisted that Edmund marry her. Zuri had proposed the option of her running away from her family when she found out that they were giving out her hand in marriage. If Chelsea didn¡¯t love Edmund at that time, she would have escaped. Edmund had made it clear from the onset that he didn¡¯t love her, but she felt that he would grow to love her with time. She nned on doing everything possible to make his heart soften towards her. Unfortunately, all her efforts went down the drain. Edmund hated her more and more as the day went by. They were going down memory Lane tonight. But Chelsea¡¯s heart had already changed towards Edmund. What was the point of telling him about the genesis of her love since they were already divorced? The memories of how she worked hard to win his heart flooded Chelsea¡¯s head. She held her chest as the pain in her heart increased. She didn¡¯t want to suffer such pain anymore, so she said in a clipped tone, ¡°Yes, it was all fake!¡± The right words to say eluded Edmund at this moment. He had expected a different response from her. To drive home her point, Chelsea added, ¡°Don¡¯t let everything | did in the past make you think that my love was genuine. | did all that so your family can continue to support mine. You always called me a gold-digger, | guess you were right!¡± Cap铆tulo 65 Cap¨ªtulo 65 Chapter: 65 Edmund pinched her chin as soon as she finished speaking. His eyes zed with fiery rage. ¡°So, you are finally ready toe clean? Say it clearly, Chelsea. Do you now agree that you were a gold-digger?¡± His grip was so tight that Chelsea¡¯s chin turned red immediately. Tears welled up in her eyes as she winced in pain. The sight of her in pain made Edmund¡¯s heart ache. He released her chin as quickly as he had grabbed it. Chelsea then spewed out the harshest words with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes, you are right. | stayed with you for that long because of your money. Why would | deny it since you have divorced me?¡± Edmund was on the verge of losing it. He had the urge to strangle her. What a hypocritical woman! A fucking liar! Before Edmund was able toe to terms with all that Chelsea just said, she bypassed him and opened the door. She then ordered authoritatively, ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. It¡¯s getting toote. | need to go to bed. Please leave at once!¡± An unseen fire burned Edmund''s body when he heard this. He red at her with bloodshot eyes as he walked past her. After walking out, he shut the door with a bang. ¡°What an unreasonable man!¡± Chelsea scoffed as she turned the lock of her door. He had always seen her as a gold-digger. Why was he mad now that she admitted it? Chelsea ced her fingers on her temples to clear her head. It was at this moment that a new idea for the script she was working on popped up. She quickly ran to herputer to put it down The loud ringtone of Chelsea¡¯s phone was what woke her up the next morning. It was a call from Luka. As soon as she answered it, Luka asked tentatively, ¡°Did Edmund go to see you after the party?¡± Chelsea sat up on her bed in surprise. How did Luka know that? He had driven off after he dropped her home. Did hee back while Edmund was around? Despite her confusion, Chelsea answered honestly, ¡°Yes, he did.¡± ¡°Did you make him angry?¡± Luka inquired in a t tone. At the thought of how Edmund had stormed out and mmed her door Last night, Chelsea nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, kind of. Why do you ask? Did something happen?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Luka sighed and said, ¡°Well, you must have really pissed him off. He called me very early this morning and asked that the script be revised immediately. He wants the hero to divorce his wife, marry his first love and live with her happily ever after. | tried to dissuade him, but he blew a short fuse.¡± After a pause, Luka continued, ¡°Since we jointly came to an agreement on the outline you wrote earlier, it came as a surprise that he suddenly wants it to be modified. Given that all was well before the party, | suspected that you both argued afterward.¡± Chelsea¡¯s jaw dropped. She knew that Edmund sometimes behaved immaturely, but it never urred to her that he could be this petty. He was trying to get back at her just because she annoyed him Last night. Luka was in a dilemma. He began to regret doing business with Edmund. Rubbing his forehead, he said, ¡°If we allow him to make such weighty decisions as he pleases, he would take us for fools. I''ll try one more time to make him change his mind. If he remains adamant, | might as well call it quits on our cooperation.¡± It was normal for adjustments to be made to the script during the preliminary stage. But it was strange for the investor to suddenly suggest a revision just because he wasn¡¯t on good terms with the scriptwriter. More so, his suggestion meant that they would have to change the whole plot. And that was a Herculean task. ¡°Please don''t, Mr. Pierce.¡± Chelsea disagreed immediately. Cap铆tulo 66 Cap¨ªtulo 66 Chapter: 66 ¡°Why?¡± Luka was confused. Chelsea ran to the study and turned on herputer. ¡°The thing is, | got some inspiration after his unweed visit Last night. The new idea fits perfectly into his suggestion. Let me tidy it up and send it to you right away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Luka couldn''t believe his ears. What kind of idea fits into the dramatic change in the plot that Edmund suggested? Was. the hero going to end up with his first love?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes, boss. | drafted a new outline in one breathst night. | need to polish it first,¡± Chelsea replied, tapping away on the keyboard. Luka was overjoyed. ¡°This is incredible! So, before you found out that Mr. Nelson had decided to make things difficult for you, you already found a way around it?¡± ¡°You can say that,¡± Chelsea remarked, shaking her head proudly. Luka let out a hearty peal ofughter the next second. What a dramatic turn of events! He discarded the idea of dissuading Edmund. Instead, he was going to send him the new outline once he got his hands on it. An image of Edmund looking at the outline with a stunned expression shed through Luka¡¯s mind. Heughed even harder. It was unheard of that Edmund could act so petty, but he had done it in this case. Luka wondered why he was behaving this way all of a sudden. Could it be that he was still in love with Chelsea? Or did this come from a ce of hate? After much consideration, Luka concluded that the first possibility seemed to be the truth in this case. Chelsea sorted out the draft she had written the previous night as quickly as possible. When she was done, she sent it to Luka. The protagonist in her new story left his wife who had been with him through thick and thin, only to get back together with his first Love. Instead of breaking down as a result of her husband¡¯s abandonment, the wife learned to love herself. She was determined to seed with or without him. Some yearster, she became very rich and acquired a property of her own. ording to the script, different kinds of men were always around her. They included young and promising assistants, guards with great martial arts, and counts from distinguished families. In short, her life became desirable in the Long run. ¡°What an interesting story! It has more plot twists than the previous version in which the main characters ended up together.¡± Luka called her after reading what she sent to him. He was right. This time, Chelsea paid careful attention to the hardship the heroine underwent as well as her sess. ¡°Is it?¡± She was d to hear Luka¡¯s take. As if what he said wasn¡¯t enough, he continued to heap praises on her work. ¡°It''s remarkable that you were able to demonstrate women¡¯s independence using words. You''ve really outdone yourself.¡± This got Chelsea thinking for a while. She concluded that Diane would finally be satisfied with the script. If it turned out that way, then there was no doubt that Edmund would Like it too. Cap铆tulo 67 Cap¨ªtulo 67 Chapter: 67 ¡°Since you''ve given a nod to it, I''ll just go ahead and send it to Fay,¡± Chelsea said. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, it will be even better if there is a mature, steady and patient businessman who would introduce her to the world of entrepreneurship.¡± Luka made a suggestion. ¡°What do you think?¡± The character he was talking about was very simr to himself. He had also been there for Chelsea through her ups and downs as a scriptwriter. But not for once had it crossed her mind that he would fall in love with her. She had always regarded him as a respected teacher and benefactor. ¡°Okay, | can add thatter,¡± she replied after giving it a thought. ¡°Very well then,¡± he answered resignedly. Things happened so fast that not even Luka could tell how his feeling toward Chelsea became amorous. It all started as sheer admiration of her talent. Then it transformed into being mesmerized by her appearance. As a matter of fact, he was now obsessed with her temperament and character. He had been in the entertainment circle for so many years and had seen countless beauties. Still, there was something about Chelsea that fascinated him. He hadn¡¯te across anyone like her. In the past, he was forced to suppress what he felt because she had fallen head over heels in love with Edmund All that changed after she returned from her training abroad. It was as if she was reborn. Her bright enthralling eyes attracted Luka like a strong ma. But he had since noticed that the most important thing to Chelsea was her career. It seemed like she hadpletely locked herself up. Nheless, he was bent on touching her with his actions. Edmund had a stomach ache after leaving Chelsea¡¯s apartment the night before. And he thought she was the main cause of it. Chris was on duty in the hospital. So he drove there in order to be examined. Agastroenterologist soon checked him up. Then he was asked to stay in the hospital so that he could be well taken care of. Not long after, Fay knocked on the door of his ward. She was holding some documents in her hand. When she got in, Edmund was leaning against the bed and talking on the phone. He was wearing a hospital gown. He was also busy working on hisptop while receiving an intravenous drip. Fay stood patiently till he ended the call. Then she handed over the documents to him and said, ¡°Chelsea reworked the script at your request.¡± ¡°What? She¡¯s done modifying the script?¡± Edmund asked in surprise. His sudden demand for the script to be modified was a way of getting back at Chelsea for everything. ALL that she said yesterday made him boil inside for the entire night. He had always called her a gold-digger, but she vehemently refuted him when they were still married. He resented her for lying to him about her Love and true intentions.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She had made him look like the bad guy for refusing her love at that time. How could he not take revenge on her? Edmund thought that she would have a hard time reworking the script ording to his demands. But now that Fay informed him that she was done, he was shocked. It was only two hours that he called Luka. Did she do it with reckless abandon? Was she trying to get on his nerves again? Cap铆tulo 68 Cap¨ªtulo 68 Chapter: 68 Several thoughts ran through Edmund¡¯s mind as he collected the script from Fay and read it carefully. Contrary to his suspicion, the script was well-written. The ending had been modified at his request. But there was one odd addition. It was added that the prince¡¯s wife went on to live a happy and peaceful life after their divorce. What was Chelsea up to? Was she referring to herself as the prince¡¯s divorced wife? The script further stated that many sessful men constantly tried to win her Love. These men were more caring than her ex- husband. Edmund''s fingers squeezed the edge of the documents. His blood boiled as he thought of how Ondo and Luka were admiring Chelsea. The revenge n he had perfectly put together backfired. Chelsea had managed to turn the tables and make him annoyed again. When Fay saw the simmering rage on Edmund¡¯s face, she said quickly, ¡°Mr. Nelson, if there¡¯s something wrong with the script, please tell me. I''ll inform Miss Williams about it immediately. Please remember that Doctor Warren said you need to be calm at all times because of your stomach upset.¡± Edmund dropped the script on the table and took a deep breath to calm down. Indecision clouded his face all of a sudden. He looked up at Fay and ordered, ¡°Schedule a meeting for today. The entire production team needs to sit down and discuss which of the script outlines is the best.¡± Even though Edmund didn¡¯t like some details in the new script, he had to admit that Chelsea had done a good job. It was so good that he couldn''t tell which of the scripts was better than the other. Never did it ur to him that his n for revenge would lead him to like both of Chelsea¡¯s works. For the sake of fairness, he decided to hear the opinion of the crew members. ¡°Okay, I''ll do that right away.¡± Fay nodded and typed a note on her tablet. Something urred to Edmund at this moment. He said, ¡°That reminds me. Gerry has be so indecent. | don¡¯t want such a person on my payroll. Dismiss him.¡± Fay was speechless. Although the Nelson Group was funding the y, it was inappropriate for him to fire the director at will. Fay was about to dissuade him when she remembered how Gerry had behaved like a pervert to Chelsea Last night. She didn¡¯t like such men, so she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I''ll ask another director for his schedule.¡± Fay went on to report some other affairs of the business to Edmund before she turned to leave. Once she opened the door, Diane came in majestically with a food box. She greeted Diane politely and left quickly with some documents in hand. Diane and Fay never saw eye to eye. The former was fond of talking derogatorily to thetter. Diane always rubbed it in her face that she and Leo were beneficiaries of the Nelson family¡¯s goodwill. She hated poor people in general, so she never failed to spite them whenever they were in her presence. Another reason why Diane loathed Fay was that she was insecure. She felt that Fay had feelings for Edmund.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But that was far from the truth. Fay treated Edmund as her boss, nothing more. Besides, she was already in love with someone else. All her efforts to prove that she didn¡¯t have any interest in being romantically involved with Edmund failed to change Diane¡¯s heart. Diane continued to be so hostile to the extent that she hinted that Edmund should fire her several times. Fay didn¡¯t like how Diane distrusted her Loyalty to Edmund, so she avoided her Like a gue. As soon as Fay walked out of Edmund''s ward, she called Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 69 Cap¨ªtulo 69 Chapter: 69 ¡°Hello, Chelsea. | just went to the hospital and showed Mr. Nelson the new script. He liked it. However, he wasn¡¯t able to choose which of the two versions is the best. He wanted to hear the opinion of the others, so he asked me to schedule a meeting.¡± Fay intentionally mentioned going to the hospital in hopes that Chelsea would get worried about Edmund and pay him a visit immediately. Instead of rising to the bait, Chelsea only paid attention to the report concerning the script. ¡°What? He Likes the new version too? Well, that''s great! You should go ahead and schedule the meeting as he instructed. It¡¯s best we all sit down and discuss both versions.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Fay¡¯s heart sank when she didn¡¯t get the expected response from Chelsea. She sighed and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll inform you about the time and ce once I¡¯m done with the necessary arrangements.¡± ¡°Okay, until then.¡± Chelsea was about to hang up the phone. But Fay suddenly added, ¡°Chelsea, Mr. Nelson is currently hospitalized because of a stomachache.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? Well, | hope he gets well soon.¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone was indifferent and polite at the same time. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t give a damn about Edmund¡¯s health now. Fay could do nothing more to stir up her genuine sympathy, so she sighed and hung up. She walked to the elevator. Just when she was about to press the button, the elevator chimed and the doors swung open. Yusuf walked out with his hands in his pockets. His face lit up when he saw Fay. He waved and said, ¡°Hey, Fay!¡± Yusuf called her name so cheerfully as if they were very close. The smile he had on his face was also gentle. However, Fay wasn¡¯t deceived at all. She knew that he was a yboy, so his friendly behavior came off as flirting in her opinion. With a fake smile, she stepped back and greeted politely. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Collins.¡± She was so close to him just now that her face flushed and her heart began to beat faster. Yusuf smirked and moved closer to her again. ¡°Come on, | don¡¯t bite. How about joining mypany, Fay? Your boss is overdramatic. | have noticed that you have a hard time taking care of him. On the other hand, I¡¯m unproblematic. Come and work for me. What do you say?¡± Fay shook her head and responded, ¡°No, thank you, Mr. Collins. | appreciate your kindness, but | love working for my boss. Please | have to attend to something important now. Goodbye.¡± She dodged him, ran into the elevator, and pressed the button for the ground floor. Smiling mysteriously, Yusuf stared at her until the doors of the elevator closed. Fay leaned back and held her chest as she let out a long sigh of relief. She stared at her reflection in the mirror in front of her. Unlike other young women her age, she was wearing a big pair of ck frame sses and had her hair in a pigtail. Her ck and grey suit made her look ordinary. ¡°Get a hold of yourself, Fay. Yusuf can never fall for you. You look nothing Like the ssy girls that follow him around,¡± Fay cautioned herself, pping her cheek slightly. It was a sweet feeling to be in love with someone. But for Fay, it was a burden because she knew that her love for Yusuf would remain unrequited. Meanwhile, Chelsea dropped her phone and scoffed indifferently. She knew Fay expected her to show more concern for Edmund, but she wasn¡¯t going to do that. She purposely yed dumb on the phone. What choice did she have? They were no Longer married, so it wasn¡¯t in her ce to care about his health. The responsibility was on Diane now. Only a few minutes ago, pictures of Diane showing up at the hospital to visit Edmund started going viral on social media. Cap铆tulo 70 Cap¨ªtulo 70 Chapter: 70 Chelsea wasn¡¯t a social media freak who followed all the celebrity gist back to back. She had just gotten wind of the news via Zuri. Zuri stayed up to date on the lives of popr people because of her Line of work. From the blog post, Chelsea learned that Edmund had been rushed to the hospital Late Last night due to a stomachache. ¡°What could have triggered this?¡± Chelsea muttered to herself. She wondered if his anger towards her caused him to have a stomachache. Zuri sent her a voice message. Her tone was disdainful. ¡°| can''t put up with that silly woman called Diane. Why is she so shameless? Doesn''t she care about Edmund at all? She even had the time to dress up and put on makeup while the so-called love of her life was in pain at the hospital. She definitely Lives for unnecessary attention, so she¡¯s always ready for the paparazzi to click pictures of her. No matter the situation, she always finds a way to be the trending topic. Such a despicable woman!¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t utter a word. Her mind traveled back to the past. Edmund had once been rushed down to the hospital at midnight due to a sstomachache. The sight of him in so much pain had made her so nervous. She didn¡¯t bother to change out of her nightdress after calling the ambnce. She could only put on a coat and drive with him in the ambnce. During the entire ride to the hospital, she prayed tearfully for him to pull through. It wasn¡¯t until the doctor said that Edmund was fine that she noticed that she looked a mess. Her hair was messy and she still had home slippers on.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But despite everything that she did for Edmund, his heart remained with Diane. He gave all his Love to Diane and was willing to do just about anything for her. Ashort while after Fay left, Diane came out of another elevator. She had gone downstairs to fetch something. She was well dressed. There was an expression on her face that made her look as if she was worried. But it was nothing but a Tuse. Yusuf didn¡¯t want to talk to her. So he kept quiet. Nheless, she spoke to him. ¡°Thanks for paying Edmund a visit, Yusuf.¡± When he heard what she said, he nodded his head slightly and knocked on the door of the ward. Acouple of seconds after both of them walked in, Diane brought out the breakfast she had prepared from the food box. ¡°Wow, Diane! You are such a virtuous woman.¡± Yusuf leaned against the end of Edmund''s bedzily and paid her apliment smilingly. ¡°How good of you to fix something to eat. Can | have some, please?¡± His question caught her unawares. But she grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got many people to cook for you, don¡¯t you?¡± While they were outside the ward just a moment ago, Diane was polite to Yusuf because she had an ulterior motive. She didn¡¯t want to be photographed behaving in a discourteous manner Deep in her heart she wished he hadn¡¯te to the hospital. That way, she could be alone with Edmund. It wasn¡¯t amon urrence for Edmund to stay away from work due to ill health. She wanted to make the most of the situation by spending time with him. After giving much thought to the state of their rtionship in the past year, she concluded that there was no meaningful progress. Cap铆tulo 71 Cap¨ªtulo 71 Chapter: 71 ording to her analysis, Edmund was always busy doing one thing or the other. As a result, he spent most of his time in meetings or business trips. At some point, she was also preupied with work. To her surprise, Edmund said in a calm voice, ¡°Yusuf and | have work-rted issues to talk about. You can go back now. Thanks foring to me.¡± This made Diane very upset. But she had toport herself gracefully. So she stood up and picked her bag. ¡°Okay, I''ll be on my way then. But you must eat all the food | cooked. And do not overwork yourself. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Yes, it is." Edmund nodded his head. ¡°I''m sorry, Diane,¡± Yusuf said, waving his hand at Diane. ¡°I''ll treat you to dinner another day to express my apology.¡± Why would she want to eat with a yboy Like him? Nothing about Yusuf fascinated her. So she turned around and left. To her, Edmund was the best. He had kept his chastity for years. It wasn¡¯t in his nature to be with a woman casually, except for Chelsea. That shameless wretch who had climbed into his bed. The mere mention of her name made Diane gnash her teeth. She was so much of a thorn in Diane¡¯s heart that she couldn¡¯t be gotten rid of, even after divorcing Edmund. Chelsea came back and became a scriptwriter. She joined the Nelson Group¡¯s filming project. After checking Chelsea¡¯s resume, Diane found out that she had been an excellent student. Eugene was also her tutor. From the look of things, she definitely wasn¡¯t as worthless as Diane thought she was. This displeased her a great deal. What was she going to do now? Some reporters were standing in front of the gate of the hospital. And Diane would have to face them. In order not to appear stressed, she inhaled and exhaled deeply several times. After Diane left, Yusuf put his long legs on the railing at the end of the bed. He nced at Edmund and said, ¡°I heard from Chris that you had a stomach ache because of Chelsea Last night?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to do but gossip about me all day?¡± Edmund replied. Then he put the food back on the table. Unexpectedly, Yusuf began tofort him. ¡°Chelsea said she had never loved you. | am pretty sure that she wasn''t telling the truth. We all saw how affectionate she was towards you in the past three years.¡± He thought that Edmund must have felt the Love as well. Edmund had been so consumed by his rage yesterday that he couldn¡¯t think straight. Now that he had calmed down, he began to see through Chelsea¡¯s Lie. She had always Loved him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Yusuf also confirmed that her Love was ring for everyone to see at that time. Knowing how discerning his friend was, Edmund became convinced that Chelsea said that her love was fake just to tell him offst night. Cap铆tulo 72 Cap¨ªtulo 72 Chapter: 72 Yusuf strode to the table and took a bite of the toast that Diane brought. ¡°Eww! This tastes awful! | hate to break it to you, Edmund. Your girlfriend is a terrible cook. She doesn¡¯t stand a chance if her cooking ispared to Chelsea¡¯s. How do you intend to survive? You might starve to death!¡± Yusuf¡¯s face was twisted in a frown. The next second, he grabbed a piece of tissue and spat out a mouthful in it. During the time Edmund was married to Chelsea, Chris, Yusuf, and his other friends asionally came over to his house to have dinner. They always ate to their fill because the meals were just so tasty. In Yusuf¡¯s opinion, Chelsea had the potential to be a food blogger. Her cooking was Like nothing he had ever tasted. The first bite from the toast made Yusuf realize why Edmund had left it untouched. He must have known how Diane¡¯s cooking was.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yusuf sat at the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°Hey, snap out of it. What''s on your mind?¡± Edmund had been out in space until his friend touched him. Instead of responding, he just turned to Look at theptop with mixed feelings in his heart. ¡°Are you going to ignore me now? Or did you call me over under the guise of discussing business because you didn¡¯t want to stay here with Diane? You sneaky bastard!¡± Yusuf eximed and gave him a yful punch. Edmund held his punched arm and said impatiently, ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m not feeling well? I¡¯m in a bad mood now. | just want to be left alone.¡± Yusuf continued to tease him. ¡°¡°He-he! So, you admit that you are avoiding her? How do you intend to marry her since you are already tired of her?¡± ¡°Who says | am going to marry Diane?¡± Edmund fired with a frown. Yusuf opened his arms dramatically. ¡°Everyone! It¡¯s widespread news in Vertoak that you two are going to tie the knot soon. Don¡¯t tell me you had no idea about this. Have you been in a hole? Jeez! Diane even issued an official statement to the public. The news was reported by all the media organizations in this city.¡± Of course, Edmund knew that it was rumored that he would be getting married to Diane. But he never addressed the rumor, nor proposed marriage to Diane. ¡°Come on, dude. Since you don¡¯t want to marry Diane, why don¡¯t you man up and tell her?¡± Yusuf asked curiously. ¡°It''s not as easy as you think!¡± Edmund spat, rolling his eyes. ¡°Yeah, you''re right. Mr. Stevenson will be furious if he finds out that you don¡¯t want his daughter. He might call for your head if care is not taken.¡± Yusufughed hysterically. Diane was from a rich and powerful family. Her father was the president of a well-known foreign bank and had a close business rtionship with variouspanies home and abroad. Edmund¡¯s mom, Alena was a power-hungry woman. Putting in mind the connections the Nelson family could get from the Stevensons, she favored Diane over Chelsea. After all, what did Chelsea bring to them after the marriage? Absolutely nothing! Instead, they were the ones that supported her family. Four years ago, thepany managed by Chelsea¡¯s family was on the brink of bankruptcy because of the dereliction of duty of her father and brother. Her marriage to Edmund saw to it that her family received funding from the Nelson family for a long time. Instead of working to regain thepany¡¯s former glory, her father and brother spent money Like water. They kepting back to ask for more. This annoyed Alena so much. She punished Chelsea for the sins of her family. Whenever the opportunity arose, she made sure to mention that the Williams family was living off the wealth of the Nelson family. Turning his head to look out of the window, Edmund said confusedly, ¡°I previously thought that Diane was the one for me. She¡¯s good and my family loves her...¡± ¡°Why then did you change your mind?¡± Yusuf asked curiously. Without waiting for a response, he quipped, ¡°Could it be that your feelings for her died because you realized you couldn''t live without Chelsea?¡± Cap铆tulo 73 Cap¨ªtulo 73 Chapter: 73 ¡°Who the hell can¡¯t leave without that woman?¡± Edmund blew a short fuse. Yusuf raised his hands innocently and corrected himself. ¡°| guess | was wrong. Honestly, | didn¡¯t mean to say that. You are an independent man, so you can definitely Live without her.¡± ¡°Anyway, why did you get cold feet about marrying Diane?¡± Yusuf threw out the question again after his friend calmed down a little. Edmund ced his hand under his jaw and thought hard before answering, ¡°Diane has changed a lot. She¡¯s no Longer the woman | fell in love with years ago. Or perhaps | just didn¡¯t know her well in the first ce.¡± ¡°The way | see it, you probably didn¡¯t get the chance to know Diane well because you were married to Chelsea. If you had spent all your time with her all those years, you wouldn¡¯t have grown apart,¡± Yusufmented, rubbing his chin. He patted Edmund¡¯s shoulder and continued, ¡°Friendly advice, you need to take out time to think thoroughly about your love life. It''s not wise to lead Diane on if you don¡¯t intend to marry her. Make up your mind and make things clear to her.¡± Edmund pursed his Lips and said nothing. It wasn¡¯t his intention to lead Diane on forever. He knew that he needed to make a decision as soon as possible, but he had been shying away from it because he didn¡¯t want to cause conflict between his family and the Stevenson family. No one ever dared to step on the toes of Diane¡¯s father. He was an unforgiving man who doted on his daughter very much. He could go to any lengths to make her happy. Edmund also feared that his mother would bring the house down if he ever said that he didn¡¯t want to marry Diane. ¡°You will get through this, bro.¡± Yusuf consoled him and took out his phone. ¡°Since you can¡¯t eat Diane¡¯s culinary disaster, I''ll order my staff to make something sumptuous for you.¡± With these words, he put a call through to the manager of his restaurant and gave the order. Shortly after, a delicious and nutritious breakfast arrived at Edmund''s ward. Yusuf had breakfast with him before he stood up to leave. Edmund pointed at him and said warningly, ¡°Dude, | have got my eyes on you. Don¡¯t try to hit on Fay again. She¡¯s not like those women you move around with. You both are not a perfect match. And | won''t take it lightly with you if you disturb her.¡± Fay was an introverted and sincere person. Edmund feared that she would get hurt if Yusuf made her fall in love with him. He didn''t trust his friend around her. ¡°Give me a break, bro. How are you so sure that | hit on her?¡± Yusuf asked with a mischievous smirk. Edmund replied, ¡°The strange smile on your face when you came in said it all. You have that same smile on now!¡± Given that they had been friends for many years and Edmund knew about his lifestyle, how could he not know what Yusuf had in mind? It was rather odd that Yusuf suddenly developed an interest in Fay. After all, she and Leo had been working in Nelson Group for many years. Edmund had noticed that Yusuf went from exchanging simple greetings with Fay to engaging her in unnecessary conversations with an indescribable spark in his eyes. The simple Fay couldn''t afford to be fooled in a rtionship by a yboy Like Yusuf. Fay was a good special assistant. She was also Like a sister to Edmund, so he wanted to look out for her now that his friend seemed to have something up his sleeves.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yusuf squinted his eyes and queried indifferently, ¡°How do you know that we are not a perfect match? Are you her father?¡± Edmund gave him a discerning look and retorted, ¡°Are you kidding me right now? Do you really not know why | said that? Need | remind you how your family is? Do you want Fay to be another Chelsea?¡± The backgrounds of Fay and Chelsea were not very simr because the former was born into poverty and thetter was born with a silver spoon, But they had something inmon; their families weren''t financially stable. Cap铆tulo 74 Cap¨ªtulo 74 Chapter: 74 In the same vein, things wereplicated in Yusuf''s family. A heavy burden would be on him if he decided to date Fay. Their rtionship wouldn''t end well, just like the case of Edmund and Chelsea. Edmund added seriously, ¡°Asides from that, | can¡¯t let you fool around with her. Kill the idea of pursuing her and continue frolicking with your Long string of women.¡± Yusuf continued to squint at him. It was hard to tell if he was going to heed Edmund¡¯s warning. He just changed the subject with a smile. ¡°Oh, | had no idea that you were aware that your family made Chelsea''s life a Living hell.¡± Edmund was too ashamed to say a word. He just Looked away. Of course, he was aware that Chelsea suffered at the hands of his family. His mother and sister never hid their hatred for her. They maltreated her in his presence, but he always turned a blind eye. It didn¡¯t bother him because he also hated Chelsea for trapping him. All the horrible things that his family did to Chelsea in the past flooded Edmund¡¯s mind at this moment always looked at home. It was at this moment that it dawned on Edmund that he had been a wicked husband. He shouldn''t have turned a blind eye to all that as if he was a total stranger. He also remembered how sad she After getting no response, Yusuf also turned to look out of the window. Colorful glimmers shone in his eyes. It seemed like they held conflicting emotions. Fay did exactly as she was instructed by Edmund. She sent out memos that same day informing the cast and crew about a general meeting at Peak Entertainment in two days. Everyone concerned gathered at the conference room on the appointed day. Zuri was one of the attendees. Chelsea had rmended that she be given the role of the prince¡¯s wife. ¡°Chelsea, do you really think | can y the role of the prince¡¯s wife well?¡± Zuri asked anxiously, holding her hand. Zuri was gorgeous, and her presence had an undeniable charisma that attracted everyone to her. All her roles had either been of sexy, cold, or powerful women. It was the first time she had to y such an unassuming and indomitable character as the prince¡¯s wife in that story. As Chelsea looked at Zuri with sincere eyes, she nodded. ¡°I believe you are capable of performing it well.¡± Zuri had no confidence in her ability to portray such a character. She had a charming and seductive face, and she had never yed a simr role. Maybe Chelsea was just joking with her Noticing her hesitation, Chelsea said softly, ¡°Zuri, | know you have a gentle side, and it is still as beautiful. I''ve seen it.¡± The friendship between Chelsea and Zuri had been formed while they were in senior high school. Chelsea knew better than anyone else how nice Zuri was. Hearing what her friend said, Zuri was almost moved to tears She was indeed simple and conservative in her heart. Although she always lived in the eye of the storm while she was in the entertainment circle, she always longed for a quiet and peaceful life. She also hoped to live a happy life with the man she loved. But because of Zuri¡¯s face, everyone thought she was seductive, and even some people marked her as flirtatious at first sight. After a long time of hearing other people¡¯s opinions, even she started thinking that she was that kind of person What Chelsea said that day touched the softest part of her heart. Zuri hugged Chelsea with her red eyes and said, ¡°If | get this role, | will definitely y it well.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Cap铆tulo 75 Cap¨ªtulo 75 Chapter: 75 In addition to not letting down Chelsea¡¯s expectations for her, she also hoped to let everyone see who she truly was.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Fay presided over the meeting the whole time, and everyone had a heated discussion. Finally, they all decided to follow the latest revised version of the story. At the end of the meeting, they made a video call to Edmund to inform him of the final decision. After all, he was still the head of the project, and he had to pay all the investment money After the phone connected, Edmund appeared on the big screen of the meeting room. He was wearing a hospital gown and his face looked a Little gaunt and haggard Chelsea Lowered her eyes in silence. She didn¡¯t want to waste any pity on him He was the one who didn¡¯t take good care of himself. He deserved to be hospitalized. After a few simple words, Edmund suddenly looked at her direction and said, ¡°Chelsea.¡± Hearing her name, Chelsea had to look up at Edmund with a small polite smile that was obviously fake on her face. ¡°Yes, Mr. Nelson.¡± The man looked at her with admiration and said, ¡°The two versions you wrote are both amazing.¡± Hearing this, Chelsea was surprised, shocked even. She couldn¡¯t imagine that Edmund had just praised her like that too in front of so many people. Did he have a fever? ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied in a low voice and then lowered her eyes once more. In the past, she had been nothing to Edmund. He had barely even noticed her existence. During their three years of marriage, she had never heard a single praiseing from him. It seemed that she was valuable only in bed Edmund continued, ¡°You can try to expand the old version in another story. | believe it will be more brilliant.¡± As soon as Edmund finished his words, one of the assistant directors teased, ¡°Mr. Nelson, are you going to make an appointment with Chelsea for the next y?¡± Chelsea looked at Edmund as if waiting for his disapproval. He stared at her and said calmly, ¡°Of course, | will.¡± Everyone looked at Chelsea again, and she quickly calmed down. Her response was a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Mr. Nelson. My abilities are limited at the moment, so | can only concentrate on the y at hand. I¡¯m not thinking too much about the future.¡± Chelsea badly wished that Edmund wouldn''t invest in her next y. She wondered why he had suddenly changed. Didn¡¯t he hate her so much? Enemies were supposed to stay away from each other, not see each other every day! Luka sensed the awkwardness between the two. When he saw that Chelsea was lowering her head, he turned to look at Edmund on the screen and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, we won¡¯t disturb you with the project affairs since you are not feeling well. Please get well soon.¡± ¡°Okay. But that can only be possible if someone doesn¡¯t piss me off again. That person had better take note,¡± Edmund replied, emphasizing thest sentence. Chelsea didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that the person he was talking about was none other than her. It was crystal clear that he was ming her for saying those hurtful words to him that night. Cap铆tulo 76 Cap¨ªtulo 76 Chapter: 76 ¡°What an annoying man!¡± she inaudibly said to herself. As far as she was concerned, he constantly had a stomach upset. How could he me her for the rpse? After the meeting ended, Chelsea and Zuri walked out together and waited in the corridor. Once Fay came out, Zuri walked up to her and uttered with a friendly smile, ¡°Miss Sampson, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. It''s my treat.¡± Fay had supported the motion for Zuri to y the role of the prince¡¯s wife in the y. The final decision turned out in favor of Zuri, so she wanted to thank her for it. This sudden invitation and friendliness took Fay by surprise. She didn¡¯t expect it because she and Zuri had nevere into contact with each other until this y ¡°Ermm... I''LL check my schedule and get back to you,¡± Fay replied Although it seemed that Zuri meant no harm, Fay still wanted to ask Edmund for permission. Her instincts told her that Chelsea would be invited too since she was Zuri¡¯s friend. That was where the problem was. As Edmund¡¯s special assistant, she didn¡¯t want to do anything that would make him question her loyalty to him. After all, he wasn¡¯t cool with his ex-wife. ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for your call.¡± Zuri waved at Fay. She then left arm in arm with Chelsea. Chelsea, who had watched the scene, asked curiously, ¡°Why did you suddenly invite Fay to dinner?¡± ¡°Isn''t it obvious? You witnessed the way she supported that the role of the prince¡¯s wife be given to me, didn¡¯t you? This is my way of thanking her. More so, she seems cool and nice. | want to make friends with her.¡± Atrace of suspicion shed in Chelsea¡¯s eyes. She felt that her friend was up to something. ¡°Yeah, | agree that Fay is a nice person. But are you sure you don¡¯t have other intentions?¡± Zuri rolled her eyes and shook her head in frustration. ¡°Girl, | can¡¯t get anything past you, can |? | actually have other intentions. Fay is Edmund''s confidant at work. I¡¯m sure he sometimes talks about you to her, so | want to let her know that you are living your best life. She will surely tell her boss. And he''ll be livid. Ha-ha-ha!¡± ¡°Sorry to burst your bubbles, Zuri. Edmund won''t care at all,¡± Chelsea said, shaking her head at her friend¡¯s way of thinking. Edmund had never cared about her. What made Zuri think that he would start now? Chelsea felt that Edmund would be indifferent if she was living a good life. But he would be happy if her life was bad. After all, he had clearly said that she couldn''t survive without him before they got divorced. Perhaps that was what he was praying for now. ¡°You have no idea, my dear friend. There¡¯s something that can¡¯t be expressed with words, so some people hide it underneath anger or indifference.¡± Zuri waved her index finger, smiling with an all-knowing expression. She felt that Edmund had a crush on Chelsea now.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As soon as Fay left Peak Entertainment, she called Edmund and told him that Zuri invited her to dinner. ¡°And why are you telling me that?¡± Edmund asked indifferently. ¡°Since Zuri is friends with your ex-wife, | think she will invite her too. | just wanted to be sure if it¡¯s appropriate for me to go. What do you say, Mr. Nelson?¡± Edmund sighed and responded, ¡°Fay, the fact that you work for me doesn¡¯t mean | have the right to tell you who to have dinner with. That¡¯s your decision to make, not mine.¡± Fay read the underlying meaning in her boss''s statement. He didn¡¯t say no. Thus, he had just acquiesced in her going. ¡°Okay, | see.¡± Happiness surged in Fay¡¯s heart. She punched the air in jubtion. She actually wanted to have dinner with Zuri and Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 77 Cap¨ªtulo 77 Chapter: 77 She had always liked Chelsea. However, she had to keep a distance from her because the rtionship between her boss and Chelsea wasn¡¯t good. She didn¡¯t want it to seem like she was taking sides or betraying Edmund. Fay had been so worried about Chelsea¡¯s well-being after she disappeared. She looked forward to finding out how her boss''s ex- wife was doing now. ¡°By the way, why was Gerry at the meeting today? Why hasn''t he been relieved of his duties?¡± Edmund asked just when Fay was about to hang up. ¡®m currently on it, Mr. Nelson. | need some time to contact other directors that can rece him.¡± ¡°Be quick with that. | don¡¯t want him on the project anymore!¡± Edmund¡¯s word wasw, so Fay agreed immediately. Gerry left the conference room like every other person. He looked for a quiet ce and called Diane. ¡°Hello, Diane. You are really something. How did you get the script to be changed so fast?¡± Gerry praised her as soon as the line connected. It''s all Greek to Diane. She asked in a confused tone, ¡°What do you mean? | didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Of course, you did something! The production team just had a meeting. The script has been changed. The prince ends up with his first love in this version!¡± Although Diane had tried to convince Edmund to have the script edited to suit her wants, he refused. This was why she had contacted Gerry to raise concerns about the script whenever he had a meeting with the others. However, it was changed before Gerry could do anything. As a result, he concluded that Diane must have pulled some strings from the outside. ¡°What? The prince will end up with his first love now?¡± Diane was pleasantly surprised by this news. ¡°Yes, it has been edited exactly how you wanted it!¡± Gerry replied, matching her excitement. Diane was so excited that she covered her mouth. With the phone still pressed against her ear, she jumped for joy. Previously, her heart sank to her stomach after Edmund refused to do her bidding. She was beginning to think that he didn¡¯t love her. It came as a surprise that he actually went ahead and did what she said despite refusing before. Unbeknown to her, Edmund''s sudden change of mind wasn¡¯t because of her. He had done it for his own selfish reasons. Diane basked in her false conclusion before she finally asked, ¡°How does the prince¡¯s ex-wife end up now?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gerry slowly filled her in. She was livid as soon as she heard it. ¡°What? The prince¡¯s ex-wife is going to live a happy life?¡± ¡°Yes, Diane,¡± Gerry replied and scratched his head, sensing that she was infuriated. ¡°What nonsense! She''s supposed to die a miserable death! Why does the new script say that she lives her best life instead of dying after getting abandoned?¡± This part of the new version didn¡¯t sit right with Diane at all. If the script was written by any other writer than Chelsea, Diane wouldn''t feel that the story was about their love triangle. ¡°In the previous script, the prince¡¯s first love died miserably. Why didn¡¯t she write that his ex-wife died instead in this new script? That bitch is doing this to suit her agenda, isn¡¯t she? Fuck her!¡± Diane cursed out angrily, not hiding her hatred for Chelsea. Gerry feared that she would transfer her aggression to him, so he tried to make her see reasons. Cap铆tulo 78 Cap¨ªtulo 78 Chapter: 78 ¡°Well... | think this new edit is trying to say that women can Live happily with or without a man. It¡¯s like a ¡°Miss Independent¡¯ kind of thing.¡± Diane was headstrong. That wasn¡¯t what the ending meant in her books. ¡°Can''t it be changed? The story is not centered on the prince¡¯s ex-wife. Her character needs to be killed as soon as she gets abandoned. She¡¯s supposed to die!¡± Out of frustration, Gerry rolled his eyes and further exined, ¡°I hate to break it to you, Diane. But the production team only went with the new version because things end happily for everyone. | doubt if they would have epted it if the prince¡¯s ex-wife ended up dying.¡± Gerry actually left out an important detail. He Liked the new version too! ¡°| don¡¯t care what the others think! You must push for a re-edit of this new version. The prince¡¯s ex-wife must die miserably!¡± Diane was going crazy. ¡°Well...¡± Gerry rubbed his temple, not knowing what to say to her again. Diane grunted for a while. She then said, ¡°You know what? Kick Chelsea out of the project once and for all. Afterward, you need to bring on a new scriptwriter who will do my bidding! There are so many experienced scriptwriters. | prefer anyone of them to that bitch!¡± Diane knew it would be hard for the script to be changed ording to her desires if Chelsea wasn¡¯t kicked out. She hated to read every line of the y from Chelsea. Her hatred for Chelsea had quadrupled now. It was unexpected for Chelsea to not ask for a dime after the divorce. But the recent happenings made Diane suspect her greatly. She felt that Chelsea was trying to ridicule her using the story! Gerry sighed and argued again. ¡°Chelsea has the backing of Luka. I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn''t agree if | propose another revision or attempt to take her off the project.¡± ¡°Are you dumb, Gerry? Who says you have to talk to Luka? Force Chelsea to leave of her own ord!¡± Diane shouted at him crazily. ¡°Use your brain, Gerry. You just need to get some vicious men to threaten her. Chelsea is a chicken. She would drop the project by herself!¡± Diane made such a suggestion ruthlessly. She knew that Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand violence. After all, one of the major reasons why she divorced Edmund was because Sonya and Alena bullied her countlessly. She practically ran for her dear life. Diane was confident that she would do the same if she was threatened at work too. After sighing deeply, Gerry said, ¡°Okay. One of the assistant directors is veryscivious. I''ll tell himter.¡± ¡°Now you''re talking! Just do this for me first. I''ll shoot your career to the peak afterward. You will be a part of the production team for all of the future ys done by Nelson Group.¡± Diane was satisfied with Gerry¡¯s response. She was ready to give him juicy benefits. The juicy benefits were exactly why Gerry was in this with her. He smiled from ear to ear and assured her of his loyalty before hanging up.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Being in the good books of Diane, who was Edmund''s future wife was a good investment in his own opinion. He believed that he would win big if he continued to serve her steadfastly. Fay had epted Zuri¡¯s invitation. When she got to the address that was sent, she was shocked to see that it was Zuri¡¯s home. Not only that. Chelsea was actually the one cooking the meal! Apleasant aroma hit her nostrils as soon as she entered the house. Chelsea was busy in the kitchen. Cap铆tulo 79 Cap¨ªtulo 79 Chapter: 79 Noticing the surprise on Fay¡¯s face, Zuri held her hand and exined, ¡°Sorry for inviting you to my home for dinner. You know, the paparazzi constantly follow me everywhere. | didn¡¯t want them to disrupt the dinner. Hope you don''t mind?¡± ¡°No, | don¡¯t mind. | get that it¡¯s a jungle out there. Besides, | prefer eating at home. Home-cooked meals are the best!¡± Fay responded, waving her hand. Zuri was in the news because the urban youth y she acted with Ondo was now being broadcast. Thus, Faypletely understood her reason for having dinner indoors. The paparazzi and tons of her fans were everywhere. If she went out, they would disrupt her ns by taking pictures, requesting her autograph, or even asking after Ondo, whom some of them thought was a good man for her in real life. ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± Zuri said with a grateful smile. She lived in a small vi located in an estate. It was a safe ce for her. There was a big French window on the first floor. When dinner was ready, the three young women sat at the dining table in front of the window, eating and chatting happily.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fay took a photo of the dishes. During their chat, she sent it to Edmund who was still at the hospital. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m currently having dinner at Zuri¡¯s house tonight. Chelsea was the one who cooked.¡± Fay was surprised at herself for sending that photo to Edmund and telling him that his ex-wife cooked dinner when he didn¡¯t even ask. Perhaps she felt that he also missed Chelsea¡¯s cooking. Whenever Chelsea brought Edmund''s lunch to thepany in the past, she always brought some for Fay and Leo. Fay had enjoyed her cooking very much. Edmund¡¯s stomach rumbled loudly as soon as he saw the picture. He stared at all the dishes and swallowed hard. ¡°Wow! They look so delicious!¡± He wished he could taste Chelsea¡¯s cooking again. Now that he was sick and couldn''t eat the meals that weren''t cooked carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but miss the times he enjoyed the meals cooked by Chelsea every day. Chelsea was the reason why he never suffered another stomachache after that scary health emergency. His stomach and taste buds had be ustomed to only her food. ¡°Damn! This is torture!¡± Edmundined, still staring at the picture. Another message from Fay suddenly came through. ¡°Boss, Zuri had been teasing Chelsea. She said that Mr. Pierce has a crush on Chelsea! Who would have thought that?¡± Before Edmund could think of a perfect response, Fay sent another message which read, ¡°Oh! Mr. Pierce has been invited over. It turned out that he Lives in this estate too. He will be here any time soon!¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± Edmund¡¯s face darkened as soon as he read thest message. He could ept Fay and Zuri eating the food Chelsea cooked. After all, they were just women. But he couldn¡¯t ept Luka trying out his ex-wife¡¯s cooking while he was here salivating over a photo. For an eternal spiral of time, Fay couldn¡¯t eat when she heard that Luka had a crush on Chelsea. She just stared at both women in shock. It wasn¡¯t until several secondster that she regained herself and reported what she just found out to her boss. ¡°Stop it, Zuri!¡± Chelsea scolded her friend. She clearly didn¡¯t take her words seriously. Afterward, she said to Fay, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Fay. She likes daydreaming. Mr. Pierce is just a nice man, that¡¯s all Luka was a legend in the film industry. She Looked up to him and held him in high esteem. In her opinion, there was no way he could have a crush on an ordinary scriptwriter like her. Cap铆tulo 80 Cap¨ªtulo 80 Chapter: 80 Besides, she didn¡¯t care even if any man had feelings for her. She hadpletely washed her hands off romantic love after her ordeal with Edmund. Zuri frowned at her friend. She pointed at her and said seriously, ¡°Wake up and smell the coffee, girl! Yes, Mr. Pierce is a nice man, but he has feelings for you. | know you think handsome men are scums. Just so you know, not all of them are as bad as Edmund. Many are sweethearts. Isn¡¯t that right, Fay?¡± Fay almost spat out the juice she had just sipped. Zuri talked bad about her boss in her presence. More so, she asked for her opinion. At this moment, the face of a handsome and unruly man appeared in Fay¡¯s mind. This face belonged to the man she constantly thought of¡ªYusuf! After wiping her mouth with a piece of serviette, she murmured absentmindedly, ¡°Perhaps many handsome men are indeed scums.¡± Fay was not oblivious to the fact that Yusuf was a yboy who broke many women¡¯s hearts. But no matter how she tried, she couldn''t get him out of her head. Fay¡¯s mind was a mess until the doorbell suddenly rang. Zuri went to answer the door. A few secondster, Luka came in with a bottle of red wine in his hand. Smiling as always, he said, ¡°Good evening,dies. Sorry, I¡¯mte. Zuri informed me that you were having dinner together, so | brought you a bottle of wine.¡± Chelsea and Fay stood up to express their thanks. Luka dropped the bottle of wine and turned around, intending to leave. But Zuri stopped him. She pulled out the chair next to Chelsea and urged him to sit down. She then winked at her friend, indicating what she was up to. ¡°Please excuse me, | need to use the bathroom. Where is it?¡± Fay asked and went in the direction that Zuri pointed. On the way, she reported the present state of things to her boss. Edmund quickly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere. | will contact her.¡± The three women had dinner with Luka.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. While Chelsea, Luka and Zuri chatted heartily as they ate, Fay was silent most of the time. She just observed them. It took her only a few minutes to realize that Zuri was right. Luka indeed had feelings for Chelsea. He was such a gentleman. Even though Chelsea didn¡¯t ask, he peeled shrimps for her, passed her the dishes that weren¡¯t close to her, and even pulled back her chair when she wanted to stand up. Fay noticed that his behavior was the exact opposite of her boss¡¯s. He was a strong contender if Edmund had any intentions to win back Chelsea''s heart. Although both men were handsome, the major difference between them was their behavior towards Chelsea. Luka treated her Like a queen. The reverse was the case for Edmund. Chelsea was the one who took care of him in the past. She treated him like a king, but she was an unworthy ve in his eyes. Fay knew that women felt the mostfortable with men who treated them right. Judging by what she had just seen, she felt that Chelsea would pick Luka over Edmund. This made her worried. After all, she had been wanting Chelsea and Edmund to get back together. Now that they were done having dinner, Chelsea finally took a look at her phone. A Facebook notification had popped up a few minutes ago. It was a friend request. She clicked on it only to find that it was from Edmund. For Pete¡¯s sake! Can¡¯t he Leave her alone? Why did he send her a friend request now? Chelsea rolled her eyes in annoyance. Chelsea had gone to great lengths to cut all ties with Edmund after the divorce. She deleted his contact information and even changed her phone number. Never did they talk on Facebook or other social media since their divorce. Thus, she didn¡¯t understand why he sent her a friend request now. ¡°Tchip!¡± Chelsea sucked her teeth and logged out. She put away her phone and continued to munch her dessert. Cap铆tulo 81 Cap¨ªtulo 81 Chapter: 81 Was it necessary for a divorced couple to keep in touch with each other? Chelsea¡¯s answer was a big no! Fay¡¯s eyes had been on Chelsea all along. She noticed when Chelsea dropped her phone and didn¡¯t pick it up again for a long time. Once her anxiety got the best of her, she leaned in and whispered, ¡°Mr. Nelson said he has something important to tell you. With a shrug, Chelsea responded, ¡°Is that so? Why hasn''t he called me if this thing is so important?¡± The underlying sarcasm in her words was obvious. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to chat with him. If at all she was going to speak with him, it would either be through a third party or a one-time call. ¡°Ermm...¡± Fay opened her mouth to speak, but no words came out. She finally reported what Chelsea said to Edmund instead. Edmund replied after a while. Fay leaned in and whispered again, ¡°Chelsea, he said that all your old belongings are still at his residence. He wants you to go over and pick them up.¡± Chelsea had moved abroad the same day she signed the divorce papers. She hadn¡¯t gone back to pack her belongings that were in Edmund''s house. And that was because she didn¡¯t want any of them. She had thought Edmund had already thrown them away. Edmund had treated her Like a gue most of the time. It was expected that he got rid of every trace that she was in that house after the divorce by throwing her things in the trash or even burning them. Chelsea was stunned to learn that he hadn''t done any of that. Despite her surprise, she rolled her eyes and replied, ¡°Tell him that | don¡¯t need those things anymore. He can go ahead and throw them away.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Not cking for a second, Fay sent Edmund a detailed text about Chelsea¡¯s response. She soon received a picture from him. Showing it to Chelsea, she said, ¡°Mr. Nelson asked if you want these two photo albums to be discarded too.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the photo albums that were in the sent picture. She didn¡¯t care about her clothes and other belongings. However, those photo albums were precious to her. They contained pictures of her and her mother. Until now, Chelsea thought she had lost them. She had no idea that they were in Edmund''s house all along. Nostalgia swept through Chelsea as she thought of the childhood memories she would lose if she didn¡¯t get those photo albums back. Finally, she said to Fay, ¡°Please tell him to send them to Peak Entertainment or my residence.¡± Fay continued to serve as an intermediary between the two of them. When she got a response from Edmund, she said, ¡°Mr. Nelson said that he can¡¯t possibly send them to you since he¡¯s currently in the hospital. He said you should go and take them yourself.¡± Before Chelsea could respond, Fay¡¯s phone vibrated again. Fay read the new message and uttered in a low voice, ¡°One more thing, he said the password of the front door is still the same one your set before. You''ll have easy ess into the house while he¡¯s away. He also said that the photo albums are in the safe. And that the password of the safe hasn¡¯t changed either.¡± Chelsea was short of words. Why didn¡¯t Edmund change the passwords? Chelsea had a sinister feeling about this. However, she put on a fake smile and sounded as calm as ever. ¡°Okay then. Please tell him that ILL go to take them tomorrow morning. Thanks.¡± Going to that house didn¡¯t sit right with Chelsea at first. But on second thought, she reasoned that it was best to go there in his absence to take the albums, so she wouldn''t have to meet him. ¡°Okay,¡± Fay replied simply Cap铆tulo 82 Cap¨ªtulo 82 Chapter: 82 In the blink of an eye, Chelsea lost her appetite. She dropped her fork on the te of creamy cake. The thought of going to her former matrimonial home irritated her. That house held a memorable but sad significance to her. It was where she started Life as a new bride. Sadly, it was also where she got humiliated the most. For over a year, Chelsea had buried thoughts of her failed marriage in the deepest part of her heart. Tomorrow would be the first time she was stepping foot into that house in a long while She silently prayed that Edmund had changed the interior design of the house, so it wouldn¡¯t resurrect a thousand unweed thoughts in her. The dinner didn¡¯t end untilte in the night. Chelsea stayed back at Zuri¡¯s house as usual. Fay ordered a Uber to take her home. And Luka went back to his house which was only a few blocks away. The next morning, Chelsea wanted to go to Edmund''s residence. Zuri had to be on set too, so she gave her a ride. They were almost at Edmund¡¯s residence when Zuri received a call from her agent, Sunny Foster. On the verge of breaking down, Sunny said, ¡°Zuri, you¡¯re the trending topic now. The media is reporting that you are a lesbian and that you¡¯re dating Mr. Nelson''s ex-wife!¡± Zuri almost spat out the coffee she had just sipped. She coughed and asked, ¡°What? They are saying I¡¯m a Lesbian? And that I''m dating Chelsea?¡± Sunny sighed and replied, ¡°Yes. This doesn¡¯t Look good, Zuri. They have pictures to seemingly prove their point. In one, you put your arm around Chelsea¡¯s shoulder as you came out of your house this morning.¡± Since the beginning of Zuri¡®s acting career, Sunny had been by her side. He knew that she and Chelsea were just close friends, not a couple. Zuri said honestly, ¡°Yes, | had too much to drinkst night. I¡¯m still suffering from a hangover, but | need to be on set this morning. My head was banging and my legs were feeling a Little weak, so | supported myself by holding Chelsea. How does that make me a lesbian?¡± In a fit of pique, Zuri hit the steering wheel and continued, ¡°How the hell were the paparazzi able to take photos of me? | thought you said that the estate is private. Howe they traced me and gained entrance too?¡± Sunny ran her fingers through her hair and responded helplessly, ¡°Honestly, | don¡¯t know. You are quite popr now. The paparazzi can do anything just to get a picture of you.¡± The phone was on speaker mode in the car, so Chelsea could hear everything Sunny was saying. The news shocked her to the bones. Her mouth was agape as her mind went all over the ce. In the past, Zuri had told her that the media could cook up stories just to gain traffic or views. However, she didn¡¯t think they could go to this Length. She had heard a few celebrity gossip, but this was the most outrageous one! Friends holding each other was a normal thing. However, the media twisted the whole thing and made it seem like they were actually dating. Fortunately, Chelsea was divorced. If she was still married to Edmund, this would not only be a dating scandal, but also a cheating affair. It mightnd Edmund more than in the hospital. Fury was burning Zuri¡¯s entire body at this time. She parked the car by the roadside. Fiddling with her xen curly hair, she asked, ¡°What should | do now?¡± ¡°What should you do? Do you want to let them continue propagating a false narrative about you? Of course, you need to address the issue immediately!¡± Sunny answered, her voice slightly raised.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Zuri shouted angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not into women at all. And I¡¯m most definitely not dating Chelsea. You know we are just good friends. The man | love is...¡± Zuri was so angry that she almost blurted out the name of the man she loved. When she thought of how the man, who was on the other side of the continent, might have forgotten all about her, she held her tongue and leaned back into her seat in frustration. ¡°What''s the use of shouting at me? I¡¯m not the one that needs convincing. You need to preach to the public, making them believe that you and Chelsea are innocent,¡± Sunny uttered, amused by her outburst. Cap铆tulo 83 Cap¨ªtulo 83 Chapter: 83 Zuri rubbed her forehead hard. This matter was making her head bang more than before. She leaned on Chelsea¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for raising my voice, Sunny. Just make it clear to them that Chelsea and | are just good friends.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem. I''ll issue a statement soon,¡± Sunny replied with a sigh. Something urred to her the next second. She inquired curiously, ¡°By the way, did you offend Diane recently? | found out that she was the one that started the rumor and caused the media to go to this length to photograph you and Chelsea. Did you do something to piss her off?¡± At the mention of Diane¡¯s name, Zuri abruptly sat upright. ¡°Why the hell would | offend her? | don¡¯t give a damn about that hypocritical woman. Why did she do this to me?¡± Everything finally made sense to Chelsea when she heard that Diane was involved in this. After putting two and two together, she whispered to Zuri, ¡°I think she¡¯s doing this to spite me.¡± It was a known fact that Diane was a jealous and vile woman. Perhaps she wanted to hurt Chelsea, so she went for her friend. Or maybe Zuri was just caught up in the storm when Diane tried to spoil Chelsea¡¯s reputation. However, it didn¡¯t matter who she was targeting exactly. Either way, the reputation of both Chelsea and Zuri would be affected. The damage would be more on Zuri¡¯s reputation because she was a popr actress, while Chelsea was just an uing scriptwriter. If the rumor wasn¡¯t shut down immediately, her standing in the film industry would be affected. Zuri gritted her teeth and uttered angrily, ¡°That bitch is getting on my nerves. She had better cover her tracks well. If | find out anything shady about her, I¡¯ll make her life a Living hell!¡± Once Zuri hung up the phone, Chelsea said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you are caught up in the storm because of me.¡± This didn¡¯t sound right to Zuri at all. She turned and scolded her. ¡°I¡¯m mot caught up in anything because of you. We are not a couple. We are both victims of that bitch¡¯s scheme. Don¡¯t apologize to me or else | will be angry with you for real.¡± Gripping the steering wheel tightly, Zuri added, ¡°Is Diane crazy? Isn¡¯t she going to marry Edmund soon? She has gotten what she wanted. Why the hell is she messing with us? Could it be possible that her wedding has been cancelled or something?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say. She was weighing all the possibilities in her head. It seemed to her that Diane didn¡¯t want her to work on the current project. Chelsea¡¯s involvement angered her. ¡°Gosh! | can¡¯t wait for her engagement to Edmund to be broken. | will light up colorful fireworks in the sky to celebrate!¡± Chelsea remained mute, allowing her friend to vent her anger to the fullest. It took Zuri a while to calm down. Afterward, she gave Chelsea a side hug and said sadly, ¡°Bestie, if we are still unmarried at the age of forty, let¡¯s live together forever.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea agreed readily. Living without a man wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. Her failed marriage with Edmund had made her lose all hope of finding true love. She wasn¡¯t interested in dating, let alone getting married again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Both friends silently hugged each other for a minute before Zuri broke the silence. ¡°He has been abroad for so many years. Do you think he wille back this year?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chelsea replied immediately. She knew who her friend was talking about. With a puppy dog look on her face, Zuri asked, ¡°Do you think he still hates me? Or could he have forgotten all about me?¡± Cap铆tulo 84 Cap¨ªtulo 84 Chapter: 84 The man Zuri Loved was called Colin Smith. They used to be ssmates in high school. Although they were exact opposites of each other, they secretly dated in high school. Zuri was a study cker. But Collin was a straight-A student. Colin had gotten a golden opportunity to further his education abroad, but he intended to turn it down because he didn¡¯t want to leave Zuri behind. However, Zuri didn¡¯t want him to stop chasing his dreams because of her. After she took the initiative to break up with him, the two of them were severely heartbroken. Colin resented her for breaking up with him. He left without sorting things out with her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chelsea knew that her friend still had feelings for Colin. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just patted her head lovingly. Several minutester, Zuri finally pulled up at Edmund''s house. She dropped Chelsea off and went straight to the filming set. It took Chelsea a while before she finally summoned the courage to input the password and enter the house. What she saw when she entered the living room took her by surprise. Every single thing, down to the curtains was still the same as they were a year ago. They had been unchanged. ¡°What a weirdo...¡± Chelsea hugged herself tightly as she fed her eyes. She had to admit that Edmund had a strong mind. An average person would have changed the setting of the home after a messy divorce, but Edmund didn''t. On second thought, she felt that his nonchnce towards her was why he wasn¡¯t affected by their divorce at all. Acloudy expression appeared on Chelsea¡¯s face at the thought of this. She grunted and ascended the stairs hurriedly. She took out the photo albums from the safe in the study and wanted to leave as fast as she came. Just when she was about to reach for the doorknob of the front door, she heard approaching footsteps. Her heart was in her mouth as the doorknob was turned from outside. The door swung open a second Later. Edmund was standing outside. He Looked thinner than usual in the casual clothes he had on. Behind him stood Leo, who was carrying a small suitcase in his hand. It probably contained Edmund¡¯s belongings that were used in the hospital. Chelsea hadpletely zoned out. Her head was a mess as she stared nkly at her ex-husband for many seconds. Didn''t he say that he wouldn''t be discharged any time soon? What was he doing here now? Sensing the awkwardness in the air, Leo spoke. ¡°Good day, Miss Williams. Mr. Nelson was just discharged from the hospital.¡± This exnation brought Chelsea back to her senses. She averted her gaze from Edmund''s face. She turned sideways to make way for him, so she could leave as soon as he entered. But he didn¡¯t move a muscle. Instead of walking into the house, Edmund turned to Leo and said, ¡°You may Leave now, Leo.¡± ¡°Okay, boss. Call me if you need anything.¡± Leo handed him the suitcase. He bowed and Left hurriedly. In this way, Chelsea and Edmund were left alone in the hallway. The silence between them was deafening. The air seemed to heat up in a split second. Chelsea, who was still lowering her head, could feel her ex-husband¡¯s gaze on her. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After bracing herself, she looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve got the photo albums. Thank you for keeping them safe. | need to leave now. Bye!¡± Chelsea lowered her head and walked towards the door, intending to bypass Edmund. He suddenly opened his legs, blocking her way even more. With her eyebrows knitted in confusion, Chelsea looked up at him. His face was expressionless. He didn¡¯t utter a word. However, he put his suitcase on the cab and slowly approached her. Cap铆tulo 85 Cap¨ªtulo 85 Chapter: 85 It was bad enough for Chelsea that they were within the same airspace. She didn¡¯t want him to get closer than this, so she stepped back. Hugging the photo albums to her chest, she continued to move backward. She suddenly tripped on the wide shoe-changing stool. Edmund moved to her immediately and bent over. His tall figurepletely obstructed hers. Chelsea¡¯s heart thumped against her chest loudly. Being so close to him now had a special kind of effect on her. However, she wasn''t going to indulge that feeling anymore. ALL the years she spent loving him brought her nothing but pain. When she remembered how he treated her like shit, she regained her senses immediately . Not minding the deep frown on her face, Edmund caressed her cheek and said with a smile, ¡°Chelsea, it¡¯s time to end this cat and mouse game.¡± ¡°Cat and mouse game? What do you mean?¡± Chelsea queried, confusion evident on her face. Smiling more brightly, Edmund rubbed her soft lips with his thumb and whispered, ¡°I meant that you have made me y a cat and mouse game with you since you returned. It¡¯s time you put an end to it. Why? Because you won. | want you back, my ex- wife.¡± This statement was like a bolt out of the blue. His sudden tenderness towards her stunned Chelsea, but it seemed like a basin of cold water was poured on her a second after she heard his confession. Anger steamed off Chelsea like ultraviolet rays. Her fingers that were holding the albums scratched the hard rubbery jackets. Since her return, she had been trying to make it clear to him that she wanted nothing to do with him. But Edmund felt that she was only ying hard to get. It turned out that he still saw her as a sly woman who masked up her true intentions in front of him. Chelsea was livid. What made him confident enough to think that she would be willing toe back to him after all that he did to her? What an arrogant man! Painful nostalgia swept through Chelsea at this time. Tears welled up in her eyes due to anger and the thoughts of her past suffering. She didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of seeing her cry as always, so she fought back the tears. Boiling with rage, she sneered at him. ¡°Do you really think that | am ying hard to get?¡± ¡°Uh-huh! Isn¡¯t that what all your recent actions are about? Besides, Zuri¡¯s agent just issued a statement to deny the recent allegation. She said that the two of you are in love with different men,¡± Edmund replied with certainty. Chelsea was stunned to hear thatst sentence. She took out her phone from her bag. She checked the most popr blog site for the hottest celebrity news. It was about her and Zuri. Sunny had issued a statement saying that they had been good friends right from high school, not lesbian partners. She added that they respectively had men upying their hearts. It was also stated that Zuri wasn¡¯t happy about the rumor. And that she was going to take legal action against anyone who continued to propagate such false narratives about her. It was after reading the full statement that Chelsea finally realized where Edmund got his confidence from. She hadn''t bothered to tell Sunny what to say about her in the statement because she trusted Sunny and didn¡¯t think people were that concerned about her since she wasn¡¯t that popr. Much to her surprise, Sunny¡¯s words made Edmund think that she still had feelings for him. Chelsea rolled her eyes and put away her phone. She then looked at the proud man in front of her and asked mockingly, ¡°So, you think that you are the man in my heart?¡± The mockery in Chelsea¡¯s eyes made Edmund frown in frustration. ¡°Isn''t it?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Cap铆tulo 86 Cap¨ªtulo 86 Chapter: 86 Chelsea denied without hesitation, ¡°Of course not!¡± He hadn''t expected her to be so convicted in refusing him. Her bluntness made him lose his ground for a moment. She looked into his eyes with indifference. ¡°There are so many outstanding men who are willing to be with me now. So why should | torture myself to love an ex-husband who never cared about me but hurt me a lot?¡± Edmund''s face darkened at the bitterness in her voice. And he was almost too embarrassed to face her. He had always been proud and conceited in everything he did. He had even suspected that Chelsea still had feelings for him. Reading Sunny¡¯s statement only made him even more confident. So foolishly he left the hospital regardless of the doctor¡¯s objection and rushed home to meet her expecting to be weed with open arms. But now, Chelsea looked at him as if he was poisonous and thought of him as just her ex-husband nothing more. It was then that Edmund remembered that she had told him, she would never look back. He was so angry that he couldn¡¯t help himself. He lifted her chin and kissed her hard. When she tried to struggle he pressed her against the wall and continued. This kiss was a punishment. As if he wanted to brand her and remind her that she was only his. Chelsea¡¯s Lips hurt from it and the harder she struggled the more intense it was. She had made it clear that she wanted nothing to do with Edmund, so him kissing her now was a great humiliation. He never respected her and it showed clearly. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to push away the man who wanted to possess her. But as she did, hot tears fell down her cheeks. Edmund who still felt a Little ufortable in his stomach, stumbled a few steps back when she pushed him unexpectedly, and his back hit the corner of the table next to him. The pain was enough to make him sweat. He stood there with his hand on his waist and a dark look on his face as if he was going to strangle Chelsea. Regardless of his terrifying expression, Chelsea wiped her tears and stood up with her photo albums in her hands. ¡°Edmund, no matter whom | choose to be with in the future, it will never be you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After saying that, she ran out crying with the albums still in her arms. Edmund stood there for a while looking dazed. He had read the outline of the script she had written. He knew that she excelled at writing, but he hadn¡¯t expected that her words were also so sharp. No matter whom she chose to be with, it wouldn¡¯t be him anymore. Chelsea was really ruthless saying those hurtful words. Edmund finally confirmed that she really didn¡¯t care about him at all. She wasn¡¯t ying hard to get with him. What she really wanted was to draw a clear Line between them. One that could never be crossed. The former was just his arrogant and self-righteous spection. Cap铆tulo 87 Cap¨ªtulo 87 Chapter: 87 Chelsea quickly took a taxi back to her apartment. And even though she didn¡¯t want to, she still cried all the way. She hadn''t even cried so much even when she decided to divorce Edmund. Not even after they got divorced. When she remembered that Edmund said she still loved him and was just ying hard to get, Chelsea was furious. He probably didn¡¯t know that Diane was the one who faked her pregnancy and forced her to divorce him. He also didn¡¯t know that it was Diane who was behind the rumor about her and Zuri this morning. Damn it! Chelsea wanted to curse out for the first time in more than 20 years. When she got home, Chelsea washed her face and sat in front of theputer, and tried to concentrate on writing. Her mind was determined to fight against the hold Edmund had on her. She wanted to turn all her grief and pain into power. She would walk through thorns and be a famous scriptwriter. That way she could trample on Edmund¡¯s pride and arrogance. After the standoff with Edmund, Chelsea worked so hard that she didn¡¯t even leave her home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She wanted to finish the script as soon as possible so that the crew could get to work as soon as possible. The faster they finished the earlier she could end her interaction with Edmund. She knew it was unrealistic but she still had to try. Even if she submitted the script, the film crew would still look for her when there was something went wrong during the shooting process. Chelsea tried tofort herself that even finishing it a day earlier was a step away from Edmund. The script of an episode of a TV drama was usually twelve thousand to fifteen thousand words at most. Chelsea tried her best, but even with her working all day long she could only write one episode each day. ALL that writing was making her dizzy. One day, she was busy finishing the extra, when she got a call from Gerry. ¡°Chelsea, we have encountered some problems while preparing for the filming Lately. | want to discuss some changes with you. How about we have lunch together today?¡± ¡°Okay, give me the address,¡± Chelsea agreed immediately. Maybe it was something urgent, she thought. After all, it wasmon for the director and the scriptwriter to meet and discuss any changes to the plotline. Moreover, Gerry couldn¡¯t do anything to her in broad daylight. And honestly, she was tired of writing, so she felt Like going out to rx. A break from her work was more than wee. Gerry sent the address to Chelsea. It was a restaurant located in the film district of Vertoak. After tidying herself up to a passable look, Chelsea took a taxi there. After she was led toa private room, she knocked on the door and walked in. When she saw the middle-aged man sitting next to Gerry, Chelsea frowned slightly. That man was an assistant director under Gerry. Chelsea had heard about his obscene and Lascivious behaviors from Zuri. He had taken advantage of many actresses while filming with them. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to mess with those popr actresses who had bigpanies backing them. His targets were young female stars who had just entered the industry, or girls who were weak and easily bullied. When met with his harassment, they could only endure it silently. Seeing him there, Chelsea got an ominous feeling. Her gut told her to run and not look back. Thest time she had dinner with Gerry, he had almost touched her waist. She had been traumatized for a long time after that. Cap铆tulo 88 Cap¨ªtulo 88 Chapter: 88 This time, she specially covered almost every inch of her skin. She was wearing a shirt with long sleeves and denim trousers, without any skin exposed, fearing that it would give them an excuse if they had bad intentions. She greeted them and summoned up the courage to walk over and sit down But as soon as she did, the assistant director ced his hand on her shoulder.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The man looked at her beautiful face tantly and said, ¡°Chelsea, you are so young. Your skin looks so tender and smooth.¡± As he spoke, he reached out to touch Chelsea¡¯s cheek, but she stood up and dodged in reflex. The men were startled for a second as they Looked at her in surprise. She tried to force a smile and said, ¡°Sorry, | need to use the bathroom.¡± The first thing Chelsea did when she went out was to call Zuri and tell her that she had met that certain obscene assistant director and he was up to nothing good. Zuri became vignt at once. ¡°Find an excuse to leave there immediately. That guy is so disgusting.¡± Chelsea was helpless. ¡°But we still have to get along with each other when we are filming the y. We will meet again even if | leave this time. What do | do then?¡± Zuri was already a popr actress who had a Large fanbase. She could ignore these shameless men without any consequences, but Chelsea was different. She was just a talented scriptwriter at best. As long as the director was not reced, they were bound to meet each other every day. Zuri said, ¡°I can¡¯t leave, or | would havee to you by now.¡± After thinking for a while, Chelsea said, ¡°I will call Mr. Pierce, | sure he wille.¡± ¡°It will take at least half an hour for Luka to get there. That¡¯s too long. Anything could happen in those thirty minutes,¡± Zuri refused immediately. Then she thought of something and said, tay in the bathroom for a while. | remember Ondo was going to audition near that ce today. I''ll ask him to help you out. He will be there in at least ten minutes.¡± Chelsea sighed in relief and said, ¡°That''s great.¡± After hanging up, Zuri quickly called Ondo, while Chelsea continued to hide in the bathroom. Although she didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with Ondo for fear of implicating him, there was no other choice. There was no other way of dealing with that skunk of an assistant director, and she couldn''t offend them now. Although Luka supported her, she was now in a stalemate with the investor, Edmund. If she continued to conflict with the director, Edmund would definitely make her pay for it in the name of public interest. ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯ll be there soon. Just hold on for a while.¡± A message from Ondo popped up along with a shared pin of his location. Chelsea felt as if she could properly breathe again. She needed to make more friends, that way she always had someone to ask for help when she was in trouble. When Gerry called her, Chelsea was shocked, and her n to hide out in the bathroom did seem Like a good idea. Chelsea took a look at Ondo¡¯s location and got a bit of hope. He would arrive soon and she could hold on until then. So Chelsea took a deep breath and returned to the private room. Cap铆tulo 89 Cap¨ªtulo 89 Chapter: 89 But she didn¡¯t expect that as soon as she stepped into the room, the assistant director was standing in front of her blocking her way. Chelsea took a few steps back and leaned against the wall. Her heart was pounding in her chest but she didn¡¯t let it show on her face. With a brief nce at Gerry, who was sitting there as if nothing was happening, Chelsea gritted her teeth and asked the assistant director, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why? Are you so nervous?¡± He approached her with a lustful sleazy smile. ¡°Chelsea, let me get some benefits too. And | promise that script won''t need to be changed at all.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea sneered, ¡°If the script is good then it doesn¡¯t need to be changed. Besides, | didn¡¯t know that this is how you treat your female colleagues. | wonder what Mr. Pierce and Mr. Nelson will think of you when they find out.¡± The assistant directorughed arrogantly. ¡°Why are you getting so personal? No matter what we do, someone will protect us.¡± Hearing this, Chelsea was confused and suspicious. Someone was protecting them? Who was it? He continued, ¡°This is the cruelty of life in this line of work. If you can¡¯t stand it, you can just quit ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Chelsea said, gritting her teeth, and pushed the man away. ¡°Oh, | didn¡¯t expect you to be so feisty. | like it.¡± The assistant director pressed Chelsea¡¯s hands above her head and tried to kiss her. Before he could do it, Ondo pushed the door open and came in. Seeing what the assistant director was up to, he immediately punched him. The man was knocked to the ground from the force and a bruise was already forming on his face. Chelsea was startled and hurried to pull Ondo away from him. ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t hit him!¡± However, in his fury, Ondopletely Lost his mind. He continued punching the assistant director mercilessly without restraint. ¡°Ondo!¡± Gerry was also shocked and rushed over to also stop him. He shouted at Ondo but to no avail. The younger man pushed Gerry aside easily and punched the assistant director again. In the end, the assistant director cried out for mercy, ¡°Stop it. Stop. | didn¡¯t mean to harass Chelsea. Diane, it was Diane who asked us to do so. She asked us to kick you out of the crew no matter what. | promise | didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡± When he heard Diane¡¯s name, Ondo suddenly stopped. He then turned to look at Chelsea. She was frozen in ce, her eyes on the injured man. Diane, again? Chelsea had divorced Edmund, and she had changed the script ording to Diane¡¯s requirements. Why did she still aim at Chelsea so viciously? Chelsea was so angry and frustrated that she burst into tears. Seeing her crying, Ondo was about to punch the assistant director again for making things worse. Chelsea shouted to him even amidst tears, ¡°Stop it.¡± She was still rational. Ondo¡¯s image would be tarnished if he continued the assault. The news of him being involved in a fight could cause an uproar in the entertainment circle. She tried her best to stop Ondo. He finally released the assistant director and got up. Cap铆tulo 90 Cap¨ªtulo 90 Chapter: 90 The man on the floor had been beaten ck and blue, and his nose was bleeding. Gerry grabbed a box of tissues and handed some to him to stop the bleeding. Hiding behind Gerry, the assistant director wiped his nose and cursed, ¡°Ondo Curtis! If you want to ruin your career, I''ll fulfill your wish. Just wait and see!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare you threaten me?¡± As Ondo spoke, he was about to step forward again, clearly ready to finish what he had started. The restaurant manager, who just arrived at the room, hurried to stop him. ¡°Calm down! Please calm down. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± The restaurant was next to the film and TV studios, so the manager knew all of them. Having known what would happen if the issue blew up, he immediately closed the door of the private room and prevented the waiters and customers from watching the farce. ¡°Call the police! | will report him!¡± The assistant director shouted angrily while pointing a bloody finger at Ondo. Chelsea was a little flustered and she regretted how the situation had evolved. Ondo was a famous star. Once the police were involved, it would damage Ondo¡¯s reputation and even affect his career. Ondo seemed to be the only one who wasn¡¯t thinking about that at all. He red at the assistant director and said, ¡°Go ahead do it. | should have beaten a lecher Like you harder for harassing women. You shouldn''t even be talking right now.¡± Then Ondo was about to do as he had promised, but the assistant director quickly hid behind Gerry. Chelsea who now had calmed down, pulled Ondo back and asked Gerry, ¡°Did Diane really ask you to do all of this?¡± Before Gerry could say anything, the assistant director shouted arrogantly, ¡°Yes, so what? You must be afraid, aren¡¯t you? Then apologize to me quickly.¡± ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Ondo replied. The assistant director gritted his teeth and threatened, ¡°Ondo, don¡¯t you know the rtionship between Diane and Edmund? She is going to marry into the Nelson family soon. Edmund will cklist you from the entertainment world.¡± ¡°How dare you threaten me!¡± Ondo was enraged at the nerve of that scumbag. ¡°You know what? Diane said that she was not satisfied with the plot, and Edmund asked Chelsea to change the entire script. Imagine how easy it will be for her to ask Edmund to ban you.¡± ¡°Is what he is saying true?¡± Ondo asked, looking at Chelsea in disbelief. Ondo didn¡¯t know that Chelsea had gone through the torture of changing the entire script. He had thought that her work had been progressing smoothly. How could he know that Edmund would be so unprofessional that he would allow Diane to do whatever she wanted even at work? Chelsea didn¡¯t answer his question, nor did she want to. Why Edmund had asked her to change the script didn¡¯t matter, the only thing that mattered was that she had changed it. But Chelsea wouldn''t let go of Diane for targeting her through the assistant director. The top priority now was to get Ondo away from there, so Chelsea pulled him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°You want to leave? Ondo beat me up like this and you want to leave?¡± The assistant director started cursing at them again. Chelsea sneered. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t messed with me in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten.¡± Cap铆tulo 91 Cap¨ªtulo 91 Chapter: 91 He looked at the two of them defending each other and smiled despite his swollen face. ¡°What''s your rtionship with each other?¡± Ondo snorted. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business obviously.¡± The assistant director Laughed with disdain and said, ¡°Oh, Chelsea, | didn¡¯t expect you to be able to hook up with such a young man at your age. You always pretend to be pure and innocent, but you are such a slut.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea trembled with anger and if only it didn¡¯t make things worse she would have pped the stupid man. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ondo shook off Chelsea¡¯s hand and punched the assistant director again It took the manager and Gerry a lot of effort to pull the two of them apart. The assistant director spat out a mouthful of blood and shouted, ¡°Call the police! Let me call them myself.¡± In the end, the police came and took all of them to the station. The restaurant manager had been wise enough to clear others out of the restaurant in advance, but he still was not sure if anyone had taken a video of Ondo beating someone. Luka and the senior executives of thepany where Ondo worked were rmed. They hurried to hush the matter as soon as possible. Edmund also knew about it. Zuri had been so furious that she hadn¡¯t restrained herself from calling him. Zuri broke out into curses the minute he answered the call, ¡°Edmund, fuck you!¡± Before he could say anything, Zuri scolded, ¡°Why won''t you fucking let go of Chelsea even after you have divorced? Watch that Diane of yours. If both of you continue to bully Chelsea like this, | will fight to the death!¡± Edmund, who still didn¡¯t understand why he was being scolded, asked in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°How dare you ask me what happened? Go ask that bitch Diane yourself! Keep her away from Chelsea.¡± Zuri roared again and then hung up. Frowning, Edmund called Leo and asked him to investigate what had happened. Zuri being so angry only meant something bad must have happened to Chelsea. After a short while, Leo came back and reported in a critical tone, ¡°Gerry asked Chelsea to have dinner with him and the assistant director, saying that they needed to discuss the script. As a result, the assistant director harassed Chelsea and ended up being beaten by Ondo. Then they were all sent to the police station.¡± ¡°He harassed Chelsea in broad daylight?¡± Edmund was livid to the point of breathing fire. As aman, who often attended various social activities, Edmund knew that some men Liked to paw women and that was none of his business. But when that kind of thing happened to Chelsea, Edmund just couldn¡¯t bear it. He wanted to skin the man alive for even daring to go close to her. Thest time, when Gerry had tried to touch Chelsea¡¯s waist, Edmund had almost chopped off his hand. He didn¡¯t expect that Gerry had a death wish and would go after her again. At that moment, Edmund regretted not recing Gerry in time. But he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. Leo nodded and then said hesitantly, ¡°The assistant director also said that it was Diane who asked him to do so in order to kick Chelsea out of the project team.¡± Edmund''s face darkened even farther at this point. Cap铆tulo 92 Cap¨ªtulo 92 Chapter: 92 Leo suggested, ¡°Should we hush everything down first? After all, it¡¯s not good for Ondo to be part of such a scene. He only got into such trouble for Chelsea.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. If something happened to Ondo, Chelsea would feel guilty and remorseful. She would probably distance herself further from Edmund. But if Edmund could help Ondo to stay out of trouble, Chelsea would be happy. Leo knew that Edmund wanted to please Chelsea, so he proposed boldly. Edmund also knew the original intention of Leo¡¯s proposal. Without any hesitation, he ordered, ¡°Well what are you waiting for then? Use all your connections to suppress this matter. Don¡¯t let anyone find out.¡± After that, he added, ¡°Also ask Fay to go to the police station with me.¡± As he said that, Edmund stood up and left with the car key in hand. The reason why Edmund took Fay with him was that she had a good rtionship with Chelsea, and she could help him ease the tension between him and Chelsea. Edmund didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. For some reason, he didn¡¯t dare to face Chelsea since she quarreled with him last time. In other words, he was scared to face a Chelsea who was cold to him. One who didn¡¯t want anything to do with him. On the way to the police station, Edmund asked Fay to call Diane and tell her to meet them at the police station. He needed to resolve everything to make sure no one would hurt Chelsea again Diane sounded so surprised and confused over the phone. ¡°Edmund wants me to go to the police station? Why? Is something wrong? What happened?¡± Fay answered seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Mr. Nelson just ordered me to tell you to go there.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Diane reluctantly agreed before she hung up. Although Diane pretended that she didn*t know what had happened, Fay truly believed that it was Diane who instigated the assistant director to do it. After all, Diane had never been in her good books. Edmund and Fay arrived at the police station soon and went to the meeting room that had been arranged. The first thing that Edmund noticed when he stepped into the meeting room, was Chelsea sitting on the side with her head down. The huge shirt covered her whole body, making her look petite and pitiful. Like a child who had done something wrong waiting for her punishment. Her eyes and nose were red. She must have cried a lot. Her face didn¡¯t look too good either. But with just one nce, Edmund could see through what was going on in her mind. She was only worried about Ondo. Thinking back to when he had asked Leo to cut off the exposure of this matter, Edmund felt a Little better. At least, Chelsea wouldn''t be so sad when she found out. He wanted to get close to her, sit next to her and hold her as heforted her, but his damn ego made him unable to move for a long time. Instead, he gave a hint with his eyes for Fay to do it. ¡°Chelsea, are you okay?¡± Getting the hint, Fay walked over to Chelsea tofort her. ¡°I''m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chelsea raised her head and forced a smile at Fay. Then she Looked at Edmund and the smile faded. Sensing her gaze, Edmund pretended not to notice and nced at Ondo. Ondo had been called aside, and his agent tried to persuade him to stop being stubborn. Edmund got angry at the sight of the young man who still looked unconvinced. The young people were always so impulsive. He had resorted to violence when he didn¡¯t have the power to protect himself. Even such a young man wanted to chase and protect a woman? Cap铆tulo 93 Cap¨ªtulo 93 Chapter: 93 He had to learn how to control his emotions first. Otherwise everything would just go to waste. ¡°Mr. Nelson, why are you here? This is just a small trifle. You didn¡¯t have to handle it yourself.¡± Gerry together with the assistant director walked over respectfully towards him, but Edmund¡¯s warning gaze stopped them in their tracks. Gerry felt a chill run down his spine and forced a smile. But the assistant director was too dull to notice the shift in tension. When he saw Edmund, he immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Nelson, please help me. It was all because of Chelsea that Ondo beat me up Like this. Chelsea must quit this crew, or else | can¡¯t work with her.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The assistant director believed that Edmund only Listened to Diane, so he was extremely arrogant as he spoke. As long as they drove Chelsea away to please Diane and were backed up by the Nelson Group, they would dominate the film and television circle for sure. Unexpectedly, Edmund shouted at him with an disgusted look, ¡°Fuck off!¡± The assistant director was stunned for a while not sure what was happening. Was there some misunderstanding there? Hadn¡¯t Diane spoken for him to Edmund? ¡°No, Mr. Nelson. |.. The assistant director wanted to add something, but Gerry stopped him immediately. Obviously, there was something wrong with Edmund¡¯s change of mood. They had just called Diane, and they were better off waiting until she arrived to sort out the situation. Worried that Chelsea would be influenced against Edmund by the assistant director''s words, Fay bent down tofort her as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t take their words seriously.¡± ¡®m fine.¡± Chelsea shook her head and whispered to her, She looked at Ondo, who was being scolded by his agent, and said with a Lump in her throat, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that | might get Ondo into so much trouble.¡± Chelsea hadn''t expected that Ondo would resort to such violence. If she had known it earlier, she would not have asked him to help her. Fay said quickly when she followed Chelsea¡¯s gaze, ¡°Mr. Nelson has taken action. He has asked people to keep the whole thing under control. This won''t affect Ondo. So no need to worry.¡± Fay was d that Edmund had taken action in time, or Chelsea would have felt guilty for a long time. Hearing this, Chelsea was stunned for a moment. And then out of her experience, she assumed that he had obviously not done it for her. Then she said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Nelson is so good to Diane. He protects her so dutifully like this. I''m impressed.¡± Fay was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how Chelsea hade to that conclusion. Wasn''t it obvious that Edmund had done that to ease Chelsea¡¯s guilt for Ondo? How could she misunderstand him so badly? Unfortunately, Edmund had walked over just as she said that and he heard her. He was livid. But it was not Chelsea¡¯s fault to think so. He couldn¡¯t even me her. In the eyes of everyone, Edmund and Diane were already a couple, so what happened to Diane was rted to Edmund''s and the Nelson Group¡¯s image. If the matter really made it to the public, and Diane, who was the main instigator, was involved, it would be not good for the Nelson Group. Chelsea could feel the anger in Edmund''s eyes directed toward her, so she deliberately lowered her eyes back to her hands, so that she wouldn''t look at him. She knew that he hated her now. If it weren¡¯t for her, his fianc¨¦e¡¯s name wouldn''t be tarnished in front of everyone. Diane arrived soon. She was wearing a stunning decent dress, with her long hair over her shoulders making her look gentle and elegant. Cap铆tulo 94 Cap¨ªtulo 94 Chapter: 94 She ignored everyone, quickly walked over to Edmund, and held his arm gently. ¡°What happened, Edmund?¡± Diane had a confused and innocent expression on her face that anyone who didn¡¯t know her would confuse her for a saint. Edmund looked down at her without a word and pulled his arm out of her hands. ¡°Miss Stevenson, please help us exin it to Mr. Nelson,¡± the assistant director cried anxiously when he saw the so-called savior. Diane clenched her teeth and looked at the assistant director, spitting, ¡°Exin what to him? By the way do | know you?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Diane had never been more thankful that she had chosen to be an actress and knew she had just staged an Oscar-worthy performance. She would do anything to make sure she wasn¡¯t exposed because she knew the consequences would be terrible if Edmund ever found out the truth. When Diane was nning the whole thing, she hadn''t expected that Ondo would appear out of nowhere and help Chelsea out of the predicament. She also didn¡¯t expect that he would beat someone up for Chelsea. Now that it had turned out to be such a predicament, of course, she had no choice but to get rid of it as soon as possible. Pointing at the groveling assistant director, Edmund looked at Diane and said in a grave tone, ¡°He said you asked him to harass Chelsea. Is that true?¡± Diane pretended to be so angry that her shoulders trembled. ¡°Nonsense Edmund looked at her performance indifferently. ¡°| don¡¯t know them at all. | have never even met them in my life, how could they frame me?¡± Diane continued to defend herself, and tears even fell from her eyes. While wiping her tears, she peeked at Edmund. His eyes were so frightening as if he saw through everything. She was worried that her act wasn¡¯t enough to fool him. ¡°Miss Stevenson, you...¡± The assistant director didn¡¯t expect that Diane would deny it. He tried to exin himself but stammered in frustration. Gerry pinched him hard to shut him up. With a powerful aura, Edmund stood in the middle of the meeting room and Looked around at the people present. He finally asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want me to do in this matter?¡± Neither Chelsea nor Ondo said anything. But the assistant director shouted tantly, ¡°l want Ondo to apologize to me for all of this!¡± He couldn''t let Ondo go after being beaten up Like that. His pride would not allow it. Regardless of his agent¡¯s objection, Ondo retorted resentfully, ¡°No way!¡± Ignoring them, Edmund looked at Chelsea and asked indifferently, ¡°Miss Williams, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°As Long as Ondo is not involved in any of this, | don¡¯t care how you deal with them.¡± Chelsea just wanted to end the matter as soon as possible so that Ondo could get rid of the pressure and risk on his career. It didn¡¯t matter that it was the assistant director who harassed her first, she could let him go. She had no choice. After all, they had Diane and Edmund as their backers. Chelsea couldn¡¯t win, and neither could Ondo if he decided to go against them. Cap铆tulo 95 Chapter: 95 But to Chelsea¡¯s surprise, Edmund suddenly turned to the assistant director and then to Gerry and said with a murderous look, ¡°From now on, you are fired and will never participate in the shooting of any Nelson Group¡¯s project.¡± Gerry and the assistant director panicked hearing what Edmund had said. They hadn¡¯t thought that things woulde to that. It was fine if they got reprimanded a bit but now they couldn¡¯t even work on any shooting of the Nelson Group. That was no different from ending their careers. The Nelson Group was the leader of the industry. If they were banned from thepany then otherpanies wouldn¡¯t cooperate with them either. Edmund¡¯s tone and expression didn¡¯t leave any doubt that he would do exactly as he said. The assistant director turned to Diane for help, but she looked away and ignored him. The fear was just too much, his legs gave out and he fell to the floor. Gerry¡¯s face had turned ghostly pale in shock. He hurried forward and begged Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, we are truly sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. We shouldn¡¯t have harassed Miss Williams. Please don¡¯t do this!¡± At this point, the two couldn¡¯t even think of asking for an apology from Ondo who was there because of their stupid scheme anymore. Their earlier arrogance was nowhere to be seen, as they hoped that Edmund would let them go. How could they have known that Diane would turn on them and that Edmund would be so furious? Gerry felt foolish for only realizing then Edmund didn¡¯t even like Diane. Ever since she came in, Edmund had looked at her twice and both times he had been indifferent, so different from how he looked at Chelsea. Without even looking at him, Edmund said to Gerryzily, ¡°I¡¯m not the one you offended. What¡¯s the point of apologizing to me?¡± Gerry understood what Edmund meant. He immediately pulled the assistant director toward Chelsea and said sincerely, ¡°Miss Williams, we¡¯re sorry. It¡¯s all our fault. I hope you can forgive us just this once. We will drop the case against Ondo and never speak of this again.¡± Seeing that Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything, Gerry added desperately, ¡°If you want to hold us ountable, you can have someone beat us. We won¡¯t even resist.¡± Honestly, they were willing to do anything if it meant that they would get to keep their jobs. Chelsea calmed down and held back her disgust for them. It was no use dragging it any further. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I ept your apology.¡± As long as Ondo wasn¡¯t affected, she didn¡¯t intend to pursue it anymore. She didn¡¯t even care about what happened to them. Although Diane denied that she was behind everything, Chelsea believed that the assistant director couldn¡¯t have lied so tantly while he was being hit. The one she needed an apology from was not Gerry or even the assistant director, but Diane. However, Edmund was obviously not going to me Diane at all. He had probably fallen for her acting and believed that she hadn¡¯t done it. Though it hurt to let go, there was no need for Chelsea to hold on to the matter. Edmund cast a nce at Chelsea with dissatisfaction. Why was she so merciful? She didn¡¯t even make the two men pay. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But Chelsea wasn¡¯t Looking at Edmund, so he had to give up for now. Since she didn¡¯t want to hold them ountable, he would have to deal with Gerry and the assistant director his own way Now that both sides wouldn¡¯t hold each other ountable, the dispute was settled. The director of the police station sent them on their way, silently hoping to never see them again. Gerry helped the injured assistant director take a taxi and they left together, while Ondo left with his agent. He had wanted to take Chelsea with him, but his agent was frightened by what had happened and refused to Let Ondo get close to her again Cap铆tulo 96 Cap¨ªtulo 96 Chapter: 96 Thest time Ondo had gone to visit Chelsea at night and was surrounded in the building by his fans, his agent had been annoyed. Today, Ondo had even gotten into a fight for Chelsea¡¯s sake. If things went on Like that, the agent saw himself retiring early before the madness got to him. Chelsea assured Ondo that Zuri would pick her up. It was the only way he would leave and not have to worry about her She waited for Zuri at the police station gate alone. As she stood there, Diane, Edmund, and Fay came out together. With tears in her eyes, Diane followed Edmund as she stuttered, ¡°Edmund, please trust me. | really didn¡¯t do it.¡± Chelsea sneered in her heart. Diane clearly knew whether she had done it or not. Ignoring Diane, Edmund turned to Fay and said, ¡°Drive Miss Stevenson home.¡± Edmund addressed Diane as Miss Stevenson in a voice that dripped with indifference. In a hurry, Diane held onto him and pleaded, ¡°Edmund...¡± Edmund had been calling her by her first name for so many years, but now he was suddenly formal toward her, which made her flustered. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, she felt that he knew everything. Edmund cast a nce at Fay, and Fay immediately pulled Diane away. ¡°Come on, Miss Stevenson. Let¡¯s go. I''ll give you a ride home.¡± Obviously, Edmund wanted to stay and drive Chelsea home, so Fay had to take Diane away as soon as possible. Knowing that Edmund would get angry if she continued to pester him, Diane lowered her head. She let go of Edmund and reluctantly left with Fay. Then, Edmund turned his head toward Chelsea who was standing in the corner. She was there by herself, making him feel sorry for her. Although they had a fightst time, Edmund decided to approach Chelsea. He then said, ¡°Get in the car. I''ll drive you home.¡± Chelsea felt that the irony was almost Laughable. ¡°No, thanks,¡± she quickly refused. Edmund patiently persuaded her, ¡°It¡¯ste now. It¡¯s safer for you if | drive you home.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help mocking Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you and Miss Stevenson really have a well-oiled system, don¡¯t you? She hurt me, and you''reforting me. Do you take me for a fool or just a in pushover?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Did Edmund think Chelsea would forgive him after he put in a good word for Diane? Edmund frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean? | didn¡¯t expect that Diane would do such a thing to you. | didn¡¯t know about her ns at all.¡± Chelsea chuckled mirthlessly and backfired, ¡°You were the only person who would know.¡± She didn¡¯t believe that he was as innocent as he imed. Edmund was about to exin himself, but Zuri raced her car in and pulled over. Zuri jumped out of the car and assumed a protective stance in front of Chelsea. ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t waste your time Listening to this man¡¯s nonsense. Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, Zuri took Chelsea away. After taking a few steps, Chelsea suddenly stopped and Looked back at Edmund. She spoke her next words with mocking emphasis. Cap铆tulo 97 Cap¨ªtulo 97 Chapter: 97 ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t know, you were still an aplice.¡± ¡°An aplice?¡± Edmund was confused. ¡°Yes. You have spoiled Diane so much that she has be so arrogant. You didn¡¯t respect me before, so she thought she could bully me as she pleased.¡± After saying that, Chelsea got into Zuri¡¯s car, and Zuri sped away. Edmund was Left standing there with a perplexed look in his eyes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But he soon realized that Chelsea was right. It was all his fault. At this time, Luka called him. Edmund answered the phone and barked impatiently, ¡°I know what you want to say. | won¡¯t cooperate with Gerry and the assistant director in the future.¡± Luka solemnly dered, ¡°That¡¯s for the best. | also don¡¯t want to let them participate in the y. I¡¯ve decided to be the director myself.¡± Startled, Edmund asked, ¡°Are you serious, Luka?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t doubt Luka¡¯s directorial capability. Luka had been an actor for nearly twenty years and a constant learner in the industry. Surely he could direct a y. He just doubted that Luka was willing to undertake such a big task as director just to protect the scriptwriter, Chelsea. ¡°What do you think? Love is fleeting, Mr. Nelson. You need to seize it when it presents itself to you. If you miss it, it may be difficult toe by again.¡± Luka meant something else How could Edmund not understand that Luka was jibing at him for not knowing how to cherish Chelsea? Edmund retorted, ¡°If you''re seizing the love that¡¯s now presenting itself to you, then good for you. But unlike you, I¡¯m above being a cradle robber. You are so many years older than she is. Have you no shame?¡± Luka answered leisurely, ¡°Love knows no gender, age, or race.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Then | hope you get what you want.¡± Of course that sentiment wasn¡¯t really from the heart. ¡°Well, | also wish you and Miss Stevenson a sweet and happy life together,¡± Luka chirped Hearing Luka mention Diane, Edmund couldn''t help feeling annoyed. He hung up the phone without saying anything else. Luka must have brought up Diane on purpose. Meanwhile, in Zuri¡¯s car, Chelsea sank on her seat. She couldn¡¯t help feeling frightened when she thought of what had just happened. Hearing the whole story, Zuri praised Ondo excitedly, ¡°Ondo is so awesome. I¡¯m impressed with him this time. He did a great job. That lecher deserved to be beaten.¡± Chelsea stopped her immediately. ¡°Come on, Zuri. If this matter is exposed, Ondo¡¯s career will be ruined.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if his career gets ruined. Worst-case scenario, he goes home and takes over the family business.¡± Chelsea whipped her head to Zuri. With a smile, Zuri leaned toward her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know yet, do you? Ondo hails from a rich family.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know that. Ondo had never told her about his family background, and she had never asked him because it was none of her business. Cap铆tulo 98 Cap¨ªtulo 98 Chapter: 98 Then, Zuri asked with a smile, ¡°Well, don¡¯t you want to be with Ondo? He did just risk his career for you.¡± ¡°No, | don¡¯t, and | will never do,¡± Chelsea replied decisively. Zuri continued to persuade her, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to fall in love with a handsome man younger than you, Chelsea.¡± Chelsea knew that Zuri was just trying to push her buttons, so she decided not to indulge her in conversation anymore. Zuri knew that Chelsea was a serious person and wouldn¡¯t y with men¡¯s affections.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Zuri asked again, ¡°What about Mr. Pierce? Do you want to be with him Before Chelsea could say anything, Zuri began to praise Luka. ¡°Mr. Pierce is handsome, and he has a good family background, temperament, and personality. Both of you are gentle and easy- going. | bet you two will be happy if you get together.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to find a man for me?¡± Chelsea asked helplessly. Zuri lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Because only when you get a good, loving husband will that bitch Diane stop bullying you. | can¡¯t just sit around and watch her bully you, okay?¡± Chelsea was so moved that her eyes started stinging with tears. When they were about to reach Chelsea''s residence, Chelsea received a call from Ethan. ¡°Hey, Chelsea. What''s going on with youtely?¡± Ethan asked cheerfully. Chelsea answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m busy writing a script. What''s up with you?¡± Ethan knew that Chelsea was a scriptwriter now. When she was abroad, he called her, and she told him that. He was happy that she found a job that she enjoyed doing. With a smile on his face, Ethan replied, ¡°Nothing noteworthy. Listen, when do you have free time? | want to set you up with a guy.¡± ¡°Set me up with a guy?¡± Chelsea thought she had misheard. Ethan said seriously, ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you single now? | know an excellent young man, and | want to introduce him to you. | think you two will hit it off.¡± Chelsea fumbled with words. ¡°No, Grandpa, you...¡± Her ex-husband¡¯s grandfather was going to set her up on a blind date. It was unbelievable and a little scary. Zuri leaned in and Listened to Chelsea and Ethan¡¯s conversation. Then, she burst intoughter. It was so funny. If Edmund found out about this, he would explode with anger. ¡°Why do you sound so surprised? | like you, dear. Although you and Edmund were only married for three years, it didn¡¯t change how | felt about you,¡± Ethan exined. ¡°| know, Grandpa, and | like you, too,¡± Chelsea replied sweetly. ¡°You''re always a granddaughter to me, and | want you to be happy. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve arranged for you to meet this young man,¡± Ethan said sincerely. Chelsea was touched. She could feel the old man¡¯s love for her very much. However, it was still surprising that he would even think of introducing a new man to her. ¡°| appreciate it, Grandpa. | really do. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not really looking to enter a new rtionship right now,¡± Chelsea refused politely. After a pause, Ethan suddenly asked her in a serious tone, ¡°Tell me the truth, my dear. Do you not want to be in a new rtionship because you are still in love with my Edmund?¡± Chelsea quickly denied, ¡°No, Grandpa. That¡¯s not it.¡± If she were still in love with him, she wouldn''t have asked him for a divorce. Cap铆tulo 99 Cap¨ªtulo 99 Chapter: 99 ¡°Very well. Since you''re not in Love with my grandson anymore, then you should date more excellent men,¡± Ethan dered sternly. Chelsea was speechless. It was too tricky dealing with Ethan. Just because she wasn¡¯t in Love with Edmund anymore didn¡¯t mean that she was willing to go out with someone else. However, Ethan had made up his mind, ¡°I''ll ask the driver to pick you up at half past eleven tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Grandpa...¡± Chelsea wanted to refuse Ethan¡¯s invitation, but Zuri grabbed her phone. ¡°Chelsea will be ready by then, Mr. Nelson. Don¡¯t worry. And | will ask my stylist to get her all dolled up for the date.¡± Zuri was so excited. Ethan praised her and then hung up the phone. Chelsea felt helpless and said, ¡°You are setting me up for a whole lot of trouble, Zuri.¡± Zuri keptughing. ¡°Seriously, Chelsea, what are you even afraid of? Ethan is the one vouching for this guy, so he must be a dreamboat. | mean, why would Ethan set you up with a loser, hmm? But | really wonder whether Edmund knows about it or not. How do you think he¡¯ll react when he finds out?¡± Chelsea lowered her eyes. ¡°How will Edmund react? He will surely feel disgusted.¡± Holding her head, Zuri nced at her and said nothing. Indeed, Edmund was severely blinded by Diane and only took her as a piece of treasure. Fay drove Diane home. Before they arrived at Diane¡¯s residence, Diane¡¯s phone started ringing incessantly. It was Gerry and the assistant director calling. She fooled them and even made them lose their jobs. They couldn¡¯t let her go. However, Diane didn¡¯t dare to answer their calls because Fay was sitting next to her. Diane gritted her teeth and declined the consecutive calls until she finally gave up and just turned off her phone. Fay said while driving, ¡°If you have something to deal with, go ahead and answer your phone.¡± She said that on purpose. Her intuition told her that the calls were unusual. ¡°It''s okay. They''re just agents selling insurance,¡± Diane replied, raised her hand, and touched her forehead, pretending to be calm. Fay sneered in her heart and wondered how Long Diane could pretend. When Diane got home, she turned her phone back on. Immediately, a call from Gerry came in. He asked her for ten million dors.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Enraged, Diane hung up She wouldn¡¯t give him the money. She wanted to drive Chelsea away, but she ended up having to pay such a massive amount of cash. She was so furious that she couldn¡¯t even think straight. Thinking of Chelsea, Diane gnashed her teeth together. It was Chelsea¡¯s fault that she Landed in this stupid mess. What charm did that unremarkable woman have? How could she make Ondo stand up for her? Cap铆tulo 100 Cap¨ªtulo 100 Chapter: 100 To Diane¡¯s surprise, Gerry and the assistant director came to her home that night. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Diane was afraid that her neighbors would notice, so she hurriedly let her unexpected guests in. ¡°Our request is simple. Give us ten million dors, and we won''t disturb you anymore. Otherwise, we will go down and take you with us,¡± Gerry said with a fierce look on his face. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t be angry,¡± Diane appeased him, afraid that he would start a fight.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this time, the front door swung open. It was Edmund. When Diane saw Edmund, her face turned deathly pale in an instant. She regretted forgetting to lock the door just now. Edmund Looked calm, as if he had expected what he had walked in on. He stood in the living room and shed Diane an icy stare. ¡°Tell me what''s going on.¡± Diane instantly descended into panic andpletely lost the ability to think. She copsed onto the sofa and began sobbing helplessly. She remembered that every time she cried before, Edmund¡¯s heart would soften. ¡°Mr. Nelson, Miss Stevenson is clearly upset. Please don¡¯t push her,¡± Gerry said, standing between Edmund and Diane to mediate the dispute After all, nobody in the room would dare to offend Edmund. Edmund turned his head to Gerry and narrowed his eyes at him. ¡°You have two seconds to get out of here.¡± If they didn¡¯t Leave, he would beat the hell out of them. Gerry and the assistant director saw the murderous look in Edmund¡¯s eyes, so they immediately scurried out. They surely would''ve regretted it if they had stayed. There were only two people left in the vi, Edmund and Diane. Sitting on the sofa, Diane was whimpering like an injured puppy. She had begun taking short, sharp breaths. After observing her for a while, Edmund walked toward her. He took a tissue and handed it to Diane. Seeing that Edmund took the initiative to give her a tissue, Diane thought that he had eased up and didn¡¯t intend anymore to demand answers. ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered, taking the tissue and wiping away her tears. The next second, Edmund said, ¡°I want you to stop hyping our rtionship.¡± His words were Like Lightning out of the blue. Diane was so shocked that her tears abruptly stopped flowing. It turned out that Edmund¡¯s tenderness was just an illusion. ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m sorry. | was wrong...¡± Diane burst into tears again. She grabbed Edmund¡¯s arm and added, ¡°I know it¡¯s wrong for me to bully Chelsea, but I¡¯m just jealous. I¡¯m jealous that she is your wife of three years. I¡¯m jealous that she has obtained you so completely.¡± While weeping, Diane held Edmund in her arms and continued to apologize to him. ¡°Edmund, | love you so much that I¡¯ve done something foolish on impulse. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Cap铆tulo 101 Cap¨ªtulo 101 When Diane held him, disgust filled Edmund¡¯s eyes. He raised his hand and pushed her away. He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not on impulse, Diane. It¡¯s on who you are as a person.¡± How could she let Gerry and the assistant director sexually harass Chelsea? She was also a woman. How could she allow such a horrendous thing? Today, for the first time, Edmund realized that he didn¡¯t share the same values with Diane. No wonder he always felt that there was something missing between them. Diane couldn''t stop crying and pleaded over and over, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Edmund. | won''t do it again, | swear...¡± ¡°Only a virtuous, kind and dependable woman can be the next Mrs. Nelson. | will never settle for less!¡± After saying these words, Edmund left without a backward nce. His statement hung in the air even after he walked out. It was obvious that he was trying to say that Diane wasn¡¯t qualified to be his wife. ¡°Come back here, Edmund! How can you say that to me? Don¡¯t walk out on me!¡± Diane cried hysterically, but her shout fell on deaf ears. Edmund''s mind was filled with thoughts about Chelsea. In his books, she was the perfect example of a dutiful wife. During the time they were married, Chelsea never did anything to taint the Nelson family¡¯s image, nor discredit them. She stayed out of the public eye and never got into trouble with any outsider. Her calm attitude was one of the reasons why he had little or no worries. Chelsea was busy managing the home, so Edmund was able to concentrate on work. In the space of three years, he took Nelson Group to great heights he never imagined while he was a bachelor. Edmund, like some men, didn¡¯t realize the value of his devoted wife until she was gone. He thought she would never leave him. Thus, he remained rude to her whilst enjoying her steadfast love and care. It wasn¡¯t until recently that he realized that he had been bad to Chelsea. No good woman deserved to be treated the way he treated her. Regret gued his heart. It dawned on him that he shouldn¡¯t have emotionally abused her even though he didn¡¯t love her. The constant emotional torture was why she left him. Edmund¡¯s head was full. He decided to go to Yusuf''s bar to drink with him. But his friend refused to serve him any alcohol. ¡°Dude, | won¡¯t let you drink under my watch. You need to stay away from alcohol. Besides, didn¡¯t you just get discharged from the hospital?¡± Yusuf spoke seriously and handed him a ss of water. ¡°That reminds me. Chris said that you weren¡¯t fully recovered yet, but you insisted on leaving the hospital. Why did you do that? Anyway, | thought of offering you some juice. But | guess water is the best for you now.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t utter a word. He took a sip from the water, staring nkly into space. Chelsea was still on his mind. The tastelessness of the water made him think of her even more. She was just like water-good for his health even though she wasn¡¯t his first choice. At the thought of this, Edmund gulped down the ss of water. He then stretched out the ss to Yusuf and ordered, ¡°Come on, pour me another ss!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yusuf was taken aback by thismand. ¡°Well, who would have thought that you would drink it all up so soon?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Yusuf grumbled, but he did as he was told. Cap铆tulo 102 Cap¨ªtulo 102 He reasoned that it was good that Edmund was drinking water instead of alcohol. At Least, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his friend Landing in the hospital again. Yusuf sat opposite Edmund. Shaking the ss of wine in his hand, he said, ¡°I heard about what your superstar Diane did today.¡± Edmund''s face darkened as soon as he heard that statement. Ignoring the frown on his friend¡¯s face, Yusuf continued, ¡°If you ask me, she didn¡¯t overreact. It¡¯s normal for her to get jealous since you have been pestering Chelsea recently. | would have done worse if | were in her shoes.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about? | never pestered Chelsea!¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes zed with fury. Raising his free hand, Yusuf uttered, ¡°Calm down, man. | didn¡¯t mean it that way. Anyway, you are the only one that can tell if you pestered her or not.¡± Edmund rolled his eyes at him and continued to drink water.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Silence filled the Lounge before Yusuf finally broke it. ¡°It might interest you to know that there¡¯s an opportunity for you to prove that you haven''t been pestering Chelsea.¡± ¡°What opportunity?¡± Edmund asked, feeling depressed. After taking a sip of wine, Yusuf answered, ¡°Well, your grandfather asked me to reserve a VIP private dining room at one of my restaurants for him tomorrow noon. He¡¯s setting Chelsea up on a blind date with a guy.¡± Yusuf had a chain of businesses in the hospitality industry. It included a few high-end restaurants. So, it wasn¡¯t very surprising that Ethan asked him for help. ¡°What!¡± Edmund spat out a mouthful of water after hearing that statement. He set down the ss and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. What was wrong with his grandfather? Was he being serious about matchmaking Chelsea with someone else? ¡°Your grandfather asked me to keep it a secret, but now I¡¯m telling you. If you really don¡¯t intend to pester Chelsea, then don¡¯t show up tomorrow. But if you still like her, then you¡¯re more than wee to get involved,¡± Yusuf said seriously. Edmund replied in disgust, ¡°Why are you being ridiculous?¡± ¡°Oh, am | being ridiculous? | don¡¯t think so, Edmund. Look at me. | don¡¯t have any feelings for Chelsea, so | sincerely hope that she has a great time on her date tomorrow,¡± Yusuf retorted and shrugged. ¡°Can''t you be happy for her like | am?¡± he then asked. Edmund answered disdainfully, ¡°Of course | can.¡± Yusuf gave him a thumbs up and raised his ss He toasted to Edmund, a stubborn man. If Edmund could just own up to his feelings, things would be a lot easier. Early morning the next day, Chelsea received a call from Ethan. The ringing of her phone woke her up. He called to remind her of the blind date that he had arranged for her this noon. Chelsea couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint Ethan, so she had no choice but to agree. She figured that when she finally met the guy Ethan set her up with, she would just be honest with him and tell him that she wasn''t looking to date men at the moment. At ten o¡¯clock, Zuri knocked on Chelsea¡¯s door with her personal makeup artist. Chelsea was absorbed in writing when Zuri arrived, and she was still in her pajamas when she opened the door Yesterday, Zuri told Ethan that she would dress Chelsea up for the date. Chelsea thought Zuri was just kidding, so she was startled when she saw Zuri standing outside her door with her makeup artist. Cap铆tulo 103 Cap¨ªtulo 103 Zuri came in, grabbed Chelsea by the shoulders, and looked at her up and down. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you have a date at noon? It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock. What are you still doing in your pajamas?¡± Rubbing her sore neck, Chelsea replied, ¡°I don¡¯t n on dressing up. | just need to put on some clean, decent clothes.¡± Smacking her forehead and clicking her tongue, Zuri was speechless. She immediately called over her makeup artist and told her to start doing Chelsea¡¯s hair and makeup. Zuri¡¯s fussing made Chelsea dizzy. ¡°It''s just a lunch date, Zuri. Why do you have to make it so troublesome?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zurizily leaned against the sofa and said, ¡°Why do you think it''s troublesome? | usually need to prepare two hours before events or activities. I''m making it simple for you right now.¡± Chelsea sighed, ¡°I suppose being a female star isn¡¯t easy.¡± The makeup artist quickly began to help Chelsea with her makeup. Chelsea watched herself in the mirror as her face slowly became delicate and beautiful. She couldn''t help taking a stroll down memoryne. Over the years, she had only dressed up a total of two times. The first time was the day she got a marriage certificate with Edmund. With Zuri¡¯s help, she carefully selected a lovely dress and put on gorgeous makeup. Seeing Chelsea with her hair and makeup done that time, Zuri couldn¡¯t help squealing with delight and chirping, ¡°You look as beautiful as a fairy.¡± Chelsea was amused by her. Zuri also said that Chelsea looked pretty when she smiled and told her to smile more in front of Edmund. That way, she might fascinate him and capture his attention. Unfortunately, Edmund didn¡¯t even take a nce at Chelsea that day. After going through the formalities with a cold look on his face the entire time, he just left without Looking back. Chelsea could do nothing then but stand there and watch him walk away. She felt Like an invisible hand drove a knife through her heart. The second time that she dressed up was on the anniversary party of the Nelson Group a year ago. That day, she asked Edmund for a divorce in public and walked away with her head held high. The first time she dressed up, she did it to get close to Edmund. The second time, it was to say goodbye to him. Today, she dressed up to go on a date with a stranger. Chelsea closed her eyes and let Zuri¡¯s skillful makeup artist doll her up. She thought that maybe it was time for a new start. It was already ten minutes past eleven when Chelsea finished dressing up. Ethan¡¯s driver was supposed to be here to pick her up at half-past eleven. She was about to sit down to wait for him when she got a call from Fay. ¡°Hello, Chelsea. You need to attend an urgent meeting now. Mr. Nelson fired Gerry and his cohorts. A change has been made to the production crew. Mr. Pierce is the new director, so the entire crew needs to meet urgently,¡± Fay said without beating about the bush. ¡°What? Gerry and his men were fired?¡± Chelsea was stunned to hear this news. Her mind was filled with unanswered questions. Why did Edmund suddenly fire Gerry? Was it because of what happened? Did he me Diane? ¡°Yes, you heard me right.¡± Fay reiterated seriously ¡°And Mr. Pierce is the new director?¡± Chelsea continued to ask as if she hadn''t heard correctly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Nelson just informed me of thetest development. That''s why I¡¯m reaching out to everyone concerned about the impromptu meeting.¡± Cap铆tulo 104 Cap¨ªtulo 104 In the film industry, changing the director for a project was a big deal. It could affect any project positively or negatively, so Chelsea figured that the meeting was imperative. She quickly inquired, ¡°Where is the meeting going to hold? And when will it start? I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Zuri, who had been Listening to her friend¡¯s words, sprang up to her feet at this moment. She reckoned that Chelsea had completely forgotten that she was going on a date. ¡°The meeting will hold at Peak Entertainment. And it starts at half-past eleven,¡± Fay responded with a tone of urgency. ¡°Okay, I''LL be there in a jiffy!¡± Chelsea assured her after taking a look at the clock. As soon as she hung up the phone, Zuri walked to her and bombarded her with questions. ¡°Why did they suddenly call for a meeting? And why did you agree so easily? Have you forgotten that you are going on a date? Why give that up for this impromptu meeting?¡± ¡°| have to be there, Zuri. Fay just said that Edmund fired Gerry and his men. Mr. Pierce is the new director, so we have to hold another general meeting. | can¡¯t afford to be absen about the phone call she just received as she walked into the bedroom to take her Laptop. Chelsea briefed Zuri. Zuri eximed, ¡°What! Why the sudden change? And why did Mr. Pierce decide to direct the y himself?¡± Suspicion and confusion arouse in her mind. Alone in the living room, she thought out loud, ¡°Edmund still has feelings for Chelsea so he fired Gerry and his men once he found out that they were harassing her. But why did Mr. Pierce decide to fill in the director position immediately? Oh my! Could it be that he wants to be close to Chelsea and protect her because he also has feelings for her? My friend has two men fighting for her and she doesn¡¯t even know. Or am | just thinking nonsense?¡± Zuri rubbed her temples. She couldn''t get her thoughts straight. It was hard to figure out why Edmund and Luka were behaving this way. At this moment, Chelsea rushed out of the bedroom carrying her Laptop bag and a handbag. She put on her shoes and nced at Zuri. ¡°Aren''t you going for the meeting too? Let¡¯s go together.¡± Zuri took a look at her phone. Sunny had sent her a message, asking her to rush down to thepany for a meeting Pouting her lips, Zuri said, ¡°After all the efforts | and the make-up artist put in to make you look breathtaking today, you aren¡¯t going for the date. What a waste!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Zuri had been overjoyed that her friend was now back in the dating world. She had wanted Chelsea to make a good impression on her date today. But the impromptu meeting ruined everything. It was at this moment that Chelsea realized that she wasn¡¯t dressed professionally. She had full makeup on, and her dress was stunning. She tried to change her hairstyle and turned to walk back into the bedroom. ¡°Now that I¡¯m attending a meeting, | shouldn''t look like this. | need to take the makeup off and change into something more appropriate.¡± In a sh, Zuri blocked her way and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t even dare change or take this beautiful makeup off! There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about your appearance now. Remember that the stylist put in great effort to make you look extra beautiful. How about you just show off your beauty today? Besides, there¡¯s no time. You are alreadyte!¡± Zuri grabbed her hand and dragged her out like a little child. Chelsea was wearing a simple white dress. She looked rather elegant on it. The dress had a circle of hollowed-outce design that gripped Chelsea''s slender waist. It entuated her curvy figure. It was as if the dress was custom-made for her. Cap铆tulo 105 Cap¨ªtulo 105 The stylist had braided her hair, so the braids fell over her corbone. She had on a piece of silver ne and matching earrings. Once they got into the car, Zuri looked at Chelsea¡¯s side profile and couldn¡¯t help butment excitedly, ¡°Girl, you are so pretty! | really want to give you a thousand kisses right now!¡± Chelsea was speechless. What a strange idea! ¡°No! You don¡¯t want to!¡± Chelsea raised her hand and pushed back Zuri¡¯s beautiful face. ALL men would be attracted by that face. Afterughing for a while, Zuri began toin, ¡°I want to suggest that Edmund go to the hospital¡¯s ophthalmology department and see an ophthalmologist. He must have a problem with his eyes. You are such a perfect woman, yet he doesn¡¯t Like you. He likes bad women like Diane. It disgusts me.¡± ¡°Love can¡¯t be forced,¡± Chelsea replied calmly. Zuri sighed, ¡°What happened to you? You are so indifferent now, as if nothing can arouse your interest.¡± Chelsea put on a weak smile and answered, ¡°I went through a painful divorce.¡± Just because Chelsea was the one who asked Edmund for a divorce didn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t hurt her. The end of their marriage had shattered her hope. How could she bring herself to return all over again? With one hand propping her chin, Zuri said dejectedly, ¡°But why do | still miss him despite the fact that I''ve been hurt?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chelseaforted her in a soft voice, ¡°Your situation is different from mine. You two Loved each other, but you had to separate because of some unfortunate circumstances. And you came up with this idea for his future. Between me and Edmund, | was the only one who wanted to make our rtionship work. | gave up on him because loving him only hurt me But you still have a chance.¡± When Chelsea said that Zuri still had a chance, Zuri felt very happy. Chelsea took out her phone, called Ethan, and told him apologetically that she had a meeting and couldn¡¯t make it to the date. Although Ethan didn¡¯t appreciate the Last-minute cancetion, he had to let Chelsea go. Chelsea took her job very seriously, and Ethan couldn''t stand in the way of that. When Chelsea and Zuri arrived at Peak Entertainment, they ran into two people in the hall. They were a female scriptwriter of Peak Entertainment and her assistant. The scriptwriter¡¯s pen name was Purple, and she was more experienced in the scriptwriting game than Chelsea. It was said that she was a famous online writer a few years ago. As it was the golden age of intellectual property, she was able to sell the rights to several of her bestselling novels, most of which were adapted for the stage. Luka starred in one of the ys adapted from Purple¡¯s novels, and because of that y, Luka became famous again. After that triumphant y, Luka set up Peak Entertainment and began to work backstage. At that time, Luka recruited Purple to be one of his scriptwriters, so she was a senior employee of Peak Entertainment. However, Purple hadn¡¯t written a popr y in recent years. Out of all her novels that were adapted into ys, only the one Luka starred in made headlines. The rest flopped. It was said that Purple had sincerely wanted to be Eugene¡¯s apprentice back then, but Eugene directly refused her after reading her draft. Eugene was a big shot in the scriptwriting circle, and he had the capability and qualifications. Thement he gave Purple¡¯s draft went, ¡°The rhetoric is too flowery and sadly opaque.¡± Cap铆tulo 106 Cap¨ªtulo 106 Purple was pissed off. After Chelsea joined Peak Entertainment, she only worked part-time, so she had only seen Purple a few times in thest few years. Even so, Chelsea still felt that Purple was hostile toward her, but Chelsea didn¡¯t take that feeling seriously. Chelsea greeted her modestly and respectfully, ¡°Hello, Purple.¡± Purple simply nodded at her. After Chelsea and Zuri brushed past Purple and her assistant, Purple¡¯s assistant said in disdain, ¡°Someone won the scriptwriting project by virtue of her appearance rather than her talent. She really left a stain on the scriptwriting world.¡± It was obvious that Purple¡¯s assistant was pertaining to Chelsea. Everyone present knew that. Zuri was so annoyed that she began to turn around to give Purple¡¯s assistant a piece of her mind. Chelsea stopped her and shook her head at her. Thest thing she wanted right now was for her best friend to be impulsive.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Whether it was in the writing world or in the scriptwriting world, Purple didn¡¯t have a good reputation. She was too fond of making trouble for others. When she was a writer, whenever there was another author who took the number-one ce on the bestsellers list from her, she never failed to make that author''s life miserable. Later, Purple entered the scriptwriting world. As a new yer in the game, she didn¡¯t dare to go against other senior scriptwriters publicly, but she yed a Lot of tricks. One of those tricks involved employing online rumormongers to nder other scriptwriters. Purple was the kind of person who couldn''t stand seeing others happy and sessful, and she was willing to kill any spark of joy that didn¡¯t belong to her. Chelsea thought it was a bad idea to provoke such a hateful woman. After Chelsea and Zuri entered the elevator, Zuri snapped, ¡°Purple is just jealous because Mr. Pierce chose you to write the script for The Crown. Purple hasn''t written anything good since that y Mr. Piece himself starred in. If she doesn¡¯t write another stage hit soon, Mr. Pierce will definitely fire her.¡± Zuri disliked evil people, so she was particrly sharp-tongued at the moment. Zuri knew better than anyone else how hard Chelsea had been working during the past few years. Chelsea had been working on the detailed outline of her script for four years. She even wrote biographies for each of her characters. She was a brilliant scriptwriter, and she got to where she was right now through her own painstaking efforts. Purple not only changed her profession to be a scriptwriter but also became well-known overnight. However, the quality of her scripts was getting worse and worse, and the content was mediocre at best. Chelsea told Zuri, ¡°Don¡¯t lower yourself to their level. We just need to do our job well. It doesn¡¯t matter if we work silently because eventually, our sess will make all the right noises.¡± Feeling helpless, Zuri replied, ¡°You are just too kind, my friend.¡± Chelsea smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Zuri shook Chelsea¡¯s arm and dered, ¡°Kindness to the bad is cruelty to yourself, do you understand?¡± ¡°| do. Yes, | suppose you''re right,¡± Chelsea nodded. Soon, the elevator doors whirred open, and Chelsea and Zuri walked out,ughing. Zuri cheered Chelsea on. ¡°Come on! Okay?¡± Chelsea joked, ¡°Thest time you encouraged me like this was when | had sex with Edmund for the first time.¡± After saying that, Chelsea Looked up and saw Edmund and Fay standing in the corridor not far away Judging from the suppressed smile on Fay¡¯s face, Chelsea came to the horrifying realization that they heard what she just said. Chelsea wanted to faint on the spot. Cap铆tulo 107 Cap¨ªtulo 107 What an embarrassing scene! Her ex-husband heard her dirty joke about him. She used to be so dignified and serious in front of Edmund, and she even blushed when she slept with him. Chelsea felt her cheeks and ears burn, but she couldn¡¯t turn back now. She had to bite the bullet and proceed forward. She didn¡¯t care about her image in front of Edmund now anyway. Thinking of this, Chelsea finally calmed down and walked up to Edmund. She greeted the two politely, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson. Hello, Fay.¡± There was a hint of disbelief in Edmund¡¯s eyes. He was shocked by his ex-wife¡¯s words. But when Chelsea approached, the shock in Edmund¡¯s eyes changed to surprise because of her appearance today. Edmund knew that Chelsea was going to go on a date this noon. So, this was what she was going to wear for the date? Why was she all dolled up like that? Was she so eager to get married again? Thinking of this, Edmund¡¯s face darkened, and he looked extremely unhappy. Chelsea ignored the expression on Edmund''s face. She didn¡¯t want too much interaction with him, so after giving him and Fay a polite greeting, she said, ¡°You both have a nice day.¡± She only took Edmund and Fay as ordinary business partners. When Chelsea left, Zuri didn¡¯t follow her. She stared at Edmund and said, ¡°Didn''t you already leave this project to Fay, Mr. Nelson? Why do you still keep showing up?¡± ¡°The director was reced this time, so Mr. Nelson came here to preside over the meeting,¡± Fay replied on Edmund''s behalf. Zuri scoffed, ¡°Well, | still think ulterior motives are in y here. Be careful not to waste your energy.¡± After saying that, Zuri walked away, her high heels clicking against the floor. Edmund was amused by her words. He still remembered that on the first day of Chelsea¡¯s return, he and Zuri met at Peak Entertainment. At that time, Zuri fearlessly cursed him. Edmund found it strange that such a tough person Like Zuri would be Chelsea¡¯s good friend. They were pr opposites of each other. Chelsea was quiet and easy-going while Zuri was loud and feisty. When Chelsea entered the meeting room, Luka was already there, going over some documents. Luka had been a popr idol before, so there was no doubt that he was handsome. Perhaps it was because he had been a popr star that he was much more elegant than Edmund. Now Chelsea feltfortable being around a perfect gentleman like Luka. She didn¡¯t know why she insisted on liking such a callous man like Edmund in the past. Indeed when people were young, they were always crazy for love. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Cap铆tulo 108 Cap¨ªtulo 108 But it wasn''t toote for her to correct her mistakes. Luka raised his head and looked at Chelsea with wide eyes. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Wow. You look so beautiful today.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Chelsea replied shyly. She sat down next to Luka and asked, ¡°Mr. Pierce, why did you suddenly decide to be the director of this y?¡± With a grin on his face, Luka answered, ¡°I¡¯d rather direct than let the task fall on someone else. If I¡¯m in charge, | can make sure that there will be no troubles or dys.¡± ¡°But a director¡¯s work is very demanding. You will be busier, won¡¯t you?¡± Chelsea pressed, feeling a little guilty. If it weren¡¯t for her, Luka wouldn¡¯t have assumed the directorship. ALL he would¡¯ve needed to do was to be the overall person-in- charge of the whole thing. He didn¡¯t need to do all the tedious work. Luka understood the real meaning behind Chelsea¡¯s question. He said gently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve always wanted to try directing a y anyway. Who knows? Maybe I''ll seed as a director as well.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Another reason was that his partner woulde back soon. He could leave thepany¡¯s affairs to his partner to deal with. Chelsea still apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Pierce. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Lukaforted her, ¡°No, it¡¯s not. My decision has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t think too much. Besides, you shouldn¡¯t take the me for other people¡¯s disrespect to you.¡± When Edmund walked into the meeting room, he happened to see Luka looking so intently at Chelsea. He seemed to be comforting her. Edmund nced at Luka unhappily. Gerry and the assistant director weren''t good people, but Luka wasn¡¯t much better than them in Edmund''s eyes. Edmund regretted agreeing to let Luka be the director. Being the director of the y only created an excellent opportunity for Luka to get close to Chelsea. The meeting finally began. Edmund was seated at the head of the table. His mind wasn¡¯t on what the first person to speak was saying. After staring nkly at the table for a while, he Looked up. His eyes fell on Chelsea¡¯s beautiful neck. An image of him kissing her neck popped up in his head. He suddenly felt thirsty. He cleared his throat, grabbed the bottle of water in front of him, and gulped down half of its content. His phone suddenly vibrated on the table. He nced at the screen and saw that it was a message from Yusuf. The message contained only three wink emojis. It was obvious that Yusuf was teasing him for preventing Chelsea from going on the blind date. Edmund scoffed and rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t respond to the message. Why was Yusuf such a gossip? How did he spoil Chelsea¡¯s n? What was more important? Her work, or the blind date? Humph! The meeting was in full swing at this time. They discussed the change of the director before going on to deliberate on the perfect actor to y the male protagonist role. The others mentioned a ton of great actors, but Chelsea had a different actor in mind. She couldn''t think of any other actor to y the role well. Edmund''s eyes were on Chelsea as she watched everyone contribute without uttering a word. He sensed that she had a suggestion to make. So, he tapped his fingers on the table and asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t said a word, Chelsea. Which actor do you think is the most suitable for the role?¡± Cap铆tulo 109 Cap¨ªtulo 109 ¡°Huh?¡± Chelsea was a little startled. But she put on a calm expression and replied, ¡°Well, | think Keith Rivera is the perfect actor for this role.¡± Keith was an actor who was as famous as Luka in the past. He had won many awards. People regarded him as one of the greatest actors of all time. Although people oftenpared him to Luka, he was younger. He was just thirty-two years old. Keith had been keeping a low profiletely. While Luka set up an entertainmentpany, Keith took up a job as an acting Lecturer in a film academy. His name was still on the lips of many drama fans even though he had only starred in a couple of ys in the past two years. It was hard to convince him to star in any y. Now that Chelsea mentioned his name, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she chose him. Noticing the questioning gazes from her colleagues, Chelsea exined, ¡°I think Keith is the most suitable for this role because he¡¯s not only handsome and charming, but there¡¯s also a strong and domineering vibe to him. He looks peaceful at first nce. Upon a closer look, one can¡¯t help but figure that there¡¯s more to him than meets the eye. His natural attitude is so simr to that of the male protagonist.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Edmund was speechless. The way Chelsea spoke about Keith with sparkling eyes made him ufortable. He was jealous that she could describe another man Like that in his presence. He suddenly wanted to know what kind of words Chelsea would use to describe him. Would she also speak with so much zest? Maybe. After all, she had loved him so much. ¡°Yes, Keith is suitable for this role. Chelsea has good taste. What do you all think?¡± Luka seconded the notion without hesitation. The others reasoned that Keith was also perfect for the role. However, there was a but. ¡°Keith is good, but he had high requirements concerning scripts tendered to him. How are we sure that he would agree to star in this y?¡± a member of the crew queried. ¡°Not to worry, he will agree. I¡¯m confident that our script will fit his requirements. I''ll speak to him myself!¡± Luka said confidently. He then turned to Edmund and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, if you have any connections with Keith, please persuade him too.¡± Why was Luka so weing of all of Chelsea¡¯s ideas? Edmund pondered and snorted. With a nk expression, he said, ¡°I''m not familiar with Keith either. Since Chelsea knows him so well, she should apany me to speak to him. It¡¯s better to let the scriptwriter borate the essence of the script in person.¡± Chelsea was short of words. Her eyebrows knitted in suspicion. Why must he take her along? She could go alone if need be. Apanying him meant she would have to be alone with him again. Chelsea didn¡¯t want that to happen. The humiliation she got from Diane because of him was enough. Why was he setting her up to suffer again? Luka gave her an out. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary, Mr. Nelson. Chelsea has to write andplete the script quickly. She shouldn''t be disturbed.¡± Rubbing his palms together, he added, ¡°Let¡¯s talk to Keith ourselves. | have a thorough understanding of this script, so I''ll fill him in on it.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes gleamed with gratitude as she looked at Luka. He was her savior. What could she have done if he hadn''t stepped in? Edmund¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he saw the exchange between these two. His blood boiled. The next agenda was to discuss the selection of the actress that would y the prince¡¯s first love. Cap铆tulo 110 Cap¨ªtulo 110 Zuri had been relishing the subtlepetition between Luka and Edmund a while back. She wanted the drama to continue. So, when the next agenda was read, she seized the opportunity to speak ¡°s! It¡¯s a pity that Diane no Longer has an interest in acting. She would have been the perfect actress for the prince¡¯s first love,¡± Zuri uttered slowly, her eyes fixed on Edmund¡¯s displeased face. Those who knew the history between Diane, Chelsea and Edmund knew what Zuri was insinuating. However, this wasn¡¯t the case for the oblivious ones. One of them echoed, ¡°Yes, Diane is a talented actress. Her gentle temperament is exactly Like that of the prince''s first love. No one else can own this role like she would!¡± The person praised Diane zealously. Of course he wouldn''t pass up the opportunity to please Edmund since Diane was dating him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Contrary to what was expected, a deep frown appeared on Edmund''s face He rolled his eyes and turned to look at Chelsea again. He said, ¡°The scriptwriter has a good sense of judgment. Let''s listen to her opinion Chelsea, do you think Diane is good for this role?¡± For the second time today, he put her in the spotlight. It took Chelsea by surprise that he asked for her opinion concerning Diane. What was he up to? Was he trying to set her up? Or did he just want her to feel ufortable at the mention of his beloved girlfriend¡¯s name? After weighing some thoughts in her head, Chelsea finally responded with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if Diane is perfect for the role because | haven''t seen any of her movies. Only those who have watched her movies can tell. Or better still, you can tell us, Mr. Nelson. You should know her better since she¡¯s your girlfriend.¡± Mentioning the rtionship between Edmund and Diane was Chelsea¡¯s deliberate attempt to get him off her back for the rest of the meeting. However, Edmund smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s not remotely true. Two people can be together without knowing each other well. After all, | never knew my ex-wife well.¡± Everyone present knew that Edmund was a divorcee. But only a few of them knew that his ex-wife was Chelsea. It never urred to Chelsea that Edmund would mention their marriage in public. She awkwardly adjusted in her seat and tugged at one of her braids unintentionally. Anger simmered inside her as she thought of how he had indirectly said that she was secretive during their marriage. Holding back her anger, she stared at him squarely. ¡°Sounds to me like you didn¡¯t put in any effort to get to know your ex-wife. I¡¯m sure three years is enough time to get to know someone who Lived under the same roof as you. Well, you must have ignored your ex-wife because you had eyes for another woman outside.¡± Chelsea matched Edmund¡¯s energy. She stressed that he was unfaithful since he was indirectly trying to smear her image in public Luka suddenly cleared his throat, breaking the ice between the two. ¡°Listen up, everyone. We are supposed to be discussing the candidates for the supporting role, not Mr. Nelson¡¯s private Life.¡± In a serious tone, he continued, ¡°In my opinion, Diane is not suitable for the role. She won''t have time to be on set. After all, she would get married to Mr. Nelson soon and give birth to a child almost immediately. It¡¯s best to give this role to an actress who''s not preupied.¡± Asharp pain tugged at Chelsea¡¯s heart after Luka spoke about Diane marrying Edmund and bearing his child. The words Edmund said to her that day after she eavesdropped on his conversation with Ethan reyed in her head. He had said she was not worthy of carrying his child. Awhole year had passed since that incident, but it was just Like yesterday in Chelsea¡¯s mind. Her tear ducts were tickled at this moment . Chelsea lowered her eyes. Her slender fingers held the pen tightly. She took deep breaths in a bid to suppress the pain in her heart. Cap铆tulo 111 Cap¨ªtulo 111 Edmund noticed the sudden change in her mood. An indescribable emotion surged in his heart when he thought of all that he did to her. The meeting continued for another thirty minutes. However, Edmund didn¡¯t utter a word. He left with Fay once the meeting came to an end. Turning to Chelsea and Zuri, Luka said, ¡°Ladies, how about we go have Lunch together?¡± ¡°Oh, no! | can¡¯t. | have something else to do. You can go with Chelsea,¡± Zuri said immediately. After grabbing her bag, she whispered to Chelsea, ¡°Girl, it''s a pity that you weren''t able to go on the blind date with that handsome man after dressing up this beautifully. You should seize this opportunity in front of you.¡± Zuri immediately took to her heels, leaving her stunned friend behind. She wanted Chelsea and Luka to have Lunch together. It was her way of matchmaking them. Luka nced at Edmund who was walking in front of them. He then said to Chelsea, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch in the restaurant downstairs. Lest | forget, | have something to ask you concerning the script.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea, who initially wanted to turn down the invitation, had no choice but to agree since he mentioned work. She and Luka took the elevator with Edmund and Fay. They all suffered a deafening silence until they arrived at the ground floor. After they walked out, Luka said to Edmund, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Nelson! We''ll get going now.¡± Chelsea only nodded towards Edmund and left with Luka. Edmund''s face darkened as he watched her follow Luka into the restaurant a few meters away. Why did she agree to have Lunch with that man? Didn¡¯t she know that he liked her? She didn¡¯t learn a lesson from the bad experience with Gerry and his men, did she? She needed to stay away from men! Fay, who had been standing behind her boss, noticed that he was staring at Chelsea as she entered the restaurant with Luka. She cleared her throat and made a suggestion. ¡°Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s way past the time for lunch. Since we are here, how about we have lunch first before going back to the company?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Edmund''s face softened. ¡°Okay.¡± He and Fay walked into the restaurant too. Chelsea had just sat down facing Luka when she saw theme in. She picked up the menu and buried her face in it. Why was Edmund here? He was so annoying. Was this the only restaurant in the city? Luka noticed that she was hiding her face and stealing nces at something. He traced her eyes only to see Edmund and Fay. He couldn''t help chuckling. ¡°Mr. Nelson, you are here too. Please join us at this table. This would be fun.¡± He beckoned to them with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t¡± Chelsea mumbled inaudibly. She didn¡¯t want to have Lunch at the same table as Edmund. Otherwise, she would suffer from indigestion. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Edmund looked away arrogantly and took Fay to an empty table that was not too far away. Luka shrugged his shoulders helplessly. Edmund was so arrogant. No wonder he lost Chelsea. Contrary to what Luka thought, Edmund actually wanted to have Lunch at their table. But he changed his mind once he saw the repulsion on Chelsea¡¯s face. This was the first time any woman was reluctant to dine with him. As a powerful man in the city, he couldn¡¯t count how many women were dying to have him eat with them. Cap铆tulo 112 Cap¨ªtulo 112 How could he eat with a woman who clearly disliked him? Edmund''s ego was bruised. His blood boiled even after he sat down with Fay. The veins on his forehead were protruding slightly. ¡°Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t you think we should have Lunch with them instead?¡± Fay proposed, Looking at him intently. The only reason why she suggested that they eat here was that she guessed that Edmund would want to dine with Chelsea. She had expected him to agree when Luka invited them. However, he turned down the invitation. Why did he throw such an opportunity away? Fay was confused now. She wondered what was going on in her boss¡¯s head. ¡°Just order what you want to have,¡± Edmund ordered impatiently. Fay immediately did as she was told, not wanting to provoke him. It was almost as if Chelsea and Luka were in a world of their own. They talked andughed heartily. Although Fay didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, she could tell that they were enjoying each other¡¯spany. Fay took a stealthy nce at Edmund, who was sitting opposite her, and found that his face was gloomier. Several dishes were served at their table. However, Edmund wasn''t in the mood to eat. He took a few spoonfuls and dropped the cutlery. Seeing that he was wiping his mouth with a serviette, Fay shoved arge chunk of steak into her mouth. She chewed fast and took a sip of water. Afterward, she wiped her mouth to indicate that she was done too. They had only eaten for about twenty minutes. ¡°Mr. Nelson, howe you finished having Lunch so soon?¡± Luka asked confusedly when he saw that they were on their way out. Edmund shot him a cold re and left without sparing Chelsea a nce. It didn¡¯t bother Chelsea at all that Edmund had left the restaurant looking so cold. On the contrary, she was happy. It seemed like a thick cloud that had been hovering over the restaurant was cleared after his departure. ¡°Mr. Nelson¡¯s temper is really...¡± Luka didn¡¯tplete his statement. He shook his head and sighed. ¡°Money spoiled him,¡± Chelseamented impolitely.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Lukaughed heartily. ¡°You have got a point there, Chelsea!¡± Edmund was an arrogant man. However, Chelsea didn¡¯t me him for that. She believed that he was like that because he had made giant strides in the business world within a short time. The only issue she had with him was that he allowed his arrogance to interfere in his love life. She felt that he wouldn¡¯t find true love if he continued to be arrogant. Nevertheless, it was not her ce to give him any advice. In the evening, Ethan was seated at the dining table. He was about to have his dinner when the sound of a car engine came from outside. The butler peeped through the curtains and said, ¡°It seems to be Edmund.¡± Cap铆tulo 113 Cap¨ªtulo 113 ¡°Humph! This is not like him at all. | expected him to be hereter.¡± Ethan snorted and shook his head. With a smile, the butler remarked, ¡°Your n is working, sir.¡± Ethan shed a smug smile. After putting on a rxed expression, he picked a set of cutlery and began to eat as he waited for his grandson toe in. Shortly after, Edmund walked in. He washed his hands and sat down opposite his grandfather. ¡°What''s the asion, Edmund? It¡¯s not the weekend yet. Don¡¯t you have your hands full with thepany¡¯s affairs? Why are you here today?¡± Ethan asked, munching on a slice of lettuce. The mocking undertone in his words didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Edmund. Not wanting to give his grandfather the satisfaction of seeing him annoyed, he said calmly, ¡°Grandpa, | haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. | was free today, so | decided to pay you a visit.¡± Ethan slowly took a sip of tomato soup and said, ¡°Oh, | see. | didn¡¯t think you would remember that you have a grandfather. Anyway, why didn¡¯t you use your spare time to go on a date with your beloved Diane? Whye here?¡± Before Edmund could think of a perfect answer, Ethan dropped his spoon and said angrily, ¡°By the way, | heard that Diane did something bad to Chelsea. You had better warn her to stay away from Chelsea. | only let things slide for your sake. If such a thing happens again, I¡¯ll give her a piece of my mind. Or better still, hire someone to teach her a good Lesson!¡± Edmund''s jaw dropped. He stared at his furious grandfather in shock How did he find out about what happened? Did he hire someone to spy on him? Ethan got short with him. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? The fact that Diane had the guts to do that only means one thing: You have failed as a man. Since she¡¯s your woman, you should caution her against behaving unruly to others.¡± ¡°Who said she¡¯s my woman?¡± Edmund grumbled, lowering his eyes. This took Ethan by surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t she your woman? | thought you were head over heels in love with her. Besides, haven¡¯t you slept with her?¡± Edmund shoved a spoonful of rice into his mouth to avoid answering these questions. ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± Ethan shook his head and continued, ¡°It seems you are a big failure. You have been dating such a beautiful woman for a while but you have never slept with her. Howe? Is your tool not working?¡± Ethan emphasized the word, tool as he pointed toward his grandson. His question rolled off his Lips like it was nothing. The butler coughed slightly, signaling Ethan to mind the way he was speaking to Edmund. Why did he question about his grandson¡¯s sexual prowess? Did he want him to take offense? Didn¡¯t he know that Edmund might get angry and refuse to give him great-grandchildren? Realizing that he had gone too far, Ethan retraced his steps. ¡°Well, | don¡¯t think anything is wrong with him down there. Hees from a lineage of men who are stallions in bed, so his tool must be working fine. | guess he doesn¡¯t have any interest in Diane because he still hasn¡¯t gotten over Chelsea.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Well, it¡¯s such a shame that he can¡¯t get her back no matter how much he likes her.¡± Ethan talked a mile a minute. His tone was dripping with sarcasm. None of the things he said annoyed Edmund at all. Cap铆tulo 114 Cap¨ªtulo 114 He continued to eat elegantly as if his grandfather wasn¡¯t speaking about his private Life in his presence. When Ethan finally kept quiet, Edmund said, ¡°Grandpa, | have an idea.¡± ¡°What idea? Spill!¡± Ethan Looked at him earnestly. Gesticting with his free hand, Edmund uttered, ¡°What''s the point of idling away in this huge mansion when you can actually start a talk show? I¡¯m sure a lot of people would love to listen to you talk. You should have a go at it.¡± Ethan was so angry that he red at Edmund. He couldn¡¯t believe his grandson even dared to speak ill of him. Ethan took another sip of soup to calm himself down and said crossly, ¡°What do you want to say? Just spit it out and then Leave.¡± Edmund replied, ¡°You arranged a date for Chelsea. Did you do that to embarrass me?¡± Ethan backfired, ¡°Why do you care? Chelsea has nothing to do with you anymore.¡± Edmund was speechless. Ethan sneered again, ¡°Do you feel embarrassed?¡± Seeing that Edmund didn¡¯t say anything, Ethan continued to Lecture him, ¡°If you have time, discipline Sonya. If there¡¯s someone embarrassing you here, it¡¯s her. She is not reserved at all and jumps from one boyfriend to another. | wanted to find her a suitable partner, but now, even | am too embarrassed to mention her. If she gets pregnant before she is married and creates a big scandal out of it, | will kick her out of the house.¡± One year ago, Diane presented Sonya¡¯s B-ultrasound report as her own, iming that she was pregnant. Sonya got pregnant by ident. Later, it was found that she had an ectopic pregnancy. The baby couldn''t be saved, so she had to have an abortion. Diane apanied her to the hospital. The two of them made an agreement with each other and decided to use Sonya¡¯s B- ultrasound report to hurt Chelsea. Of course, Chelsea knew the truth, but she didn¡¯t mention it to Edmund, so no one else in the Nelson family knew. Edmund said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not my sister''s keeper.¡± He didn¡¯t want to care either. He had advised Sonya on what to do before, but she had still acted on her own ord. She changed boyfriends like she changed clothes. What could Edmund possibly do about that? Ethan seethed with rage. ¡°If you can¡¯t restrain your sister, how do you expect to restrain your ex-wife? More importantly, how do you expect to restrain me?¡± Once again, Edmund didn¡¯t have an answer. He was bbergasted by his grandfather¡¯s eloquence. He had no choice but to say, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask Chelsea first whether or not she¡¯s willing to go out with someone before you set her up on blind dates? If she doesn¡¯t want to, then you shouldn''t force her.¡± Edmund was sure that Chelsea was unwilling to ept Ethan¡¯s arrangement, but she was softhearted, and she wouldn''t refuse as long as it was Ethan who insisted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ethan asked, ¡°Why do you think she is unwilling? Of course she is willing. She would Love to go on the date | set up.¡± Edmund stared at Ethan for a long time and then finally decided to go straight to the point. ¡°You don¡¯t have to torture Chelsea like this just to get back at me.¡± ¡°Get back at you? Why would | do that? You don¡¯t love her, so why do you even care what | do to her?¡± Ethan snapped. Cap铆tulo 115 Cap¨ªtulo 115 Part of the reason he was doing this was indeed to teach Edmund a lesson, but mostly, he wanted a good ending for Chelsea. He loved her like family, and he wanted her to be happy. Of course, it would be best if Chelsea could get back together with Edmund. ¡°Great. I''m d we could rify that. Let¡¯s eat. The food¡¯s getting cold.¡± Edmund shed Ethan a meaningful Look. After saying that, he picked up his cutlery and enjoyed the delicious food on the table. Ethan wasn¡¯t satisfied with how his conversation with Edmund concluded. No matter how delicious the steak was, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to savor it. The scrumptious food was originally for Ethan, but Edmund ate it in the end.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ethan wasn¡¯t as psychologically strong as his grandson. While Edmund was having dinner with Ethan, he received a call from Alena. The moment he answered the phone, he heard a woman sobbing in the background. He could tell that it was Diane. Alena said to him earnestly, ¡°Edmund, | heard what happened between you and Diane. Diane already admitted that she was wrong, and Chelsea didn¡¯t get hurt. Why couldn''t you still forgive her?¡± Alena¡¯s words irritated Edmund. If she weren''t his mother, he would have yelled at her in response. But he answered her in an annoyed tone, ¡°What if no one had stood up for Chelsea and beaten that assistant director for her? What if she¡¯d been left with no choice but to obey that nasty pervert? Mom, there are lines that we simply don¡¯t cross.¡± Alena didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would be so conscientious, so his words choked her. She then hurriedly replied, ¡°Well, it''s indeed Diane¡¯s fault. She has realized that now. She feels guilty and awful. She¡¯s crying so hard right now that she¡¯s having trouble breathing. And Diane is a girl, dear. How could you say such harsh words to her?¡± Edmund scoffed. What harsh words had he said to her? He just asked Diane to stop hyping their rtionship. She was really good at exaggerating facts. Diane wept even louder in the background, and her cries sounded Like nails against a chalkboard to Edmund. Edmund frowned and held the phone away from his ear. Ethan snorted derisively, showing his dislike for Edmund and Alena. Alena sighed and said, ¡°I''ll make the decision today. It¡¯s all over now. You can have dinner with Diane another day so that you two can make up. You have been in love for so many years. You have divorced Chelsea. She is an outsider after all.¡± Alena said a lot, but Edmund didn¡¯t reply to her. He would never forgive Diane. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still having dinner with Grandpa. I''ll talk to youter. Bye,¡± Edmund muttered impatiently. Hearing this, Alena said immediately, ¡°Okay. I''ll hang up then.¡± Alena and Ethan didn¡¯t get along well with each other because they had different opinions on Chelsea. Alena didn¡¯t Like Chelsea and even tried paying her and her family a sum of money in exchange for her staying clear of Edmund. On the other hand, Ethan thought that Chelsea was a good girl and that she was a perfect wife for Edmund. After Chelsea and Edmund got married, Ethan always stood by Chelsea¡¯s side, which pissed off Alena. Cap铆tulo 116 Cap¨ªtulo 116 Although Alena was dissatisfied with Ethan, she didn¡¯t dare to resist him because he was highly respected in Vertoak and had the final say in matters concerning the Nelson family. So when Alena heard that Edmund was with Ethan, she immediately hung up the phone. Ethan red at Edmund with discontent. ¡°You can¡¯t deal with your mother yourself, so you use me as a scapegoat.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Edmund replied as if nothing had happened, ¡°Doesn''t that please you? It means that your high prestige deters even my mother¡¯s defiance. She¡¯s scared of provoking you.¡± Ethan snorted with disdain, begrudgingly admiring Edmund''sment. Then, Ethan continued to me Alena, ¡°It¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault that Sonya has be the way she is. She¡¯s always too busy meddling in other people¡¯s affairs that she¡¯s failed to raise her own children well.¡± Edmund reminded him, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m also my mother¡¯s child.¡± The implication was that even though they were brought up by the same mother, Edmund was different from Sonya. Ethan rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°So you think you¡¯re better than your sister?¡± Edmund was rendered speechless. At Edmund''s parents¡¯ house. After hanging up the phone, Alena said to Diane assuredly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry dearie. | have scolded him already. He will call you once he calms down. You know how men behave. He needs some time to cool off first.¡± Despite these consoling words, Diane still burst into tears. She asked, ¡°Will Edmund abandon me?¡± ¡°No! That won''t happen. It¡¯s normal for lovers to quarrel asionally. How can two people be together without quarreling? Trust me, everything will be fine. He will call you soon.¡± Alena reassured Diane as she patted her on the back. Sonya, who had been scrolling through Instagram on her mobile phone as shey on the sofa, suddenly sat up. She said with a frown, ¡°My brother is so strange. | still can¡¯t believe that he quarreled with Diane because of Chelsea. Is he out of his mind?¡± ¡°Shut up, you silly girl!¡± Alena shouted. Sonya¡¯s words had gotten on her nerves. She was trying to calm Diane, but her silly daughter was adding fuel to the fire. After ring at Sonya, she said to Diane, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. Edmund only did it for the sake of the Nelson family and you. He doesn¡¯t care about Chelsea at all.¡± Diane, who was about to increase the tempo of her cry, calmed down when she heard Alena¡¯s words. ¡°You know, Edmund only has eyes for you. Although he was married to Chelsea for three years, he never liked her. How could he take sides with her now that they are divorced? If he does that, it means he¡¯s too...¡± Alena paused mid-rant. She almost blurted out that her son was cheap. It annoyed her that Edmund made Diane sad just for the sake of his ex-wife. She didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong in her son¡¯s rtionship now. Diane wiped her tears and calmed down a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not controlling myself and stressing you over my rtionship problems.¡± Alena patted her hand and immediately uttered, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to apologize. You are just like a daughter to me. Can''ta mother console her daughter? Your problem is my problem. I¡¯m willing to console you no matter what. Not to worry, Edmund will get married to you. You both will make cute babies. Once you give me a grandson, I''ll be at peace. Cheer up, okay?¡± Diane smiled shyly. It ddened her heart to know that Edmund''s mother was in support of her getting married to him Alena nced at the clock on the wall and added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. | have to go upstairs to have a rest. Sonya will keep you company here.¡± Once Alena went upstairs, Sonya put away her phone and moved to Diane. She whispered, ¡°Listen to me. Chelsea has an unruly brother and a gambling addict for a father, right?¡± Cap铆tulo 117 Cap¨ªtulo 117 ¡°Yes. What about them?¡± Diane queried, looking confused. ¡°That bitch has enemies in her own household. Why stress yourself when you can get her brother and father to deal with her? They hate her, so they will surely help you to do the job without even knowing. Once her family starts making trouble for Chelsea, she wouldn¡¯t have the time to go after my brother. You will then seize the opportunity to make him marry you as soon as possible!¡± Sonya knew that Chelsea¡¯s father and brother were her top two enemies. She was aware that Chelsea was avoiding them because they had almost ruined her due to their greed and reckless spending. Diane''s eyes sparkled as she thought of the idea she just heard. It sounded so good and feasible. ¡°Wow! You are so smart, Sonya. Your idea is perfect!¡± She gave Sonya a thumbs up as she smiled brightly. After flipping her hair back proudly, Sonya added, ¡°We need to act behind the scenes, so my brother won¡¯t get mad at us if he happens to find out. All we have to do is to use an unknown number to send Chelsea¡¯s address to her brother and father. It¡¯s up to them to show up there and begin to frustrate her. We will just be watching from the sidelines. Oh, what a good show it will be. Ha-ha!¡± Sonya threw her head back and Laughed Like an evil witch. Nodding in agreement, Diane uttered, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. Thank you so much for your help. You are a Lifesaver.¡± With acent expression on her face, Sonya Lay down on the sofa and said, ¡°You are wee. Don¡¯t forget me when you finally get married to my brother. Put in a good word for me, okay?¡± ¡°Sure, | will.¡± Diane pretended that she Liked Sonya even though she loathed her so much. She had other ns for Sonya in her mind. If she seeded in marrying Edmund, she would make sure that Sonya was sent abroad to prevent her from bringing shame to the Nelson family. In the Nelson Group a few dayster, Fay was lost in thought as she sat at her desk. She was thinking about inviting Zuri and Chelsea to dinner. They had treated her to a sumptuous dinner the Last time. She then dialed Chelsea¡¯s number. The Line connected after a few rings. They had barely exchanged pleasantries when Fay heard the sound of a door getting kicked. It was apanied by the roar of a man.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What''s going on there?¡± Fay quickly asked after her heart skipped a beat. ¡°It''s nothing. A drunk is just making a fuss in the corridor. Anyway, why did you call?¡± Chelsea spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Are you free tonight? | want to invite you and Zuri for dinner. What do you Another bang came from the other end of the line before Fay could finish speaking. The noise startled her. ¡°I''m sorry, Fay. I¡¯m not avable tonight. Let¡¯s do that some other time, okay?¡± Chelsea¡¯s voice was a little shaky at this time. However, she was still as polite as before. Fay sighed and uttered, ¡°Okay. But is everything okay with you?¡± ¡°Yes, everything is fine. | have got to go now. Talk to youter,¡± Chelsea hastily replied and tried to hang up the phone. But before she could do so, Fay heard a man say, ¡°Open the door, Chelsea. | know you are. The line went dead halfway through the man¡¯s statement. Nheless, those first words were enough for Fay to guess that all was not well with Chelsea. What could be happening over there? Wait a minute! That voice sounded familiar. Who was it? Fay rubbed her temples and thought hard about where she had heard that voice from. A few secondster, she sprang up to her feet. ¡°Oh my! That angry man must be Chelsea¡¯s brother, Garry!¡± Fay snapped her fingers in realization. She was sure of it. Cap铆tulo 118 She knew that Garry Williams was an irresponsible fellow who never gave Chelsea breathing space in the past. It was said that Chelsea had given him and her father Hilton Williams all the money in her bank ount before she had gone abroad, so they could get off her back. Chelsea had cut all ties with them since then. She hadn¡¯t told them she was back in the country. It appeared that Garry traced her and was making trouble for her now. ¡°Gosh! She needs to be saved!¡± Without thinking further, Fay rushed to Edmund¡¯s office. She knocked on the door and entered before he even asked her toe in. In an anxious tone, she uttered, ¡°Mr. Nelson, something bad might happen to Chelsea. She¡¯s in danger. You need to save her!¡± ¡°What happened? How is she in danger?¡± Edmund asked with a frown as he put aside the documents he had been working on hurriedly. ¡°I just spoke to her on the phone. Someone was shouting and kicking the door in the background. It seems to be Garry. I¡¯m afraid that he might hurt her!¡± Fay replied, shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Garry?¡± Edmund abruptly stood up from his seat once he heard his former brother-inw¡¯s name. More than anyone else, Edmund knew that Garry was greedy, shameless, and troublesome. He had witnessed how Garry pestered Chelsea for money for three good years, so he suspected that the miscreant was at it again. The fact that Garry was still a pest annoyed Edmund greatly. How could aman be so useless and shameless at the same time? Besides, where did he expect Chelsea to get money to give him? During the time that Chelsea was still Mrs. Nelson, it was Edmund who satisfied the greed of Garry and Hilton. He made sure to give them money whenever they asked for it just because he wanted to get rid of them. Although they kepting back, Edmund was rich enough to settle them always. How would Chelsea sort them out now that she was nothing but a scriptwriter who probably earned chicken feed? It would be a nightmare for her! Well, it serves her right! This was part of the consequences for divorcing him and throwing away the important title of Mrs. Nelson. Edmund pondered, frowning deeply. However, he couldn¡¯t let her suffer alone. He grunted and grabbed his car key. Rushing to the door, he said, ¡°I¡¯LL go and have a look.¡± ¡°Please Let me apany you.¡± Fay turned and followed him. She reckoned that she needed to be there. Her boss was fond of either losing his tongue or speaking rudely whenever he was in Chelsea¡¯s presence. She wanted to be there to make sure things didn¡¯t get worse between the two of them. Edmund drove to Chelsea¡¯s residence at a high speed. Fay had to cling to the roof handle for dear life. When they arrived, the first thing they saw was a police car parked outside. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Two policemen were pulling Garry away from the door. Nheless, he continued to swear and shout at the top of his lungs. There were two other policemen talking to Chelsea inside her apartment. Many neighbors had alreadye out of their apartments. They were watching the scene in awe. However, they soon left after getting shooed away by the police officers. Not sparing his former brother-inw a nce, Edmund greeted the two policemen with a cold face. ¡°Good day, officers. I¡¯m Edmund Nelson, a friend of the Lady who lives in this apartment. I¡¯m here to assess the situation.¡± Edmund¡¯s name was a household name in Vertoak. There was literally no one who hadn¡¯t heard of him. Thus, as soon as he introduced himself, the policemen smiled at him. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Nelson. You may go in.¡± The police officers rudely pulled Garry aside to make way for Edmund. Garry was too stunned to speak when he saw Edmund. A year ago, Chelsea had called to inform him and Hilton that she divorced Edmund. She transferred some money to them and disappeared Cap铆tulo 119 Cap¨ªtulo 119 Her marriage to Edmund had been their grand n to always get money whenever they wanted. After all, Edmund was filthy rich. When they found out that she divorced him for real, Garry and Hilton almost died out of shock and anger. They countlessly tried to reach Chelsea in order to knock some senses into her head. However, their efforts failed. They once visited Edmund and asked for money as they had always done. But he threw the divorce certificate in their faces They got humiliated that day. Edmund ordered the security guards to throw them out like captured thieves. Garry concluded from Edmund¡¯s appearance here that they were on good terms now. As a result, his joy knew no bounds. His tongue was tied as he screamed happily in his head. When Edmund entered the living room, he saw Chelsea standing in the middle. She was wearing a white pajama. Her face was many shades redder than normal and her shoulders were trembling as she was being interrogated. She suddenly lowered her eyes and ced her slender right hand on her waist. Edmund followed her movement only to find a clear footprint stain on her pajama. It seemed Like Garry had kicked her there. Judging by the way Chelsea pressed her hand on her waist, Edmund reasoned that it was hurting. His heart ached slightly as he thought of the amount of pain she was in now. He also felt like strangling Garry. How could a brother be so cruel to his sister? Edmund couldn¡¯t understand why such a gentle woman had a beast for a brother. He grunted to suppress his anger. It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Chelsea finally noticed his presence. She looked at him with her eyes widened. The next second, her shock was reced with shame. Why was Edmund always showing up when she was at her worst? Was this God''s way of helping him to Laugh at her? Chelsea was embarrassed in his presence for what seemed like the thousandth time. One of the major reasons she couldn''t Look him in the eye was that Hilton and Garry groomed her not to. She looked away, holding her chest with her other hand. During her call with Fay, she made sure to pretend as if nothing was happening because she didn¡¯t want Edmund to find out. But things didn¡¯t go her way The policeman who was interrogating Chelsea suddenly turned to Edmund, greeted him, and asked the two of them confusedly, ¡°May | know the rtionship between the two of you?¡± ¡°She is my friend.¡± ¡°We barely know each other.¡± They gave different answers at the same timeContent ? N?velDrama.Org. With his eyebrows knitted, the policeman looked at Edmund and then at Chelsea. The pen he was holding to the notepad froze as he didn¡¯t know what to write or even say Edmund''s temples throbbed as he red at Chelsea. How could she say they barely knew each other? What an ungrateful liar she was! Cap铆tulo 120 Cap¨ªtulo 120 They had been married for three whole years. Besides, he helped to punish Gerry and his cohorts just a while back. The least she could do was to regard him as a friend! ¡°Hey, brother-inw!¡± Garry, who finally found his tongue, shouted excitedly from outside Chelsea''s face flushed even more. She wished the ground would open and swallow her up. A dead silence fell in the living room. The policemen were utterly surprised at this time. Chelsea stomped outside and roared, ¡°Shut the fuck up, Garry!¡± How was Edmund his brother-inw? After all, she had divorced Edmund a year ago. Garry had thrown her under the bus now, to Edmund''s delight. Chelsea was so mad at him. She didn¡¯t want outsiders to know that she was once married to Edmund. She wanted to keep her divorce and everything about her past Life under wraps. Most people in this city practically worshipped Edmund because he was wealthy and handsome. Chelsea was dead sure that they would think that he had initiated the divorce because she was a bad wife. ¡°Why are you shouting at me? Chelsea, did you deliberately pretend to divorce Edmund to get rid of me and Dad?¡± Garry asked mockingly. Chelsea trembled with anger at Garry¡¯s words. She tried to reply, but she was just too furious to even utter a single word. She wanted to keep her and Edmund¡¯s divorce under wraps, and then Garry came along and justid it out in the open. He hung her out to dry. Now, the policemen present knew about it. Edmund walked over from behind Chelsea and pulled her to his side. ¡°You shouldn''t lower yourself to his level.¡± As soon as Edmund touched Chelsea¡¯s arm, he immediately felt that she was trembling violently. He pressed his lips together into a thin Line and took the opportunity to hold her cold, shaking hand. Noticing Edmund''s gesture toward Chelsea, Garry put on a crooked smile and then Laughedcently. He turned to the two policemen and said arrogantly, ¡°Do you see that? Mr. Nelson is my brother-inw. Please let me go.¡± ¡°Garry!¡± Chelsea was so angry that she shouted again. She knew her brother was shameless, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be this brazen. Their rtionship had be so bad. How could he still take advantage of Edmund''s power to behave like this? However, Garry wasn¡¯t exactly a sharp-witted, sensible man. He snapped, ¡°What? You hold hands so intimately. Why don¡¯t you just save us all the trouble and admit that you''re still together?¡± Chelsea lowered her eyes in a hurry and found that Edmund was indeed holding her hand.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She hastily struggled out of his grip. Just now, she was so angry with what Garry had done that she didn¡¯t notice at all that Edmund reached out and held her hand. The two policemen didn¡¯tpromise. They held Garry down and said, ¡°Sir, you are suspected of stirring up trouble, so you have to go down to the police station with us.¡± Cap铆tulo 121 Cap¨ªtulo 121 Garry still wanted to say something, but Edmund said to the two policemen directly, ¡°Thank you, Officers.¡± The implication was that they should take Garry away as soon as possible. Garry was so enraged that he screamed, ¡°Chelsea! Is this how you treat your own brother? Don¡¯t you have a conscience? Edmund! Help me, man!¡± When the police took away Garry, who was still shouting, Edmund took a look at Fay, and she immediately understood what he meant. She followed the policemen downstairs. Edmund didn¡¯t want anyone to know what had happened today. He wanted to protect Chelsea well. He quickly closed the door, and Garry¡¯s cursespletely vanished into thin air. At this moment, Chelsea felt so weak that she fell on her knees. After closing the door, Edmund turned around and saw Chelsea sitting on the floor. A wave ofplicated feelings washed over his heart. His heart ached a little, but he couldn''t help teasing, ¡°Are you the faint of heart? Or are you just scared?¡± Chelsea bit her bottom lip and lowered her head. Now she knew what it was like to be too ashamed to hold her head up in front of someone. She knew Edmund would mock her andugh at her. She couldn''t help Laughing at herself for being sentimental. How could Edmund help her on purpose? Her ex-husband¡¯s voice came to her ears again, ¡°The floor is too cold for sitting. You should get up and sit on the sofa.¡± Chelsea remained unmoved. Edmund spoke again. ¡°Do you want me to carry you to the sofa?¡± Chelsea slightly shook her head and started climbing to her feet. But before she could make it to the sofa, she felt dizzy. Then, she began falling out of consciousness. As everything around her started spinning out of focus, she heard Edmund scream her name. ¡°Chelsea!¡± She smiled with self-mockery. Why did she detect nervousness and worry from his tone?C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She must really be going out of it and wildly imagining things. After all, how could Edmund care about her? Outside the door, Fay asked the police to keep what happened today a secret and politely sent them away. When she was about to turn around and go back, she saw Edmund rushing out with Chelsea in his arms. ¡°Get the car. We have to go to the hospital. Now,¡± Edmund ordered her anxiously. Cap铆tulo 122 Cap¨ªtulo 122 Seeing Chelsea¡¯s deathly pale face, Fay nodded, rushed to the car, and then drove Chelsea and Edmund straight to the hospital. In the backseat, Edmund Looked down at Chelsea¡¯s bloodless face. After a while, he ordered in a gloomy tone, ¡°Call Leo. Tell him to investigate who told Garry about Chelsea¡¯s return.¡± Chelsea had been back for a rtively long time, and Garry and Hilton had been kept in the dark about it. How did Garry know that Chelsea was back? Edmund had his guess. After Chelsea got to the emergency room, the doctor ran a series of tests on her. Fortunately, her condition was nothing serious. She was just weak from severe fatigue. Apart from that, she was also found to be hypoglycemic. She fainted because she had run on an empty stomach for a long time. Edmund frowned and asked the doctor, ¡°Is her hypoglycemia serious?¡± Last time, it was an allergy to beef and mutton. This time, it was hypoglycemia. Edmund had no idea that Chelsea had so many things that ailed her. In the past, he just enjoyed when she wholeheartedly took care of him because of his stomach upset. He was too busy being looked after by her that he didn¡¯t realize she also needed to be looked after.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Seeing that Edmund looked a little nervous, the doctor gave him a rxed reply. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that bad. But she needs to make sure that she eats three regr meals a day moving forward. It¡¯s obvious that she hasn¡¯t been eating well.¡± After the doctor finished his words, he left. Fay told Edmund, ¡°I''ll go buy some food for her, Mr. Nelson. Please wait here.¡± Edmund nodded. Then, Fay left and closed the door behind her. Not long after Fay Left, Chelsea opened her eyes The first thing she saw was Edmund sitting beside her bed. Remembering that Edmund wrapped his arms around her waist before she fainted, Chelsea immediately closed her eyes again. What was he doing here? She didn¡¯t want to face him at all. He should''ve left after taking her to the hospital and making sure that she was going to be okay. He didn¡¯t have to stay. Seeing that Chelsea closed her eyes again after opening them, Edmund couldn¡¯t help chuckling. He used to think that she was dull and boring. He didn¡¯t expect that she was actually quirky and cute. Staring at her delicate face that now had a ssh of color, Edmund Lightheartedly remarked, ¡°I know you''re awake. | saw you open your eyes.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was wondering how she put up with his dullness before. He couldn''t say a single nice word. It was a miracle that he didn¡¯t manage to piss her off to death in thest three years. Cap铆tulo 123 Cap¨ªtulo 123 Now that she had been found out, she had no choice but to open her eyes and politely say to him, ¡°Thank you for taking me to the hospital.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Hearing Chelsea¡¯s indifferent tone, Edmund instantly felt upset. He squinted at her unhappily. In order to avoid his eyes, Chelsea sat up and turned her head. Edmund tried to help her up, but Chelsea avoided his touch as soon as he reached out. Edmund withdrew his hand awkwardly. What he didn¡¯t know was that his presence increased Chelsea¡¯s psychological burden. There was a hint of me in his following words. ¡°The doctor said that you had been worn out. As far as | know, we didn¡¯t urge you to finish the script right away, did we?¡± Edmund was very dissatisfied by the fact that Chelsea had worked herself to the point of burnout. She didn¡¯t have to work day and night until she got ill. She was given plenty of time to write. Chelsea bit her bottom lip and didn¡¯t say anything. The reason she had been working so hard was that she wanted to finish the project as soon as she could and get out of having to spend time with Edmund. But could she tell him that? ¡°The doctor also said that you had hypoglycemia and that you probably weren''t eating welltely. Chelsea, weren¡¯t you a delicate and life-loving person before? What changed? Why are you not eating and taking care of yourself?¡± Edmund thought of Chelsea''s regr life before and felt a little perturbed. Chelsea kept silent. She didn¡¯t want to say anything more to him. Whatever she told him, he would just me her again and again, and it would just fill her heart with negative emotions to the brim. She hated feeling that way. Besides, she was afraid that if she spoke, they would just end up getting into a fight. Edmund had never understood her, after all. First of all, as a scriptwriter, inspiration almost always came suddenly. And when inspiration struck, she had to buckle down and write. Otherwise, that inspiration would pass, and it would be a waste. Secondly, she needed money to fend for herself. If she finished the script ahead of time, then she could take on another project, and more projects meant more money. ¡°It seems that since you left me, you¡¯ve been having a really tough time.¡± Seeing that Chelsea had been ignoring him since he started asking her questions, Edmund couldn''t help sneering at her. After all, it was her who had been naive and impulsive to divorce him. Hearing that, Chelsea raised her head and looked at him seriously. ¡°I would rather live a hard life than stay and rot in a loveless marriage. At least on my own, | am happy and free.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t expect such a scathing retort from Chelsea, so he was stunned for a moment. ¡°We were married for three years, but not once did | feel Loved or even seen by you. It made me wonder if | was a bad person, and after a while, | came to believe that | was. | even thought about taking my own life. No one was going to miss me anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if | just died.¡± After saying that, Chelsea looked away, trying to restrain the bitter tears that threatened to roll down her cheeks. She was telling the truth, and she wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all. When she was married to Edmund, she did consider taking her own life because back then, she really couldn¡¯t ascertain the value of her own existence. Cap铆tulo 124 Cap¨ªtulo 124 She had tried her best to make their marriage work. She had treated Edmund, his family, and his friends with utmost respect and unconditional love, but all of her efforts had been for naught. Edmund never showed her any sort of appreciation. One night, she sat in the bathtub with a knife in her hand. She was ready to sh her wrist and end it all, but after shedding all the tears that she had held back for a long time, rity descended upon her. Then, she realized that she had one more thing to live for¡ªherself. After hearing Chelsea¡¯s words, Edmund stared at her with eyes full of shock. He didn¡¯t expect that his indifference had inflicted such great pain upon her. He disregarded her until she thought of killing herself. Edmund opened his mouth to say something. However, he realized that nothing he could say would change anything now. Fay knocked on the door with the food she had bought for Chelsea. Noticing that there was something off with the atmosphere in the ward, she looked at Edmund. Did her boss say something awful to hang such thick tension in the air? Fay felt a Little disappointed with Edmund. He had been friends with Yusuf for many years. Why hadn''t he Learned anything from his friend about making girls happy? Although Yusuf was a yboy, he was considerate and gentle. That was why many women were still attracted to him even though they knew that he was just a big old flirt. Edmund wasn¡¯t good at treating women well at all. In fact, he could exasperate them with only one word. Fay sighed in her heart. Then, she walked up to Chelsea and said, ¡°I bought some food for you, Chelsea. Go ahead and eat.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Chelsea picked up the sandwich and smiled at Fay. ¡°Thank you, Fay.¡± With that, Chelsea proceeded to eat while ignoring Edmund the entire time. Edmund was annoyed by her silent treatment. He walked to the window and looked out of it with a frown. While Chelsea was eating, Fay said to her kindly, ¡°You can¡¯t go back to your ce for a while, or Garry will go there and make trouble for you again.¡± Hearing that, Chelsea paused for a while. Then, she said dejectedly, ¡°You''re right, | can¡¯t go back.¡± Garry wouldn¡¯t let her go easily, and he definitely would continue Looking for her. ¡°How about youe to my ce for a few days? Or even longer, | don¡¯t mind,¡± Fay said her eyes lighting up. ¡°Thank you, Fay. But there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Chelsea refused instinctively. There was no hesitation in her words even though her smile was still there. She was very grateful to Fay, but if possible she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Edmund. Staying at Fay¡¯s meant that he had a way of keeping an eye on her. Moreover, Chelsea knew very well that the matter before them could not be solved by hiding. Once Garry and Hilton were sure that she was still in the country, they would leave no stone unturned until they found her. Hearing her refusal, Edmund turned to look at her, his displeasure clearly shown in his eyes. Chelsea looked down to avoid his re and continued eating the sandwich. Cap铆tulo 125 Cap¨ªtulo 125 Frowning, Fay asked worriedly, ¡°What are you gonna do now? You can¡¯t keep being harassed like this all the time.¡± Chelsea smiled again and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I''ll figure something out She wasn¡¯t sure whether she was convicing Fay or herself by saying that. ¡°How about Zuri¡¯s house? Last time when we had dinner at her house together, she said that she was going to shoot in another city, didn¡¯t she?¡± Fay suggested enthusiastically. She really wanted to help her friend out. Chelsea paused and thought about it. She would have forgotten something Like that entirely if Fay hadn¡¯t reminded her. Zuri had gone to another city for shooting. She had even sent a message to Chelsea before she left. But she hadn¡¯t remembered any of it because she had been busy with the script. Chelsea couldn''t go into Zuri¡¯s house if she was not at home. If she had known something like that would happen she would have at least asked her for the key. Seeing her changing expression, Edmund ordered in a domineering tone, ¡°Fay will take you home to pack up. You can stay at her ce.¡± Chelsea opened her mouth to refuse, he didn¡¯t let her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to turn down Fay¡¯s kindness because of me. She really thinks of you as her good friend.¡± After a small pause, Edmund left the room without Looking back. Although Fay was always slow when it came to making friends, Edmund could tell that she Liked Chelsea very much, that was why she had taken the initiative to invite her. Even he had been shocked when that happened. As for Chelsea, he had heard her say a couple of times that Fay was very kind and that she always brought delicious food for her and Leo. It was impossible for her not to think of Fay as her friend. So it was easy to guess that he was the reason why she refused Fay¡¯s offer. Nothing in all his years had ever prepared him for the day when he, Edmund Nelson, would be hated by someone. After Edmund left, Chelsea looked at Fay with cute doe eyes and said apologetically, ¡°I really appreciate your kindness. But just now | couldn''t...¡± Fay shook her head and smiled. ¡°Stop, there¡¯s no need for that. | understand.¡± Chelsea sighed in relief and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m looking forward to living with you,¡± answeredExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Fay with a smile. Since there was no serious injuries on Chelsea, she left the hospital with Fay and went back to her apartment to pack up her things. In Chris¡¯ office, Edmund stood by the window with his hands in his pockets. His eyes were fixed on Chelsea up until she and Fay got into a car and left together. Chris came over and handed him a cup of coffee. ¡°What are you doing to yourself right now? Howe you are so concerned about your ex-wife?¡± Edmund lowered his eyes and tried to avoid the question. ¡°So do | have to just stand and watch her being harassed by Garry?¡± Chris spoke his mind directly. ¡°You can surely turn a blind eye to it. You¡¯ve been doing that perfectly before. Especially now that you two are divorced and you don¡¯t have any reason to worry about her. ¡° Edmund was speechless. He couldn¡¯te up with anything to retort to that. Cap铆tulo 126 Cap¨ªtulo 126 But how could Chris be so heartless? Had he forgotten how Chelsea used to give him her tasty food? Genuinely curious, Chris continued, ¡°Is it that you really don¡¯t know or are you just pretend not to? You are the cause of all the problems that Chelsea has encountered so far.¡± m the cause?¡± Edmund frowned. ¡°If you didn¡¯t keep showing up in front of her, would Diane have targetted her?¡± On hearing that, Edmund Looked out through the window again, annoyed that his friend was always right. He had just received a call from Leo, saying that he had found the answers to their investigation. The reason why Garry knew where Chelsea lived was that someone had sent him a message with the location. After going through a lot of trouble, Leo discovered that the phone number belonged to one of Sonya¡¯s staff. There was no doubt that it was Edmund''s sister who had done it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And since it was Sonya who did it, then Diane probably took part in it. It was impossible to persuade Sonya to be kind to Chelsea. Edmund thought carefully about how to deal with Sonya, his troublesome sister. He suddenly recalled what Diane had said to him not long ago. She said that Sonya couldn''t live like this all the time, so it was better if she was shipped off abroad to study there. On the one hand, if Sonya left Vertoak for a period of time, her scandals would cool down and soon be forgotten by the public. On the other hand, if she was sent far away to fend for herself, she might build a little bit of character. At that time, Edmund thought that if he sent his sister abroad, his mother would violently react and make trouble for him again. He ended up getting a headache while trying to figure out how to discipline Sonya, so he decided not to take action just yet. But at this moment, he felt that Diane¡¯s idea wasn¡¯t bad at all. Regardless of his mother¡¯s reaction, Edmund was determined to send Sonya abroad. Meanwhile, Chelsea arrived home. She grabbed a suitcase and stuffed it with her clothes and some personal belongings. She also took herputer with her. Then, she went to Fay¡¯s home. As Edmund''s right-hand woman, Fay was one of the leading elites in the city and made a Lot of money. Therefore, her apartment was located near the building of the Nelson Group. It was in an excellent location and covered an area of about one hundred and fifty square meters. The interior was designed simply but elegantly, just Like Fay¡¯s style. Fay led Chelsea to a south-facing guest room. ¡°This is the room | had prepared for you. The Lighting here is good, and you may use my study as you please. I¡¯m in the office during the day anyway, so | don¡¯t really need it.¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°Thank you, Fay. | really appreciate this.¡± After making Chelsea familiar with the whole apartment, Fay invited her to sit at the kitchen counter and chat. Fay smiled and told Chelsea, ¡°Leo''s apartment is just opposite mine, but he doesn''t live there.¡± Cap铆tulo 127 Cap¨ªtulo 127 ¡°Really? Why?¡± Chelsea asked with great curiosity. Why wouldn¡¯t Leo live in an apartment in such a great locale and environment?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because our motheres here and lives with me for a few days from time to time. She always urges him to find a girl to marry and settle down with. Leo¡¯s tired of it, so he moved out.¡± Chelseaughed. ¡°He is so interesting. It sure sounds like you two have a great rtionship with your mother.¡± Fay Lowered her eyes and replied in a slightly gloomy tone, ¡°Well, Leo has a great rtionship with her.¡± Seeing the confused expression on Chelsea¡¯s face, Fay continued, ¡°My mother has always preferred Leo over me. She used to say every day that she and our father would leave everything to Leo. The funny thing is, they really have nothing to leave him. The only money they havees from me.¡± Chelsea was a little stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe that Fay¡¯s parents were taking her money just to leave it all to Leo. ¡°Every time shees here, she only brings Leo¡¯s favorite food. My mother told me that she didn¡¯t want Leo to waste time and energy to look after her and our father, but when | tried to cook for them or take care of them in any way, she didn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°Well, can¡¯t you ask Leo to talk to your mother about this?¡± Chelsea couldn''t believe her ears. Fay smiled with self-mockery. ¡°He¡¯s tried. Many times, in fact. He¡¯s told her on many asions that she shouldn''t y favorites, but she doesn¡¯t listen at all. Leo said that he would give me back everything that belonged to me. | didn¡¯t have the heart to tell him that | didn¡¯t care about the money. All | wanted was our mother¡¯s love and affection.¡± ¡°Oh, Fay. I¡¯m so sorry to hear that. But I¡¯m sure everything will be fine,¡± Chelsea said, gently patting Fay on the shoulder and comforting her in a low voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of that, too. | have Mr. Nelson to thank, actually. If we hadn¡¯t been rescued by the Nelson Group¡¯s charity foundation, | would have been forced to drop my studies and work to make money so that Leo could go to school.¡± The story of Fay¡¯s life made Chelsea take pity on her. It was said that every family had its own difficulties. Nothing could ever be truer. Cap铆tulo 128 Cap¨ªtulo 128 Chelseaforted Fay, ¡°We may not be able to change many things in our families, but we¡¯re more than capable of changing ourselves.¡± Her family wasn¡¯t much better than Fay¡¯s. Before her passing away, her mother had been gentle and loving to her, but Garry and Hilton were mean and contemptuous of her At first, Chelsea was saddened by their estrangement, but after she saw the severity of their greed, she stopped forcing things Fay nodded and sighed, ¡°I suppose you''re right. | always swear in my heart that if | have a daughter in the future, | will never let her suffer other people¡¯s cruelty and disrespect just because she is a girl.¡± Unfortunately, Fay probably wouldn''t get married or have children. Because the man she loved might not Like her. If she were going to endure the hardships of pregnancy and face the risks of childbirth, then it would be for someone that she Loved with all her heart and soul. Why should she put her life on the Line for a man that she didn¡¯t Love? However, that man¡¯s wife would never be a woman of her origin. After chatting with Chelsea for a while, Fay stood up and said, ¡°I have to go back to the office. You can stay here for as long as you like.¡± Chelsea took the initiative to say, ¡°Okay. To express my sincerest gratitude, | n on making you an entire table of delicious food tonight.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really?¡± Fay¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I remember that you Like spicy food. How about | cook you some prawns with Mexican peppers?¡± Fay didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea knew her food preferences. She felt very happy and said, ¡°That would be great. | haven¡¯t had a proper meal in a while.¡± As Edmund''s assistant, she was well paid, and she looked gorgeous, but her job wasn¡¯t easy work. She often worked overtime, and the only meal she could fit in her busy schedule was a simple sandwich But then Fay asked worriedly, ¡°But can you eat spicy food?¡± Fay knew that Edmund didn¡¯t eat spicy food because of his stomach issues. Chelsea and Edmund lived together for three years, so perhaps Chelsea wasn¡¯t used to eating spicy food because Edmund didn¡¯t eat it. However, to Fay¡¯s surprise, Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Of course | can. | also Like spicy food.¡± Fay replied, ¡°Then when you were with Mr. Nelson...¡± Chelsea shrugged and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat spicy food with Edmund. | only ate spicy food when he was not around or when | went out to eat with Zuri. Back then, | rarely ate spicy food at home.¡± Chelsea then said, ¡°I suffered so much for a man who didn¡¯t Love me. Do you think I''d been stupid at that time?¡± Fay was speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to answer Chelsea¡¯s question. Then, Fay went to work. Chelsea arranged her things and settled down. Then, she called Zuri. Hearing about what Garry had done, Zuri gnashed her teeth together and snapped, ¡°That rat bastard. Does he want me to beat the hell out of him again?¡± When Chelsea was in college, she performed well and won the highest schrship grant every semester. Garry used to threaten her so that she would give him the money. One day, Zuri¡¯s patience with Garry finally ran out, and she dragged him to a remote corner and roughed him up. Zuri was good at fighting and was famous for her savagery. Back then, she injured Garry badly enough to make him bedridden. He had to recuperate for a few days, and since then, he had made less trouble. Cap铆tulo 129 Cap¨ªtulo 129 Chelsea knew that Zuri felt sorry for her, but she stillforted her, ¡°Violence doesn¡¯t solve anything, Zuri.¡± Zuri suggested, ¡°You cane Live with me for a while. My ce has excellent security, and Garry won''t be able to barge in unless he gets the ability to walk through walls. Besides, you spend most of your time writing your script at home anyway. If he can¡¯t find you, he will eventually stop Looking.¡± ¡°But you''re a popr star. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to live with you,¡± Chelsea said, a little worried. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I''ll get you a key right away, okay? It¡¯s nice of Fay to let you stay in her ce, and | do trust the woman. | just don¡¯t trust her boss. With you there, you¡¯re easily essible to Edmund, and | won''t have that.¡± Zuri was a woman of action, and she did whatever she wanted. Chelsea stopped Zuri immediately, ¡°No, don¡¯t get me a key. It will be troublesome if | lose it. It¡¯s okay. I''ll just stay here for a few days.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t think that Edmund would take advantage of her staying in Fay¡¯s ce to get to her Why would he go out of his way to bother his ex-wife? ¡°Fine. What are you nning to do in the future then?¡± Zuri asked worriedly. Chelsea answered, ¡°I can¡¯t hide from them forever. | have no choice but to cut ties with them.¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t hide her hate of Garry and Hilton. ¡°Those two men are so shameless. They don¡¯t work at all, yet they have the nerve to hurt their family.¡± Chelsea said dejectedly, ¡°| agree. Sometimes, | think that if only they¡¯d tried to be helpful and self-motivated, my mother wouldn''t have died of disappointment.¡± Her mother¡¯s death was a culmination of many years of depression and frustration. And all her unhappiness was caused by her lazy husband and son Chelsea didn¡¯t expect her mother to end up like she did after being so strong all her Life. After talking with Zuri, Chelsea adjusted her mood and continued to work and concentrate on her script. Men were unreliable, and the only thing that wouldn¡¯t let her down was her career. So she had decided that she would devote herself to her writing and then build herself afortable future with her own hard- earned money. In the evening, Chelsea cooked prawns with peppers, Wellington steak, and roast turkey with apples. She prepared a grand dinner to express her thanks to Fay. After setting the table and arranging the dishes on it, Chelsea watched TV in the Living room and waited for Fay to get home.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. However, after a while, Fay called her and said apologetically, ¡°Chelsea, | can¡¯t make it home for dinner. | have too much work to do.¡± Chelsea could understand how busy Fay was. Looking at the delicious food on the table, she frowned. What was she supposed to do with everything that she cooked? She had prepared so much that she couldn''t possibly finish them all by herself. If she put them all in the fridge, their smell would change. So, Chelsea thought for a while and said, ¡°How about I bring you dinner? | have cooked so many dishes.¡± Fay¡¯s apartment was just next to the Nelson Group. Chelsea could walk there and bring Fay the food that she made ¡°Really? Oh, that would be great! | almost salivated seeing those photos of the dinner you prepared tonight. The food looks absolutely breathtaking. | hope I¡¯m not imposing, but | will appreciate it very much.¡± Fay was overjoyed. ¡°Oh, don''t be silly. | made everything for you anyway, and | can¡¯t eat them all by myself. Is Leo working overtime, too?¡± Chelsea asked. Cap铆tulo 130 Cap¨ªtulo 130 ¡°Yes. He¡¯s with me right now,¡± Fay repliedContent ? N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea chirped, ¡°Perfect. I''ll bring some food for him, too, so that you can eat together.¡± After a pause, Fay said, ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Edmund was working overtime there, too. But Chelsea only asked about Leo. She didn¡¯t mention Edmund, which made Fay a little worried. After hanging up the phone, Fay secretly took a nce at Edmund and whispered to Leo, ¡°Only order dinner for Mr. Nelson.¡± Unexpectedly, Edmund overheard her and looked at her in confusion. Leo shed her the same look. Fay had to tell Edmund the truth. ¡°Chelsea made dinner for me, Mr. Nelson. She said she wasing to bring it to me. She¡¯s also bringing some for Leo.¡± After saying that, Fay further exined, ¡°All the dishes she made are spicy. They¡¯re not good for your stomach. Edmund sneered. He suspected that Chelsea deliberately made spicy food so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to have a taste. Twenty minutester, Chelsea brought the food to the office. But she didn¡¯t go upstairs. She wanted to avoid Edmund. Fay went downstairs to get the food. After that, Chelsea went back to Fay¡¯s apartment. Seeing all the dishes brought by Chelsea, Leo couldn''t help drooling. He quickly picked up his cutlery and started eating while saying to Fay excitedly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to move back and live near you one of these days.¡± That way, when Chelsea cooked delicious meals, he woulde over and eat. Before Fay could say anything, Edmund shed Leo a cold look Sensing his boss''s displeasure, Leo cut some of the roast turkey, put it on a fresh te, and offered it to Edmund. ¡°Would you like to have some, Mr. Nelson?¡± The familiar smell of the food made Edmund''s mouth water. In the past, Chelsea cooked various delicacies for him every day At first, he didn¡¯t like Chelsea¡¯s cooking very much, butter, he realized that Chelsea really did make delicious meals. With time, he had grown to love the food that Chelsea made. It had been a year since they divorced. He hadn¡¯t eaten anything made by Chelsea since she moved out, so he missed her cooking very much. Without hesitation, Edmund took the te that Leo handed to him. Leo was speechless. He was just being polite. He thought his boss would refuse, but... Seeing this, Fay also took the initiative to share her food with Edmund. The three of them shared the dinner prepared by Chelsea. Edmund nced at the spicy prawns. If it weren¡¯t for his stomach issues, he would''ve had a taste of them as well. The next noon, Edmund asked Sonya to have Lunch with him. Cap铆tulo 131 Cap¨ªtulo 131 After hanging up with her brother, Sonya immediately called Diane with a guilty conscience. ¡°My brother just invited me to have Lunch. Does he know something?¡± As siblings, she and Edmund weren¡¯t that close. She knew that she was always making trouble and was always in danger of being scolded, so she always avoided being in the same room as her brother Therefore, when Edmund suddenly asked her to go to lunch with him, Sonya immediately thought that what she and Diane had done before had been discovered. Dianeforted her, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The phone number you used went through several hands before it got to your staff, didn¡¯t it?¡± Sonya nodded. ¡°Yes, it did. | also feel that he can¡¯t find out anything about me in such a short time. But why did he suddenly invite me to Lunch?¡± ¡°Maybe he just wants to spend time and catch up with you. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Diane paused and continued, ¡°And you are his sister. He won''t do anything to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. After beingforted by Diane, Sonya wasn¡¯t nervous anymore. Yes, she was Edmund''s sister. Compared to her, Chelsea was nothing Sonya arrived at the restaurant chosen by Edmund on time and sat down opposite him. She shed him a sweet smile She took a quick nce at her brother and found that there was nothing unusual about him. Only then was she able to breathe a sigh of relief. Sonya was happy to see all her favorite dishes on the table. Edmund asked, ¡°How have you been?¡± Sonya replied while eating, ¡°I have noints. | was a bit surprised when you called. Why did you want to see me After taking a few bites of his food, Edmund answered tly, ¡°I want to ask you what your n for the future is.¡± Sonya raised her head and echoed, ¡°My n for the future? What is there to n for? I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m all set.¡± Her n was to live a carefree life under Edmund¡¯s and the Nelson Group¡¯s protection. In her mother¡¯s words, she was born to be rich. She didn¡¯t need to work for a living. She just needed to enjoy every day of her life. After a short pause, Edmund put down his knife and fork and looked at his sister seriously. ¡°Okay. Since you don¡¯t have a n, I''ll make one for you.¡± Before Sonya could figure out what he meant, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to send you abroad and make you pursue further studies there. ¡°What? No way! | don¡¯t want to.¡± Sonya was anxious and assertive on her stance. She despised the thought of leaving the country. She was never any good in studies and she had already given up on them. After going abroad, she would be forced to meet all kinds of foreigners and would have to learn their Languages. But the real reason she didn¡¯t want to go was that she was afraid she couldn''t adapt to the environment. In Vertoak, with Edmund and the Nelson Group there, she could get whatever whenever she wanted. Moreover, she was not only a famous actress in the country, and was also from a rich family. She liked being the center of attention and that was something she didn¡¯t want to lose. If she went abroad, no one would know who she was. Edmund said seriously, ¡°Sonya, you are not young anymore. You need to work out a n for your future now.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! | don¡¯t want to go abroad. | won''t!¡± Sonya shouted like a mad woman. She didn¡¯t mind throwing a tantrum if it meant getting what she wanted. Cap铆tulo 132 Cap¨ªtulo 132 Edmund was even more frustrated as his head throbbed. He stared at her and said in an stern tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t go abroad, will you live just idly in Vertoak all your life? Do you want to keep causing problems all your life? Is that it?¡± As Edmund said that, Sonya shrank with guilt, looking pitiful and aggrieved. The next second, she burst into tears and pointed at him. ¡°Edmund, are you still my brother? | already told you that | don¡¯t want to go. Why are you forcing me?¡± Sonya¡¯s appetite was long gone. She grabbed her bag and stood up furiously. ¡°I¡¯m going back to tell mom that you keep picking on me.¡± After saying that, she ran away from him while wiping her tears. Edmund''s face had turned dark with anger. Sonya cried and screamed whenever she didn¡¯t get what she wanted. He seriously doubted that any man would want to marry her in the future. Not long after Sonya left, Edmund received a call from Alena, just as he had expected. Their mother was even more hysterical than Sonya. Sure enough, when he answered the phone, Alena was already choking in sobs as she asked, ¡°Edmund, why on earth do you want to send Sonya away? Don¡¯t you know that she is my Little girl?¡± ¡°Mom, calm down.¡± Edmund felt a headache creeping closer with every sniffle he heard. ¡°You are so busy that you rarelye back home. Only Sonya stays with me every day. If you send her abroad, the loneliness will kill me,¡± Alena cried bitterly. He couldn¡¯t even tell if she was pretending or not. Edmund said coldly, ¡°My father is also staying abroad. This is a good chance to send Sonya there and let him take care of her.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. His father Jaime Nelson didn¡¯t get along with Alena a few years ago, so he kept a mistress outside, which Led to him and Alena separating. The two never divorced. But since then, Jaime had been Living abroad. If Sonya was to leave the country, Edmund would obviously send her to Jaime. Sonya was good at doing nothing. With Jaime Looking after her, she wouldn''t cause any trouble there. However, Alena was clearly pissed off by his words. ¡°Do you actually think your father will take care of her? Will he have any time for her while he is entertaining those bitches.¡± ¡°Mom, watch your words.¡± Edmund tried to persuade Alena not to be so stubborn but she wasn¡¯t budging. ¡°| don¡¯t care. Sonya can''t and won''t go abroad! Not on my watch,¡± Alena shouted. Of course, Edmund wouldn''tpromise either. He said slowly while gritting his teeth, ¡°Mom, Sonya will go there.¡± If she stayed, he couldn¡¯t even imagine what trouble she would cause for Chelsea. He would do anything to stop that. ¡°You ¡± Alena was so angry that she couldn''t find anything to say for a while. ¡°I''m hanging up now. | have something else | need to take care of.¡± Edmund ended the call immediately, not giving Alena any chance to speak again. Judging by the expression Alena had on her face, Sonya knew that Edmund insisted on sending her abroad. She plopped on the sofa and burst into tears. Cap铆tulo 133 Cap¨ªtulo 133 ¡°Mom, | don¡¯t want to go abroad. How am | supposed to survive in an unknown Land? | can¡¯t live without you. Please let me stay here,¡± she said, crying like a child. Sonya knew that Alena Loved her so much, so she deliberately said those words to stir up sympathy in her heart. As expected, Alena¡¯s heart broke when she saw her beloved daughter in tears. For Alena, Sonya was the only one she had now. Her husband had cheated on her and gone abroad. Edmund was busy running thepany, so he didn¡¯t have time for her. The presence of Sonya was the only thing keeping her sane. Her daughter filled a void in her heart. This was why Alena pampered her so much. She never wanted to see her source of joy being so sad. Alena was depressed at the thought of getting separated from Sonya. Gritting her teeth, she vowed firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dearie. You won¡¯t go abroad. Not on my watch!¡± Sonya wiped her tears and said angrily, ¡°Mom, | think it¡¯s because of that bitch called Chelsea. Edmund turned against me because of her. Please don¡¯t allow him to send me away.¡± ¡°Huh? What does Chelsea have to do with this ¡°Alena asked confusedly. She was aware that her former daughter-inw was back in the country. However, she didn¡¯t think that Edmund would have anything to do with her, let alone turn against his sister for her sake. After all, he had always hated Chelsea. Sonya filled her mother in on how she and Diane conspired against Chelsea by informing Garry of her location. Afterward, she added with resentment, ¡°I think that bitch reported to Edmund. And that¡¯s why he wants to drive me away. She¡¯s getting into his head!¡± Alena reasoned that Sonya had it all wrong. Shaking her head, she uttered, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Edmund will never treat you Like this because of Chelsea. You are his sister and he loves you. Who will choose an outsider over his blood rtion? Most definitely not my son!¡± Sonya cried again, ¡°Mom! You have to believe me. I¡¯m dead sure about this!¡± Sonya believed without a shadow of a doubt that Edmund was doing this to her just to please Chelsea. After all, this came just after she plotted against Chelsea. With her eyes zing with hatred, Sonya cussed out, ¡°Chelsea is a scheming bitch! She definitely has something up her sleeves. Why did she cooperate with my brother¡¯spany as soon as she returned? More so, why did she write a script that reflects the love triangle between her, Diane, and my brother? Ugh! | hate her so much!¡± Hearing these words, Alena gradually began to see reason. It annoyed her so much that Chelsea was making her daughter cry now, so she asked, ¡°Do you have that bitch¡¯s number?¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Sonya inquired, wiping her tears. ¡°Isn''t it obvious? | want to scold her! She¡¯s such a shameless woman. Even after divorcing my son, she¡¯s still hovering around him like a pest. | want to give her a piece of my mind!¡± ted by these words, Sonya sat up and took out her phone. She quickly fished out Chelsea¡¯s number and gave it to Alena. Alena dialed the number immediately. Chelsea was working on herptop when her phone suddenly rang. Without looking at the caller ID, she answered the call and pressed the phone against her ear. ¡°Chelsea!¡± A mean roar wafted into her ear as soon as the Line connected. Chelsea moved the phone away from her ear and frowned. The voice was familiar. It sounded like Alena¡¯s. Why did she call her all of a sudden?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello! Good day, ma¡¯am,¡± Chelsea said politely despite her irritation. ¡°You shameless bitch!¡± Alena scolded rudely. It was indeed Alena. Without hesitation, Chelsea hung up the phone and cklisted the number. Cap铆tulo 134 Cap¨ªtulo 134 Gone were those days that she put up with Alena¡¯s scolding. She wanted nothing to do with the Nelson family. Besides, why was Alena scolding her? She hadn''t done anything wrong to them. ¡°You bitch, | heard that you are...¡± Alena stopped mid-rant when she heard the disconnect tone. She had wanted to give Chelsea a piece of her mind, but thetter hung up. This pissed her off. How dare Chelsea hang up the phone on her? This was the first time Alena was being disrespected. People always ttered and respected her just to be in her good books. But her former daughter-inw dared to treat her so rudely! Alena was so mad that air escaped from her lungs. Seeing that her mother was perturbed, Sonya helped her to sit back on the sofa. ¡°Mom, what happened? What did she say?¡± Sonya asked, Looking confused. ¡°She... she just hung up,¡± Alena stammered, her hands trembling seriously. Sonya was livid.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? That bitch is getting more arrogant by the day. | can¡¯t believe this. Last time, she sshed coffee on my face. Did you hear me, Mom? Chelsea wanted to destroy my beauty, so she sshed hot coffee on my face!¡± The fact that Chelsea had given her a taste of her own medicine made Sonya¡¯s blood boil. She intentionally omitted some details to incite her mother. Alena kept taking deep breaths to keep calm. She knew Chelsea to be a quiet and cowardly young woman. For three whole years, she had watched her cower in fear anytime she sneered at her. Chelsea never dared to talk back at her, so it was surprising that she hung up the phone. ¡°How dare Chelsea disrespect you like that, Mom? I''ll call my brother so he would see Chelsea¡¯s true colors!¡± Fury was steaming off Sonya¡¯s ears at this time. Just when she was about to hit the dial icon on her phone, Alena stopped her and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t call him. Do you want him to know that we called to scold her? ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Sonya asked anxiously. ¡°You know what? I''ll deal with her myself!¡± Alena sneered and clenched her fists. To her, history was about to repeat itself. She hadn''t been able to deal with Jaime¡¯s mistress, so he ended up leaving her. How could she let Chelsea be now? After tapping her right foot on the floor for a long time, Alena came up with an idea. She finally uttered, ¡°You know where she lives, right? Let¡¯s go and confront her there!¡± ¡°Huh? We should go to her home? Like right now?¡± Sonya queried, sitting up. Alena stood up and responded, ¡°Yes, we should go now! My blood is boiling. | need to teach that slut a lesson today. She must know that I¡¯m not a woman to be trifled with!¡± Sonya was up for it. She sprang up to her feet, grabbed her car keys, and drove her mother down to Chelsea¡¯s residence at high speed. They knocked on Chelsea¡¯s door for a long time, but no one answered. The noise was getting too much, so Chelsea¡¯s neighbor came out and said, ¡°The young Lady who lives in that apartment hasn¡¯t been home in days.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Sonya and Alena asked in unison. The neighbor answered, ¡°Well, a man came here a few days ago and caused a scene. | think she now lives at her friend¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Which of her friends? Can you describe this person?¡± Sonya immediately asked. The neighbor had seen Chelsea leave with Fay, so she described Fay¡¯s physical appearance in detail. Cap铆tulo 135 Cap¨ªtulo 135 ¡°Fay fits into this description. Could it be her? How strange!¡± Sonya said to her mother in disbelief.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was rather odd to her that Fay was close to Chelsea. She knew Fay to be a cold and indifferent person. When did she be Chelsea''s friend? ¡°We will find out once we check Fay¡¯s residence. Let¡¯s go,¡± Alena uttered, holding her daughter¡¯s hand. Alena was willing to go to any lengths to find Chelsea. She could search under a rock if need be. Sonya knew where Fay lived because Diane had hired someone to spy on Fay a long time ago. Diane had been so insecure at that time that she feared Edmund was having an affair with Fay. She hired the spy just to make sure her suspicion wasn¡¯t true. Fay looked cold and had a unique temperament. Her tall figure made her outstanding among the women. Besides, she was Edmund¡¯s right hand. That was why Diane had suspected that she had been Edmund''s mistress back then. Once they arrived at Fay¡¯s residence, Sonya knocked on the door incessantly as if she was ready to break it down. Alena stood behind her daughter and tidied up her clothes. She put on a cold look and took a noble posture as she waited for someone to answer the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± It was Chelsea¡¯s voice. Alena and Sonya smiled at each other. They had found her. When Chelsea opened the door, she saw Alena and Sonya standing outside with simr frowns on their faces. She was a little surprised at first, but she quickly calmed down before they noticed. She stood tall and gracefully at the porch and then asked politely, ¡°What can | do for you?¡± She didn¡¯t expect them toe to find her in person. Sonya stared at her and said, ¡°Chelsea, how dare you hang up the phone while my mom was talking to you!¡± Chelsea asked indifferently, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t | have done that? Was | to wait there and just be scolded?¡± Alena sneered, ¡°What''s wrong with me scolding you? You deserve it. How dare you seduce Edmund again?¡± When she heard Alena¡¯s usation, Chelsea was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. She crossed her arms and looked at them, ready to give them a piece of her mind. ¡°Mrs. Nelson, Miss Nelson, please listen carefully because | won''t repeat myself. First, | have never taken the initiative to approach Edmund after divorce, not even once, so there was none of the so-called seduction that you are talking about. Second, | have nothing to do with you or your family now, so you have no right to scold me. | hope | made myself clear.¡± ¡°You...¡± Alena didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea was so eloquent and domineering now. She hadn''t been Like this before. It made her so angry and powerless that she raised her hand to p Chelsea. However, as soon as Alena stretched out her hand, Chelsea aimed her phone¡¯s camera at her and smirked. Taking a step back, she held up her phone and said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, with all due respect, if you dare even touch me, | will post the video on the inte. You know, with how technology has evolved, it will only take a few minutes for the video to spread and your image will be in tatters by then. Maybe if you¡¯re lucky it will even affect the stock price of your son¡¯spany. So please think twice before you p me.¡± Alena withdrew her hand subconsciously at her words. She hadn¡¯t thought that the once timid and weak Chelsea could do something Like that. She was between a rock and a hard ce. It was not appropriate for her to continue taunting Chelsea, neither did she want to leave with Sonya. After a while, she was so angry that it made her blood boil and she clutched her chest and fainted after a cry. Cap铆tulo 136 Cap¨ªtulo 136 ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Sonya cried hysterically. She stepped forward and held Alena as she was about to fall. After propping her against the wall, she shouted Alena¡¯s name desperately, but her mother didn¡¯t respond. Sonya wiped her tears, stood up and rushed over to Chelsea. ¡°You bitch! You made my mother faint. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Chelsea pped Sonya¡¯s face and raised her voice to try to bring sense into her. ¡°Sonya, you shouldn¡¯t make trouble for me now. What you should do now is to call an ambnce to save your mother before it gets serious.¡± Sonya regained some sense by the p. Then she took out her phone and called for an ambnce. While waiting for the ambnce, Sonya called Edmund. She shouted hysterically, ¡°Edmund, mom passed out because of Chelsea. Let me see if you can still protect her now!¡± Compared with Sonya who was out of control, Chelsea had been calm and rational the whole time, and her phone had never stopped recording She knew Sonya would distort what was right and wrong. Without evidence she would be ndered and unable to exin what had happened. As the ce was close to thepany, Edmund arrived almost at the same time as the ambnce after getting the call. When the paramedics carried Alena on the stretcher and took her with them, Edmund frowned and turned to Chelsea. ¡°What had happened?¡± Chelsea pointed at the camera on the ceiling and said, ¡°The surveince footage and the video on my phone will prove everything. | don¡¯t need to exin anything.¡± The hatred Chelsea had for Edmund quadrupled after what Alena and Sonya did. With a deep frown, she bypassed him and walked into the apartment. Edmund didn¡¯t need to be told that she resented him even more now. His heart ached as he watched her back. Fay, who had been standing there quietly, reasoned that now wasn¡¯t the perfect time for Edmund to talk things through with Chelsea. She sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you should go to the hospital first. Maybe you two can talk once the heat blows over.¡± Edmund reasoned that this was a good idea, so he drove away. Fay watched the car disappear down the road before she hurried back to see Chelsea. Chelsea was in a fetal position on the sofa. She looked smaller than normal. Her face was buried in her knees, so Fay couldn''t tell if she was crying or not. She went to the kitchen and fetched a ss of warm water. After sitting close to Chelsea, she asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? Drink some water so you can feel better.¡± Chelsea raised her head, took the water, and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± Even though Chelsea said she was fine, Fay could tell that she was not. She felt pity for Chelsea when she noticed that her hand was cold and her eyes and cheeks were red. It wasn¡¯t until Chelsea drank a few mouthfuls of water that her body felt warm.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Although she Looked so calm when Alena fainted, her heart was beating so fast. Fear had overwhelmed her so much that her hands and feet became cold in the blink of an eye. Cap铆tulo 137 She didn¡¯t like Alena, but she was concerned about her health. People would me her if anything bad happened to Alena. Sensing what was going on in Chelsea¡¯s mind, Fay held her arm and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chelsea. She will be fine. It¡¯s not your fault. Her health deteriorated after her husband cheated and left her.¡± It wasmon for people¡¯s health to dwindle after getting abandoned by a loved one. Thus, Fay brought it up as a perfect excuse. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Fay paused for a while and asked, ¡°What transpired between you and Mr. Nelson¡¯s mother just now? Why did she faint?¡± Chelsea brushed her hair back and replied helplessly, ¡°I was busy working on the script when Alena called and scolded me. I didn¡¯t want to hear what she had to say, so I hung up on her. Some minutes Later, she showed up at here with Sonya. We argued for a while and she tried to p me. At that time, I began recording with my phone for proof.¡± Chelsea handed her phone to Fay and added, ¡°The rest is here.¡± After watching the video on Chelsea¡¯s phone, Fay couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and sighing. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that she behaved like this. She didn¡¯t have the usual temperament that people of her status usually have.¡± Not only did Alena cuss Chelsea out on the phone, but she also came over and attempted to p her. Why did a nobledy behave Like an uncultivated shrew? It was obvious that Alena and Sonya did it for two reasons. First, they felt that they had the right to bully Chelsea because she was from an ordinary background. Second, they still saw her as the naive and submissive woman who used to take their insults and maltreatment without fighting back. They felt the need to trample on her even though she wasn¡¯t married to Edmund anymore. Hugging herself again, Chelsea uttered, ¡°It¡¯s puzzling, isn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t offend them in any way. Why did theye here to bully me?¡± ¡°Well, I think I know why they came here,¡± Fay said after pondering for a while. ¡°You do? Please tell me,¡± Chelsea requested, moving closer to her. ¡°Well, Mr. Nelson invited Sonya for Lunch today. He made it known to her that he would be sending her abroad soon. This didn¡¯t go down well with her.¡± As Edmund¡¯s assistant, Fay was aware of what went on in his life. She had made the reservation at the restaurant for him. Chelsea was surprised. ¡°What? Edmund is sending Sonya abroad?¡± Fay nodded and exined, ¡°Yeah. It might interest you to know that Sonya was the one who told Garry where you lived.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes bulged out of the sockets when she heard this. But she soon became calm. It urred to her that Sonya was capable of doing such a thing. After all, she had done worse things in the past. Seizing the opportunity to put in a good word for her boss, Fay said, ¡°Mr. Nelson doesn¡¯t want Sonya to continue causing trouble for you, so he¡¯s sending her away.¡± Edmund never told her such a thing. However, Fay just reasoned that he wanted to protect Chelsea since he had been by her side all the time. This was the only logical exnation she coulde up with for his recent actions. Chelsea found it hard to believe what Fay just said. In fact, she felt she had heard wrong. She uttered, ¡°Wait a minute. Did you just say that Edmund is sending his sister away because he doesn¡¯t want her to keep causing trouble for me?¡± ¡°Yes, you heard me right,¡± Fay responded, nodding hard. Chelsea let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You are joking, right? Edmund would never do anything for my good. He hates me. Besides, he has no reason to care about my well-being.¡± Why would he do such a thing now that they were divorced? As far as Chelsea was concerned, Edmund would always put Diane and his family first over her. Cap铆tulo 138 Cap¨ªtulo 138 It was exactly what he did while they were married. Never did he stand up for her when she was oppressed by his mistress and family. He either took their side, or turned a blind eye and stayed on the sidelines. A perfect instance of such shed through Chelsea¡¯s mind at this moment. It happened during a weekend party thrown by the Nelson family. She had worn a pair of heels, so she walked cautiously everywhere she went that day. Sonya suddenly put out her leg, causing Chelsea to trip and fall. She sprained her ankle as a result. Chelsea had scolded Sonya angrily and thetter just sneered at her. But when Sonya saw Edmund walking over, she began to cry crocodile tears. She ran to him, held his arm, andined, ¡°Brother, Chelsea just shouted at me. | didn¡¯t do anything to her, but she¡¯s ming me because she fell and sprained her ankle.¡± Without hearing Chelsea¡¯s side of the story, Edmund gave her a cold look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t wear heels since you are not ssy enough to walk in them!¡± Not only did he insult her, but he also insinuated that she had made a fool of herself. Tears had welled up in Chelsea¡¯s eyes as her heart ached badly. She had to swallow hard and clench her fists to prevent the tears from falling. They had just gotten married at that time. It was the first time she was attending any party held by his family.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The amused gazes of his rtives and friends were on them at that time. She wished the ground would open up and swallow her. To make sure such an incident didn¡¯t repeat itself, Chelsea wore heels and practiced walking with them every day at home. She suffered muscle spasms and her ankles hurt regrly. But her hard work paid off. She was soon able to work on heels no matter how high. Judging by what happened in the past, Chelsea concluded that Fay was just fibbing. She waved her hand and changed the topic. ¡°I''m sorry for interrupting your work again. | am fine now, so you should get back to work.¡± Fay was downcast because her n had failed. Frowning slightly, she waved Chelsea goodbye and went back to work. Meanwhile, Alena was certified fine by the doctor after a thorough examination. She had only fainted because of fury. With his arms folded over his broad chest, Edmund coldly looked at his mother and sister. Fay had called to brief him about what happened, so he was even more furious with them. How dare they call to scold Chelsea? Worse still, they attempted to p her! They crossed the line this time. ¡°Mom, | have thought hard and decided that Sonya shouldn¡¯t be the only one to go abroad. You must go with her.¡± Edmund only said this from a ce of anger. He would never send Alena away. She had already gone through a lot because of Jaime¡¯s infidelity. Sending her to him would be like taking her to the ughterhouse to get emotionally chopped up again. But threatening her was the only thing Edmund could do now because she went too far this time. Cap铆tulo 139 Cap¨ªtulo 139 Unsurprisingly, Alena blew a short fuse after hearing those words. ¡°What do you mean? | just woke up, but you want to drive me away?¡± Edmund frowned and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just trying to say that you¡¯d better stay out of my business from now on.¡± It was crystal clear that Edmund was warning them not to show up in front of Chelsea or bully her again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing his warning, Alena and Sonya were shocked to the bones. Just as Sonya was about to protest, Edmund shot her a searing re and said, ¡°You will go abroad. And that is final!¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Sonya called out, stamping her feet in anger. ¡°| have other things to attend to. Once she gets discharged, take her home yourself.¡± Edmund then stormed out without a backward nce. Sonya was so angry and sad that she burst into tears. It pained her so much that her brother was still defending Chelsea despite the fact that their mother fainted because of her. How could he turn his back on them because of his hated ex-wife? ¡°Don''t cry, dearie. Now we need toe up with other ways to deal with this matter. As | said before, you won¡¯t go abroad.¡° Alena hated to see her beloved daughter cry, so sheforted her quickly. Guilt had pricked her conscience in the face of Edmund¡¯s confrontation. She deliberately didn¡¯t speak as he chided them. She had no reason to find Chelsea and scold her, so she didn¡¯t dare to stand up to her son. She would have made matters worse if she did. Never had Alena imagined that she would be retorted by Chelsea and evennd in the hospital today. Today hadn¡¯t gone as nned. But Alena was still unwilling to give up. She began to think of their next Line of action. Meanwhile, Edmund drove out of the hospital''s premises, intending to go back to thepany. But on the way, he had conflicting thoughts. He suddenly made a U-turn and drove to Fay¡¯s residence instead. Chelsea had gotten a grip on herself at this time. She was about to get down to work again when the doorbell rang. Fay had gone out, so Chelsea thought she forgot her key. But her eyes met Edmund¡¯s face when she opened the door. She didn¡¯t let him in. Standing on the porch, she asked indifferently, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Ermm. | came to apologize for what happened today,¡± Edmund responded in a low voice, his eyes fixed on her beautiful but cold face. Chelsea sneered. ¡°Oh, | see. You are quite good at apologizing, Mr. Nelson. You apologize on their behalf today. Will you do the same tomorrow?¡± An indescribable glint flitted in Edmund¡¯s eyes. He rubbed his nose and said, ¡°You got bullied today because of me, right? That''s exactly why | took it upon myself to apologize.¡± His sincerity took Chelsea aback. It warmed her heart a little. However, she uttered defiantly, ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m getting bullied because of you, why can¡¯t you stop showing up in front of me? How about we never see each other again Chelsea vowed never to work on any script that was rted to the Nelson Group in the future. Edmund was short of words. He could only stare at her with sad eyes. ¡°Well, since you have nothing else to say, please leave. | have work to do.¡± Chelsea shooed him away. She then shut the door in his face. Edmund stared at the closed door without uttering a word. He felt a painful Lump in his throat. He swallowed hard and took a deep breath to suppress his anger. Cap铆tulo 140 Cap¨ªtulo 140 She had shut the door in his face. What insolence! After reasoning that Garry and Hilton would never get off her back, Chelsea decided to take the initiative to settle the issue. She called Hiltonter that day. ¡°Chelsea? So, you finally remembered that you have a father? Why are you such an unfilial daughter? Don¡¯t tell me you would have continued to hide from us if your brother hadn''t traced you!¡± Although Hilton was shocked that she contacted him, he got over it and began to scold her. After rolling her eyes, Chelsea said with feigned sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. | didn¡¯t mean to keep you in the dark. It¡¯s just that my schedule has been pretty tight since | came back. | only got time now. How have you been? Do you still live at that former home? I''d like to visit you soon.¡± It was pertinent for Chelsea to confirm her father¡¯s location because he and Garry were always moving. They previously owned and lived in a three-story vi. But things changed after her mother¡¯s death. There was no one to keep Hilton and Garry in check, so they acted more recklessly. In no time, they sold the house and gambled the money away. Chelsea was in college at that time, so she lived in the school¡¯s dormitory. Hilton and Garry lived in a rented apartment while they were down and out. They had several debt collectors on their necks, so they had to move from ce to ce frequently. Hilton, who had kept silent after hearing her question, suddenly shouted, ¡°I have been sick since you abandoned me. I¡¯m currently in the hospital. If you want to see me,e over here! I¡¯m dying!¡± Chelsea frowned slightly, ¡°Hospital? Did something happen? What''s wrong?¡± Thest time she checked, Hilton had been healthy and had rarely been to the hospital. Hilton snorted, ¡°You''ll know when you get here. I¡¯m seriously sick and need a lot of money.¡± Chelsea saw through his act at once. He only wanted money from her so he hade up with the perfect excuse. He probably was not sick at all. But she still yed along. ¡°Okay, which hospital are you in? I''LLe over.¡± Hilton gave her the name of a hospital without skipping a beat. It was the hospital where Chris worked. A smile appeared on Chelsea''s face when she realized that. She could ask him for a favor then. After hanging up, Chelsea dressed up and went out. The first she did when she got to the hospital was to find Chris. Seeing her, Chris was surprised. ¡°Chelsea, what can | do for you? Is something wrong?¡± Chelsea went straight to the point and said, ¡°My father is in this hospital. And | need you to help me find out what on earth is wrong with him. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s scheming with his attending doctor and they will lie to me on purpose.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea knew Hilton¡¯s personality. Shame was not something he was aware of. If Hilton wanted money from her, making up a serious illness was something he was capable of doing. Chris agreed to help her. And after offering her a seat, he called one of his colleagues to inquire on the matter As he hung up, Chris shrugged while internally questioning the audacity some people had. Cap铆tulo 141 Cap¨ªtulo 141 ¡°It''s just like you suspected. Well, he is indeed sick. But it¡¯s just amon disease in the elderly. He doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized from what | heard, but his attending doctor said that he insisted on it and there was nothing he could do.¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Okay, | see. Thank you so much.¡± Chris smiled and replied, ¡°No need for that.¡± Chelsea kept silent for a while and hesitated a bit as she said, ¡°Umm, there¡¯s actually one more thing | want to ask for your help with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± asked Chris curiously. Chelsea spoke up. ¡°Since he¡¯s already in hospital, | was hoping you could arrange a paternity test for me and him.¡± ¡°Paternity test? Do you suspect that he is not your biological father?¡± Chris¡¯ eyebrows shot up in surprise at the plot twist. Chelsea shook her head and replied, ¡°No, not suspecting. I¡¯m sure. | just need solid proof.¡± She had never understood why Hilton and Garry didn¡¯t treat her as part of the family, and hadn¡¯t been close to her at all while she was growing up. Their eyes had been full of disgust everytime they looked at her. Never once had there been a single ounce of love in them. Then she finally found out that she was not Hilton¡¯s biological daughter and it all made sense. Even her deceased mother was not her real mother. Her mother had told her everything before she died. That day, she said to Chelsea with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my darling. | can¡¯t protect you anymore, but | have something important to tell you. A secret.¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean? What secret?¡± Chelsea cried bitterly at that time, fully aware of what was happening. ¡°after my death, they will definitely n to extort money from you they might even sell you. You don¡¯t have to be polite to them, and you don¡¯t have to listen to them because of family affection you hold. Don¡¯t be afraid of them. Because you are not rted to them in any way. Not by blood and certainly not by family bonds.¡± That was when Chelsea got to know that she was actually the child of her mother¡¯s friend back when she was young. The girl fell in love with aman, but she couldn''t get married to him. After she gave birth to Chelsea, she got severely depressed and passed away after entrusting the baby to someone else That was why Hilton and Garry disliked her so much. Because when they looked at her they only saw a burden. They probably thought of how much it would cost to raise one more child. But fortunately, her mother was gentle and kind. Even though she was not her real daughter, Chelsea had never felt it. Her mother raised her as her own. As he heard that, Chris was stunned. He had never known what Chelsea¡¯s background was like, and presumably Edmund didn¡¯t know either. Staring at her in confusion, Chris asked, ¡°Since you already know what the result would be, why do you still want to do the paternity test?¡± ¡°Well, | just want to have proof for future purposes. If he ever pesters me to give him money under the guise that I¡¯m his biological daughter, I''ll get him off my back by showing him the result,¡± Chelsea replied, smiling bitterly. Chris nodded andmented, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea Lowering her eyes, Chelsea said dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯m fed up with their excesses. The money | gave them in the past is enough to repay them for raising me since | was little. Besides, Edmund gave them a Lot of money while | was married to him. That''s enough.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. For their sake, Chelsea had spent three of her youthful years in a toxic environment. They failed to sit up while she was ving away in the Nelson family household for them. They squandered all the money on useless things. She was done Living her life for them. Cap铆tulo 142 Cap¨ªtulo 142 Chris nodded again andmented, ¡°I like the way you think, Chelsea. Not to worry, I¡¯ll get someone to do the job. Hilton won''t notice at all.¡± Chelsea handed a ziplock bag containing her hair to Chris and said, ¡°Thank you, Chris. I''ll treat you to dinner someday to show my gratitude. See you Later.¡± Chris replied with a smile. After leaving Chris¡¯s office, Chelsea went to Hilton¡¯s ward. It wasn¡¯t a private one. When she pushed the door open and entered, she met Hilton sitting up on the bed and chatting heartily with other patients. Once he noticed Chelsea¡¯s presence, he immediately rolled his eyes. He held his chest and put on a mask of pain. ¡°Oh, my heart. I¡¯m so weak.¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? How bad does it hurt? Should | call the doctor?¡± Chelsea immediately asked and rushed up to him, pretending not to see through his bad acting. Hilton immediately flipped the switch. He opened his eyes and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s just a slight chest pain. | feel better now. ¡°Oh, okay. Anyway, | just spoke to your attending doctor and he said your illness is serious. ording to him, you would have to stay in the hospital for a long time,¡± Chelsea said, standing by his bedside. She intentionally changed the topic so he could ask her for money. Rising to the bait, Hilton sighed heavily and said, ¡°Yes, | might need to have an operation to get better. My dear daughter, an operation would cost a lot of money. I¡¯m poor. How do | pay for it The eyes of all the patients and their families were fixed on Chelsea once they heard Hilton¡¯s statement. Chelsea ignored the awkward gazes and took out her phone. She said, ¡°Dad, you know | just got back and | haven¡¯t been working for Long. My sry is barely enough for my living expenses. | saved up some money for my rent, but you can have it. | will transfer it to you now.¡± Chelsea intentionally spoke about her financial status to the hearing of everyone present. She wanted to make it clear so no one would use her of not taking care of him in the future. After all, she was about to empty her savings for him. Hilton¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared at her phone and asked, ¡°Really? How much is it?¡± ¡°Twenty thousand dors,¡± Chelsea answered simply A deep frown appeared on Hilton''s face immediately. He uttered with displeasure, ¡°Only twenty thousand? That¡¯s not enough!¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes turned red in an instant. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not enough? This is my entire savings. I¡¯m inconveniencing myself for your sake. | only went into thebor market a while back. | don¡¯t earn much. How much do you think | have? Besides, | gave you more than one hundred thousand dors a year ago after | divorced. What did you do with it?¡± A patient, who felt that Hilton was being too hard on Chelsea, cut in immediately, ¡°Come on, Hilton. Cut your daughter some ck. Money is hard toe by these days. If you ask me, twenty thousand is enough to cater to your expenses for a long period.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Another man echoed, ¡°Yes, your daughter recently got divorced. She''s still trying to gain a foothold in thebor market. Life must be hard on her already. Don¡¯t make things more difficult for her.¡± Hilton felt embarrassed, so he had to say, ¡°All right, I''ll manage that amount. Transfer it to me.¡± Half a loaf was better than none, so he decided to make do with what he was offered. Besides, he wasn¡¯t sick. He nned to leave the hospital soon and gamble the money away. He firmly believed that he would hit a jackpot one day since he had been gambling for so many years. In the presence of Hilton and several other patients, Chelsea transferred twenty thousand dors to Hilton. Agreedy smile yed on Hilton¡¯s face as she did this. Noticing this, repulsion rose in her heart. She began to choke with tears and uttered, ¡°Dad, | only have the money for meals now. | did my best but this is all | could do.¡± Having said that, Chelsea put on a good show of wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. There was something about her that aroused pity in other people¡¯s hearts. When Hilton was about to say something, a family member of one of the patients said, ¡°Look, your daughter is doing her best for you.¡± Cap铆tulo 143 Cap¨ªtulo 143 Another man chimed in and said, ¡°Hilton, didn¡¯t you say that you have a son? Why hasn¡¯t he showed up?¡± ALL the patients echoed his opinion. ¡°You can¡¯t let your daughter pay all the money.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hilton had to swallow what he wanted to say He had been on the verge of asking Chelsea to buy him some fresh pair of clothes and good food. She had disappeared for more than a year. He couldn''t let her be after getting only twenty thousand dors He thought he had toe up with a n to ckmail Chelsea. But he had to think of another day to do that. After all, people were around today. He consoled himself saying now that he had found her, he would be presented with plenty of opportunities to ask her for money In the end, he finally said, ¡°Okay, | know you are busy. You can go back now. | am fine and don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. Chelsea pretended to be grateful. She nodded her head and said, ¡°You must take good care of yourself. Call me if you need anything.¡± Chelsea put on a facade of a good daughter. However, as soon as she was out of their sight, she took out her phone and blocked Hilton¡¯s number. She knew Hilton was probably thinking of ways to milk money out of her But little did he know she would no longer be at his mercy! Hilton had no idea that this brief conversation would be thest one he would have with her. When they would meet again in the future, she would act as if he was a mere stranger. Once Chelsea left, the first thing Chris did was inform Edmund about her background. Edmund was quite surprised by the details. ¡°Do you mean to say that Hilton and his wife are not her biological parents?¡± Chris replied, ¡°Yes. Chelsea wouldn''t lie about this kind of thing. | get the feeling that she feels trapped. She intends to use this opportunity topletely sever the rtionship with Hilton and his son. Edmund pressed his lips, deep in thought. He thought this exnation made sense. From what he knew, Hilton was the sort of man who would keep Chelsea in his clutches since they had found her. Moreover, with her current economic ability, how could she afford to satiate the greed of Hilton and his son? He had nned to talk to her and ask her if she needed his help to keep the father and son at bay. He could think of a million ways to stop them from harassing her. However, it seemed Like she didn¡¯t need his help. Edmund thanked Chris and was about to hang up. Before he could do so, Chris added, ¡°By the way, she said she would treat me to dinner to express her gratitude.¡± Listening to this, Edmund was momentarily rendered speechless. After all, he had also helped her a few times since she came back. Why did she bestow this special treatment only on Chris? Cap铆tulo 144 Cap¨ªtulo 144 Chris couldn''t help but sigh. ¡°Speaking of treats, | really miss the food that Chelsea used to cook for me. But | don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to tell her, so | will just wait till she offers.¡± Edmund sneered with contempt. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s not appropriate, you better not mention it to her. After saying that, Edmund hung up the phone, writhing with anger. Chris burst into Laughter, satisfied to have ruffled his feathers. On the other side, Chelsea left the hospital soon after the interaction with Hilton. Hilton asked Garry to go through the discharge formalities for him. When Garry was taken to the police stationst time, the police had given him a warning but let him go. Garry arrived at the hospital, hungry for details. ¡°How much did she give?¡± he asked eagerly. Hilton Leaned against the passenger seat and announced proudly, ¡°Twenty thousand dors!¡± Garry winced at the amount. ¡°Only twenty thousand? It should have been at least two hundred thousand dors.¡° Garry often took money from Edmund who was very generous when it came to giving him money. When he heard the amount Chelsea had given, a Look of disappointment crossed his face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hilton was annoyed by his son¡¯sck of patience. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There will be plenty of opportunities to milk money out of her, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Hilton continued, ¡°She gave me the money without much hesitation, so I¡¯m guessing she has a lot of money with her. | don¡¯t believe she divorced Edmund without taking a penny from him. After all, she has married such a wealthy man. Why wouldn¡¯t she make use of this opportunity? Only a fool woulde out of such an alliance empty-handed. | don¡¯t think time has changed her much. She seems pretty weak even now. We could easily bully her into giving us money.¡± When Hilton envisioned a future where Chelsea wouldvishly give him money, his mood suddenly brightened up. ¡°It looks Like we made the right choice by keeping her in our family. Who would have thought she would turn into a gold mine?¡± Garry burst into Laughter when he heard this. Yes, Hilton was a miser. He was hesitant to take in the newly born Chelsea because that would mean he had to spend more money on his family. But Garry¡¯s mother, who was a kind-natured woman, insisted on keeping Chelsea. Now it seemed that her decision had finally started to pay off. Hilton and Garry ran out of this twenty thousand dors soon. Chelsea knew sooner or Later they were going to contact her for more money. Although she had blocked their phone numbers, she knew they would call her through some other number. Sure enough, she received a call from an unknown number. She picked it up calmly and heard Garry shouting, ¡°Chelsea, where are you? Why aren¡¯t you at home?¡± ¡°I''m at my friend¡¯s home. What''s the matter?¡± Chelsea asked feigning innocence. Garry said crossly, ¡°We have spent all the money you have given us for dad¡¯s medical purpose.¡± ¡°Hello? Hello?¡± Before Garry could go on any further, he heard Chelsea pretend like she couldn¡¯t hear him. Sounding a little depressed, she said, ¡°Garry, what did you say? Could you repeat it for me? | can¡¯t hear you clearly because the signal here is terrible. Cap铆tulo 145 Cap¨ªtulo 145 Garry was furious and was ovee by an urge to scold her. However, he reminded himself he had to be patient with her if he wanted her money. Before he could say anything, Chelsea replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Garry. The signal here can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± After saying that, she quickly hung up the phone. When Garry called her again, he was told that the phone was switched off. Garry gritted his teeth. He finally understood that there was nothing wrong with her signal. She was just trying to get rid of him. It was pretty evident she wasn¡¯t going to pay them another penny. Hilton, who had thought it would be a piece of cake to get money from Chelsea, was quite confused at Garry¡¯s frustration. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± After Garry told Hilton what had happened, Hilton was seething with rage as well. ¡°Is she going to continue to hide from us?¡± Garry snorted derisively and said, ¡°Apparently.¡± Hilton wasn¡¯t the kind of man who would give up easily. He came up with a solution. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Isn¡¯t she a scriptwriter in a film and televisionpany? Let''s go to herpany to make a fuss and see if she would show up. If she still refuses to see us, we will make it impossible for her to work there properly. If she still doesn¡¯t give in, we will make her lose her foothold in the script writing field.¡± As soon as Hilton said this, Garry quickly brightened up. ¡°Dad, you are really something. Why didn¡¯t | think of brewing trouble in herpany? We had supported her all these years. It is all going to be in vain if she refuses to give us some money!¡± But in truth, all of Chelsea¡¯s expenses in the Williams family were paid by her deceased mother, and Hilton had never spent a penny on her. In the past, Edmund had sent Chelsea a request on Facebook but she had rejected it. Today, she received a friend request from him and yet again she chose to do the same thing. His request was followed by a message stating he wanted to give her a file. Chelsea thought it was quite unnecessary and there was no need of using social media as a means of conveying such messages. She felt no remorse about rejecting his request. After a while, Fay, who was busy working, rang her up and said, ¡°Chelsea, why don¡¯t you add Mr. Nelson on Facebook?¡± Chelsea thought it was an odd thing to say. Frowning, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t really see the need for us to be friends there.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Fay¡¯s voice was almost a whisper when she next spoke. ¡°Mr. Nelson does have something important to give you,¡± she said. ¡°Then you can do me the favor of taking it from him and passing it to me. Or if it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be given, take a printout of it.¡± Chelsea was firm in her resolve and she highly doubted his motives. She couldn''t help but think he was bluffing about the important file. They had been divorced for more than a year. What information could he give her? Their divorce had been pretty straightforward and there was nothing to be discussed. Cap铆tulo 146 Cap¨ªtulo 146 Fay let out a silent sigh. She understood Chelsea wouldn¡¯t change her mind about adding him. In spite of that, she thought of giving it another try. ¡°Mr. Nelson is always the one who refuses to add others. | never thought a day woulde when someone else would reject his request.¡± Ever since Edmund created a Facebook ount, he had been receiving requests from women. He only let a few people in. Fay knew only a handful of people were there on her boss¡¯s friend list. He wasn¡¯t the sort of man who added just anyone. And those who were there were either his rtives, friends or assistants.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this, Chelsea gave a Little chuckle and said, ¡°In that case, you need to ask him what made him reject all those friend requests. And when he gives an answer to that, tell him | rejected his request for the very same reason.¡± Fay had no choice but to give up on her pursuit. She returned to Edmund''s office. One could only imagine the fury Edmund felt at being rejected twice! When Fay entered the office, he asked coldly, ¡°So what did she say?¡± Edmund had sworn that if Chelsea didn¡¯t add him this time, he would quit caring about her. Whether she lived or died would be none of his concern. He wouldn''t disgrace himself by going after her. ¡°She refused to ept your request so | told her you are the sort of man who rarely added people. Sheughed and told me that she is rejecting you for the same reason you reject others.¡± Fay saw no point in hiding the truth. Edmund''s fury had reached its peak. He could barely conceal it. The reason he rejected other people was because he didn¡¯t want to converse with them and was quite disgusted by their desperation to contact him. All in all, he was least bothered about them. So did this mean she wasn''t interested in him and he had no value in her life? Edmund took deep breaths to calm himself. He couldn¡¯t lose his temper in front of Fay. Fay said tentatively, ¡°Can |.. Can | print the details and take them to her instead?¡± Edmund gave a snort of contempt and said with finality, ¡°No. Since she doesn¡¯t need my help, | am not going to try to help her. He had clearly told Chelsea the matter was important yet she refused to talk to him. This clearly meant she wasn¡¯t looking for any help. He saw no reason to take the initiative to help her out. Fay nodded and said, ¡°Okay, | see. Then I''ll get back to work.¡± After Fay left, Edmund threw his pen angrily, venting his pent-up embarrassment and anger raised by Chelsea¡¯s refusal. When Fay was about to get off work in the afternoon, she called Chelsea and said, ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t cook for me tonight. | have a social engagement with Mr. Nelson.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea replied readily. Fay¡¯s job demanded that she followed Edmund to his business meetings and social gatherings, so she had to dine out constantly. Chelsea was aware of this because Edmund constantly refused to eat dinner at home when they just got married. He always said that he was full. He only began to eat at home after the big health scare he had due to a severe stomachache. She adjusted his diet carefully. Since then he cut down the number of social gatherings and meetings he had outside She couldn''t help but wonder if he still drank a lot in such gatherings after their divorce. ¡°Gosh! That''s none of your business, Chelsea!¡± she said to herself, doing a facepalm. After having a simple dinner alone, Chelsea continued to write the script in front of theputer The clock chimed eleven and Fay was still not back yet. Chelsea sent a text to her, asking when she was going toe back and if she needed her to prepare some honey water for her. A few minutes passed before she received a voice message as a response. Fay said, ¡°Hey, Chelsea. I¡¯m drunk. Please can you come and pick me up?¡± Cap铆tulo 147 Cap¨ªtulo 147 Chelsea agreed without hesitation. She arrived at the hotel where they were in a sh. As soon as she got out of the taxi, she saw Edmund walking out with several men. Fay was on their heels Chelsea noticed that she was trying so hard to stay awake and walk. Her eyebrows were furrowed and her steps were very unsteady. The group spoke to each other as they stood outside the hotel. Chelsea only knew Edmund and Fay out of the crowd. She wasn''t in the mood to meet new people, so she stayed afar and waited patiently. Once the men left in their respective cars one after the other, Chelsea walked up to Fay and held her gently. She asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Fay didn¡¯t utter a word. She just leaned against Chelsea. It was obvious that she was wasted. Chelsea hurriedly helped her to the taxi she had arrived in,pletely ignoring Edmund who was standing close by She didn¡¯t bother speaking to him. She also concluded that he could take care of himself. They had locked eyes a couple of times while she was waiting for him to finish speaking to those men. It was hard to tell if Edmund looked in her direction intentionally or not. After carefully assisting Fay to sit in the back seat, Chelsea bowed her head, intending to get into the car. ¡°Chelsea! Stop!¡± Edmund called out to her. Chelsea didn¡¯t spare him a backward nce. Nheless, she could tell from hiszy tone that he was drunk. She had nothing to say to him, so she pretended as if she didn¡¯t hear him and tried to get into the car. She had barely gotten her left foot in when she felt something cold grip her hand. A strong force pulled her a secondter. Before she knew what was happening, she was in Edmund''s arms. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chelsea tried to fight him off. However, Edmund leaned in. His breath reeked of alcohol. Staring deeply into her eyes he drawled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept my friend request on Facebook?¡± He suddenly let out a belch that made Chelsea twist her nose in disgust. Before she could say a word, he continued firmly, ¡°Why? | won''t let you go until you tell me the reason. Answer me!¡± ¡°Your breath stinks, Edmund. Why did you drink so much?¡± In a bid to change the topic, Chelsea didn¡¯t notice the concern in her tone. He just got out of the hospital some days ago, didn¡¯t he? Why did he take alcohol again? Worse still, he drank a whole lot. Didn¡¯t he care about his health? Chelsea thought, looking at him with glittering eyes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Awicked smile appeared on Edmund''s face. He pulled her closer to himself and asked, ¡°So you still care about me even though we are no longer married, do you?¡± Chelsea let out a peal of mockingughter. How did he conclude that she cared about him? Besides, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to do that when he didn¡¯t even care about himself. He was so full of himself. Chelsea tried to push him away and said, ¡°I can see that the alcohol has gotten rid of your senses. Let go of me now!¡± In her opinion, it was inappropriate for them to be in such a position in public since they were divorced. Chelsea had no desire to argue with Edmund especially since he was in this drunken state. However, he held her waist tightly and showed no signs of letting her go. Instead, he insisted, ¡°You haven''t given me a reason yet.¡± Chelsea raised her head and looked at the man before her. His deep-set eyes were brimming with inquiry. There was something quite not right about this. Edmund wasn¡¯t the sort of man who would pester his ex-wife. Cap铆tulo 148 Cap¨ªtulo 148 He looked wasted. Chelsea had no way of knowing why he was here. She told herself it was the alcohol making him behave in this manner. She stared at Edmund and said indifferently, ¡°You want a reason? Okay, I''ll tell you.¡± It seemed that Edmund was all ears. Taking a deep breath, she said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be associated with a married man unless it is for work purpose. And hence | thought it was best if we didn¡¯t be friends of Facebook.¡± Edmund, who was drunk beyond his senses, looked incredulously at her and demanded, ¡°Who the hell is a married man?¡± Chelsea gave him a forced smile, as if to say he was the man she was referring to. She remembered how Diane was all over the newstely. She was caught shopping at wedding and jewelry shops. Just about everyone knew this! How could Edmund not know? This seemed to indicate that their marriage would take ce in the near future. It was obvious that Edmund would be a married man in no time. However, Diane hadn¡¯t explicitly admitted it yet. When the reporters congratted her, she would put on a cold face and dismiss them by saying she was simply taking a stroll. She denied this having anything to do with Edmund. If it was in the past, Diane would have acquiesced sweetly. Although Diane denied it, everyone still understood that she and Edmund were getting married. Why would anyone visit a wedding shop if a wedding wasn¡¯t brewing? Edmund tightened his grip on Chelsea''s waist. With a cold face, he demanded, ¡°Then tell me when | married her.¡± Chelsea was still very calm. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Although you aren¡¯t married at present, you have her in your heart. For me, that¡¯s a good enough reason to keep a distance from you. | already consider you a married man.¡± Fury rose in Edmund¡¯s heart as he heard these words. What was wrong with her? There was nothing going on between him and Diane yet shebeled him a married man! When Edmund was about to say something, Chelsea shed him a disapproving smile and said, ¡°It looks Like both you and your father enjoy keeping more than one woman.¡± Edmund''s father, Jaime, had an affair a few years ago. Back then, rumors about Edmund''s affair with Diane had been one of the most heated discussions. And now, Edmund seemed to be following his father¡¯s footsteps. Right before getting married to Diane, Edmund was making an attempt to reconnect with his ex-wife. With some bitterness she realized that the father and son had a lot of simrities. Chelsea¡¯s words made Edmund sober up a little, and his hand around her waist involuntarily loosened.N?velDrama.Org content rights. He didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would steer this topic and drag his father in. In the past, he had disliked her father and brother but now it looked like Chelsea too had terrible opinion of his family. There was nothing he wanted to say in Jamie¡¯s defense, so he was silent for a while. ¡°Sir please drive.¡± When Edmund was distracted, Chelsea took the opportunity to push him away and enter the car. She knew that it was inappropriate for two people to attack each other¡¯s parents when they quarreled. But now, Edmund had tested her limits by not Letting her go. He had made her furious and she spoke without thinking. She med Edmund for everything. He had made her lose her cool! Why couldn¡¯t he ept the fact that they were divorced? Why would he hug her without her consent? What sort of a woman did he think she was? People wouldbel Chelsea as the mistress who destroyed Edmund''s rtionship with Diane if the word got out that he was still in contact with her. Cap铆tulo 149 Cap¨ªtulo 149 Diane had yed the role of mistress while they were married. Anyone in her shoes would have loved to give Diane a taste of her own medicine, but Chelsea was not cut out to y such a game. She would never stoop so Low as to be a third wheel even if it meant spiting her enemy. This was why she kept a distance from him since the divorce. Unfortunately, Edmund¡¯s actions just now sought to render all her efforts useless. Complicated emotions filled Edmund''s heart as he stared at the taxi speeding away. Once Chelsea arrived home, she tucked Fay in bed. She was about to leave for the kitchen, intending to go get a cup of water when Fay held her hand tightly and burst into tears. Chelsea was utterly shocked. She didn¡¯t think that Fay, who was always calm and tough, could cry like this. She had never seen her act this vulnerable, let alone shed tears. ¡°What''s wrong, Fay?¡± Chelsea sat on the edge of the bed and held her. ¡°Why does love hurt so much? Is itpulsory for my heart to ache after falling for a man who is way out of my league?¡± Fay wailed in Chelsea''s arms. It was as if a sharp knife pierced through Chelsea¡¯s heart when she heard these questions. She swallowed hard and murmured, ¡°Yes, love indeed makes the heart hurt. | can say that for a fact.¡± Fay geared up her wailing. She cried so hard that her tears soon dampened Chelsea¡¯s clothes. Holding on to her, Chelsea could feel her sadness. She had been there and done that, so she saidfortingly, ¡°This guy might be out of your League. But the journey of love would be much easier for you if he loves you too. Two of you can brave the storm together.¡± Having suffered the dire consequences of one-sided love, Chelsea knew that it was best to fight against all odds only if the feeling was mutual. Fay chuckled suddenly. ¡°He needs to love me back?¡± Her words dripped with self-mockery and sadness. ¡°How can such a man love me back? He always makes fun of me. If anything, he hates me.¡± Chelsea stroked her hair and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Fay. You never can tell. Anyway, you need to lie down now. I''ll get you some water.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t bother to ask who this man was. She reasoned that this wasn¡¯t the best time to ask such a question since Fay was in so much pain because of him. More so, she didn¡¯t want her to feel embarrassed when she woke up. Who would have thought that the irondy, Fay was in love? She even got drunk because of her unrequited love. Love was indeed a beautiful thing. It was the source of people¡¯s happiness, but also the reason for many people¡¯s sadness. Shortly after Chelsea rocked Fay to sleep, she received a video call from Zuri. ¡°Hey, have you seen what Purple posted on Twitter?¡± Zuri asked as soon as the call connected. ¡°No, what did she post?¡± Chelsea had been busy working, so she hadn¡¯t checked Twitter today. Zuri immediately responded, ¡°That annoying bitch posted a video of her getting interviewed. In the interview, she said that a lot of unspeakable things go on behind the scenes in the scriptwriting industry. Sheined that people who work in the industry no Longer rely on their talents. Most importantly, she added that some scriptwriters now get jobs by selling their bodies or greasing people''s palms in exchange. | suspect that she was referring to you.¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes, not taking offense at all.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come on, Zuri. She didn¡¯t mention my name. Why are you breathing fire already?¡± Cap铆tulo 150 Cap¨ªtulo 150 Zuri snorted and replied, ¡°Allow me, please. She had better not mention your name. If she does, | will show her that no one comes for my friend and goes scot-free!¡± ¡°You are an actress, not a gangster, Zuri. Stop getting worked up over gossip. And mind the way you speak,¡± Chelsea uttered, smiling. Zuri was a loyal friend. She was ready to take up arms for her friend¡¯s sake. And Chelsea knew this. But what could she do if Purple was actually referring to her? using her of nder would be far-fetched since she mentioned no names. Chelsea couldn¡¯t post something simr on Twitter either. She didn¡¯t have time for that. She would rather invest her spare time in making sure the script was perfect. ¡°Anyway, | suspect that she¡¯s up to something. You need to be careful,¡± Zuri added. ¡°Well, thanks for your concern and advice. I''ll try my best not to quarrel with or contact her.¡± Chelsea still couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why Purple was jealous of her. After all, she wasn¡¯t a big name in the industry. This script was the first she was working on solely in four years. Could it be that Purple had wanted to be chosen for the script? Was she angry that Luka chose Chelsea instead? Chelsea couldn¡¯t help making her confusion known to Zuri, who said without mincing words, ¡°I¡¯m dead sure that Purple is jealous of you People Like her always hate others and try everything they can to sabotage others¡¯ sesses. And that¡¯s why | suspect that she¡¯s up to something.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure, Zuri? There are many scriptwriters in this industry. It¡¯s possible she¡¯s talking about someone else, not me,¡± Chelsea said, still giving Purple the benefit of the doubt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Zuri snorted yet again. ¡°Spare me all that, Chelsea. You need to wake up and smell the coffee. It¡¯s not your fault that Luka bypassed her and saddled you with the responsibility of writing the script. If she confronts you, tell her to go settle things with Luka. It makes no sense that she¡¯s taking a jab at you now when she¡¯s so ipetent andzy!¡± Zuri suddenly let out a chuckle and added, ¡°Oh, | get it now. You haven''t heard this, have you? Rumor has it that Purple has a crush on Luka. | guess she hates you even more because he favors you constantly.¡± ¡°Eh? She has a crush on Mr. Pierce?¡± Chelsea couldn''t believe her ears. Zuri continued to bemoan. ¡°Yeah, you heard me right. The rumor was all over the ce a while back. She¡¯s in to get heartbroken. Doesn¡¯t she know that she has a smelly attitude that men don''t tolerate? How can Luka fall for someone like her?¡± Zuri¡¯s statement wasn¡¯ting from a ce of hate or dislike. What she said was true. Purple had a bad reputation amongst other scriptwriters. She had allowed her fame and slight sess to get into her head. She constantly gossiped and idled away while looking down on others. Chelsea knew that Purple wasn¡¯t a good person. But she never had anything against her because she didn¡¯t think she would one day be a target. Now that Zuri pointed out that Purple disliked her, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help remembering how hostile Purple was after Eugene agreed to mentor her. She hadn¡¯t read any meaning to Purple¡¯s hostility at that time because her mind was on Edmund and their family. She didn¡¯t have the Luxury of time to bother about who liked her and who didn''t. Chelsea took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I guess | have a lot of work to do more than | envisaged. Not only do | have to integrate myself into the society, but | also have to battle with enemies in the workce. The thought of it alone stresses me out!¡± ¡°Chin up, Chelsea Williams. You''ve got this!¡± Zuri cheered her up, raising her fist high. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help Laughing. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Fay finally woke up and got out of bed. After taking a seat at the dining table, she greeted Chelsea and asked, ¡°Last night, did |... Did | say or do anything weird?¡± Cap铆tulo 151 Cap¨ªtulo 151 Chelsea smiled gently. ¡°No, not at all. You are a good drinker. You dozed off as soon as you got into bed.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Fay breathed a sigh of relief. She feared that she told Chelsea of her secret love in her drunken state. It would have been so embarrassing. Her love for Yusuf was unrequited, so she wanted to keep it to herself. Last night at the dinner, the news about his potential marriage to a woman whom his family arranged for him had hit Fay Like a bolt out of the blue. Her heart broke into many pieces there and then. Although Fay knew that it was impossible for Yusuf to be with a mere secretary like her, she was unhappy that he was about to get married to someone else. She had hoped he could remain single whilst she continued to have a crush on him secretly. Her tiniest chance of winning his heart would be gone if he ever got married. Fay was so depressed that she couldn''t help drinking a Lot. Unfortunately, it was useless to drown her sorrows with wine. Her reality was still the same after she woke up. Without showing a superfluous expression, Chelsea fetched Fay a ss of milk. ¡°Have some milk. It will help with the hangover.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Fay buried her sadness with a faint smile and took a sip of milk. After they had breakfast, Fay left for work. Chelsea did the chores and finally sat down to work. It was then Luka¡¯s call came through. He uttered with a tone of urgency, ¡°Good morning, Chelsea. Are you avable now?¡± ¡°Yes, is there anything you want me to do?¡± Chelsea asked. After a short pause, Luka replied, ¡°Can youe to thepany now? Two men are here to see you...¡± ¡°Two men? Are they... Are they my father and brother?¡± Chelsea had a bad feeling immediately. Luka replied seriously, ¡°Yes. | told them that you aren''t on seat, but they began to cause a scene here. They said that you are unfilial and that you took all the money from them.¡± ¡°What! I''ll be right there!¡± Chelsea said, trembling with rage.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chelsea didn¡¯t know that Hilton and Garry could be so shameless that they could make a scene at her workce. It dawned on her that she had underestimated them. Those two could do anything for money. They didn¡¯t even use their brains or care the consequences. Making trouble for her in thepany would wreck her reputation and even make her lose the job. As a result, they wouldn¡¯t get a penny from her. Was that what they wanted? Chelsea¡¯s blood boiled at the thought of this. After hanging up the phone, she went to the bathroom and washed her face. She stared at herself in the mirror and took deep breaths to calm down. Afterward, she hurried out. She had nned to speak to Hilton and Garry after getting the paternity test result. It never urred to her that they would squander the twenty thousand dors and start demanding for more money in a trice. They were able-bodied men. How could they shamelessly depend on her while she was working her ass off? On the way to Peak Entertainment, Chelsea called Chris to ask if the paternity test result was out yet. ¡°Oh, | was just about to call you. | asked my colleague about it just now. He said it won¡¯t be out until this afternoon. You have to be a little patient,¡± Chris replied quickly. ¡°Okay, | see,¡± said Chelsea, sounding a little disappointed. Chris asked with concern, ¡°Did they make trouble for you again?¡± ¡°No, not at all. | was just curious.¡± Chelsea decided not to open up to Chris. He was Edmund¡¯s friend, so she feared that he wouldn''t keep shut about it. Cap铆tulo 152 Cap¨ªtulo 152 ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good to know. Don¡¯t worry. I''ll send the result to you once it gets out,¡± Chris said softly. ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Chelsea then hung up the phone. When she arrived at Peak Entertainment, she was told by her colleagues that Hilton and Garry had been ushered into the conference room by Luka. Without wasting a second, she took the elevator to Luka¡¯s office. She coincidentally bumped into Purple and her assistant, Mia Gordon as soon as she got out of the elevator. Chelsea¡¯s mind was set on going to see her troublesome rtives, so she lowered her head and tried to bypass the two women in front of her. But they had other ns. They didn¡¯t intend to let her be even though she wasn¡¯t asking for trouble. In a sarcastic tone, Mia quipped, ¡°I wonder how a daughter can be so unfilial and wicked to her father. She didn¡¯t bother to visit him or even pay for his upkeep. Instead, she stole his money.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. It didn¡¯te as a surprise to Chelsea that Mia knew what was going on. After all, Hilton and Garry had been behaving like rascals before she arrived. There was no doubt that all the employees here had already known about it. Nevertheless, Chelsea had to admit that Purple was as scheming as Megamind. She never satirized the people she disliked in public. Instead, she got Mia to do it for her. One would think that she had no hand in her assistant¡¯s behavior. But Mia would never speak rudely to her superiors or colleagues without Purple¡¯s orders. Chelsea was already in a bad mood due to the issue on the ground, so she wasted no time fighting back now. She looked up at Mia and retorted, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that an educated adult jumps to conclusion without bothering to find out the truth first. It¡¯s a known fact that people Like this always Land themselves in trouble. Oh, | look forward to seeing that day!¡± ¡°You...¡± Mia was too stunned to speak. She hadn¡¯t expected Chelsea to retort. Chelsea had something important to do, so she just eyed the two of them and walked away. Last night, she had done a great deal of soul searching after her conversation with Zuri. Life was about survival of the fittest. However, Chelsea was always gentle even though most people didn¡¯t treat her right. It was morally right to be a good person, but it wasn¡¯t wise to continue enduring oppression. Her gentle attitude was the reason why she got bullied by the Nelsons, Diane, Hilton, Garry, Purple and a host of others she had met in the past. It was high time she became ruthless. She was fed up with getting trampled on, so she decided to only reciprocate good people with kindness. If anyone dared to step on her toes, she was going to pay them back in their own coin. ¡°I''m her father, so it¡¯s my right to enjoy her money. Chelsea abandoned me when | was sick in the hospital. Tell me, would you be happy if your daughter whom you suffered to bring up, abandons you in old age? Don¡¯t tell me not to expose her wrongdoings anymore!¡± Chelsea had just arrived at the door of the conference room when she heard Hilton shouting at Luka. His sense of entitlement and rudeness fanned Chelsea¡¯s anger. But she couldn¡¯t help Laughing. Hilton was so shameless. How could he say that he was her father so boldly? Wasn''t he afraid of getting struck by Lightning? Cap铆tulo 153 Cap¨ªtulo 153 It was obvious that Garry and Hilton still thought she was oblivious to the truth. They still tried to bully her not knowing that she knew the truth. In a calm tone, Luka tried to persuade Hilton. ¡°| get where you areing from, Mr. Williams. | just want you to calm down a bit. If you continue to make a fuss, both sides will suffer losses. You two will have nothing if Chelsea loses everything.¡± Hilton shouted angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care! | won¡¯t let her get away with this. I¡¯m ready to tarnish her image since she has been unfilial to me!¡± Chelsea pushed the door and stormed in. She had had it up to here with her so-called father and brother. They were the ones that set her up four years ago. As if that wasn¡¯t enough they were out to ruin her reputation when she was just getting her life back on track. As soon as Hilton and Garry saw her, they rushed to her aggressively ¡°Chelsea, how dare you show up now?¡± Hilton raised his hand, intending to p her. In a split second, Luka rushed over and pulled Chelsea behind him. He then snapped at the raging men, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare raise your hands on her here. If you do anything ridiculous, | will order the security guards to throw you out!¡± Luka hadn¡¯t expected them to be so nasty to the extent that they tried to hurt Chelsea. He decided not to take things easy with them now. His ferocious roar and the zing glint in his eyes freaked Hilton and Garry out. They stepped back immediately. After recovering from the shock, Garry suddenly squinted at Luka and uttered with a sordid smile, ¡°Wow! Mr. Pierce, why are you protecting my sister in this manner? Are you also in love with her? That''s great! Anyway, she¡¯s still intact even though Edmund slept with her for three years. But I''LL give her to you at a discount. What do you say?¡± Rage burned a red rash all over Luka¡¯s face at this moment. He stared at Garry in disbelief. Never did it cross his mind that Garry would make such a proposal. It was not only an insult to Chelsea, but also an insult to him. Luka was so furious that his hands shook uncontrobly. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Pierce.¡± Chelsea¡¯s so-called brother¡¯s words didn¡¯t shock her at all. They had sent her to Edmund''s bed, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that they wanted to sell her off to another man. Nevertheless, her heart ached severely. After putting on a defiant mask, Chelsea walked out from Luka¡¯s protection and fired at Hilton. ¡°Why should | give you money? I''m not rted to you by blood!¡± Luka¡¯s jaw dropped when he heard this. Hilton and Garry were also stunned. After a while, Hilton yelled, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? What do you mean by you aren''t rted to me by blood?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Garry echoed, ¡°Exactly! Chelsea, do you have a screw loose or something? How can you say that you are not dad¡¯s daughter just because you don¡¯t want to give him money?¡± ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t even try to gaslight me and make me Look stupid. Mom told me the truth before she died!¡± Chelsea was utterly disgusted as she stared at their faces. She wished she had the result of the paternity test with her so she could throw it at their faces. That way, she would be able to prove her im. Hilton and Garry shared panic nces at this time. However, the former continued to deny it. ¡°How can you believe her? She was talking nonsense!¡± ¡°No, she was not! And you know that I¡¯m telling the truth. Anyway, how about we do a paternity test?¡± Chelsea uttered fiercely. Cap铆tulo 154 Cap¨ªtulo 154 Hilton snorted. ¡°Why do we have to do that? You are the fruit of my loins, Chelsea. You are my daughter, and that''s final. Don¡¯t shy away from your responsibility. Give me money!¡± Chelsea knew that Hilton would vehemently deny it, so she took the initiative to do the paternity test. Garry seconded his father yet again, ¡°It makes no sense that you are bringing this up now. Blood is not the only thing that makes people family. Even if you are not my biological sister, our father suffered so much to raise you since you were a baby. Shouldn''t you repay him for that? Why do you want to abandon him after all he did for you?¡± Chelsea sneered. ¡°I should repay him? He raised me, so what? Besides, didn¡¯t you guys collect a lot of money from Edmund while | was married to him? You should have invested the money in the right ces so you two can livefortably for the rest of your lives. But what did you do? You squandered it all on irrelevant things. How dare you insinuate that | haven¡¯t paid him back?¡± In the face of Chelsea speaking facts, Hilton and Garry couldn''t utter a word. They could only stare at her. Chelsea continued, ¡°You are both addicted to gambling, drinks and women. You wasted the money, not me. | don¡¯t have to give you a dime now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother to talk to them anymore!¡± Luka, who had been Listening to the conversation all along, was livid now. He pulled Chelsea back and sharply Looked up at the two men. Pointing at the door, he said, ¡°Get out of here now! You have the option of leaving on your own ord. Or do you want me to order the security guards to throw you out?¡± ¡°Shut up, man! This is none of your business. Why are you interfering?¡± Hilton snapped. Luka fired back in disgust.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tsk, tsk! You have got this all wrong, Mr. Williams. You are in mypany, so it¡¯s my business. | only tried to be civil with you because | thought it was just a tiff between a father and his daughter. Now that it¡¯s obvious that you are shamelessly harassing Chelsea for money, how can | stand by and watch without doing anything? | don¡¯t want people like you here. Get out now!¡± Keeping a stiff upper lip, Garry threatened Luka brazenly. ¡°Oh, | see that you are still on Chelsea¡¯s side. Tell me, are you really just her boss? It seems you guys are doing some things behind closed doors. Do you know that | can expose your abnormal rtionship to the public?¡± ¡°It¡¯s silly of you to think that | would be shaken by your threat. | have been in the entertainment industry for so many years. What kind of storm haven''t | seen? You can go ahead and speak to the media or anyone who cares to listen. | don¡¯t give a hoot!¡± After calling Garry¡¯s bluff, Luka called on security. Some hefty security guards soon showed up and dragged Hilton and Garry, who continued to shout, out of thepany ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce.¡± Chelsea was not in a good mood, but she quickly expressed her gratitude to Luka. Afterward, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that they came to cause trouble here. Had | known that they were going to do this, | would have stopped them.¡± Luka fetched a ss of warm water and motioned at one of the seats. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Have a seat.¡± Chelsea took the ss and sat down. Luka continued, ¡°What happened is not your fault. At first, | thought that it was just a normal misunderstanding between family members, so | called you. Had | known that they were in the business of harassing you for money all the time, | would have thrown them out as soon as they arrived.¡± Chelsea replied in a low voice, ¡°Although | didn¡¯t expect them toe here, | knew that they would make trouble for me sooner orter. | nned to go meet them myself after getting the paternity test result. | wanted to give them some money at that time. But after what they did today. Chelsea Lowered her head. She regretted being softhearted towards them all these years. ¡°Honestly, | wouldn¡¯t have thought of severing all ties with them if they treated me a little well and stopped harassing me for money.¡± ¡°Those two just illustrated the selfishness of humans. What an entitled pair!¡± Luka sighed, massaging his temples ¡°| reckon that they caused a huge scene before you brought them in here. Will this incident have a negative impact on the company?¡± The reputation of thepany was what Chelsea was worried about the most. She made her well-being take the backseat for now. She could always get the paternity test result to tell Hilton and Garry off. But what would happen to thepany? Would Luka be in trouble because of her? Luka responded with aforting smile, ¡°No, it won¡¯t have that much of an effect on thepany. | say so because you aren''t a celebrity and you did absolutely nothing wrong. Even if anything serious arises, I''LL handle it. You can go back and continue working on the script.¡± Cap铆tulo 155 Cap¨ªtulo 155 A tight knot loosened in Chelsea¡¯s heart once she heard this. She held her chest and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce.¡± Luka smiled gently. ¡°You''re wee.¡± Chelsea was taking a sip of water when Luka suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Chelsea, have you ever thought of finding a new home?¡± Today¡¯s incident made Luka realize that Chelsea¡¯s messy divorce from Edmund was just the tip of the iceberg. He learned that her life was bumpier than he previously knew. His heart went out to her now. He couldn''t suppress his emotions anymore. The urge to keep her away from any harm became stronger than ever before. Chelsea almost choked on the water she was drinking. Luka¡¯s question had left her utterly stunned. When she met his sincere eyes, she came to her senses at once. It wasn¡¯t just her imagination, he had really asked her that. She couldn''t believe that Zuri was actually right. Luka had a crush on her. Chelsea had always thought that Zuri was making up drama like she always did, but now, as she Looked into Luka¡¯s eyes there was no doubt about it. She ced the ss down uneasily, not sure what to say. ¡°Mr. Pierce, |. Before she could finish her sentence, Luka confessed again, ¡°Chelsea, | like you very much.¡± The feeling of it was just so overwhelming that Chelsea was so scared. She was close to running away. Thest time someone confessed their feelings for her was so long ago that she didn¡¯t know how to react. As soon as she graduated from university, she had gotten married to Edmund. She had fully thrown herself into her marriage and hadn¡¯t kept in touch with any of her ssmates or friend except Zuri. It was as if she had been isted from the world. She had done everything possible to avoid causing any worry for Edmund. Noticing her uneasiness, Luka slowed down and said softly, ¡°At first, | was just attracted by your talent in writing. Later, as | got to know you more, | discovered that you are so kind and gentle, making me want to cherish and take care of you.¡± Chelsea wanted to interrupt Luka but he didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Mr. Pierce...¡± ¡°Please let me finish. | know you don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship right now. And | just wanted to protect you silently at first and just be by your side. But | don¡¯t want to hide my feelings anymore, not after | found what Hilton and Garry did to you.¡± Looking at her, Luka said sincerely, ¡°I just want to stand by your side and be able to make sure that you are not hurt by anyone.¡± Chelsea admitted that she was moved by his words especially now that she was in aplicated situation. But the more she was moved, the more rational she became, and that only added to her fear. She couldn¡¯t hurt Luka just because she moved by his sincerity. She said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Mr. Pierce, thank you so much for your appreciation. But | believe you will meet a better girl in the future. Someone better than me.¡± She was divorced and had too much going on in her Life to really care for him. Luka deserved more than that. A perfect man like him was supposed to be with someone who thought of him as their whole world.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Luka knew why she said that. He told her, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t belittle yourself like that. You''re great. You are beautiful and have an excellent abil Luka tried his best to make Chelsea let go of the things she was obviously worried about. ¡°My family is very ordinary. And my parents are ordinary people. If you agree to be with me, you won''t have to bear any pressure of social rank.¡± Cap铆tulo 156 Cap¨ªtulo 156 Chelsea¡¯s heart ached a Little because she hadn''t been a perfect match for Edmund. Alena and Sonya had hated her from the bottom of their hearts, so the three years had cast a big scar on her. One that wasn¡¯t going to fade for a long time. Chelsea could feel that Luka meant everything he said, but she stilt lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Pierce.. She had Loved someone before and knew how it felt to Love a person. How that one person became the center of all her thoughts and emotion. But none of the feelings she had for Luka at that moment came close to that. The sparkles in Luka¡¯s eyes dimmed and his disappointment was clear, but then he smiled gently. ¡°| might have known that you would refuse.¡± One year ago, after she divorced Edmund, she focused all her determination on developing her career. Luka could see that she still wasn¡¯t ready, so he didn¡¯t say anything more If it weren¡¯t for the ident that day, he would have waited patiently for her to open up to him. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll take you home.¡± He stood up and held out his hand. Chelsea hurriedly refused, ¡°No, thanks. | can go back by myself.¡± But Luka insisted on driving her back. ¡°| will only worry about you if you go back by yourself alone. You don¡¯t have to feel pressured for my sake.¡± Chelsea had no choice but to go with him. When they walked out of the meeting room together, the other employees kept Looking at Chelsea, probably thinking she was a heartless person who didn¡¯t care about her parent at all. After entering the elevator, Lukaforted Chelsea. ¡°I''ll exin the issue to everyone on your behalf when | get back. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He tapped his chin for a while and added slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you experience any difficulties. Remember that I¡¯m always willing to help.¡± ¡°Okay, | will. Thank you.¡± Chelsea was grateful for Luka¡¯s willingness to help. However, she didn¡¯t want to be a burden to anyone. Luka had already done a lot for her, so she decided to sort things out herself. She reasoned that she had everything covered. Once she got the paternity test result, she was going to show it to Hilton and Garry. And then, she would make a clean break with them. Never did it ur to her that they were several steps ahead of her. The news spread in the city before she could even get the paternity test result. An inte celebrity posted a new video at noon. He had interviewed Hilton. In the interview, Hilton wept so profusely that his snot drooled to his lips. He used Chelsea of being cold, insulting him, and abandoning him on his sick bed. He also emphasized that he suffered to bring her up, but she wasn¡¯t a good daughter now. The inte celebrity had millions of followers on Twitter. He was known for breaking the juiciest gossip. Recently, his posts had been about family issues. As a result, thetest video caused an uproar on all social media tforms. Manyizens began to berate Chelsea. They rained curses and described her with the harshest words.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chelsea felt dizzy when she saw the nastyments. In the past, she had witnessed several celebrities get dragged on social media. People bullied them without hearing their sides of the story. Never did it ur to Chelsea that she would be at the receiving end of cyberbullying one day. Although Hilton hadn¡¯t mentioned her name in the video, the social media users immediately turned to detectives. They dug up her identity in a matter of minutes. One of them even shared a photo of her. The post was followed by a strong wave of abuse. Cap铆tulo 157 Cap¨ªtulo 157 Based on the way she Looked in the photo, it was obvious that it was taken secretly recently. Chelsea¡¯s heart ached as she continued to read thements. She was also furious. After a while, she took deep breaths to stay calm. It took her a great deal of time and energy to finally get a grip on herself. She then dialed Hilton¡¯s number. Without beating about the bush, she asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Bold of you to assume that | want anything from you now. | gave you a chance, but you threw it away. | no Longer want anything from you, so | went to the media to tell the world who you truly are!¡± Hilton yelled with a raspy voice. ¡°I''ll be ruined if you continue doing this. How would that make you feel?¡± Chelsea asked. Hilton let out an evil chuckle. ¡°You never cease to amaze me. You should know by now that | don¡¯t give a damn about your reputation Since you made me and Garry unhappy, we won¡¯t Let you live a good life. Remember, it takes two to tango.¡± Hilton and Garry didn¡¯t want money from her anymore. Someone had already given them money Not long after they got thrown out of Peak Entertainment, they received a call from an anonymous person who said that they would get a whopping sum of money as long as they ndered Chelsea It was such a juicy offer, so they grabbed it immediately. The person rmended the inte celebrity they needed to speak to, so publicizing the nderousments was much easier Chelsea was fed up now. Rubbing her forehead, she said, ¡°I have got the paternity test result. Everyone will know the truth very soon!¡± ¡°A paternity test result? How... When did you do that?¡± Hilton drawled. He couldn¡¯t remember giving Chelsea his sample for the test, nor did he think that she would do that. Earlier that day he vehemently denied that Chelsea was not rted to him by blood because he wanted to fish more money from her with the title of her biological father. Unwilling to back down, Hilton roared, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what that result says. A father is different from a sperm donor. | raised you, so I¡¯m your father. You have to repay me for everything.¡± Sensing that Chelsea would mention the money Edmund previously gave them, Hilton tried to turn the table. ¡°Don¡¯t even try to point out that Edmund gave me a lot of money years ago! Do you have any evidence to back your im? | guess not! ILL deny receiving any money from him You can¡¯t get Edmund to testify in your favor, can you? That guy hates you with every fiber of his being. If you think that he would testify in your favor, you are in for a big disappointment!¡± Hilton¡¯sment on how Edmund felt about her made Chelsea¡¯s heart ache. It was a kill shot because she felt that Edmund indeed hated her. Would he even be willing to testify in her favor? If he did that it would get their past marriage exposed. It would be a big shame for him. Of course, the answer to this question was a big no in Chelsea¡¯s opinion. Chelsea knew that reasoning with Hilton was like talking to a brick wall, so she hung up the phone. She was getting bashed online because of Hilton and Garry. They painted her in a bad light even before she could make a name in the entertainment industry. For this, thest bit of love she had for them disappeared. One thing Chelsea learned from getting oppressed by them was that it was time for her to stand up and fight back. If she continued to be lenient, they might drive her crazy. Chelsea immediately went to the hospital to get the paternity test result. Once she arrived, she took the elevator to Chris''s office.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The hospital was a big one, so it was always overcrowded. She moved to the corner of the elevator to make space for others. The woman who was standing beside her stared at her for a long time. Afterward, she whispered to herpanion, ¡°Psst! Look at this woman. She looks a little familiar, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Another woman leaned forward and nced at Chelsea. The next second, she asked with a high-pitched tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the unfilial daughter who refused to take care of her biological father?¡± Cap铆tulo 158 Cap¨ªtulo 158 ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one!¡± Everyone in the elevator turned to look at Chelsea after hearing the women¡¯s statements. They instantly recognized her. Some of them pointed at her and looked at her with disgust. Their words couldn''t be any harsher. In the face of the cruel curses from these strangers, Chelsea¡¯s face slowly turned pale and tears welled up in her eyes. Since she was a little girl, she had never made mockery or insulted anyone. She always treated everyone with kindness, so she was utterly stunned that people could be so mean to her now. Never had she experienced getting hounded by anyone. It was a first-time experience for her, so she was shocked that cyberbullies could confront her in reality. When she read the harshments online, she had been angry. Now she was not only angry, but also embarrassed and terrified. Once the elevator stopped at one of the floors, she wriggled away from the crowd and fled out even though this wasn¡¯t the floor where Chris''s office was. Someone in the elevator took the hatred for her too far. She was pushed just when she was about to walk out, so she tripped and almost fell t on the floor. Her eyes turned red with anger immediately. In a trice, she turned around, intending to give the person that pushed her a piece of her mind. But she couldn''t tell who it was. Everyone in the elevator was staring at her with disdainful expressions. Some even made mean faces at her before the doors swooshed shut. She was treated as if she was an unpardonable sinner. Chelsea didn¡¯t dare to take another elevator. Walking in the midst of several people was out of the question because she would be setting herself up to be bullied again if more people recognized her. With her head lowered, she ran to the staircase and called Chris. She asked him to send the report down. Chris was confused on the other end of the line. ¡°Why do you want me to send the result down to the fifth floor? Why don¡¯t you juste up?¡± ¡°| can¡¯t exin now. Just help me bring it down. It¡¯s urgent!¡± Chelsea pleaded with a choked voice. When Chris noticed this, he grabbed the result and went downstairs immediately. ¡°What''s wrong, Chelsea?¡± Chris immediately questioned her worriedly after he located her at the spandrel of the staircase. He then pulled her to a quiet spot at the end of the corridor. With her head still lowered, Chelsea filled Chris in on what was going on. He was so angry that he snapped, ¡°People are bing more and more senseless by the day. How can they believe such lies without hearing your side of the story? Cyberbullying is really eating deep into the society. Brainless lots!¡± Chris was appalled by people¡¯s reactions to what was happening. How could they be so unfair? ¡°My heart goes out to you, Chelsea. Let me drive you home.¡± Chris feared that more people would hound her if they saw her in public, so he offered to take her home himself.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Chelsea immediately agreed, still quivering with anger. On the way, Chris asked Chelsea, ¡°You need to shut down this nderous rumor. How do you intend on doing that?¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Pierce has said he would help me do that in the name of thepany. I''ll also make use of the paternity test result,¡± Chelsea honestly replied. Luka called her as soon as the video went viral. He told her to go get the test result, while he did all he could by stating the company¡¯s stance on the matter. He had said that the photo a tweep posted was taken when she was waiting for the elevator. Thus, it was obvious that the person who took the photo worked in the same building where Peak Entertainment was located. There was also a high probability that it was one of the employees. Chris coughed and asked in surprise, ¡°Luka is going to help you?¡± Although Chelsea had no idea why Chris reacted that way, she exined, ¡°Yes, someone found out that I¡¯m an employee of Peak Entertainment. Some people are calling for my sack, so Mr. Pierce wants to put out a statement dering support for me. That way, people will know thepany¡¯s standpoint on the matter. It would also help kill the rumor to some extent.¡± Chris didn¡¯t know what to say when he heard this. Cap铆tulo 159 Cap¨ªtulo 159 His friend, Edmund wasn''t in the picture now that another man was about to help Chelsea.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Why wasn¡¯t Edmund doing the same? Didn¡¯t he know that now was the perfect time to start making amends to her? How could he be so oblivious? Chris felt that Edmund was supposed to be by Chelsea¡¯s side as she fought off the people against her. Unbeknown to him, they had gotten into a fight because Chelsea refused to ept Edmund¡¯s friend request on Facebook. Their sore rtionship was worsening by the day. In a bid to help his friend and satisfy his curiosity, Chris asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking Edmund for help? After all, you were once married to him and he knows all about how Hilton and Garry have been pests. You need to go all out in fighting them. If Edmund takes sides with you, it will give you the upper hand over them.¡± In Chris¡¯s opinion, it would be an easy kill if Edmund came out to testify that he gave Hilton and Garry a Lot of money in the past few years. After all, hadn¡¯t he done that for Chelsea¡¯s sake? Would he have spoken to them at all, let alone put up with their excesses if it weren¡¯t for her? Chelsea pointed at her chest and uttered with self-mockery, ¡°You want me to ask Edmund for help? He would never help me. He hates me so much.¡± The bad blood between them had gotten thicker after that night when he drunkenly asked her why she refused to ept his friend request on Facebook. Chris opened his mouth to speak, but words failed him. He didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea firmly believed that Edmund hated her. It dawned on him that his friend must have hurt her so much for her to still be carrying the psychological scar even after a whole year. After dropping Chelsea off, the first thing Chris did was call Edmund. ¡°Hey, Chelsea was at the hospital earlier to get the paternity test result. Unfortunately, she bumped into some cruel people who hounded her in the elevator.¡± Chris came straight to the point as soon as the line connected. Edmund, who was sitting at his desk in the office, sprang up to his feet. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You heard me right, man. Some lowlifes bullied her today. She was so scared that she had to hide in the dim stairwell. It took great effort for me to take her out of there. She was really traumatized,¡± Chris remarked. Edmund was short of words He was aware that Chelsea was getting bashed online. Fay informed him about the development after the interview was rmended to her on Twitter. He had ordered her to act fast to kill the rumor The process wasing along well, so Edmund was certain that the matter would be dead soon. To his dismay, the issue was affecting Chelsea¡¯s daily life. He imagined how scared she had been when she hid in the staircase. The mere thought of it made his heart break. As he thought of the ruthless fellows that harassed her, his blood boiled. Just when he was about to say something, Chris added, ¡°What are you going to do? This matter is serious. Anyway, Chelsea said that Luka is helping her to clear the rumor.¡± This news made Edmund a little relieved but very jealous. He rolled his eyes and asked, ¡°Since she has already received help, why did you call me?¡± Chris sighed deeply before responding, ¡°Come on, man! You know exactly why | called you. From my conversation with Chelsea, | realized that she has a very bad impression of you. | told her to ask for your help. Do you know what she said? She said no on the basis that you hate her so much.¡± After a short pause, Chris continued, ¡°Well, | think it¡¯s safe to say that... That you are an unqualified ex-husband.¡± As soon as Chris finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Edmund was so irritated that he almost threw his phone against the wall. Was he that scary? Cap铆tulo 160 Cap¨ªtulo 160 Why did Chelsea think that he hated her? Hadn¡¯t he been good to her since she returned? Why was she judging him based on what he did in the past? He wouldn''t refuse to help her now. ALL she had to do was ask. He was more than willing to help her out. ¡°Gosh! What a judgy and troublesome woman!¡± Edmund grumbled, plopping down on his seat. He stared nkly for a while. Afterward, he dialed Fay¡¯s desk Line. Soon, Fay came in. ¡°I want you to pass the ount record | had asked you to prepare to Chelsea,¡± Edmund said, his voice icy cold. Fay found his words quite contradictory. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you would give it to her in person?¡± The current ount record that Edmund was referring to contained details about every penny that Hilton and his son had taken from Edmund. When Edmund learned they were stirring trouble for Chelsea, he asked Fay to ask the financial department to print the record. Edmund had been well-prepared earlier to attack back. Even before Chelsea had seen the storm that wasing on her way. He had requested Chelsea on Facebook and said that he had an important document to send to her. This was what he had been referring to! But Chelsea had to reject his request! Edmund red at Fay and thought she talked way too much! She had to keep her curiosity in check. Feeling his threatening gaze, Fay immediately took the order and said, ¡°Okay, | see. I¡¯LL arrange it right away.¡± After Fay left, Edmund was lost in thought. It urred to him that Chelsea didn¡¯t ask him for help. However, he couldn¡¯t resist offering it to her. He had sworn not to care whether she lived or died. But here he was, making the first move again! He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt the urge to help her. Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want Chelsea thinking he was the bad guy. When Fay sent the document to Chelsea, Chelsea was trying to persuading the Inte celebrity through Twitter. She tried her best to sort it out in the gentlest way but her attempts were in vain. If the Inte celebrity could delete the post on Twitter, which was not in ordance with the fact, Chelsea would be relieved. However, the person who ran it had a bad attitude and wouldn''t Listen a word she said! Instead, he responded back calling her an immoral person and said she deserved to be exposed before the world! Chelsea was writhing with fury. When Chelsea told about this to Fay, she put on a contemtive face and then finally said, ¡°He must have been bought by someone. Why else would anyone nder a person for no reason at all?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When Edmund set up Nelson Group''s film and television department, Fay had had the privilege of going to public rtions department for a period of time. She dealt with a lot of public opinions, so she knew how things worked there. The inte was swarming with Inte celebrities, and most of them needed only money. If someone offered them that, they would release the news ording to that person¡¯s orders. They cared nothing about the truth. Chelsea looked at Fay incredulously and asked, ¡°He was bought? Do you mean that someone offered him money to nder me?¡± Cap铆tulo 161 Cap¨ªtulo 161 Chapter: 161 Fay nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what | mean.¡± Chelsea frowned slightly and said, ¡°But Hilton and Garry don¡¯t have much money to pay someone for such a thing.¡± ¡°Maybe there is someone behind Hilton and Garry.¡± Fay thought her friend had a point and began specting it. Aname suddenly appeared in Chelsea¡¯s mind. Purple. She recalled the posted picture where she was shot waiting for the elevator in the Peak Entertainment. Chelsea couldn''t help but suspect Purple had a hand in this.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But at the end of the day, it was simply a hunch. There was no actual evidence to corroborate it. Chelsea tried to dismiss these thoughts. Turning to Fay, she asked, ¡°Why have youe back at this hour?¡± Fay handed the file bag she brought for Chelsea and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson asked me to give it to you.¡± Quite confused, Chelsea asked, ¡°What''s this?¡± By the time she was done skimming through the document, a Look of shock was stered across her face. Chelsea had to admit that the current ount was useful to her. She practically couldn¡¯t do without it. But she couldn¡¯t stop herself from wondering why Edmund would willingly give it to her without her even asking. It was true that he had helped when she was targeted by Diane and Sonya before. But she had always believed that he did it for his own interests. He had something to get out from it for sure. But this time around, she couldn¡¯t say the same thing. When the silence had dragged on for some time, Fay said, ¡°Mr. Nelson wanted to befriend you on Facebook because he wanted to give you this.¡± Chelsea choked for a while and then cleared her throat to ease the embarrassment. She clearly hadn''t expected that. She had no idea that Edmund wanted to give her the document till now. Of course, if she had known, she would have never refused his request so thoughtlessly and rudely. ¡°Mr. Nelson has always been well prepared for any eventuality. With just a nce, he can see through Hilton and his son. He can easily tell what they were up to. That¡¯s why he asked me to prepare this for you to use in case you might need it.¡± Fay was right. With his age, experience and status, Edmund was rigorous and had a very good eye in doing things. What Chelsea found surprising, was the fact that he cared about her. She couldn''t refuse this when she knew she needed it. So she lowered her eyes and said to Fay, ¡°Thank him for me.¡± Immediately after, she looked back up at Fay and shook her head. It wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Scratch that. I''ll personally call him and thank him. Yes, she didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Edmund, but she had to thank him for his help. It would be ungrateful of her if she didn''t. With a smile, Fay said, ¡°I think if you befriend Mr. Nelson on Facebook, he will see how sincere and grateful you are.¡± Chelsea pursed her Lips and thought about it a little. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. | just came to give it to you, so I''ll go back to work now. Don¡¯t forget to call me if you need help with anything. At anytime, okay?¡± Fay said firmly with a trace of worry in her tone before she turned to walk out. Chelsea nodded and said, ¡°Okay, go back to work.¡± As though she just thought of something, Fay paused in her tracks and said, ¡°Actually, why don¡¯t you ask Mr. Nelson for help? After all, you used to be a couple. There¡¯s no way he''ll turn you down. In fact, | think he will be eager to give you a hand.¡± Cap铆tulo 162 Cap¨ªtulo 162 Chapter: 162 That being said, Fay believed that she had done everything she could for her boss. When Fay was gone, Chelsea stared at the document in her hand for a long time, before she finally made her decision. She took in a deep breath, let it out slowly, and dialled Edmund¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. Nelson, I¡¯ve seen the document you sent through Fay. Thank you,¡± Chelsea said in her soft voice. She was sincerely grateful, and she wanted him to know it. However, it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, because Edmund didn¡¯t make any sound. Chelsea waited for a long time for him to say something, but when he didn¡¯t, she quickly took her phone away from her right ear and looked at the screen. She was surprised to see that the call was still going through. Why then was Edmund not saying anything if he hadn¡¯t hung up? Getting impatient with whatever game he was ying, Chelsea was about to say something when Edmund finally said in a clearly dissatisfied voice, ¡°Is that all you can say? Thank you?¡± Chelsea paused for a moment, sincerely confused. After a while, Edmund said again, ¡°Chris only did a paternity test for you, but you decided that he deserved to be treated to dinner. | on the other hand, have helped you so much and all | get is a Lame ¡®thank you¡¯ through the phone?¡± Chelsea¡¯s mouth almost dropped open. She hadn''t expected this. But now, she finally understood why he sounded so displeased earlier.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He wanted her to thank him materially. The only issue was that he couldn¡¯tpare himself to Chris. She had no problem treating Chris to dinner since he was single. Dinner with him wouldn¡¯t cause her any trouble. Edmund was a whole different story, and he had to know it. If Diane found out that Chelsea had taken her man out for dinner, she would put Chelsea through hell, and she wanted to avoid this at all costs. So Chelsea thought of another way she could thank him and said, ¡°I get your point. I''ll make it up to you.¡± She was going to buy him something and send to him to express her gratitude. In this way, she wouldn¡¯t have to meet him. Maybe she could get him a pen. It was formal, respectful and not intimate. When she said this, Edmund smiled and said in a much lighter tone, ¡°I like the sound of that. That¡¯s more Like it.¡± In Edmund''s opinion, Chris didn¡¯t really have the right to ask Chelsea to cook for him. Instead, he felt like it was more reasonable for him, Edmund to make that type of request. He definitely didn¡¯t see things from Chelsea¡¯s point of view. The former couple was oblivious to the fact that they hadpletely different thoughts from each other. On one hand, Edmund felt that Chelsea¡¯s so-called arrangement meant that she agreed to treat him to dinner. He even imagined that she would personally cook for him to show her sincerity. Unbeknown to him, Chelsea actually didn¡¯t have cooking him dinner in mind. She felt that he wanted her to express her gratitude materially. Now that they supposedly reached an agreement, they stopped talking about it and went on to the main subject matter. ¡°| heard Luka is going to defend you by putting out an official statement stating thepany¡¯s standpoint on the matter,¡± Edmund suddenly said. While Chelsea was wondering how he heard about that, he added, ¡°Well, | have a suggestion for you. Don¡¯t leave everything to Luka to handle. You can defend yourself on Twitter.¡± Chelsea was skeptical. ¡°| should defend myself on Twitter? Will it work?¡± Edmund exined with certainty, ¡°Trust me, it will. There¡¯s only a little that Luka can do to help you. After all, you aren¡¯t the only employee in hispany. If he puts out a statement and fights tooth and nail with the public, it may tarnish the image of the company. This would affect the interests of other employees. In the long run, your haters would increase. Do you get me?¡± Cap铆tulo 163 Cap¨ªtulo 163 Chapter: 163 Chelsea nodded slightly. She had to admit that he had a point there. This idea never crossed her mind before. She murmured, ¡°Yeah, | understand. It sounds good.¡± Chelsea hadn''t wanted Luka to defend her in the first ce. She felt that he was helping her too much, so it would be practically impossible to pay him back. She also didn¡¯t want to be a burden to him. Like thepetitive person that Edmund was, he didn¡¯t show all his cards now. His suggestion wasn¡¯t only because he was afraid that more people would turn against Chelsea. He actually wanted to get in the way of Luka, who he suspected to be doing everything to get close to his ex-wife. Edmund suspected that Chelsea would feel more indebted to Luka, so she would offer to repay him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He feared that Luka would seize the opportunity to ask her out. Having known the kind of person that Chelsea was, Edmund feared that she would agree because she didn¡¯t want to hurt Luka¡¯s feelings. As aman, Edmund could see through Luka¡¯s mind. What Luka was doing was exactly how a man behaved when he was interested in a woman. Burning with the zeal to disrupt Lukas ns, Edmund asked Chelsea, ¡°Do you have a personal Twitter ount?¡± ¡°Ermm... Yes,¡± Chelsea answered with difficulty. She did have a Twitter ount, but most of the tweets she made were about Edmund. The contents there had to do with her constantly changing feelings¡ªthe joy and tears that came from loving him while they were married. Her page was Like an online diary at that time. The ount was practically anonymous. She never posted her pictures or tagged any real people on her posts. No one knew who she truly was, so she was rest assured that her tweets would never be traced to her. Since she was a scriptwriter, she asionally made some movies and TV ys reviews. She had a way with words, so several people Liked the kind of content she put out. Her articles won her more followers and loyal fans. Her followers were only about three thousand. Thest tweet she made was over a year old. It came when she got divorced. It went thus, ¡°Three years of marriage is over just like that. It¡¯s as if | just woke up from an unrealistic dream. My heart is broken into a thousand pieces. But like a phoenix, | would rise from the ashes. Life goes on.¡± Manyments trooped under this tweet as soon as she made it. All of them were positive and encouraging. ¡°Chin up, dearie. A failed marriage is not the end of the road. Your life would get better and you might just meet the right man for you in the future.¡± ¡°| can tell that you are a gentle and virtuous woman. The divorce is his loss, not yours. He would realize that he was too stupid not to have cherished you.¡± ¡°You would make a good writer, Miss. It¡¯s such a pity that you didn¡¯t take it up as a career full-time. | hope now that you are starting a new life, you will pursue a career in that field. I¡¯m personally rooting for you.¡± Chelsea shed some tears after reading thements. It warmed her heart that total strangers were this supportive. She nned on deleting her old tweets about love Later on. She didn¡¯t want others to find out about her past and make a fuss about it. Thest thing Chelsea wanted was for Edmund to see her tweets. More so, her username on Twitter was ¡°Love E¡±. Now that she thought about it, goosebumps popped up on her skin. How stupidly in love was she previously that she went as far as adopting such a user name? She beat herself up for doing that. Noticing the awkwardness in her tone, Edmund asked, ¡°Why was it so hard for you to answer that question? Are you hiding something? Could it be that your Twitter page is filled with nasty secrets?¡± Cap铆tulo 164 Cap¨ªtulo 164 Chapter: 164 Although Chelsea was pissed off with his statement, she didn¡¯t dare to get short with him. After all, she was indeed hiding her secrets there. Heedless of her possible irritation, Edmund continued, ¡°What could you be hiding, Chelsea? Your ount has existed for a long time, right? Could it be that you had another man in your heart while we were married? Oh my! Did you cheat on me at any point?¡± Chelsea was so furious that she couldn¡¯t keep quiet anymore. She fired at him. ¡°Look who is using someone else of cheating. Why do you care? After all, you did the same!¡± Edmund raised his voice too. ¡°What the hell do you mean? | have no idea what you are talking about!¡± ¡°Bah! Don¡¯t even try to y dumb now, Edmund. You know exactly what I¡¯m talking about. While we were married, you constantly frolicked with Diane in public. The media was always reporting news about you two!¡± Chelsea was livid. He was the one who cheated, but he was trying to reframe the story to make her seem like the viin. How dare he? ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Chelsea. Don¡¯t make something out of nothing. Diane is signed under my entertainmentpany. Isn¡¯t it normal that | take part in all kinds of activities with her? It¡¯s not my fault that the media is fond of twisting stories to drive traffic. I''m not guilty of the usations!¡± ¡°What! You are not guilty? Did you just say the media twisted stories? The night of the day when we got legally married, you went to the hotel and stayed with Diane till the next morning. Tell me, does it make sense to you that a married man spends the night with another woman on his wedding night? Did journalists make that up too?¡± Chelsea Laid out the facts with irritation. The news of Edmund''s cheating on his wife with Diane was a mainstay in the media. However, Chelsea never confronted him. She never even spoke about how he abandoned her on their wedding night. She had kept everything bottled up for so long, so she was surprised at herself for speaking up now. Perhaps it was because Edmund was using her falsely. ¡°On our wedding night?¡± Edmund¡¯s mind bore no recollection of what she was speaking about. Chelsea''s eyes turned red in an instant. ¡°Well, thank you for your help today, Mr. Nelson. | have to hang up now.¡± Chelsea hung up the phone, sparing him no chance to speak. His infidelity was a very sensitive topic for her. Her heart was yet to heal. Since they didn¡¯t get wedded in a church, it was assumed that the day they got their wedding certificate at the registry marked the first day of their marriage. Chelsea had waited expectantly for him toe home. She wanted her wedding night to be blissful. Contrary to her expectations, she slept alone and woke up to the news of her husband being spotted at a hotel with Diane. It was a rude shock for her. Edmund didn¡¯t bother to speak about the news. Hepletely ignored it. And now, he was ying dumb. Chelsea''s heart broke just like it did over four years ago. Tears rolled down her eyes as soon as she hung up the phone. It turned out Edmund didn¡¯t care about her at all, thus him deny cheating and hurting her over and over again. Meanwhile, Edmund had just remembered what Chelsea was referring to. He wanted to exin. But she hung up before he could utter a word.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He grunted as he clenched his phone tightly in anger. This was the umpteenth time she was hanging up on him so rudely. ¡°She really has no manners now!¡± he remarked furiously. The day he legally got married to Chelsea, Diane had attempted suicide. Diane¡¯s parents and Alena called him and asked him to comfort her. Her blood would be on his hands if he had refused to do as they said, so he had no choice but to go to the hotel she was in. Edmund was able to dissuade her frommitting suicide, but she came down with a fever before he could leave. He had to stay back to take care of her. Nothing intimate happened between them that night. Cap铆tulo 165 Chapter: 165 Edmund admitted that he was wrong not to have exined things to Chelsea after he spent the night with Diane. He reasoned that he should have done better instead of making her sadder than she already was. Several pieces of gossip about him and Diane were spread far and wide after that incident. Although he knew that it was Diane¡¯s handiwork, he turned a blind eye to it. He wasn¡¯t perturbed that Chelsea was scorned at that time due to his alleged infidelity. Even though he knew that he wasn¡¯t supposed to be doing that, he did it anyway. He derived joy in hurting her. This was because he loathed her so much at that time. Hadn¡¯t she tricked him into marrying her? He was stuck with her in that marriage, so he was hell-bent on making her suffer for tricking hin. Being indifferent, ruthless and rude to her was a way of getting back at her. He wanted to see how she could bear the incessant suffering. Perhaps he would have stopped doing all that if she had cried her eyes out and confronted him. ALL he wanted was to see her sad and in pain. It was the only way the anger in his heart could dissipate. Much to his dismay, Chelsea never cried in his presence or asked him to love her during their marriage. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t sad at all. Thus, he geared up his ruthlessness toward her as the days went by. It wasn¡¯t until now that Chelsea used him of cheating on her that he realized that she had been bottling up her hurt for so Long. His heart went out to her at this time. He had wanted to exin things to her. But after she hung up on him for what seemed like the thousandth time, his heart became hardened again. It was rather odd that Chelsea had called to express her gratitude, but they ended up arguing. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea got a grip on herself and logged on to Facebook to send Edmund a friend request. Mild regret tugged at her heart now. She felt that she shouldn¡¯t have hung up in that manner. After all, he hade to her aid today. But she couldn¡¯t swallow her pride to call him to apologize. Sending him a friend request was a way of showing that she was sorry. She nned to send him an apologetic message via Facebook messenger, so they would be cool. Chelsea sent him a friend request. It was pending because Edmund¡¯s approval was needed. However, several minutes passed and he didn¡¯t ept her request. Chelsea was a little stunned. Didn¡¯t he always want to be her friend on Facebook? Why didn¡¯t he ept now? Was it because he was still angry? ¡°Humph! What a childish man!¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes and Logged out of Facebook since there was no point waiting for so long. She logged into her Twitter ount and began to delete her old tweets about her love life. It would be strange if she deleted her tweets in their entirety, so she left the articles about movies and TV ys reviews, and pictures of delicious foods. Afterward, she called Luka to inform him that she would rather defend herself on Twitter via her ount. Luka, who wasn¡¯t surprised at all, thought it was a good idea. ¡°Okay, you can do that.¡± He then added, ¡°I actually thought you weren¡¯t on Twitter. That¡¯s why I decided to use thepany¡¯s official ount to defend you since it already has a lot of followers. Anyway, your idea is good.¡± Chelsea said gratefully, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m aware of your kindness, Mr. Pierce. Thank you so much. But I think it¡¯s best I defend myself via my ount. There are many popr actors signed with Peak Entertainment. Their careers would be at risk if the public decides to boycott thepany. I don¡¯t want anyone to suffer Losses because of me.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chelsea went on to tell Luka that Edmund had given her a record of his cash transfers to Hilton and Garry over the years Cap铆tulo 166 Cap¨ªtulo 166 Chapter: 166 Luka eximed, ¡°Wow! That¡¯s great. You are sure to win this battle with that evidence. | guess | misjudged Edmund. He doesn¡¯t seem like a ruthless man.¡± It was at this moment that Luka finally understood why Chelsea changed her mind out of the blue. Edmund must have given her that idea. This wasn¡¯t the first time Edmund was disrupting his n. What was his deal?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Why was he so concerned about what went on in his ex-wife¡¯s life? Why didn¡¯t he want other men to woo her? Luka pondered deeply. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because |e across as a pitiful woman,¡° Chelsea said with a tinge of self-mockery. She couldn¡¯t make out what had caused Edmund to be so kind all of a sudden. In the end, she thought he simply felt sympathy for her. ¡°Then you can post it on Twitter. | believe you can rify the misunderstanding.¡± Luka made no mention of Edmund to Chelsea anymore. He would figure out Edmund''s intentions in private. After hanging up the phone with Luka, Chelsea began to consider how to edit the tweet to rify herself. She changed to use her real name on Twitter. Having done that, she blurred the remitter of the bills because the remitter was Edmund''s private ount. She couldn¡¯t expose herself as his ex-wife. If she did so, another uproar would ensue. Diane and Edmund were about to get married. If she was found to be Edmund''s ex-wife, the spotlight would be on her. Thest thing she wanted was to be med for stealing Diane¡¯s thunder! Her sole intention was to prove that she had been kind to Hilton and Garry. There was no reason for her to drag other people into this. Chelsea edited a long tweet and attached the details of each money transfer. Each transfer consisted of no less than five hundred thousand dors. A lot of them were over a million! It was indeed a huge sum. She dered that Hilton and his son milked money from her ex-husband¡¯s family. Then, Chelsea attached a picture of the money she gave them after her divorce, as well as the twenty thousand she gave Hilton a few days ago. This would prove she wasn¡¯t guilty of not giving them money. As for the fact that she had no blood rtionship with Hilton and Garry, Chelsea attached evidence at the end. If she wanted, she could mention all the dirty and terrible things Hilton and his son had done to her. But she wouldn''t stoop so Low and thought it was best to let it go. Within a few minutes, people were retweeting Chelsea''s tweet. At the end of the tweet, she requested the inte celebrity to delete his post as she had given him enough evidence to prove his theories wrong. She also pleaded with everyone to stop attacking and abusing her. Otherwise, she would bepelled to sue them for exploiting her rights by abusing her without a solid reason. Her post had been very articte, and the public bought it quickly. Their opinion about her seemed to have changed drastically. ¡°I''ve told you since the beginning that in such issues, the truth ispletely different from what we see. Now you know you have been wrong, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I''ve read her previous tweets. She is a kind person who is nice to everyone. | was certain she wouldn''t do such bad things.¡± ¡°Hilton Williams, you have crossed all the limits. You have taken so much money and then you had the audacity to make a false countercharge! How can someone be so shameless?¡± ¡°Damn it! | have calcted the amount of money those greedy men milked out of her. The final amount is shocking to say the least.¡± ¡°Yes! Such arge sum of money is enough for us live a carefree Live till we grow old. How could the father and son squander it so quickly?¡± ¡°| support you to sever the rtionship with that father and son.¡± Cap铆tulo 167 Cap¨ªtulo 167 Chapter: 167 ¡°You have done your best. You know they are not your biological father and brother, but you had the humanity to serve them. You are amazing!¡± ¡®m curious about this mysterious ex-husband. He gave so much money to his father-inw. This goes to show he must love her a lot!¡± Someone else replied to thatment, ¡°That was exactly my thought! Please find out who her ex is.¡± ¡°| want to know the reason why you divorced such a loving man?¡± Thement took apletely different route and now her Love life was the topic. ¡°l am eager to know the love story between you and your ex.¡± Chelsea, who had been sipping on her coffee while reading thement, spat it out and choked. Why were these people iming Edmund loved her a lot? Was giving money enough reason to jump to such a conclusion? And the worst part was, they wanted her to narrate their Love story! She couldn''t help but think they would be in for disappointment if they listened to their story. Their marriage had no love story, it was a stupid mistake! Never did Chelsea think for a second that things would turn out this way. She had only wanted to prove to the world that she did everything humanly possible to please Hilton and Garry in the past. However, the people''s attention was diverted to the story of her and her ex-husband. The drastic shift from her fight with Hilton and Garry to her failed marriage happened so quickly. Theizens only condemned Hilton and his son briefly. Then tons of tweets about her marriage flooded Twitter. Chelsea¡¯s heart sank to her stomach as she read them. She couldn¡¯t know whether to Laugh or cry. But some people were pissed off by the changing of the topic so soon. In Purple¡¯s apartment. Chelsea¡¯stest tweet was seen by Purple and Mia as soon as it dropped. Purple had been ying games on her phone when Mia was following the whole scandal.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After reading through the entire thread, Mia let out a peal of mockingughter and said, ¡°My goodness! Chelsea is such a fool. She just told everyone that she was once married. She''s spoiling her image with her own hands. Tsk, tsk!¡± ¡°What! She¡¯s a divorcee?¡± Purple eximed in surprise, but her eyes were still fixed on her phone. Mia replied, ¡°Yes, she is. | used to think she was pure and untouched. Who would have thought that she was already used? So much for pretending to be elegant! I¡¯m sure Mr. Pierce has no idea that she was married before. If he knew, he wouldn''t have fallen in love with her.¡± Mia doubled as Purple¡¯s confidant, so she could read her boss¡¯s mind well. Purple had a huge crush on Luka. She was always thinking about him and fantasizing about being his woman. Her obsession with Luka started way back when he starred in a TV series that was based on the novel she wrote while she was still a frencer. After she joined Peak Entertainment, she learned more about him. She grew more obsessed. She gave him several green Lights in a bid to get him to ask her out. But Luka never took the hints. She was just a colleague in his eyes. Purple was a in Jane. She wasn¡¯t beautiful, nor did she have a good figure. To crown it all, her character was nothing to write home about. The only thing good about her was her little talent. She didn¡¯t deserve Luka at all. Despite all her failed attempts to get Luka to notice her, Purple continued to have feelings for him. She hated and was jealous of all the women that were close to him. Chelsea was one of such women. Cap铆tulo 168 Cap¨ªtulo 168 Chapter: 168 It wouldn¡¯t have been that much of a big deal to Purple if Luka was in love with a morous actress. Her jealousy would have been suppressed a little. But she was infuriated that Luka took a Liking to Chelsea. In Purple¡¯s eyes, Chelsea had nothing on her. They were both scriptwriters. More so, she had a more sessful career. What was so special about Chelsea? Now that she discovered that Chelsea was a divorcee, her joy knew no bounds. Divorced women were treated as second-ss citizens in the society, so Purple reasoned that she had the upper hand now in the fight to win over Luka¡¯s heart. The two vile women had justughed their hearts out when Mia eximed, ¡°Oh my! Chelsea just... She...¡± ¡°What happened? What did she do?¡± Purple curiously asked, still not looking up. Mia was too stunned to speak. She held her breath and took a closer look at theputer screen. She checked the numbers on the cash transfer record carefully. ¡°Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband is filthy rich!¡± she blurted out in astonishment. ¡°You are joking right?¡± Purple¡¯s attention was still on the game she was ying on her mobile phone. She didn¡¯t believe that Chelsea could marry a wealthy man. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. See for yourself,¡± Mia responded, still in shock. She pushed theptop in front of her boss. Purple finally broke her gaze from her phone and looked at the current ount record that Chelsea posted. The next second, her jaw dropped and her eyes bulged out from the sockets. The cash transfers were all whopping sums. Only someone who was filthy rich could afford to give out such amounts of money. Why was Chelsea so lucky to have married a wealthy man? Purple¡¯s jealousy shot to the roof at this time. Her body trembled. She yelled angrily, ¡°Even after | invested so much time and energy to wreak havoc on this bitch, she still hasn¡¯t lost anything. Aargh!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mia immediatelyforted her. ¡°Please calm down. This is not over yet. Chelsea would be disgraced very soon. Something tells me that she got married to an old man. No young man in his right mind would want to marry a woman like her. She is just a normal girl from an ordinary family. She has a pair of spendthrifts as rtions. I¡¯m sure she married her ex-husband for money. The news of her being a gold-digger wille out very soon!¡± Mia¡¯s tone was resolute. After thinking a while, Purple thought it was usible. With how Hilton¡¯s and Garry¡¯s personalities were, they must have used Chelsea to get money from her ex-husband. And who except a lecherous old man would ept such a deal? Noticing that Purple¡¯s face softened a bit, Mia eagerly said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s make things more entertaining. I''ll postments saying her husband is old and ugly.¡± Purple Looked at the phone a second time without saying anything. Mia instantly got what she meant and collected theputer to editments. She had multiple ounts and good connections with many small media companies. In no time, public opinion on the inte changed again. People started deriding Chelsea for marrying an old man. It never crossed Chelsea¡¯s mind that Edmund would be made fun of online in no time. To be precise, her ex-husband was being mocked. Everyone was making assumptions that her ex-husband must be old and ugly. Some even said that she divorced him because he had been too old to satisfy her sexual needs. They also even said that she abandoned him since he was no longer useful to her. They were more capable of making up stories than her, the real scriptwriter, Chelsea thought as she looked at thements. Just as Chelsea was at a loss on what to do, a notification tone rang from her phone. She looked at it and discovered Edmund had agreed to her friend request on Facebook. Before she could think of how to apologize to him, Edmund video called her first. Chelsea got so petrified that she almost fell off the chair. Three years, she and Edmund had been married, and they had never made a video call. They asionally reached each other through Facebook. They would call each other if they had something to talk about and end up with a few words. So, now that Edmund called her all of a sudden, she was really scared. Her fear eased, but she didn¡¯t want to answer it. She felt too awkward at the thought of her and Edmund, a divorced couple, being face-to-face on a video call. While Chelsea was still contemting whether or not to answer the phone, Edmund stopped calling. Chelsea sighed in relief. However, Edmund immediately sent a message. ¡°Pick up the phone!¡± With trembling hands, Chelsea instantly called back. It was only a call. She could do this. Edmund spoke impatiently as soon as the call was connected. ¡°Why did you erase my ount name from the bills?¡± It was due to Chelsea¡¯s purposeful mosaics that no one knew he was her ex-husband. Now people on the inte thought he was an old man! An old, ugly, fat man! Even his sexual ability was debated. Many people had the idea that he could only have sex for a few seconds, which really put his nose out of joint. Cap铆tulo 169 Cap¨ªtulo 169 Chapter: 169 ¡°You want me to publicize our rtionship?¡± Chelsea was a bit stunned. Despite the fact that his ount name was on the bills he sent, Chelsea honestly believed that he would not let her publicize it. She felt like she was a big stain in Edmund''s life, which should be thest thing he wanted to admit. ¡°When did | say you were not allowed to publicize it?¡± Edmund was very angry now, she could tell. ¡°| did this for your sake,¡± Chelsea exined after a surprised pause. Since he and Diane were getting married, she felt hisst marriage shouldn''t be posted online. Wouldn¡¯t that make Diane upset? She didn¡¯t want to provoke Diane anymore. Edmund''s voice got louder as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you did that for my sake, Chelsea. You simply feel | would embarrass you, isn¡¯t that it?¡± Chelsea had no words. Chelsea was never ashamed of Edmund. There was nothing to be ashamed of about him. She had never hinted or said that she was ashamed to show him to the world, so she didn¡¯t know where he got that notion from. It was actually the other way around in Chelsea¡¯s opinion. She felt that he always put her on the sidelines because he was ashamed of being Linked to her. This happened while they were married After Edmund got no response, he became angrier. He ordered firmly, ¡°You must set the record straight now. Old and ugly? | don¡¯t want to see those words again. At least, not when they are talking about me!¡± Chelsea was caught between the devil and the deep blue sea. It turned out that Edmund didn¡¯t mind if she exposed his true identity to the public. But she didn¡¯t want to do that now.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ALL eyes were currently on her. She knew that many women in Vertoak were crazy over Edmund. If she revealed that he was her ex-husband, they would make her their enemy. Some might go as far as sending her death threats. More so, Diane had a toxic fan base. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bash her online. This matter was serious, so Chelsea did something rare. She called him by his first name. ¡°Edmund, please Listen to me. I¡¯m not in any way ashamed of you. It¡¯s just that I...¡± ¡°Spare me your silly excuse, Chelsea. | don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Edmund cut her short in a fit of pique. The next thing Chelsea heard was a disconnect tone. He had hung up the phone on her. She instantly suffered a banging headache. She wished he gave her a listening ear. At least, she would have made it known that doing his bidding wasn¡¯t the perfect thing to do in her current situation. Chelsea didn¡¯t understand why he was allowing people¡¯sments to get to him. After all, none of the things they said about him was true even though they were unpleasant. He was neither old nor ugly. He was a tall and handsome man. More so, he was good in bed. Everything about his physical body was perfect. No one even knew he was the one they were satirizing. Why was he angry? Chelsea was still caught between the two decisions as she skimmed through thements of tweeps satirizing her ex-husband. Edmund wanted her to make her ex-husband¡¯s true identity known to the public at this time. No! She couldn''t bring herself to do that. Just as she was at her wit¡¯s end, a tweet centered on a different opinion popped up on her feed. The Twitter user defended her and said that Chelsea''s ex-husband was actually a fine young man. Chelsea held her face and breathed as if she was about to pass out due to embarrassment . Cap铆tulo 170 Cap¨ªtulo 170 Chapter: 170 It was obvious that this person was an ardent follower of her tweets on the app. The tweet read, ¡°As a silent fan of hers, | can¡¯t stand it that people are propagating rumors about her. She¡¯s a lovely and gentle young woman. For your information, her ex- husband is not old, ugly, or fat. | can say for a fact that he¡¯s handsome and young. Why? Because she posted a picture of him in the past. His figure is just like that of a model. He has broad shoulders, a wide back, and great height.¡± The tweet was followed by a picture. It was the same one Chelsea posted years ago. The picture captured a back of a man, who was wearing a well-cut white shirt. He was standing by a window with a cell phone in one hand and his other hand in his trouser pocket. His face wasn¡¯t visible, but his perfect figure was more than enough to tell that he was good-looking. Chelsea had taken this photo secretly. At that time, she was head over heels in Love with him. Her heart was particrly warm that day because she had just made Love to him. When she saw him standing in that position, she first gawked at him before taking a photo of him to keep the memory forever. The words Chelsea edited on the picture were still there. ¡°| really really love him.¡± An electrifying energy swept through Chelsea''s body as she remembered how she had been crazy over him. It gave her goosebumps all over. Chelsea blushed even more now. She was sure that Edmund would see this picture soon. It was so embarrassing. Manyments flooded the thread immediately. Another supportive one read, ¡°I¡¯m also a fan of hers. You are right. Her ex-husband is very tall. | can vividly remember that she previously tweeted that her neck was almost sprained because she always has to stretch to kiss him. She once posted a photo of her waiting for the elevator. In the picture, she looked like she was about 5ft 4 inches tall. So her ex-husband must be at least 6ft tall.¡± The tweep posted a photo too. It was a screenshot of Chelsea''s previous post. ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Chelsea cried out, holding her chest. She wanted to weep. But her tear ducts failed her now. Social media users never ceased to amaze Chelsea. Howe they were able to save such things for that Long? Chelsea had thought that her previous tweets would never see the Light of day after she deleted them earlier on.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. To her dismay, her weird username and details about her love story were out for the whole world to see. Not only was Chelsea embarrassed, she feared that Edmund would be disgusted when he saw those things. She wanted all these to stop, butments that refuted the im that her ex-husband was an old man kept flooding in One of them read, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a fit young man. She once posted a picture of his hands. They are slender and perfect. No old man would have such a perfect pair of hands.¡± Another picture was posted. Chelsea was rendered speechless It never crossed her mind that her followers would save the pictures she posted. For a moment, she thanked her stars that she only posted a few. Another follower also shared screenshots of her previous tweets that were centered on love. The first one read, ¡°How does it feel to love someone? This is one of the most asked questions now. Well, being in love feels great. Whenever | see my man, it feels as if countless flowers are blooming in my heart. Love is indeed a beautiful thing.¡± The second one had crying emojis in it. ¡°Today is the first day of his business trip. | don¡¯t want to be away from him. | miss him already.¡± It came as a surprise to her that her followers were this invested in her life. More so, to the extent that they made screenshots and saved pictures she posted many years ago. Cap铆tulo 171 Cap¨ªtulo 171 Chapter: 171 Nheless, Chelsea was grateful for their support. It was a thing of joy that they stood up for her while millions of people were against her at this time. Her good image was gradually getting restored as their positive remarks came in. They had bailed her out of a dilemma jail just when she was confused about whether to reveal her ex-husband¡¯s true identity to shut down the rumor. Chelsea was deeply touched. She was bing a little teary-eyed when she suddenly received a few screenshots from Edmund. They were all captured from the supportivements made online. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but wish she were blind now. Although she wanted to ignore the message, she mustered the courage to respond, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Nelson. | shouldn¡¯t have put out those tweets and pictures. At that time, | was young and naive. | probably had a screw loose in my head or something. It never urred to me that they woulde back to bite me in the ass in the future. I¡¯m sorry that they disgust you. Please ept my sincerest apologies.¡± As far as Chelsea was concerned, Edmund was extremely disgusted by her posts that were unearthed. She suspected that he would have strangled her if she was anywhere near him now. She reasoned that it was stupid on her part to have shared such things. To save her Life, she swallowed her pride and apologized to him without thinking twice. Instead of responding to her message, Edmund called her. Chelsea bit her fingers nervously before she answered the call. ¡°Did you just say that you had a screw loose? And that you were naive? What makes you think I¡¯m disgusted?¡± Edmund bombarded her with questions from the other end of the line. With a shaky voice, Chelsea replied, ¡°Yes... Yes, it¡¯s all my fault. | was so stupid at that time.¡± ¡°Is that what you really think of your younger self?¡± he asked, his voice raised. Chelsea was confused. She could tell that Edmund was in a bad mood. Why did he get angrier even after she apologized? After an awkward silence, Edmund tut-tutted and said coldly, ¡°I never knew that your neck almost got sprained because you always stretched your body just to kiss me. Humph!¡± Chelsea¡¯s face immediately turned red like a cooked lobster. Why did he bring that up now? What did he have in mind? This topic was inappropriate for them, wasn¡¯t it? Now that they were divorced, there was no point talking about how they used to kiss each other. Sensing that he wasn¡¯t going to get any response, Edmund sneered. ¡°How is it my fault that your neck almost got sprained? You are so short. If you didn¡¯t want to suffer neck pain, you should have grown taller!¡± Chelsea was almost pissed off. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how she managed to put up with his nonsense for three whole years. It was a miracle that she didn¡¯t kick the bucket or run mad due to excessive fury. Chelsea was so furious. But Edmund was not in a good mood, either. He had already been angry when theizens said he had to be old and ugly. Later, the Twitter posts from long ago were released on the Inte, which made him feel better. He hadn''t expected that she had considered their marriage life that way before. He smiled as he read through them. But she had deleted all the original posts. He could only see the screenshots that others had taken all those years ago. Although there were only a few, he couldn''t help but read them several times. Through the few words that Chelsea had used to describe him, he could clearly feel the Love that she had for him when she wrote it. What he didn¡¯t expect was for her toter use the words ¡°a screw loose, disgusting¡± to describe her past tweets. To Edmund, that meant that shepletely denied the past she had shared with him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. No matter what had happened, even after the divorce, he never ignored their marriage of three years and had never denied the fact that he got married and divorced. Cap铆tulo 172 Cap¨ªtulo 172 Chapter: 172 Edmund was so angry that he mocked Chelsea for being short. Which led to another fight. The two of them went at it until the call was cut short by another one on Edmund''s side. Chelsea threw her phone aside and regretted befriending Edmund on Facebook. It was all his fault. Now, everyone¡¯s attention had returned to her tragic love story. Yet still, no one hade out to abuse Chelsea and all the comments seemed to support her instead. asionally, there would be one or two bad ones, but they were submerged in an instant. Perhaps it was because the evidence that Chelsea had was concrete enough that Hilton and Garry couldn¡¯t say anything against it. Or perhaps it was because the Love story she had shared with everyone had just been too beautiful that they were all attracted. No one could resist a dream-like romance that was innocent and pure.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ALL in all, the cyberbullying had been deliberately nned by someone. And so it could not withstand any of the counterattacks that hade from the rest of theizens. So naturally, it stopped. On the other side, Purple was so angry that she threw the phone away and couldn''t stop herself from panicking. ¡°What is so good about her that she gets to marry such a perfect man?¡± Looking at the back of Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband that had been posted on the Inte, Purple was sure that it wasn¡¯t someone ordinary. Not with such a physique. What''s more, the man had given Hilton and his son so much money, which proved that he was not only rich, but also powerful, young, and handsome. Mia was also angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that so many fans would protect her. She only has a few followers on her Twitter.¡± Mia used a lot of anonymous ounts and even contacted several small mediapanies, which caused the whole ruckus of Chelsea¡¯s ex being scolded as old and ugly by theizens. She had never expected that Chelsea¡¯s fans would easily ce her and her ex on a pedestal by uploading a few old tweets that showed them to be the perfect couple. Moreover, the chaos on the had attracted a lot more fans to Chelsea. Their n had failed epically and they could only be angry. After they finally calmed down, Mia looked at Purple and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Purple gritted her teeth. ¡°What else can we do? If things go on Like this, we''ll have to spend another sum of money.¡± The inte celebrity that interviewed Hilton was from We-Media which Purple had been working with and she had paid them the money. Moreover, she also paid to bribe Hilton and his son. She only did all that just to kick Chelsea away from Luka. Then, The Crown would be handed over to her. It was a huge project. She would not only gain fame but also a Lot of profit from it. That was why Purple hadn¡¯t thought about the cost of her n. Now that she had failed, she also lost so much money in vain. Miaforted Purple, ¡°Let her go this one time. We still have time. We have plenty of opportunities to make her leave Peak Entertainment forever.¡± Purple agreed without a second thought. She had worked in Peak Entertainment for so many years. Chelsea was just a nobody who came out of nowhere, but she was enjoying many benefits. Purple wanted to wreck her career and everything that had to do with her. Even though she failed this time, she was confident that she would seed if she tried again. Just as she was clenching her fist with determination, her phone rang. She picked up the call and soon found out that it was from the inte celebrity. He sounded a little flustered. ¡°I just received awsuit letter from Chelsea¡¯s Lawyer. They are threatening to sue me if | don¡¯t take down the video and apologize to her sincerely. What do | do?¡± ¡°Are you dumb? Is that why you are shaking like a chicken? You should just pretend not to have received it. You aren¡¯t a newbie in this field. This should be easy for you to handle. You need to post more videos. Don¡¯t mind Chelsea. She¡¯s just bluffing. Trust me, she can¡¯t do more than an ant,¡± Purple quipped confidently. Cap铆tulo 173 Cap¨ªtulo 173 Chapter: 173 Receivingwsuit letters was a thing now. Most celebrities and even ordinary people that overstepped their boundaries were threatened by whosoever they offended. But the thought of getting sued was so frightening. It wasn¡¯t a new thing for bloggers to get threatened, so Purple didn¡¯t understand why he was so flustered. The inte celebrity argued fearfully. ¡°Chelsea can¡¯t do more than a fly, but her Lawyer can! | have received such letters in the past, but this one is different because of the kind ofwyer that sent it. | can¡¯t afford to offend him. No one in Vertoak ever remained the same after battling with him in court. | don¡¯t want to be ruined!¡± Purple¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°| really don¡¯t know how she got to know that big shot. He¡¯s a top gun in the legal field. | almost fainted when | saw his signature on the letter!¡± the inte celebrity exined, his voice trembling even more. Purple was shaken up by what he said. With a slightly trembling voice, she asked, ¡°Who is this Lawyer you speak so fearfully about?¡± ¡°His name is Brayan Collins,¡± the inte celebrity immediately replied. This name made Purple¡¯s heart skip a beat. She bit her lower Lip hard. She didn¡¯t know what to say now. Brayan was the most popr Lawyer in Vertoak. None of the otherwyers were worthy enough to even touch the hem of his garment. Word on the streets was that he was very arrogant and difficult to approach. Even some rich people weren''t able to hire him. Howe Chelsea, an uing scriptwriter, was able to do that? When the inte celebrity got no response from Purple, he said, ¡°I have no idea why you are targeting Chelsea. And | don¡¯t even want to know why. | want out now. I''ll delete the video and apologize to her.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. He grunted and added more firmly, ¡°Just so we are clear, you will bear all my losses if | Land into trouble because of this.¡± Fear hadpletely gripped him now that Brayan was involved in this matter. A voice in his head told him that he wasn¡¯t going to go scot-free. The inte celebrity didn¡¯t know why he was so unlucky this time. He had cooperated with Purple to nder many people in the past and every single one went smoothly. Why was Chelsea¡¯s different? He never imagined that he would get a Lawsuit letter from such a scarywyer this time. Purple blew a short fuse. ¡°You can quit if you want to. | don¡¯t give a damn. | already paid you in full, didn¡¯t 1? Whatever happens next has nothing to do with me!¡± Purple satirized him further. ¡°Don¡¯t try to act Like a saint. You have been making a lot of money by spreading fake rumors about people, haven¡¯t you? How dare you ask me to bear your losses? Please don¡¯t make things too embarrassing!¡± The inte celebrity was ashamed and angry at the same time. ¡°You need to tread carefully. If | go down, I''ll take you with me. Believe it or not, | will tell the whole world about how you used me to destroy many people¡¯s reputations in the past. Mark my words!¡± When Mia sensed that the argument was getting out of hand, she signaled Purple to calm down and speak less. Purple was unwilling to get into a stalemate abruptly. Otherwise, she would be at the Losing end. ¡°Let''s not argue about this. Go ahead and deal with thewsuit threat first,¡± she said simply. After hanging up the phone, she ran wild. She picked up all the throw pillows on the sofa and threw them to the floor angrily. Things were going downhill for her. It was a shame for her that the video was about to be taken down and her ally had to apologize. Cap铆tulo 174 Cap¨ªtulo 174 Chapter: 174 She had lost on all sides.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mia, who was still shocked and confused, asked curiously, ¡°Did thewsuit Lettere directly from Brayan? How did Chelsea get to know him, let alone afford his service?¡± Purple immediately transferred all her aggression to her assistant. ¡°Are you dumb? Do you really not know the answer to that question? It''s possible that she got to know Brayan through her ex- husband since he¡¯s so rich!¡± Oblivious to the fact that her boss was venting her anger on her, Mia still asked in surprise, ¡°But they are divorced now. Why would her ex-husband help her?¡± ¡°Aargh! Since you have so many questions, why don¡¯t you go and ask her yourself? Don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Purple shouted. It was at this moment Mia realized that she was now the punching bag instead of Chelsea. Thus she closed her mouth. Purple suddenly pointed at the door and drove her away impatiently. ¡°I want to be left alone. Leave now!¡± She then stormed off into the study and mmed the door behind her. Mia bit her lower lip out of frustration. She grabbed her bag and left immediately . Adult life wasn¡¯t easy. Working made it harder than it already was. Mia was unlucky to have a boss like Purple. However, she had no choice but to continue working in order to put food on the table. Chelsea had no idea that Brayan sent awsuit letter to the inte celebrity for her sake. She was still on Twitter when the video suddenly disappeared and the inte celebrity made a public apology to her. This came as a surprise to her. Bloggers were usually stubborn. They would never admit their mistakes or even apologize just for the sake of money. In the past, bloggers refused to backtrack their words or actions irrespective of if what they said was true or not. There had been many instances when their ounts were taken down on different social media tforms. But they always registered new ounts and started all over. Fay came into the apartment all of a sudden. Chelsea looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°Hey, why are you back so early? | haven''t prepared dinner yet. Had | known you woulde back this early, | would have started cooking earlier than usual.¡± Since she started to live in this apartment, Chelsea took it upon herself to make dinner for Fay whenever the Latter wasn¡¯t going out for business meetings with Edmund. Fay usually came backte in the evenings even on the days she didn¡¯t go out with her boss. She always had her hands full at work, so she worked overtime. But today, she came home even before it was the normal closing hour of thepany. This was strange. Fay said with a smile, ¡°I came home early because Mr. Nelson asked me to get off work and go home to keep youpany.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Why did Edmund do that? Why did he think that she needed someone to keep herpany? Did he think she was weak-minded? Chelsea shook her head disappointedly. She hated that Edmund clearly underestimated her now. After all, she had endured the pain of a toxic marriage and a messy divorce. Getting bullied online was nothingpared to what she suffered in the past. Fay added, ¡°Thank goodness | didn¡¯t have much work to do today. | came back after | finished it. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to cook tonight. | have already ordered takeout.¡± This arrangement was fine by Chelsea. At least, it saved her the stress of sweating in the kitchen. After they both sat down on the sofa, Chelsea told her about the inte celebrity''s apology. Fay uttered curiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know why? Well, Mr. Nelson was the one who asked Brayan to send the inte celebrity awsuit letter.¡± Fay had thought Edmund would tell Chelsea about it. However, it turned out that he hadn¡¯t said a word since Chelsea was still so confused. Such a big favor was a perfect way for Edmund to get closer to Chelsea. Fay couldn¡¯t understand why he refused to blow his trumpet. She also couldn¡¯t tell what he had in mind. Cap铆tulo 175 Cap¨ªtulo 175 Chapter: 175 For a moment, Chelsea was too stunned to speak. She didn¡¯t understand how Edmund was able to do that. And then it struck her. Brayan was actually Edmund''s friend and partner. Of course, it would be easy to get him to do such a thing. Moreover, Brayan was the one that took care of all the legal affairs of the Nelson Group. It turned out that the inte celebrity had chickened out immediately after he got served awsuit letter by such a top gun in the legal field. But... Why did Edmund help her? It was rather odd that Edmund was being of great help to her in clearing this scandal off. Not only did he provide his cash transfer records, but he also made sure that the video was taken down. ¡°Edmund...¡± Chelsea¡¯s heart was moved. She felt highly indebted to him. Her mind began to go back and forth at this moment. She had toe up with a perfect gift to show her gratitude to him. When Fay noticed that Chelsea was moved, she seized the opportunity to say, ¡°It might interest you to know that Mr. Nelson cares about you a lot. Chelsea was shocked by Fay¡¯s revealing about Edmund''s kindness. She lowered her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe he is just scared of this issue affecting me so much that | wouldn''t be able toplete the script on time.¡± Fay shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m going to change into morefortable clothes. We can have dinner when the take- out is delivered.¡± Immediately Fay left her alone, Chelsea took out her phone and sent Edmund a message to thank him. It read, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Fay told me that you asked Brayan to send a Lawsuit Letter on my behalf. Thank you very much.¡± Just as soon, Edmund sent a reply.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Rather than using words, why don¡¯t you show me how grateful you are?¡± He was subtly implying that she nned a dinner date for them as soon as possible. ¡°Okay, I''ll do that!¡± Chelsea replied ignorantly She sighed dejectedly as she thought of how she was going to get him that pen. Fay was her best option right now. She couldn¡¯t go out with everything that was going on Fay came back into the room just as the take-out was being delivered. She opened a bottle of wine and sat down to chat with Chelsea while eating. Suddenly, Chelsea said, ¡°You know | can¡¯t go out now, right? Can you help me buy a pen?¡± ¡°Huh? A pen?¡± Fay¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Yes, a pen.¡± Chelsea nodded seriously. ¡°Mr. Nelson has helped me a lot recently. | have to give him a gift to express my gratitude for all his help. After thinking about it for a long while, I¡¯ve decided that a pen is the best thing | can give him right now.¡± Fay almost spat out the wine that was in her mouth when Chelsea said this in all seriousness. She tried swallowing the liquid with difficulty and ended up choking on it. When her coughing fit had died down, she looked at Chelsea with red, teary eyes and said, ¡°Well... Chelsea... | don¡¯t think this is what Mr. Nelson will be expecting as show of gratitude from you.¡± Chelsea¡¯s knitted eyebrows showed how distressed she was by this issue. ¡°What else do you expect me to do? Knowing the type of person Diane is, I''d better stay away from him and not even try to have dinner with him if | love peace. I¡¯ve thought about it, and the best thing to do is to give him a gift. Trust me, it''s better this way for everyone.¡± Cap铆tulo 176 Cap¨ªtulo 176 Fay pursed her Lips and then sipped on her wine. She didn¡¯t know what to say to that. It wasn¡¯t as though Chelsea was totally wrong. She had reason to worry about Diane¡¯s reaction, especially considering how hostile the woman had been towards Chelseately. If Chelsea so much as got close to Edmund in any way, Diane would never let her be until she was satisfied with her suffering. Fay knew very well that the rtionship between Edmund and Diane hadn''t really been a close-knit one recently, but she couldn¡¯t say anything about that to Chelsea. After all, it wasn¡¯t really her business. As an outsider, she wasn¡¯t supposed to know that detail about her boss¡¯ personal life. With all these factsing into ce in her mind, Fay knew she had to agree with Chelsea on this one. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for you tomorrow morning.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Great, thank you!¡± Chelsea said gratefully, and her face finally rxed. They were silent for a while, and then Chelsea added, ¡°I know the brand of pen he often uses. You''ll go to that shop and get it. When you buy it, you can go and give it to him directly.¡± Yes, Edmund had a very high taste in everything. Even the pen he used was luxurious and expensive. But Chelsea had to sacrifice and get it for him. She had to consider the fact that Edmund had a high social status. If she gave him an ordinary pen, it wouldn¡¯t show how grateful she was. In fact, the message it would pass on would be that she wasn¡¯t sincere. Fay nodded with a straight face on although she really wanted to Laugh. She couldn''t wait to see how Edmund was going to react when he saw the pen. She could already imagine herself dying with laughter. After the inte celebrity deleted the video and publicly apologized to Chelsea, the horror came to an end, and Chelsea was no longer ndered everywhere. It was now safe for her to go out. Now, everyone was against Hilton and his son. Some people even found out that they were both addicted to gambling and usually hid crimes and all sorts of bad things for their profit. To the public, both of them were horrible people that didn¡¯t have the right to walk freely. Hilton and his son had just got some money and were about to go and have some fun when they saw what was going around on the inte. They couldn¡¯t go out with everyone hating them, so they stayed at home and waited for it to pass. Garry was so pissed off. ¡°How did the situation suddenly change? And why the hell did we end up being the ones on the receiving end of their hatred?¡± Hilton fell on the couch with a heavy sigh and said, ¡°Brayan sent awsuit letter. Edmund must have a hand in it. He¡¯s the only one that can do this type of thing so quickly.¡± Garry shook his head and hissed angrily, ¡°What is Edmund trying to do? Haven''t he divorced Chelsea? So, why is he treating her even better than he did when they were still married?¡± Everyone close to Edmund and Chelsea knew that he didn¡¯t love her at all. Hilton and Garry were aware of this fact. But they didn''t give a damn. Chelsea was like a pawn in their hands. They used her marriage to Edmund as a means of getting money from him any time they deemed fit. It never mattered to them that Chelsea was being maltreated in the Nelson family¡¯s household. They practically sacrificed her happiness and life for money. Since the divorce between Chelsea and Edmund was messy, they hadn¡¯t expected that he would help her now. Garry¡¯s words made Hilton''s eyes twinkle. Suspicion rose in his heart. Looking straight ahead, he asked thoughtfully, ¡°Do you think that... Edmund began to have feelings for Chelsea after they got divorced?¡± Garry was stunned for a moment. The next second, he threw his head back and burst intoughter. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this whole thing is bing more and more interesting.¡± Edmund hated Chelsea while they were married. But he began to develop feelings for her now that they were done? What a confused man he was! He only realized that he loved her after letting go. Hilton held his chin and continued to analyze the situation. ¡°Thest time you confronted Chelsea at her apartment, Edmund strangely appeared, didn¡¯t he? This time, he helped her by producing those transfer records and also asked Brayan to take action. His actions only point at one thing. He¡¯s in Love with her!¡± Garry nodded hard in agreement. This was the only logical exnation for why Edmund was behaving Like Chelsea¡¯s knight in shining armor recently. He stood up from the sofa and excitedly said, ¡°We can spin this development in our favor. Let us send Chelsea to his bed again. Once we do that, Edmund will be indebted to us. He would have no choice but to give us a huge amount of money again.¡± Cap铆tulo 177 Cap¨ªtulo 177 ¡°Shut up, boy! Why are you so shortsighted? Can¡¯t you look at the bigger picture? Think about the future!¡± Hilton got short with him, staring daggers at him. Garry scratched his head. He then asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the bigger picture, Dad? What do you have in mind?¡± Hilton calmed down and replied, ¡°Sending Chelsea is not a perfect solution now. We have to make a grand n so we can be set up for life. Let''s not rush things and end up getting little out of it. You know what? We have to first make sure that Edmund really has feelings for Chelsea. If our suspicion turns out to be true, we have to find a way to get back into Chelsea''s life. She has a soft heart, so she will take us back if we feign sincerity. Once she and Edmund are back together, we will be set up for life Garry pped his hands hard. He gave his father a thumbs up and said, ¡°You are a genius, Dad. That¡¯s a great idea!¡± Chelsea was just an uing scriptwriter. Even if they applied a lot of pressure on her, she could only give them a few thousand dors Edmund was loaded, so it was better to ride on his coattails. Hilton snapped his fingers and ordered, ¡°Act fast! Call Edmund and set up a meeting with him.¡± Garry agreed and whipped out his phone. Before he could dial Edmund''s number, a call came through It was from Leo. He said straightforwardly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson has asked that you meet him at Flower Bar tonight. Don¡¯t keep him waiting.¡± Flower Bar was a famous bar in Vertoak. It was the biggest bar Yusuf had under his chain of businesses. This was where Edmund and his friends met to hang out with each other most times. Hilton and Garry had wanted to see him, so they agreed readily. They looked forward to the meeting. In their opinion, Edmund wanted to persuade them to stop tarnishing Chelsea¡¯s image. They nned to ask him for money in return for keeping their mouths shut. Unbeknown to them, they were in for a big disappointment. Edmund had something else in mind. When they arrived at the bar, they were ushered into a VIP Lounge. Two hefty and vicious-Looking men, who were dressed in ck, followed them into the Lounge. They stood behind the father and son Like strong pirs. Cold shivers ran down the spines of Garry and Hilton as they looked back at the tall men. They began to suspect that Edmund had an ulterior motive for summoning them here. Otherwise, why did he order the two bodyguards toe in? Edmund was seated on the sofa with his legs crossed. Pointing at them, he went straight to the point. ¡°I have a suggestion for you two. Leave Vertoak and go to a farawaynd as soon as possible.¡± Hilton and Garry shared pensive nces. Hilton then asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Did | stutter? Don¡¯t you understand English anymore? | said you should leave this city immediately!¡± Edmund uttered impatiently. They had dared to put out a false rumor about Chelsea, so he wanted to teach them a Lesson. He was lenient enough to tell them to leave. If he had his way, he would have thrown them in jail. Like the greedy person that he was, Hilton decided to leverage this opportunity. He said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that relocating is not for the poor. Since you want us to Leave this city, you have to give us money.¡± How dare Edmund drive them away without giving them a penny? This wasn¡¯t how the world worked. Hilton reasoned that they needed to be paid off. ¡°In your dreams, old man! You won''t get a dime from me!¡± Edmund yelled at him. As he shook the ss in his hand, the ice in it made a faint noise. He looked up at them again and said more fiercely, ¡°In case you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s not a suggestion. It¡¯s an order. If you don¡¯t leave, | have a thousand and one ways to make sure you leave here broken. It¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Hilton pointed at him, his skin burning hot. Cap铆tulo 178 Cap¨ªtulo 178 He thought Edmund invited them over to negotiate and give them some money. Much to his dismay, he was sending them away without paying them off. He wanted to fight back, but he stopped himself. Edmund¡¯s threat shook him up. There was a high possibility that he would make good his threat. Worse still, their suffering could start now since two vicious-Looking men were already standing behind them. After concocting a potential way out of this mess in his head, Garry smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | have noticed that you are super protective of Chelsea these days. Are you in love with her?¡± Edmund stared daggers at him, his Lips sealed. His silence was acquiescence in Garry¡¯s opinion. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, please give us one million dors and I¡¯LL tell you a secret that can be beneficial to you!¡± Edmund scoffed and eyed him. Afterward, he snapped his fingers at the two brawny men behind them.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They immediately stepped forward. Before Garry and Hilton knew what was happening, they were pressed hard to the floor ¡°Ouch!¡± The two of them cried out in pain at the same time. Still seated on the sofa, Edmund looked down at them andmanded, ¡°Now, speak!¡± He was highly interested in knowing this so-called secret, but he didn¡¯t want to pay to hear it. He had given them a lot of money for three whole years. And that was more than enough in his opinion. The hatred Edmund had for these men now couldn''t be quantified. If they had treated Chelsea well, he would have shown them mercy. They didn¡¯t, so he was going to be brutal Men who behaved Like wild animals Like these two were best dealt with the use of force. Garry was hell-bent on extorting money from Edmund using the so-called secret. But he couldn¡¯t keep shut after his attacker exerted more force on his hand. It was as if his bones were one squeeze away from cracking. ¡°Ah!¡± After screaming, he blurted out, ¡°The secret is that Chelsea loves you. Four years ago, | happened to read her diary. She mentioned your name several times in it. She was head over heels in love with you, so we sent her to your bed. I¡¯m sure she still feels the same way!¡± Edmund put down the ss and sat up straight. Writhing in pain, Garry continued, ¡°Chelsea would have never agreed to marry any man four years ago. She only agreed after finding out that it was you who slept with her that fateful night. She already loved you, so it was like a win for her. You might think that she was only with you for your money. But that¡¯s far from the truth. The truth is that she loves you so dearly. In fact, it was love at first sight for her.¡± Astonishment shed through Edmund¡¯s eyes. He was too stunned to speak. He didn¡¯t expect to hear such words Chelsea used to profess her love for him, but he never believed her. He felt that she was lying to him just so she could get the title of Mrs. Nelson. Whenever she expressed her love, he shunned her and hated her even more. This was because he thought that she was on the same side as Hilton and Garry. Even when she tried to exin that she was set up by them that night, he considered her a Liar and gold-digging bitch. He refused to believe that she was innocent. Back then, Edmund asked her why she agreed to marry him since she was allegedly deceived by Garry and Hilton. But she didn¡¯t answer. Thus, he concluded that she wasn¡¯t innocent as she imed to be. It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized that Chelsea was telling the truth all along. She indeed Loved him! Hilton and Garry were finally taken out by the two brawny men. Even though Garry had told Edmund the secret, it didn¡¯t change the situation. Following them back to their residence, the two men even watched them as they packed up before sending them away. Cap铆tulo 179 Cap¨ªtulo 179 After Hilton and his son were gone, Yusuf walked into the room slowly with his hands in his pockets. ¡°| really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing right now,¡± said Yusuf, as he sat next to Edmund. ¡°Someone told me that you even asked Brayan to help Chelsea.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t answer. Yusuf sighed and continued, ¡°If you really Like Chelsea, then go after her. She won¡¯t know you are doing all this unless you tell her.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Although we don¡®*t know anyone who has ever gotten his ex back after a divorce, you could be the first, right?¡± Yusuf¡¯s words were more of mockery than actual help. Edmund rolled his eyes and thought of the possibility. If he pursued Chelsea, they would Laugh him to death. And those who knew of his past with Chelsea would also Laugh at him. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine how bad the jokes would be if he actually failed to get her back. He hadn¡¯t wanted Chelsea back then and hadn''t liked the idea of being a couple with her. When they finally divorced, he had felt as if a giant burden had been unloaded from his shoulders. So how could he go back on his words now? ¡°Do you still think that she is ying hard to get with you when she avoids you?¡± Yusuf asked cautiously. Edmund threw the cushion beside him at Yusuf''s face all of a sudden. ¡°Shut up.¡± When Chelsea had juste back, he had been so sure that she still loved him and was just ying hard to get. But now, it seemed that everything about her had changed. She wasn¡¯t the same woman he had known before. Yusuf doubled with peals ofughter. ¡°| think Chelsea is really a good woman. She is much better in character and conduct when youpare her with Diane. Moreover, Chelsea is a talented woman when ites to writing. You can even say she¡¯s perfect.¡± Fake envy washed over Yusuf¡¯s face, ¡°I read what she posted online. It¡¯s so touching. | almost cried. If a girl wrote so many beautiful sentences about me, my heart would have melted. | wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to make her mine.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Oh really, now? There were so many girls who wrote love letters to you when you were still a student. How come you never fell in love with any of them?¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. After sighing in frustration, he defended himself, ¡°It¡¯s because | was too young at that time. I''m nearly thirty years old now. After going through so many ups and downs in life, | finally realize that it¡¯s really not easy to get the right Lover.¡± Edmund nced at him suspiciously and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with you today? When did you get so emotional? You always do what you want when ites to women, don¡¯t you? ¡°Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yusuf was a sworn yboy. He had never stayed with any woman for long, nor did he feel any remorse for any woman he left. The man sank into the sofazily. ¡°It''s possible that | will get engaged ording to my family¡¯s wishes very soon, so | just sighed and thought about it.¡± ¡°It''s just an engagement. How can that stop you from doing what you want?¡± Edmund knew more about Yusuf than the man even knew himself, so he didn¡¯t think marriage was enough to tie him down if he didn¡¯t want to. Yusuf cast a meaningful nce at Edmund and said, ¡°You''re right. I¡¯ve been very free. Nothing can stop me from having fun. But after | saw the show you''ve been putting ontely, | was a little scared.¡± Cap铆tulo 180 Cap¨ªtulo 180 Edmund took a sip of wine and asked, ¡°Why do you say that ¡°I''m afraid that after | get married, | won¡¯t know | don¡¯t want to leave her until | divorce like you.¡± Edmund was a little speechless by the depth of his friend''s words. Edmund couldn¡¯t help cursing. ¡°Damn it! Did you juste here to piss me off today?¡± ¡°I''m not!¡± Yusuf tried to exin helplessly.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Truth was, he actually didn¡¯t want to get married because of what Edmund was doing. He had always been very unrestrained in love. Going with the vibe and leaving when he got bored. He had never taken love seriously, nor did he ever think about marriage as something serious. If it came down to the worst, they could break up or divorce. How bad could it be? When Edmund and Chelsea had been about to divorce, Chris persuaded Edmund to calm down and think twice. But Yusuf encouraged him to do it. Edmund didn¡¯t love Chelsea back then. Moreover, she was the one who asked for a divorce. Yusuf thought it would be better for Edmund to get the divorce as fast as possible. However, Edmund''s recent behavior towards Chelsea left him embarrassed. Yusuf started to seriously doubt whether his view of Love and marriage was right. And the more he saw Edmund''s weirdness the more he panicked. What if one day he met a woman he couldn''t let go of and was stuck Like Edmund? That would be just pure torture. Edmund stared at him for a long time and it was easy to tell what Yusuf was thinking. He suddenly got so angry that he stood up and left. ¡°Hey, where are you going? You haven''t eaten yet, have you?¡± Yusuf rushed out of the room and innocently asked in concern, but Edmund walked away faster and faster without looking back. Then Yusuf returned to the private room and threw himself on the sofa again. He began to think about whether he should really ept the marriage arranged by his family. The next morning, Fay bought a pen for Chelsea to give to Edmund and asked the shop assistant to wrap it up exquisitely. In the gift box, was a card written by Chelsea. It said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, thank you for your help. This small gift shows my gratitude toward your actions. | wish you all the best.¡± When Fay saw the serious card Chelsea had written, she could barely hold back her Laughter. Chelsea really regarded Edmund as a person who should be thanked formally. As soon as she got back to thepany, Fay went straight to Edmund''s office as she couldn''t wait to see his reaction. Edmund frowned slightly and looked at the exquisite box in front of him. He suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Mr. Nelson, this is the gift Chelsea asked me to give you.¡± When Fay said that, Edmund''s face darkened at once. Fay ventured to finish the rest hurriedly before he exploded, ¡°She said she wanted to thank you for helping her.¡± Then she stepped aside just in case. Edmund looked ready to kill anything he Laid his hands on, but that just made her want to burst into Laughter. Of course, she tried her best to keep a straight face. Cap铆tulo 181 Cap¨ªtulo 181 Edmund was so angry that he could hardly breathe for a moment. His mind was racing so fast that he almost felt dizzy. Just before Fay came in, Chris had sent him a message, saying that Chelsea had invited him to dinner and asked him to set the time. Chris had told him that it was better if he went with them. But then, Fay gave him such a gift. It turned out that Chelsea hadn''t nned to invite him to dinner at all. How could she be so unfair? Both of them had helped her, but she just gave him an impersonal gift, and that too was given to him by someone else. Yet she had invited Chris to dinner. Edmund was so angry, he forgot that the pen was much more expensive than a meal. Fay rushed to exin, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Chelsea said that she was just trying her best to avoid meeting you because she didn¡¯t want to be targeted by Miss Stevenson again.¡± She didn¡¯t think that Edmund¡¯s face could darken any further but it did. He had to admit that it was not wrong for Chelsea to do so. She had been in enough trouble because of him as it was. The scandal between him and Diane had not beenpletely cleared up, so he also did not want to bring more unnecessary trouble to Chelsea. When he thought of what Garry had said the previous night, that Chelsea had really loved him back then, and the sentences that Chelsea had posted on Twitter while they were married, Edmund felt a little agitated. Like he had missed something important. The only thing that came out of his mouth was, ¡°I see.¡± Then Fay went back to work. Edmund opened the box and saw the card that Chelsea had written. The polite words on the card made him feel even worse. After ncing at it for a while, he threw the card into the trash can. The pen was exactly the same as the one he used, so he was not interested in it at all. However, after thinking for a while, Edmund still sent a message to Chelsea, ¡°I¡¯ve received the pen. Thank you.¡± Soon, she replied, ¡°I hope you like it.¡± Edmund snorted and typed, ¡°Do you know what it means when a woman gives a man a pen?¡± Looking at the message from Edmund, Chelsea frowned in confusion. Was there anything special about it? She couldn¡¯t think of any. She had just given him a gift casually.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. While Chelsea was thinking about it, she received another message from Edmund. ¡°It means that we should keep our love story in our hearts.¡± When Chelsea read the message, her hands trembled, and she almost threw her phone away in shock. No! No way! She didn¡¯t mean that! She just wanted to express her gratitude, nothing else. Besides, why did Edmund send such straightforward things? Chelsea took a deep breath and quickly replied to Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | really didn¡¯t mean it that way. If it made you misunderstand, | apologize. Please don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± Cap铆tulo 182 Cap¨ªtulo 182 Edmund was already in a bad mood. After reading Chelsea¡¯s reply, it became worse. So he called her. ¡°Garry said that you knew me while you were in college.¡± Edmund wanted to say explicitly that she had fallen in Love with him at first sight, but he couldn''t, so instead he used the word ¡°knew¡±. Chelsea was so embarrassed that her entire body was riddled with goosebumps. She didn¡¯t know why Garry told Edmund such an old story. Chelsea only knew that she didn¡¯t want to face that reality of her past at all. So she covered the phone and pretended to be ignorant of what he had said. ¡°Hello? Hello? Are you there? Mr. Nelson, what did you say?¡± Then she pretended to murmur to herself, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my phone? There¡¯s no signal.¡± Chelsea hurried to hang up the phone as soon as she finished talking. Edmund was speechless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. How dare she? How could Chelsea think she could deceive him with such poor acting? He wouldn¡¯t have been who he was if he couldn¡¯t tell when someone was just lying. She just didn¡¯t want to answer his question Of course, he had deliberately misinterpreted the meaning of her gift to tease her but that was it. After hanging up, Chelsea threw the phone aside. What was wrong with Garry? Why had he told Edmund that part of her life? Her phone chimed again, and a new message popped up on the screen It was also from Edmund. It read, ¡°Hilton and Garry have left Vertoak. You can move back now.¡± Chelsea was too stunned to react for a while. Hilton and Garry had really left? Did that mean she was finally rid of them? And that they couldn¡¯t hurt her anymore? When Chelsea came back to her senses from the adrenaline overload she was experiencing, she realized that Edmund had helped her once again. Hilton and his son only feared those who were stronger than them. If Edmund hadn¡¯t suppressed them, how could they have let her go? Chelsea¡¯s mind was a mess. Edmund¡¯s change was beyond her expectation and she didn¡¯t know how to handle it. When Hilton and his son finally left, Chelsea¡¯s world became brighter She could finally breathe. She quickly took out her phone, typed in, ¡°Thank you!¡±, and sent it to Edmund. She waited for some time, but Edmund didn¡¯t reply her. When she saw that he wasn¡¯t going to reply, she sighed, then called Zuri and told her about everything. It was only when she was telling Zuri about it that Chelsea realized giving a pen to Edmund for all he had done wasn¡¯t enough. Before Hilton and his son were driven away, she had thought that giving Edmund a pen would be the perfect gift. With a smile on her Lips on the other end of the line, Zuri teased her, ¡°Maybe you should thank him with your body then...¡± Cap铆tulo 183 Cap¨ªtulo 183 Chelsea gasped and pped her hand over her mouth. ¡°Do you want me to try approaching him and get mocked by him again Zuri smacked her Lips loudly and said carelessly, ¡°Your problem is that you think too much. You can just sleep once with him and get it over with.¡± At this point, Chelsea was speechless. She couldn¡¯t believe that a famous star like Zuri could say something like that so freely. That was wrong! While Chelsea was appalled, Zuri couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°I''m sorry. | was just kidding,¡± she said between fits ofughter. ¡°I''m boarding now. How about dinner at my home tonight?¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t say no to that. After a while, Zuri said I¡¯m really sorry that | couldn¡¯t be there for you this time ¡°Chelsea, Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Zuri had been with her in the most difficult period of her life a year ago. Divorcing with Edmund had taken a huge toll on her. She had lost every single hope at that point in her life. What she felt now was very different. She just felt angry. When Fay went back home in the evening after work, she saw that Chelsea had already packed her things and was ready to Leave. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you''re leaving already. | don¡¯t want you to leave just yet.¡± Chelsea had been with her for just a few days, yet, she had gotten so used to her that she didn¡¯t want to live without her. Chelsea was a perfect housemate. Fay couldn¡¯t help but think of how Edmund had felt when he divorced with Chelsea. She was sure he felt horrible. After all, they had lived together for three years. When you got used to Living with someone, it was very difficult to suddenly start living alone again. ¡°Trust me, Fay, | don¡¯t want to leave you either.¡± Chelsea also Liked Fay very much, and she was most of all grateful that she took her in when she was homeless. After thinking about it, Chelsea invited Fay to join her for dinner in Zuri¡¯s house. Of course, she epted. First, they went back to Chelsea¡¯s house to drop her things, and then headed to the airport to pick Zuri up before they all went to her house together. They chatted while eating, when suddenly, Fay said hesitantly, ¡°Uh, Diane¡¯s father. He... Uh, he invited Mr. Nelson to have dinner with them tonight.¡± Hearing this, Chelsea lowered her head and drank her soup quietly. She had nothing to say, especially when it had nothing to do with her. Zuri rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Well | guess that¡¯s good for them. It should be to discuss the wedding date. It¡¯s a good thing that the lovers will finally get to marry as they have always wanted.¡± Zuri seemed calm on the outside, but she tried hard not to grit her teeth and clench her fists in anger. The only thing that kept her calm now was the fact that Chelsea was safe. As long as Diane stayed in her corner and made sure not to harm Chelsea, then Zuri had no problem with them living happily ever after. However, things couldn¡¯t be as simple as Zuri wanted them to be. ¡°No, you''re mistaken actually,¡± Fay started and paused to think. She wanted to tell them that Edmund and Diane wouldn''t get married, but she didn¡¯t know how to exin it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 184 Cap¨ªtulo 184 Besides, from what she was seeing, Chelsea and Zuri wouldn''t believe her. Since the assistant director¡¯s ident took ce, Edmund hadn''t spoken to Diane till date. Diane had gone to the Nelson Group to look for him many times, but Edmund always refused to see her and sent his employees to tell her that he was not at work. When she couldn''t reach him, Diane tried getting to Fay and Leo, but they were both Edmund''s confidants, so they answered Diane as per Edmund¡¯s instructions. Since Diane¡¯s father had invited Edmund to dinner tonight, Fay thought that Edmund would use the opportunity to tell her father that he wouldn¡¯t marry Diane. Fay nced stealthily at Chelsea who was drinking soup as though she hadn¡¯t heard what she said. She really hoped that when Edmund pushed Diane out of his life, Chelsea woulde around and give him another chance. Edmund was actually having dinner with Philip Stevenson, Diane¡¯s father at that time. The two of them were at a high-end exclusive Japanese restaurant. Philip took a sip of the exquisite wine that had been served and Looked at Edmund with a kind smile. ¡°How have you been doing recently, Edmund? Diane tells me that you two haven''t seen each other for days.¡± Although Philip was annoyed with Edmund''s indifference when it came to Diane, he couldn¡¯t let it show. He didn¡¯t want to lose such a powerful potential son-inw because of something like that. Aware of the meaning behind Philip¡¯s questions, Edmund resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He lowered his eyes to hide annoyance from the older man. ¡°I''ve been busy.¡± His tone was nd but his words were enough to tell that he wasn¡¯t exining himself any further.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Philip ced down the ss in his hand and nced at Edmund. He went on calmly, ¡°It¡¯s good for the young to be busy while they still have time. | will exin it to Dier. At your age, you should probably focus on your career. Only when you have a sessful career can you give your loved one a better life, right?¡± Edmund also took a sip of the wine in his ss but did not respond. He couldn¡¯t care enough to do it. Philip then sighed, ¡°But Diane is not young anymore. And she is my precious only daughter. | hope that she can get married as soon as possible and finally settle down. That is every father¡¯s wish.¡± Edmund ced down his ss and looked up at Philip with eyes that exuded only indifference. Philip was also an important figure in Vertoak. The foreign bank he worked in was among the top ones in the financial industry, and many people often tried to be on his good side. Moreover, Philip had a special connection to the Nelson family. One that involved a huge stain in their lives. When Jaime had an affair with another woman many years ago, it was Philip who had helped the Nelson family settle it as quietly as possible. As for what had happened at that time, Edmund wasn¡¯t sure of the details. He had only just been of age and had been studying abroad, oblivious to what was going on in the family. The only thing he knew was that Jaime wanted to divorce his mother for that other woman. And in the end, Jaime left the Nelson family and was now Living abroad. Although Edmund''s parents still hadn¡¯t gotten a divorce, they had no feelings whatsoever for each other, except maybe bitterness and hatred. In the beginning, Edmund hadn¡¯t known about the connection between Philip and the Nelson family. It was only after he was together with Diane, that Alena told him about it. And he had met Diane after he took over the Nelson Group. She had just sat next to him at one fancy charity event. When the dinner ended and they were about to leave, the shoulder strap of Diane¡¯s dress suddenly broke. And Edmund, being a gentleman, took off his suit jacket to help her out. Then one thing led to another and the two of them ended up in a rtionship. Later he took Diane home. That was when Alena told him that Philip had once helped the Nelson family. Cap铆tulo 185 Cap¨ªtulo 185 Back then, he saw nothing wrong with it, and anyway, he had Liked Diane very much.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was not until recently that he realized that the favor Philip had done for the Nelson family had be arge weight that was constantly pressuring him to have a rtionship with Diane. If he insisted on refusing to marry Diane, Philip would obviously be offended. Of course, if it was Diane who didn¡¯t want to marry him, then things would have been fine. But judging from Diane¡¯s attitude recently, she was deeply obsessed with marrying him. But anyway, he had already made up his mind. He had had enough of them. So he said in a serious tone, ¡°My marriage with Diane is something | have thought about carefully. | think in all honesty that, it¡¯s not something we should be considering. We''re not suitable for each other.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Facing the sudden and shocking words, Philip neither showed any sign of anger nor dissatisfaction. Then he asked in what seemed to be innocent confusion, ¡°Haven¡¯t you two been in love for so many years? Why do you suddenly feel that you are not suitable for each other?¡± Philip put special emphasis on the word suddenly and the implication was pretty evident to Edmund. Looking very calm, Edmund replied, ¡°I never thought about marriage. | was simply content with us Liking each other.¡± Then he added, ¡°Perhaps this has to do with the fact that | was married once. Marriage requires more than just love. | have been with Diane for more than a year since my divorce. | have a strong feeling we wouldn¡¯t make a good match.¡± The sullen look on Philip''s face started to show. When he next spoke, his tone was harsh. ¡°So, you admit liking Diana but you refuse to marry her?¡± Edmund thought he had been greatly misunderstood. ¡°That''s not what | mean,¡± he said. Philip''s anxiety was reaching its peak. ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± he demanded. ¡°| mean, Diane deserves a better man who genuinely wants to marry her,¡± Edmund replied back with finality. In fact, ever since he divorced Chelsea, he and Diane had never really been together. Their meetings had been numbered. They just attended a few business dinners together. It was Diane who pretended as if something was going on between the two of them. She was the star of the Nelson Group, and the most popr female star. So he had no choice but to let her join him for business dinners. He hadn''t done this because he liked her. He simply did this for the future of Nelson Group¡¯s film and television department. Edmund had initially set up the film and television department for Diane because he was tired of Ethan forcing him to marry Chelsea. But since he had set up this department, he strove to be the leader in the industry. ¡°| know what you mean.¡± Even if Edmund said something that was against Philip''s wishes, it was useless to lose his temper at this moment. Philip then raised his ss and said, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s drink a toast. | don¡¯t know when such an opportunity will arise again.¡± Edmund knew that Philip would never let it go, but he still raised his ss calmly and said, ¡°I am always ready. | will always be one call away from meeting.¡± Philip forced a smile at that. After putting down the ss, Philip asked, ¡°How is your father doingtely? I¡¯m going on a business trip abroad in a few days. | would like to meet him.¡± Cap铆tulo 186 Cap¨ªtulo 186 Edmund''s face darkened. It suddenly dawned on him that Philip was indeed angry at him. The reason why Philip mentioned Edmund''s father was to remind Edmund that the Nelson family owed him a big favor. If Edmund refused to marry Diane, it would make him an ungrateful brat before everyone¡¯s eyes. However, Edmund wasn¡¯t the sort of man whose mind could be changed easily. ¡°I think he will be very happy if you pay him a visit.¡± By this calm andposed response, Edmund was trying to show hispanion that he wasn¡¯t threatened. Philip had stopped Edmund''s parents from getting divorced. Edmund would be more than happy to express his gratitude to Philip by giving him money. But asking him to marry Diana was stretching it a little too much! Moreover, Edmund¡¯s father was still alive, so Philip could personally ask him for a payback. There was no point ining to him! Philip squinted his eyes under the gold-rimmed sses but said nothing. Then he raised his ss and drank in an elegant manner. At this moment, Edmund¡¯s phone rang, breaking the awkward silence. He looked at the caller ID and politely excused himself, ¡°I''m sorry. | have a pressing matter to deal with, so I¡¯m taking my leave now.¡± Philip gave him an amiable smile, which didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, and said, ¡°Go ahead with your work.¡± Edmund took his phone and left.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was a call from Yusuf. Edmund was expecting it because he had ordered him to do so. He asked Yusuf to call him because he suspected that Philip was up to something since he suddenly invited him for dinner. As soon as the line connected, Edmund said, ¡°Thank you, pal.¡± ¡°My pleasure,¡± Yusuf saidzily. He then continued, ¡°I just found out that Philip has a good rtionship with the deputy mayor, who is in charge of the Ministry of Culture and Entertainment. Since he¡¯s against you, | suspect that the Nelson Group''s film and television business is going to have a bumpy ride in the future.¡± The ministry headed by the deputy mayor issued approval to all entertainment projects-movies, ys, and even music. If any piece wasn¡¯t approved, it can¡¯t be released to the public. Philip was a cunning man. If he decided to pull some strings to the detriment of Nelson Group¡¯s film and television industry, thepany would suffer huge Losses. Edmund knew that there was a high possibility Philip would do this. As he walked, he said coldly, ¡°If he thinks he can do something to ruin thepany, he¡¯s in for a big disappointment. The Nelson Group of today is not the same one my father used to control. It doesn¡¯t rely on anybody. Nothing will take it down now!¡± Among the three generations of men in the Nelson family, Jaime was theziest and most ipetent one. He was nothing like Ethan, who was capable and decisive. He was sockadaisical he could only make ordinary decisions that barely took thepany to the next level. What Jaime cared about the most was having sexual affairs with several women. During his time as the president of the group, he resorted to making things much easier for himself. And that was why he befriended some people in exchange for the peace and interest of the Nelson Group. However, his tactic was detrimental to the company. It went downhill during his reign. Edmund was the most capable man in the three generations. Not only was he as business-minded as Ethan, but he was also blessed with natural wisdom and great strategy. Shortly after he took over thepany, it regained its vitality and developed rapidly. Confident in his ability, Edmund said, ¡°Philip had better tread carefully. If he chooses to y dirty tricks, he should be ready to lose all his backers in no time.¡± ¡°Oh, do you n to wreak havoc on him?¡± Yusuf eximed. Edmund replied decisively, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not Jesus Christ. It¡¯s not my style to have mercy on my enemies.¡± At this time, Edmund had arrived at the entrance of the restaurant. He took a nce at Philip¡¯s luxury car. A hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. ¡°Old people need to take the backseat and do nothing. They have had their time. Now, the world should be run by the young ones.¡± Cap铆tulo 187 Cap¨ªtulo 187 Yusuf chuckled.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°You are right. They shouldn''t be interfering in such important matters when they aren''t going to be around for Long. They need to be put in their ce!¡± Yusuf loathed elderly people who always wanted to call the shots on matters that concerned the younger generation. They even wanted to arrange their marriage. He found their superiorityplex so annoying Yusuf could rte to what his friend was going through because his elders were also interfering in his personal affairs at the moment. He said again, ¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t have much to eat. Would you Like to have dinner with me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Edmund refused without stopping to think. Yusuf snorted. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you spare a second to think about it? Oh, | get it. You are going to see Chelsea, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Edmund uttered simply and hung up the phone. He then got into his car and drove away. His next step was dependent on what Philip would do after today. If the Stevenson family could ept in good faith that he wanted to end things with Diane, the Nelson family would continue being friends with them. But if they insisted that he marry their daughter, he didn¡¯t mind severing all ties with them. He was ready to be up against anything that Philip would do in the future to wreck him. He didn¡¯t mind destroying him and his numerous backers. Over his dead body would he allow anyone to destroy what he had worked for over the years. In Zuri¡¯s house, the three women were chatting happily as they had dinner. When Fay heard a car pass by, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Ahem! Will Mr. Piercee here tonight?¡± Thest time they all had dinner here, Luka showed up all of a sudden. He paid utmost attention to Chelsea. As Edmund¡¯s assistant, Fay couldn''t stand it. She didn¡¯t want such a thing to repeat itself today. Otherwise, her boss would be unhappy and his chances of getting back with Chelsea would reduce drastically again. Zuri gave her a teasing look and asked, ¡°Why do you ask, Fay? Do you have a crush on him?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Fay denied it in a hurry. Zuriughed and took a sip of wine. She knew that Fay didn¡¯t have a crush on Luka. More so, she was aware of what was going through her mind. Chelsea started coughing uneasily after Luka¡¯s name was mentioned. She looked out the window to check. Just like Fay, she didn¡¯t want Luka toe here. She still didn¡¯t know how to face him after she turned down his love proposal. Zuri passed her a ss of water and watched her carefully. With her eyebrows raised, she asked suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you get so nervous all of a sudden?¡± Chelsea knew that she couldn''t get anything past Zuri, so she told them of how Luka professed his love to her. Cap铆tulo 188 Cap¨ªtulo 188 Zuri smiled knowingly and leaned back on the chair. Luka¡¯s confession was what she had expected since a long time ago. However, Fay was shocked. She asked in surprise, ¡°What! Mr. Pierce professed his love for you?¡± She reasoned that she had to report this to Edmund immediately. Chelsea held her chest and sighed. ¡°Yes, | was so taken aback.¡± Munching on a chunk of chicken, Zurimented, ¡°Chelsea, | told you so. You refused to believe me when | told you that he had feelings for you. Hope you now realize that | can see through everything.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Zuri leaned toward Chelsea and suggested, ¡°Luka is a good man. How about you give him a chance?¡± ¡°You shouldn''t force her to date him when she doesn¡¯t want to. Love should never be forced,¡± Faymented before Chelsea could say anything. In her opinion, it was pertinent for the feeling to be mutual before two people could date each other Zuri opened her arms wide and countered her. ¡°Who is forcing her? It might seem like that, but | am not. Besides, love can be cultivated slowly. | have a first-hand experience of this. Chelsea needs to give Luka a chance. She might fall in love with him in the process. | think they will make a good couple.¡± ¡°Zuri, you know that | also have first-hand experience of such a rtionship. And you also know how it ended. | don¡¯t want to repeat my mistakes,¡± Chelsea uttered, giving Fay no chance to argue with Zuri. On Zuri¡¯s part, she had pestered Colin to date her for a long time. She was able to get him to love her back, but it didn¡¯t end well. In the same vein, Chelsea had gotten married to Edmund just because she loved him. She tried to get him to reciprocate her love for years. But what did she get in return? She got pain and indifference. In the end, they got divorced. Chelsea was yet to heal from the pain After a while, Zuri said, ¡°Come on, girl. Don¡¯t give up on love just because you got heartbroken once. You and Edmund ended up divorced because you aren¡¯t meant for each other. Forget about him! It¡¯s time for you to give love another try.¡± Fay¡¯s heart sank when she heard those words. How could Zuri say that Chelsea and her boss weren¡¯t meant for each other? Much to Fay¡¯s dismay, Chelsea nodded in agreement and remarked, ¡°You are right, Zuri. | probably need to try loving someone again.¡± She had barely finished speaking when her phone suddenly vibrated. Her face darkened a little after reading the message. It was a message from Edmund on Facebook messenger. ¡°Aren''t you at home?¡± This question surprised Chelsea. Did he go to her residence? ¡°Well, I''m not home now. Zuri got back today, so Fay and | came to have dinner at her house. What can | do for you?¡± Chelsea messaged him back after thinking for a while. Edmund gritted his teeth when he saw her message. He had been standing in front of her apartment for a long time, hoping she would answer the door after he knocked incessantly. Gosh! Why did she like visiting people? Didn''t she just move back into her apartment? Why was she in Zuri¡¯s house to have dinner now? It urred to Edmund that she was definitely having a good time there. Apicture of steamy hot spaghetti had popped up in his mind before. He felt Like eating a bowl of spaghetti made by Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 189 Cap¨ªtulo 189 It didn¡¯t matter if she prepared it simply. He would eat it nheless. Edmund had swallowed hard at the thought of how delicious it would taste. He couldn''t get it off his mind. And that was why he drove to her apartment quickly and knocked on the door incessantly. Edmund had reasoned that Chelsea would definitely be at home since she was yet to turn in the script for the y. To his disappointment, she wasn¡¯t at home. His craving wasn¡¯t satisfied, but he had to leave since she wasn¡¯t here. It would be embarrassing to tell her that he was craving her food now that they were divorced, so Edmund decided not to respond to her message. He wasn¡¯t sure that she would have indulged him even if she was at home. Chelsea waited for his response. When she didn¡¯t get a message from him, she breathed a long sigh of relief. Her instincts told her that he was going to request something. She didn¡¯t know if she could fulfill whatever he had in mind, so she was relieved due to theck of response. While Chelsea, Zuri, and Fay had a good time that night, the Stevenson family¡¯s household wasn¡¯t peaceful. Diane had gone back to her parents¡¯ house tonight to find out the oue of her father¡¯s meeting with Edmund. She was down in the dumps as she waited for Philip. She kept gazing at the entrance door. Her mother, Flora Stevenson tried to get her in a better mood. ¡°Come on, sweetheart. You need to eat. If you don¡¯t, you might fall sick. Don¡¯t you trust your father? He would handle this matter well. He would make sure Edmund marries you. You are the epitome of beauty and ss. No woman in Vertoakes close to you. Edmund can¡¯t marry anyone else!¡± Diane continued to sulk. ¡°Mom, you say that no womanes close to me, but Edmund doesn¡¯t think that. He likes Chelsea over me!¡± Flora¡¯s tone became firmer. ¡°You have to take my word for it, dearie. Chelsea is in the past. You and Edmund have been together for a long time. Our family and his also have a good friendship. Why will he dump you for that nobody? Impossible!¡± Despite all that her mother said, Diane was still notforted. She got even more upset as she thought of how Edmund had been giving her the cold shouldertely. One of the biggest secrets that she kept from everyone, including her mother was that she and Edmund had never had sex. No one suspected that their rtionship was sexless. To the outsiders, they were a perfect couple because of the numerous gossip Diane had helped to spread after he spent the night with her the day he got married. ¡°Come on, have a bite of this delicious meat. Eat more.¡± Flora pushed a te of steak that had been cut into small chunks in front of Diane and forced her to take a bite. All of a sudden, the front door swung open. Both women turned to look in that direction. They thought Philip would spend a long time talking to Edmund over dinner. So, they were shocked that he was back this early. Diane immediately had a bad feeling when she saw the unhappy and cold expression on her father¡¯s face. It was obvious that Philip hadn¡¯t reached the desired agreement with Edmund. Her eyes instantly turned red. Tears streamed down her cheeks a secondter. Flora hurried to her husband and asked, ¡°Honey, why are you back so early? How did the meeting go? Were you able to reach an agreement with Edmund?¡± Philip arched his eyebrows and replied, ¡°He said that he¡¯s not suitable for Diane. He went on to say that being in love doesn¡¯t equate to marriage. That guy is an ungrateful bastard. He wasted my daughter¡¯s youthful years knowing full well that he wasn¡¯t going to marry her!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Fury coursed through Philip¡¯s veins as he recalled all that Edmund said. He even shouted thest sentence. His anger made him forget that his daughter was actually the one who refused to marry Edmund and broke up with him four years ago. He also failed to remember that Edmund had never proposed marriage to her or said anything of that sort in thest year Cap铆tulo 190 Cap¨ªtulo 190 On their part, they just assumed he was going to marry Diane after his divorce. They even thought he divorced Chelsea because he wanted to be with the Love of his life, Diane. Never did it cross their minds that Edmund had no intentions to marry Diane. And that was why they were disappointed and furious now. Flora suddenly cussed out, ¡°All the men in the Nelson family are bastards!¡± Diane held her face, buried it into the sofa, and burst into tears. ¡°Why? Why did things turn out like this?¡± She had believed that her father would be able to coerce Edmund to marry her during the dinner Her heart broke as she imagined Edmund saying that he wasn¡¯t going to marry her. He used to be head over heels in Love with her. How could he refuse to marry her now? Diane cried her eyes out for a long time. She suddenly Looked up and shouted, ¡°This is all Chelsea¡¯s fault?¡± Flora¡¯s eyes narrowed at this moment. She looked at her daughter and asked, ¡°Are you speaking of Edmund''s ex-wife? What does she have to do with this? They got divorced over a year ago, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s beside the point, Mom. They got divorced, but Chelsea is still hanging around with Edmund. She even got a job in an entertainmentpany, so she¡¯s currently working on Edmund''s project,¡± Diane said after gritting her teeth. Flora frowned and moved close to her daughter. ¡°Did she seduce Edmund again?¡± ¡°Yes, that slut is trying everything to get him back! They often attend the same meetings, so she tries to get close to him. Not only that. She made him help her a lot recently,¡± Diane responded, her voice raspy. ¡°She might be seducing him, but Edmund doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her, does he? | don¡¯t think he does. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have divorced her.¡± Flora didn¡¯t see Chelsea as a threat to her daughter¡¯s happiness.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She felt that Chelsea wasn¡¯t Edmund¡¯s spec and that there was no way they could get back together. She was aware that Edmund never loved Chelsea even though he married her. Details of how he treated her Like a piece of rag had reached her many times in the past. In her opinion, it was impossible for Edmund to fall for her now since he wasn¡¯t that cheap. ¡°Mom, Listen to me. My intuition tells me Edmund is dumping me because of Chelsea. | can feel it in my gut!¡± Diane believed that her instincts could never deceive her. There was no one else she could point at as the culprit now. Despite her daughter''s insistence, Flora still didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up over Chelsea. Edmund kicked her out of his life and home. What can she do now? Chin up, dearie. Take your mind off that woman. Now, you need to think of a way to repair your rtionship with Edmund.¡± ¡°Repair what? Are there no other men in Vertoak? Why should Diane continue to throw herself on someone who doesn¡¯t want her? Our daughter is worth more than hundreds of women put together. She shouldn''t beg for any man¡¯s Love!¡± Philip suddenly roared. He was pissed off by Edmund¡¯s arrogance today. He used to think Edmund held him in high esteem. But he was shocked to learn that the youngd had no respect for him. Nothing would make him give his daughter¡¯s hand out in marriage to Edmund after what happened. His ego was bruised today. It didn¡¯t matter that his daughter Loved Edmund. He wasn¡¯t going to sit back and watch her beg that man. Flora frowned and turned to her husband. ¡°There are many men in Vertoak, but none of them is better than Edmund. Why don¡¯t you want her to fix their rtionship? After all, we were the ones that asked her to date him on the basis that he had a bright future.¡± Cap铆tulo 191 Cap¨ªtulo 191 Philip was rendered speechless by his wife¡¯s words. While Diane was studying abroad, she had a serious boyfriend. Her parents had been watching Edmund for a long time. They previously didn¡¯t think highly of him. But after he became the president of the Nelson Group and took it to greater heights, their opinions changed. Theybeled him as the best son-inw candidate. Soon, they discussed it with Diane and she agreed without hesitation. The next day, she broke up with her boyfriend and returned home. ¡°| don¡¯t care about other men! It¡¯s Edmund | want. | must marry him!¡± Diane dered at the top of her Lungs. She stood up and began to run toward the door. Flora stood up and ran after her immediately. ¡°Diane! Stop! Where are you off to?¡± ¡°I need to go out to clear my head. Leave me alone!¡± Diane yelled without stopping or Looking back. Flora grabbed her hand and tried to pull her back. ¡°You are a mess now. It¡¯s dangerous to go out in this state. Stay at home.¡± Diane got rid of her mother¡¯s grip. She screamed hysterically and knocked the flower vase from the cab to the floor. ¡°If | don¡¯t get married to him, | will kill myself!¡± Like a mad woman, Diane yanked her hair. She rushed to the other side of the living room. In a trice, she yanked off the valuable paintings Philip had collected and smashed them on the floor. Loud yells from Diane echoed in the living room for several minutes. They were apanied by the shattering sound of antiques and ssware. When Diane finally got tired, she fell to the floor feebly and continued to wail. She was a mess now. Any outsider who saw her in this state would find it hard to believe that she was the beautiful popr actress who was always in the news. Flora also sat on the floor and cried. ¡°Diane, why do you want to kill yourself because of Edmund? You are my source of joy. If you die, I''ll join you immediately. | can¡¯t live without you.¡± Philip suffered a headache as he watched them crying hard. Rubbing his temples, he had no choice but topromise. ¡°Well, since you want Edmund so badly, | will find a way to make him marry you. Trust me, okay?¡± Diane looked up at her father with teary eyes. Seeing that he was serious, she gradually stopped crying. Flora wiped her tears. She stood up and helped her daughter up. Diane went back to her room in a daze. Shey on the bed and covered her head with the quilt. The major reason why she threw a tantrum was that she knew her father was mad at Edmund now. It was obvious that Philip didn¡¯t want her to marry Edmund anymore. Having known that her father was a domineering man who completely hated those who went against him, she decided to make a fuss and threaten tomit suicide. It was the only way she could get him to do her bidding. Diane was utterly obsessed with Edmund. She wasn¡¯t going to allow another woman to have him. The numerous sessful men had nothing on Edmund. His ss and perfection was the only reason why she dumped her foreign boyfriend and came back home in the first ce. Diane always knew what she wanted. The only time she valued love was when she was still a young girl. After she turned twenty-five years old, she reasoned that Love wasn¡¯t all there was. She began to think of marriage.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her biggest dream was to marry a powerful and wealthy man. Edmund fit into that category well. In fact, he was more than that. He was also handsome, well-built, and properly behaved. Cap铆tulo 192 Cap¨ªtulo 192 Diane didn¡¯t want such a man to be snatched from her again. Most especially, not by Chelsea. In the living room, Flora anxiously asked her husband, ¡°What do we do now?¡± Philip yanked off his tie and threw it on the sofa. ¡°Are you really asking me that question? What else can | do? This matter wouldn¡¯t have gotten this worse if you hadn¡¯t connived with her just now.¡± Flora¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°How did | connive with her? Did you expect me not to break down after she threatened to take her own life? She¡¯s our only daughter. We can¡¯t just fold our arms and do nothing when we can actually help. Do something, Philip!¡± In the face of his wife¡¯s reprimand, Philip plopped down on the sofa. He kept silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I''ll call Jaime. He has to knock some senses into his son. If he fails, he shouldn¡¯t me me when | expose his dirty secrets to the public. I¡¯m sure by that time, the Nelson Group would be damaged. Edmund would finally realize that I¡¯m not a man to be trifled with. There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯tpromise.¡± Flora nodded in agreement and sat beside Philip. They were on a quest to make sure that their daughter got married into the Nelson family. They didn¡¯t even stop to think that Diane would be unhappy if they forced her on Edmund. There was a high chance that they would get divorced after Diane suffered at Edmund¡¯s hands, just like his ex-wife. But her parents didn¡¯t think of that at all. A meeting was held in the Nelson Group early the next morning. Edmund sat at the head of the table with his fingers intertwined. His expression was solemn and intimidating. Fay and Leo were seated at his sides. In their neat and well¡ªironed clothes, they Looked like professional elites. One of the directors looked at Edmund and asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | heard that Chelsea, the woman who has been the center of gossip on social media recently, is actually the scriptwriter writing the script for thepany¡¯s y, ¡®The Crown¡¯. Is that true?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Edmund replied simply. With a hint of worry, the director went on to say, ¡°I think it¡¯s rather inappropriate for a scriptwriter who is working on our project to be involved in such a messy scandal.¡± Edmund Looked at the director expressionlessly. As soon as the director opened his mouth, Edmund knew what he intended to say. ¡°Although this matter has finally been resolved and Chelsea¡¯s image has been restored, we still can¡¯t be sure that it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Edmund fixed his gaze on him and replied tly, ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± The director still insisted, ¡°The filming of The Crown is a big-budget production. The loss will be massive if another batch of Chelsea''s dirty Laundry gets tossed out in the open.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t say a word, but he was already in a foul mood. Still, the director continued, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you know very well that this y has already cost us a lot of energy and money since we began working on it. Chelsea may not be one of the actresses in the y, but she¡¯s still involved as the scriptwriter. If she gets gossiped about again, she will put the entire production at risk. If something happens to her, the project will be postponed, and we will Lose time and money again. | suggest we get a new scriptwriter.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t interrupt the director the whole time. He just let him talk and talk. After he finished speaking, Edmund asked pointedly, ¡°How do you know that Chelsea is the scriptwriter for The Crown?¡± First of all, although some information on Chelsea had been exposed on the Inte, her role as The Crown''s scriptwriter hadn''t been made public. Second, this director wasn¡¯t involved in the Nelson Group¡¯s film and television department. Also, besides The Crown, the Nelson Group had many film and television projects in progress. Why did he only focus on The Crown? Someone must''ve incited him to get Chelsea reced as The Crown¡¯s scriptwriter. What other reason could he have? Cap铆tulo 193 Cap¨ªtulo 193 The director was speechless for a moment. Edmund shed him a cold look and then moved on to the next item on the agenda. After the meeting, Diane¡¯s agent, Katharine Acosta, stayed. Katharine said to Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Miss Stevenson called me and said that she wanted to continue with her work.¡± After Diane stopped acting, Katharine kept working for the Nelson Group and handled two other talents. Perhaps it was because Edmund didn¡¯t have a good impression of Diane that he also disliked her agent. So he replied in an indifferent tone, ¡°Fine. You can make the arrangements for her.¡± Katharine continued, ¡°I heard that the female supporting role in The Crown hasn¡¯t been filled yet. | wonder if she can have that part in the y.¡± Edmund felt even more disgusted. He said impatiently, ¡°I don¡¯t do casting, Katharine. If Diane is interested in the role, then you two should get in touch with Luka and find out when he¡¯s holding auditions.¡± Katharine didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment. In the past, whenever Edmund invested in a y, he always green-lit whatever role Diane fancied. But now, he was going to make Diane audition. But he was the main investor. Couldn''t he just let Diane have the role without making her jump through hoops? Obviously, Edmund was distancing himself from Diane. As much as possible, he didn¡¯t want her to act in The Crown. Katharine had no choice but to agree. ¡°Very well.¡± She was just passing on a message anyway. As for what Diane wanted to do, it had nothing to do with her. After Katharine left, Edmund turned to Fay and said, ¡°Contact Chelsea and ask her to see Keith with meter.¡± Last time, Chelsea said that Keith was the best candidate for the role of the hero, so Edmund invited Keith. As the scriptwriter, Chelsea should help him persuade Keith to act in the y. Fay replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Ten minutester, Fay trotted over and reported to Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Miss Williams isn¡¯t feeling well. She has a _ terrible stomachache today and can¡¯t get out of bed. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯te with you to meet with Keith, sir.¡± ¡°¡°Stomachache?¡± Edmund asked with a sneer. Her excuse was miserable, really. Fay exined on Chelsea¡¯s behalf. ¡°| don¡¯t think she¡¯s lying. A woman¡¯s period can get really ufortable.¡± Chelsea¡¯s voice sounded very weak on the phone. And Fay was aware that some women suffered from dysmenorrhea, being a woman herself. Chelsea¡¯s was a stomachache, hers was a headache. Always, when her period came, Fay would have a headache and would be unable to get through without taking painkillers. A frown formed on Edmund''s face. Why hadn''t he been aware that Chelsea used to feel ufortable during her period? He had never heard of any physical difort from Chelsea in the past three years, besides an asional cold. He realized that he hadn''t gotten to know Chelsea properly before. He then said, ¡°Ask Luka toe with me.¡± Fay nodded, thinking of what urredst night. She added, ¡°During dinner togetherst night, Chelsea said that Mr. Pierce confessed his love to her.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Edmund felt he heard wrong. Cap铆tulo 194 Cap¨ªtulo 194 ¡°What? Confess?¡± He was aware Luka had a crush on Chelsea, but he didn¡¯t expect that Luka would actually reveal his affections. ¡°ording to Chelsea, it was the day Hilton and his son caused a ruckus at Peak Entertainment.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so old! Why would he pursue Chelsea?¡± Edmund sharplyined. His tone tinged with disgust. ¡°Don''t call him. I''ll head there myself.¡± Thinking of Luka annoyed Edmund. He¡¯d probably end up beating Luka when they met, so it''d be better they didn¡¯t meet. ¡°Alright,¡± Fay responded, holding back herughter. Fay knew why Edmund changed his mind all of a sudden and didn¡¯t n to go with Luka. He was definitely irritated that Luka had confessed his love to Chelsea. Chelsea did actually have a stomachache during her period, but it was not to the extent that she could not get out of bed. She had exaggerated and used that as an excuse purposefully to not go with Edmund. However, after thinking a while, she called Luka and informed him Edmund was going to see Keith. Chelsea wasn¡¯t clear on if Edmund would invite Luka to go with him, but she felt it would be better if Luka went with Edmund since she had shared a lot with Luka when she was writing the script recently. If Luka went there as well, he could exin the content of her script to Keith better. Consequently, half an hourter, Edmund and Fay found Luka at the entrance of Keith¡¯s studio. Edmund¡¯s face darkened instantly. In contrast, Luka said calmly, ¡°Chelsea told me you would Like to see Keith, and she told me toe with you. We talked every day while she was writing the script, so | have more knowledge of the plot.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. They talked every day? Edmund eyed Luka, and his face darkened again. He walked into Keith¡¯s office first, without saying a word. Luka went in after him. Keith stared at the two people who had purposefully distanced themselves from each other in the office. He asked with doubt in his voice, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Luka, are you two certain you''re partners?¡± Keith was not to me for asking such a question. The atmosphere between Luka and Edmund was so preternatural that it didn¡¯t appear they could cooperate to make a TV series at all. They rather Looked Like enemies about to fight at any moment. To be precise, only Edmund was acting strange. Luka was very calm. He was aware of the reason Edmund became so hostile to him all of a sudden. It was probably because of Chelsea. Luka quickly replied to Keith¡¯s question. He handed over the script he had brought to Keith. He said, ¡°Mr. Nelson is getting married. He must have a lot on his te right now, so it¡¯s understandable if he happens to be in a foul mood.¡± Luka deliberately mentioned the uing marriage between Edmund and Diane to irritate Edmund. Smiling, Keith said, ¡°I see. Mr. Nelson, do remember to send me an invitation to the wedding.¡± Asurge of anger went through Edmund. ncing coldly at Luka, he replied, ¡°Mr. Pierce, | heard you confessed your Love for Chelsea. How can that be considering the age gap between both of you?¡± ¡°Compared to someone who still obsesses with his ex-wife, all | did was sincerely express my feelings,¡± Luka fired back, pointing out Edmund''s weakness. Edmund could barely control his rage. He hated himself for caring so much for Chelsea. From their words, Keith had analyzed the reason for the bad blood between both men. It seemed like it was because of a woman. It was a femme fatale. Keith had to bring up the content of the script of The Crown to change the topic. ¡°I''m a fan of the scriptwriter. I¡¯vee across some of her work before and her writing is phenomenal,¡± Keith said. Keith praising Chelsea Lifted Edmund¡¯s spirits But after a second thought, he gave Keith a meaningful look. Could it be there was another man who had a crush on Chelsea? Staring back at Edmund, Keith said to Luka, ¡°Since it¡¯s your first work as a director and Mr. Nelson is investing in it, of course Ill join in. Cap铆tulo 195 Cap¨ªtulo 195 However, | want to rmend someone for the position of supporting actress. Curiosity written all over his face, Luka asked, ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Vickie Gray,¡± Keith answered. Luka frowned. After a thoughtful pause, he finally said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of her.¡± Keith replied with a smile, ¡°She really isn¡¯t a well-known actress, but she has the potential to be one of the best. | don¡¯t mean to let her go through the backdoor. She''ll audition just Like everybody else, and if she doesn¡¯t pass, that¡¯s it.¡± Luka nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± Looking thoughtfully at Edmund, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the supporting role to attract such attention. Your fianc¨¦e just called me and said she wanted to audition.¡± Seeing the scowl on Edmund''s face, he continued, ¡°Mr. Nelson, isn¡¯t Diane going to retire and be Mrs. Nelson fully? Now she is going to work again. What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Who told you Diane is my fianc¨¦e?¡± Edmund inquired coldly. Keith, on the other hand, just sat there watching them calmly as he took a sip of his coffee. Luka shrugged and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a fact that everyone in Vertoak is aware of?¡± ¡°Everyone in Vertoak is aware of it, but that doesn¡¯t Edmund snorted mean | admit it After saying that, he stood up and said goodbye to Keith, ¡°Since we have reached an agreement, you can sign the contract with Mr. Pierce. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Without a backward nce, he left with Fay. Keith turned to look at Luka immediately Edmund left and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Nelson acknowledge his marriage with Diane?¡± Luka spoke with a sarcastic smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s of no importance whether he acknowledges it or not. He¡¯s missing someone.¡± There was no way Luka wouldn''t notice that Edmund still had feelings for Chelsea Edmund had so determinedly divorced her at that time. He had expected Edmund would never again take a look at Chelsea in his life. However, Edmund remained arrogant and conceited, as though he wasn¡¯t aware that what he¡¯d done was to badger Chelsea. Luka hoped that in this case, Edmund''s eyes wouldn''t be opened. ¡°Do you have a crush on the same woman as Mr. Nelson?¡± Keith asked, smiling. It was evident that they were hostile to each other because of a woman. Luka responded with a smile of his own, ¡°Let''s discuss this another day after I''ve sessfully made her my girlfriend.¡± Chelsea had gone through tough times recently. Luka didn¡¯t want to cause her any unnecessary trouble. Moreover, he still had time. Chelsea was in hispany, and he had Lots of opportunities to approach her. After that, Luka discussed the script and contract with Keith. He made note of Keith''s suggestions about the script and nned to show them to Chelsea. After leaving Keith¡¯s office, Edmund was in a bad mood the whole day. His father made two international calls to him, and Alena had called him at least three times. However, he didn¡¯t pick up any of the calls. They were calling because of Diane. He had no desire to talk to them. After leaving a dinner party in the evening, Edmund told the driver to take him to Chelsea¡¯s ce. Chelsea had said her stomach hurt so much she couldn¡¯t get out of bed, didn¡¯t she? It was reasonable for him to go visit her, as a business partner. The car passed by a flower shop, and then he asked the driver to pull over and went into the shop to buy a bouquet of flowers. There used to be fresh flowers in his and Chelsea¡¯s house every day in the past, which made people feel rxed and happy. Decorating their home with flowers was something Chelsea had liked to do. Back then, he hadn¡¯t even given them a single nce, but he still kept the details she had decorated a year after the divorce. He asked the driver to leave first when they arrived at her building then he went upstairs with the flowers. He knocked on the door softly, and Chelsea came to open it quickly. Chelsea Looked stunned to see him. With a vacant expression, Edmund handed the flowers to her. Just as he was about to ask if she was feeling better, he saw Lukaing out of the kitchen wearing an apron to ask Chelsea, ¡°Who is there?¡± Edmund stared at Luka, not believing his eyes. Luka was dressed in casual clothes, and around his waist was a small female apron. He appeared to be cooking with adle in his hand. Luka behaved as though he and Chelsea were a couple. It felt Like Edmund had been struck by Lightning. Luka was slightly stunned as well to see Edmund, mostly when he noticed the Large bouquet of flowers in his hand. However, he calmed down quite quickly and greeted Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what brings you here? Come in, please.¡± His face darkened and Edmund quickly stepped back and took back the flowers he had given out. Then he mmed Chelsea¡¯s door and walked away. Cap铆tulo 196 Cap¨ªtulo 196 Humph! There was another man in her apartment, and that man was in the kitchen cooking for her. How could he go in? Was he supposed to go there and be their third wheel? Or maybe just sit there and watch them flirt with each other? Edmund took the elevator and walked out of the building in anger. When he saw the big trash can by the gate, he threw the bunch of flowers into it without hesitation. He then drove as far from them as posal, After Edmund mmed the door shut, Chelsea and Luka stared at it in shock. Chelsea came to her senses and asked angrily, ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Edmund was the one who had knocked in the first ce. But after she had opened the door, he didn¡¯t even say a word before he stormed off furiously. Did Edmund really think of himself as an emperor and that everyone had to please him? What gave him the right to act so wilfully? Chelsea thought Edmund was just being too unreasonable and disrespectful. Luka was not surprised at all. He had expected such a reaction from Edmund the minute he saw him at the door. ¡°Mr. Nelson might have lost control of his emotions when he saw me here.¡± Chelsea was a little confused as she tried to think about it. ¡°Why would he lose control? We have been divorced for more than a year. Can''t | have my own friends? Do | have to seek his permission to have dinner with my friends?¡± Chelsea had been weak all day because of the pain caused by her period cramps. That afternoon, Luka had said that he would come to her ce and discuss some of the suggestions that Keith had made on the script. However, it never urred to Chelsea that Luka would bring so many bags full of groceries. She had nned to order some takeout for her dinner with Luka, but he had brought the ingredients, so she had no choice but to let him cook as he wished. She also didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would appear at her door with flowers in his hand. The flowers would have probably ended up in the trash can either way. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care. Lukaforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Chelsea didn''t want to be angered by Edmund''s rude behavior anymore, so she turned around and followed Luka to the dining room. Luka¡¯s food was amazing. Even someone Like Chelsea, who was good at cooking, couldn¡¯t help but praise him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Truth was that this was the first time someone else had cooked for Chelsea in a while. She and Edmund had been married for three years, but he had never done something Like that for her. He probably didn¡¯t even know where the kitchen was. She always made sure he had eaten and took care of all the trifles in his daily life. But other than financial support, the only thing Edmund had ever given her was sex. If he had even spent some of his time with her then she could at least say he had done something for their family. But while she was with him, Chelsea had never been taken care of. No one had ever worried about her well-being. She used to go to see the doctor alone. No one even reminded her to take medicine when she caught a cold. As for her dysmenorrhea, she had never mentioned it to Edmund. Cap铆tulo 197 Cap¨ªtulo 197 Chelsea feared that he would think of her as delicate or just ignore her if she told him. Every time she suffered from it, she endured in front of Edmund. She always rested at home during the day, and when she felt better in the evening, she started preparing dinner. When Edmund got home from work, a delicious dinner had been served on the table, so he didn¡¯t notice her difort. Although Chelsea had suffered from dysmenorrhea that whole day, she was so moved by the food Luka had cooked and the comfort it brought. Sure enough, considerate and gentle men were reallyfortable to be around. Chelsea and Luka chattered along and discussed the script in detail as they had dinner. Chelsea thought what Keith had said made sense. Keith and Luka were both the best actors. They had a good grasp of the plot and conflicts in the y. Chelsea was assured she would learn a lot from them. Before they knew, they were done with dinner. Luka looked up at Chelsea, a stern look crossing his face. ¡°| have a question for you,¡± he said. Chelsea was a bit taken aback by his seriousness. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Will you say yes if Edmund pursues you again?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t have to think twice before answering. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He would never pursue me,¡± she denied immediately. After all, Edmund hated her with all his heart. Their divorce was a lifelong relief for him. Why would he bother getting her back?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Not once Chelsea had thought that there was a possibility for her and Edmund to be together! Just the mere thought of it was absurd. Luka, not quite relived yet, went on, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what do you have to say about the flowers he brought?¡± Chelsea¡¯s forehead was creased with a frown. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Diane wanted to y the supporting role? Perhaps he wanted me to put in a good word for her.¡± Luka remained stunned for a few moments and then he burst intoughter. He was relieved to know that even if Edmund wanted her back, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him. From the way Chelsea spoke, it was pretty evident that she wouldn''t want to start anything with Edmund. Of course, Edmund had no one but himself to me for how she felt about him now. After all, he had hurt her badly in the past. It would suffice to say he had dug his own grave. Before Luka could change the topic, Chelsea said resolutely, ¡°| was young and thoughtless in the past. | was under the impression that | could conquer love with sincerity. But life has taught me that to make a rtionship work, both the partners will have to put in equal amount of effort. Now that | think of it, Edmund was never suitable for marriage. | made a grave mistake.¡± ording to her, a man Like Edmund with pride and ego had no ce for love in his life. He didn¡¯t know one thing about caring about another human being. Every time a problem urred in their life, he would give her the silent treatment. He never tried to dispel the misunderstanding that arose in their rtionship. Now, the mere thought of spending her life with such a man made her feel disgusted. Luka had no idea how mature Chelsea was. He was impressed with how well she had managed to know Edmund. Nodding in agreement, he said, ¡°Everybody makes mistakes. Fortunately, you realized your mistake and it helped you grow into a better person.¡± Cap铆tulo 198 Cap¨ªtulo 198 Chelsea smiled at that and said, ¡°Well, | would never repeat that mistake. Even if someone offers me ten million to marry Edmund, | still won¡¯t marry him.¡± Nothing would make her want to marry him! She would rather die than live such a miserable life with that terrible man. Luka smiled happily again. After all, this was exactly what he wanted to hear. With Edmund not standing a chance, he could slowly make his way to Chelsea¡¯s heart. If Edmund had any idea what Chelsea thought of him, he was bound to be pissed. There was a Line in ¡°A Chinese Odyssey¡±, which Luka thought was quite suitable for Edmund. A man had sincere love ced in front of him, but he was too proud to cherish it. However, when he lost it, he finally learned its value. There was nothing in the world more painful than losing someone¡¯s love. After the two finished talking about the script, Luka took out an invitation card from his bag and handed it to Chelsea. ¡°There is a charity dinner at the film association this weekend. | would like to take you with me.¡± Chelsea was a little surprised. ¡°Do you mean to say you want me to join you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you have officially be a scriptwriter, you have to expand your connections and make more friends in this circle.¡± Chelsea was very moved by thisThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Thank you.¡± She took the invitation card. However, she couldn''t help feeling a little nervous. Luka was right. During the three years when Chelsea was with Edmund she had been a housewife and had not kept up with the happenings in society. Then she went abroad to study. Now that she had joined the industry, she was aplete neer, and what a neer needed was to be skilled in how to get social engagement and how to umte connections. Even though she wasn¡¯t good at them, she had to force herself to adapt. Noticing how nervous she looked, Luka reassured her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Juste with me. You need to know people in the circle first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea nodded as she silently swore to herself that she would try not to embarrass Luka. Luka couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Chelsea had been married to Nelson for three years. If Edmund had attended social events with her, she wouldn''t have been so nervous and awkward. Luka left after the dinner. After Chelsea had sent him on his way, she cleaned up and continued to work on the script. Edmund, who had just left angrily, made a phone call to Yusuf, asking that they go somewhere for a bite. Yusuf happened to be having dinner with Chris, so the three of them met at a restaurant run by Yusuf. When ordering, Edmund¡¯s mind reyed the scene of Lukaing out of the kitchen wearing Chelsea¡¯s apron. This thought soured his mood and he pushed the menu aside. Yusuf remarked casually, ¡°I think you have been emotionally unstable recently. Do you need to go to the hospital for a check- up?¡± Edmund rolled his eyes at him. Yusuf shouldn''t speak if all he said was going to be annoying. Ignoring his bad mood, Yusuf and Chris began to ce their order enthusiastically. Edmund lit a cigarette and resentfully asked, ¡°What goes through the minds of men who cook?¡± Without even raising his eyes, Yusuf replied, ¡°Some people like me are picky about their food, and they don¡¯t Like what others cook, so they choose to cook by themselves.¡± Chris smiled and said, ¡°Some people Like me regard cooking as a pleasure or a way to unwind.¡± Edmund gave them a cold look. They echoed each other, exposing Edmund''s ipetence in cooking. ¡°Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?¡± Chris asked. Cap铆tulo 199 Cap¨ªtulo 199 Edmund then told them that he had run into Luka cooking at Chelsea¡¯s apartment tonight. Yusuf burst intoughter on hearing this. Chris held back hisughter and asked, ¡°You just mmed the door and left? Isn¡¯t that impolite?¡± Edmund snorted. He was so angry at that time that he didn¡¯t care about being polite. When Yusuf finally stopped Laughing, he asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you Like to cook? If you can¡¯t cook, you will lose to Luka.¡± Edmund exhaled a smoke ring and said, disgust clear in his voice, ¡°My time is precious. I¡¯d rather spend my spare time working. Besides, the smell of oil and smoke on my body makes me ufortable.¡± Edmund was an obsessive germaphobe and a workaholic and believed the kitchen to be no ce for him. Since he was a child, Alena had been in full charge of his daily life at home. When he studied abroad, he had a specialized chef and housemaid who cooked his meals. Then he married Chelsea, and she dealt with those trifles. He didn¡¯t even know the position of things in the house. As a result, his life had been a mess when he had just divorced Chelsea. Edmund couldn¡¯t help remembering the days after he¡¯d just divorced Chelsea, and he was in a constant rage. He was able to find his daily clothes, ties, cufflinks, and other essories as they were in the dressing room, but he was entirely at a loss about the location of other living goods. He wanted to drink water, but he had to rummage through a pile of cupboards in the kitchen for a Long time before he was able to find his usual cup. He wanted a cup of coffee, but after fiddling with the coffee machine for a while, the taste of the coffee was still dissatisfying. Chelsea put away almost all things because she liked keeping the house tidy. He got a wound on his finger once and wanted to find a Band-Aid, but he couldn¡¯t find it after rummaging through therge house. He got so angry, that he kicked over a nearby cab. Chelsea¡¯s selfishness annoyed him. When she wanted to marry him, she was fixated on it until she got what she wanted. When she no longer wanted to be with him, she made a fuss to divorce him. She even made it quick and fast. As a result, he seemed like a loser with zero life skills. If she had just a bit of good conscience, she would have told him where everything was before Leaving. Humph! Such a heartless woman! Yusuf took a nce at Edmund who was lost in thought and slowly said, ¡°I think if things continue to roll this way, Luka might really end up with Chelsea.¡± ¡°You said what?¡± Edmund came to his senses. Yusuf tapped his chin.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Luka appreciates Chelsea¡¯s talent in her career and gives recognition to her ability. He stepped forward to express his love to her when she was in trouble. He was there for her psychologically, caring for and supporting her. He took care of her when she was not feeling well. He even cooked by himself. This is an excellent way to pursue a woman, Edmund,¡± he concluded. Edmund stopped smoking. They were all silent for a while, then Chris looked at him and sincerely added, ¡°Chelsea didn¡¯t get a lot of care from you, Edmund. If she gets treated well by another man, she would be easily moved.¡± Yusuf agreed. ¡°That''s correct. There is a popr saying now. If you love a woman, you have to spoil her so much that other men cannot manage her standards. That way, she can never leave you.¡± Nodding heavily, Chris seconded Yusuf''¡¯s statement. ¡°Whereas, look at you, Edmund.¡± Edmund never showed Chelsea love. He instead gave her endless coldness and indifference. Chris wasn¡¯t trying to irritate Edmund with the Last sentence. Edmund had to know how he had treated Chelsea. Edmund took a deep drag of his cigarette. Their words were cruel, and he felt a little flustered. Yusuf went on, ¡°Why did you take that bouquet to Chelsea? Can you tell me why?¡± Flicking the ash from his cigarette, Edmund nonchntly said, ¡°She used to arrange flowers at home, | thought she liked.. Cap铆tulo 200 Cap¨ªtulo 200 ¡°Why do you suddenly care about her preferences?¡± Yusuf asked with a smile. Edmund pressed his lips together, and Yusuf finished candidly, ¡°You need to carefully crosscheck your heart and find out the exact feelings you have for Chelsea.¡± Those closely involved in a rtionship could not see as vividly as those outside. As bystanders, Yusuf and Chris could both notice the change in Edmund''s attitude to Chelsea, however, Edmund himself had not. Being his good friends, they had to point this out to Edmund to make him see his heart clearly. They didn¡¯t want him to lose Chelsea again. Edmund nced at the two but chose to remain silent. The two of them remained silent as well. They all knew that Edmund seldom expressed his true emotions. He was the sort of man who kept his feelings to himself.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Yusufmented on Edmund''s character in his mind. He appreciated how calm he was. But the truth was, inside his heart, thunder was rolling. He was simply good at pretending. Before the dinner was over, Alena called Edmund. Edmund hadn''t answered Alena¡¯s phone call the whole day. She had rung him up several times. Knowing she would find this rude, he chose to answer it now. Before he could ask her what it was about, she eximed, ¡°Edmund, there is a charity dinner this weekend.¡± At the mention of an event, a frown creased Edmund''s forehead. ¡°I can¡¯t attend the party. | am quite busy at present.¡± Edmund knew the n that was stirring in Alena¡¯s mind. She definitely wanted him to take Diana as his femalepanion and then strengthen his connection with her! Since he had made his mind clear to Philip, he saw no reason to agree to such an arrangement. Alena was shocked to hear this. After a short pause, she went on, ¡°I would like you to take Sonya to the party so that she can meet some outstanding men.¡± Edmund wasn¡¯t buying this lie. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked with a tinge of mockery. Alena sighed again and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that she was thoughtless and always made trouble? | think it would be best for her to find someone suitable to marry rather than suffer in abroad.¡± Edmund was amused by his mother¡¯s words. Alena was suggesting he take Sonya to the party. If he agreed, the person who would go with him would be Diane, not Sonya. He knew this for a fact. Besides, his mother did everything she could to stop Sonya from going abroad. She even intended to find a match for Sonya in Vertoak. But Sonya had a bad reputation in the city. People knew she changed her boyfriend as frequently as she changed her clothes. No decent man would volunteer to marry her. Sonya and Alena were quite picky and wouldn''t settle for a man from an ordinary family. So, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get Sonya married. Edmund took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Mom, | have to disagree here. | think you have more chances of finding an excellent man for Sonya than | do. You should take up the responsibility of Sonya¡¯s marriage. | am pretty sure | don¡¯t have a suitable candidate for her.¡± In short, he had kindly rejected to take Sonya with him. Truth be told, the men he knew had outstanding disposition. None of them deserved to be punished to marry Sonya! Before his mother could argue, he said, ¡°I¡¯m still having dinner with my friends. Talk to youter.¡± After Edmund hung up the phone, Yusuf asked, ¡°Is the charity dinner your mother mentioned the one of the film association? If that¡¯s the one, | am pretty sure Chelsea will be there.¡± Edmund, who hadn¡¯t thought of this, was rendered speechless Chris quickly echoed his opinion, ¡°I think so too. Since she is a scriptwriter, she will definitely attend such an event.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t help as some negative thoughts crawled to his head. If Chelsea was going, she would definitely go as Luka¡¯s femalepanion. Cap铆tulo 201 Cap¨ªtulo 201 Yusuf continued, ¡°To be honest, Chelsea looks amazing after she takes an effort to dress up.¡± Edmund gave him an icy re. At the mention of this, he remembered the anniversary party of the Nelson Group. The party was simply his biggest nightmare. Edmund still remembered the very moment he saw Chelsea at the anniversary ceremony, she was in a scarlet red dress that glimmered with every step she took. Her enchanting red Lips had reminded him of exquisite wine. Even then, he could still remember her cold, resolute look. One that he had never seen on Chelsea¡¯s face before. Ever since that day, Edmund had instinctively steered clear of women in bright clothes or those who had vibrant red lips. She had thrown the divorce papers at his face in front of so many people. Not only disgracing him by the action but also creating a permanent scar in his heart that ached every time he thought of it.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Sensing Edmund¡¯s venomous re, Yusuf raised his hands in surrender and apologized with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | shouldn¡¯t have mentioned it.¡± Only then did Edmund''s face soften a little. The dinner went on into the night. After Edmund checked his phone more than a dozen times, Yusuf asked curiously, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Edmund replied, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yusuf pointed at his phone and said, ¡°You keep looking at your phone. It seems Like you are waiting for something.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. How could he say that he was waiting for Chelsea¡¯s text response? With how violently he had reacted at her ce, Chelsea should have sensed that he was angry. The Least she could do was send him a message to ask him what was wrong. However, he still hadn¡¯t received any message from her. It seemed that Chelsea didn¡¯t care whether he was angry or not. His disappointment at the thought was evident. She didn¡¯t care about him anymore, so it didn¡¯t bother her if he was angry or not. Unlike before, when his happiness, anger, and sadness affected her too. ¡°Nothing.¡± Edmund sighed. Yusuf and Chris gave each other a look but said nothing. After the dinner, Edmund drove away first. While Yusuf went with Chris. After thinking for a while, Chris sighed, ¡°I guess he can¡¯t ept the fact that Chelsea is being indifferent to what happened tonight.¡± Obviously, both Yusuf and Chris knew the real reason why Edmund kept checking his phone. Yusuf leaned against the carzily and said, ¡°I think he still doesn¡¯t get it. That Chelsea is treating him as a stranger. He still thinks that Chelsea will always care about him Chris stretched out his arms in exhaustion. ¡°Will he get the idea when Chelsea finally finds someone else?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Yusuf shrugged. He could only imagine how angry Edmund would be if that ever happened. Chris sighed, ¡°If he understands the situation only by then, it would bete.¡± Cap铆tulo 202 Cap¨ªtulo 202 Chelsea had been so submissive back when she was with Edmund, so he had probably believed that she would always be around him, clinging to him. Because of that, Edmund was still arrogant. Edmund''s anger was the farthest thing from Chelsea¡¯s mind. On the contrary, his rudeness made her blood boil in rage. When Edmund had helped her drive away Hilton and his son, she had unconsciously started warming up to him. But when he mmed the door tonight, she realized that no matter what happened, he would never change. His pride and self-centeredness were something he would never get rid of for anyone. On Saturday night, Chelsea and Zuri were getting ready for the dinner party. Chelsea was wearing a dress that Zuri had picked out for her. It was a simple ck dress, that hung Low revealing her back a little. Zuri had said that Chelsea¡¯s back was smooth and beautiful, that it was something worth showing off. Zuri, herself was absolutely stunning in a golden evening dress that emphasized on her shapely figure. She was outstanding even among the other female stars. Anyone who stood beside her would be naturally overwhelmed by her beauty. Since the drama Zuri and Ondo starred in was being aired, Ondo had to attend the party with her as her escort. Even though Zuri didn¡¯t like the fauxmance part at all, she couldn¡¯t change the reality of the world they were in That was the way in the entertainment circle. Once something was airing, the male and female protagonists would pretend to be a couple to attract high ratings and add to the fantasy of those who watched the show. There was no way around it. Chelsea felt a little embarrassed at the thought of seeing Ondo again. Thest time, he had beaten the assistant director and gotten into trouble for her. She still hadn¡¯t gotten over the guilt from that day When she was being scolded by theizens, Ondo called her and said angrily that he would support her and stand with her against them. Frightened by how much chaos that would have caused, Chelsea stopped him. If Ondo had made a public announcement on Twitter about her, she would have been scolded even more as theizens¡¯ attention turned towards his post. She would have been torn apart by his fans when she went out the next day or even murdered in her sleep. Knowing what Chelsea was thinking with just one nce, Zuri smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so afraid of seeing him? Just enjoy the Love from that young handsome man calmly.¡± Chelsea felt a Little helpless when she heard that. Then, Zuri added, ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning.¡± Confused, Chelsea asked, ¡°What?¡± Holding her shoulder, Zuri looked at the charming Chelsea in the georgous ck dress in the mirror and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning of people pursuing you. There will be a lot of men Lining up for you in the future. You have to learn to be calm in the midst of it all. Have you forgotten how popr you were when we were still in school?¡± With her chin on Chelsea¡¯s shoulder, Zuri sighed, her eyes still on Chelsea in the mirror. ¡°In senior high school, so many boys chased you, and even more in the university. If you hadn¡¯t Loved Edmund first, you could have found a boyfriend who Loved you very much. Someone who took care of you.¡± Chelsea was beautiful and gentle. She had been the dream girlfriend of many. In the eyes of those who loved Chelsea, she was a treasure. Something that was supposed to be cherished. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Cap铆tulo 203 Cap¨ªtulo 203 However, Edmund had never thought of her as that. He had never thought of Chelsea seriously. And just thinking of that made Zuri angry. Chelsea¡¯s thoughts drifted away with what Zuri said until all she could see was the past before her eyes. She also remembered the time when she was crazily pursued by boys. At that time, she had been confident and sunny. And the world was full of roses back then. After she met Edmund, all her confidence went down the drain bit by bit. But she had never regretted. She looked at herself in the mirror and said to Zuri with a smile, ¡°I loved him with everything | had, and | didn¡¯t regret it.¡± She had loved and paid. Although she got hurt in the end, her conscience was clear. Without knowing how to persuade her, Zuriined, ¡°You are so good. Edmund has an ex-wife who have never cried or made drama for him. He is so lucky.¡± Hearing that, Chelsea could only Laugh out loud. There were people and things more interesting than love and romance in the world. She wanted to experience them, to move on Chelsea was to attend the party, and so was Diane. However, Diane showed up there with Sonya. Edmund vehemently refused to be her date for the party, so she had to go with his sister to save face. Attending this party with Sonya would signal to the public that she had a good rtionship with her future sister-inw. Maybe the day she married into the Nelson family woulde soon. Diane wore a long white strapless dress that set off her attractive cleavage. She essorized with shiny silver jewelry. Her face was fully made up. It wasmon for actresses and other female celebrities to dress in this manner. They always put in their best for such asions. Everything Diane had on exuded her ss and wealth. On the other hand, Sonya had on a light pink dress thatplemented her beauty. The moment they stepped their feet into the banquet hall, several women flocked around them. One of them shyly smiled at Diane and uttered, ¡°Good to see you, Diane. Why didn¡¯t youe with Mr. Nelson today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s very busy. My brother is a workaholic. Thank goodness Diane is an understanding woman,¡± Sonya replied in Diane''s stead. Diane pursed her Lips and smiled gracefully. ¡°Well, it''s my duty to be very understanding of my man. | think men should focus on their career.¡± Sonya took the initiative to speak for Diane today because Alena had told her to. She was here to help her maintain a good image. In return, Diane promised Sonya that she would always have her best interest at heart and that she would help her get into Edmund''s good books once she married him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was a good deal for Sonya. Although she didn¡¯tck money, her brother was fond of cutting down her monthly allowance whenever she did anything that he frowned upon. She didn¡¯t want that to happen again. Since she was Diane¡¯s ally, she was confident that she would get good benefits once Diane got married to Edmund. The women had no reason to disbelieve them, so they reasoned that all was still well with the rtionship between Edmund and Diane. Cap铆tulo 204 Cap¨ªtulo 204 Another woman nced at Diane¡¯s t belly, leaned over and whispered curiously, ¡°You suddenly quit acting without giving us a reason. Are you pregnant?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. This question made Diane¡¯s heart skip a beat. The next second, intense guilt tugged at her heartstrings. A fake pregnancy was what she used to sow discord between Chelsea and Edmund in the past. Edmund didn¡¯t know what she did. She was hell-bent on taking her wrongdoing to the grave. If he found out what she did, she had no idea what excuse to give or how to face him. To make matters worse, Edmund had never had sex with her. How could she have fallen pregnant? Diane responded with a faint smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m not pregnant. Stop talking nonsense.¡± The other women Laughed heartily. Afterward, they asked her to send them an invitation once she set the date for the wedding. Diane''s faint smile froze on her face. As she was thinking about her current situation, her hatred for Chelsea increased at this moment. Speak of the devil! Diane screamed in her mind. She was gritting her teeth in fury when she suddenly caught a glimpse of her greatest rival who had juste into the hall. Chelsea came in arm in arm with Luka. She Looked so beautiful that her sudden appearance turned heads. Diane''s jaw dropped at the sight of Chelsea. She stared at her without blinking for what seemed like ages It was hard to believe that Chelsea who always looked simple was the same woman that just walked into the hall. The change in her appearance was out of this world. She looked like a queen. At this moment, Diane recalled the night of the Nelson Group¡¯s anniversary party over a year ago. After Chelsea stormed out of the auditorium after her surprising speech, Diane happened to hear the whispers of some of the employees They described Chelsea as a drop-dead gorgeous woman who their boss had been hiding for three years One of them evenmented that Chelsea was more beautiful than the actress who was always pictured with Edmund in public Those words set off a bomb inside Diane at that time. She wanted to turn around and scratch the face of the person who said it. However, she clenched her fists tightly and worked to remain calm. Sonya also caught sight of Chelsea. She pulled Diane aside and said angrily, ¡°That bitch is here. Why is she so shameless? Why does she think she¡¯s qualified to attend this party? What a gatecrasher!¡± Diane gave a sneer of disgust. ¡°Luka is taking her with him. It looks like she is his favorite scriptwriter.¡± Sonya curled her lips in disdain. ¡°Perhaps she has also climbed into Luka¡¯s bed. She seems to know these dirty tricks very well.¡± With a snort, she went on, ¡°I''ll ask her about it.¡± Diane quickly pulled her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± With confusion etched on her face, Sonya asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don''t risk being mean to her. It will only lead your brother to be angry with you.¡± Diane seemed genuinely concerned about Sonya. Sonya was moved, but she still had difficulty suppressing her urge to annoy Chelsea. Chelsea, on the other hand, was least bothered about these twodies. She wouldn''t take them seriously. They were no one to her. Luka introduced her to many producers, famous directors and senior scriptwriters. Chelsea was preupied with social engagements, so she didn¡¯t see the icy re with which Diane and Sonya were looking at her. After a round of introduction and greetings, Luka pulled Chelsea aside so that the two of them could rx for a bit. Lowering his eyes to look at Chelsea, Luka said gently, ¡°You are going to make a name for yourself. I¡¯m sure that in a while Peak Entertainment won''t be the best choice for you. When you be an independent scriptwriter, these connections wille in handy.¡± Cap铆tulo 205 Cap¨ªtulo 205 Chelsea stared at Luka in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected he would want her to be an independent scriptwriter in the future. Although she devoted herself to her career, this was something she had never considered. To begin with, this wouldn''t fit her personality. And then, she wasn¡¯t an ambitious person. But most importantly, it was Luka who gave her an opportunity to be a full-time scriptwriter and sent her abroad for further education. She would always be grateful to him. She swore to herself that she would do everything she could to help Peak Entertainment. Luka had read her mind and said with a smile, ¡°I know you don¡¯t n to be independent, but I¡¯ve been in this circle for so many years that | know that will be the best for you.¡± Given Chelsea¡¯s talent, she would have a bright future. He would definitely not keep her confined to Peak Entertainment. Chelsea was touched by his words. Her eyes were glistening with tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. As the two stood staring at each other, Yusuf clicked a picture of them. He sent it to Edmund and then wrote, ¡°Will youe? If you won''t, | am afraid Luka will take her. Just look at them! He must have cast a spell on her. She looks so moved.¡± Yusuf knew he was exaggerating a Little too much. But if things went on like this, there was a high chance that Luka and Chelsea would end up together. And then his dear friend Edmund would have to wallow up in self-pity and regret. About twenty minutester, Edmund, d in a ck suit, arrived at the dinner party. His expression was icy cold. His elegance could be seen in his gait. Everyone knew him as the most popr business man in Vertoak. His appearance caused quite a stir. Sonya was flirting with men whereas Diane was chit-chatting with a group ofdies. When they saw Edmund, one of them turned to Diane and asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Nelson wouldn¡¯te today?¡± Edmund¡¯s sudden appearance had indeed shocked Diane. She couldn''t help but wonder why he was here. Did he change his mind because he came to know Chelsea was here? This was a thought that set her on fire! She was quite certain he wouldn''t pay her any attention. It would indeed be embarrassing for her in front of all these people! The smile on Diane¡¯s face froze. In an embarrassed tone, she said, ¡°I think he just finished his work.¡± One of the womenmented, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great. He must havee to pick you up. What a considerate man. He came to be with you once he was done with work. You are so Lucky, Diane!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m with you on that! Diane is beautiful. Many men want her. I¡¯m sure Mr. Nelson wants to keep her for himself before the dubious men here snatch her away. Aw!¡± another woman uttered, smiling brightly. These ttering words were supposed to make Diane blush uncontrobly. However, she couldn¡¯t because her rtionship with Edmund wasn¡¯t good as the outsiders thought. No one knew that Edmund actually wanted to break up with her. Despite that, Diane still believed that Edmund wouldpromise sooner orter. Her father was on it. She firmly believed he would make the marriage happen by hook or by crook. Her father was powerful and influential, and had helped Edmund''s family, after all.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Diane had reasoned that it was only a matter of time before Edmund thought it through and gave her a positive response. This was why she still behaved as if all was well with them in public tonight. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to appear here. He had told Alena that he wouldn''t attend the party. Cap铆tulo 206 Cap¨ªtulo 206 They were yet to talk things through, so Diane was afraid that he would ignore her in front of this crowd. She would die of embarrassment if he did. ¡°Ermm... Excuse me,dies. | have to use thedies¡¯ room now,¡± Diane quickly said. She immediately turned around and walked away to avoid getting humiliated by her so-called fianc¨¦. The first thing Diane did once she hid in the bathroom was to call Sonya. The phone rang for a while, but Sonya didn¡¯t pick up. Perhaps she was happily chatting and flirting with a man. ¡°What a useless girt!¡± Diane cursed under her breath. Sonya was supposed to help her at the party. Not only was she useless now, but she was also nowhere to be found. Diane was at her wit¡¯s end now. She was stuck in the bathroom because she couldn''t go out to face a potential embarrassment. She hated Chelsea even more. Diane bit her lower lip hard until she sustained a little cut. ¡°I must get my revenge on that bitch for disrupting my perfect life!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Meanwhile, the women who had been chatting with Diane moments ago, greeted Edmund when he got close to them. One of them said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson. Diane just went to the bathroom.¡± Edmund shot the woman a zing re. He walked away without saying a word. The woman held her chest and said to herpanions, confused, ¡°Oh my! Did you see that? He just gave me a murderous look. | thought he would be pleased with that piece of information. But it seems | shouldn¡¯t have mentioned Diane¡¯s name at all.¡± Staring at Edmund¡¯s back, another person said, ¡°Who knows? Perhaps they had a lovers¡¯ tiff. | still don¡¯t get why Edmund likes Diane. She¡¯s so pretentious and mean. Why does a man Like him want to settle down with her?¡± Diane wasn¡¯t well-liked by the people in the film industry. Another guest echoed, ¡°That''s right. | wonder what he sees in her. She only became a popr actress because Edmund helped her get major roles.¡± The film industry was jam-packed with several beautiful and talented actresses. Diane wasn¡¯t an indispensable talent. The major roles she yed were the reason why she became popr. And Edmund was the one who helped her secure those roles Nevertheless, Diane considered herself to be a wonderful actress whose acting beat the other actresses¡¯ acting hands down. She felt that her beauty and skills were what made her stand out. Edmund¡¯s mind was set on something else. He didn¡¯te to see Diane, so he didn¡¯t care about what that woman said. He was walking straight to Yusuf when he caught a glimpse of Chelsea She was wearing a long ck dress. At this time, she was standing beside Luka and chatting with a group of people with a bright smile on her face. The makeup she had on made her look extraordinarily beautiful. Her eyes were smoky and breathtaking. A luster that Edmund had never seen before, shone in Chelsea''s eyes. ¡°Dude, did you teleport to this ce? You came so fast!¡± Yusuf Looked at him in surprise as he handed him a ss of wine. Only a few minutes had passed since he sent Edmund the message. He didn¡¯t expect him to arrive here in a trice. Yusuf couldn¡¯t help but reason that Edmund was indeed in Love with Chelsea. Edmund didn¡¯t want to rise to the bait after Yusuf teased him. With a cold face, he brought the ss to his Lips and took a long sip. But he spat out the wine a second Later. His eyes widened in shock. They had just fallen on Chelsea¡¯s exposed back as soon as she turned around. Edmund had been looking at her front since he arrived. He felt that the dress was simple and morous. It was so long that it touched the floor. Although it was an off-shoulder dress, he didn¡¯t have any issue with it since her breasts weren''t exposed. Never did it ur to him that Chelsea¡¯s back was exposed. Cap铆tulo 207 Cap¨ªtulo 207 It was bare for all to see. Her smooth and delicate skin was very eye-catching. When Edmund noticed that some men were stealing nces at his ex-wife¡¯s back, he was pissed off. Yusuf stepped back to dodge the wine that was just spat out. He squinted at his friend and queried, ¡°What''s wrong with you? Why do you look so startled and pissed?¡± Yusuf followed Edmund''s gaze until his eyesnded on Chelsea¡¯s bare back. He immediately understood the reason for his friend¡¯s weird reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t react like that. She has been here for a while and everyone has seen her dress. In truth, she is rather conservativepared to how the other women here dress.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Yusuf felt that his friend was overreacting. However, Edmund''s mood was not Lifted by Yusuf¡¯s words. His annoyance was heightened when Luka suddenly put his arm around Chelsea¡¯s waist and pulled her closer. As if he was trying to add fuel to the fire, Yusuf quipped, ¡°By the way, Chelsea¡¯s back looks so good!¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up! Swallow your dirty words, man,¡± Edmundmanded, his eyes zing crimson. ¡°How are my words dirty? Can¡¯t |pliment her?¡± Yusuf innocently asked, raising his free hand. Edmund snorted. The only thing that stopped him from punching Yusuf in the face was their friendship. If it were another man that said such words, he would have beaten him to a pulp. Edmund suddenly began to walk towards Chelsea and Luka, still holding the ss of wine. Yusuf followed him curiously. Unbeknown to them, Chelsea had already noticed Edmund''s presence a while back. She intentionally turned her back to him. She had hoped she wouldn¡¯t meet him on such an asion because she didn¡¯t want both them getting embarrassed. Diane and Sonya were also here. Little did she want to have any connection with them. Chelsea thought her n worked until Edmund walked up to them. She bit the inside of her lower lip before she plucked up the courage to look at him with a decent smile. Luka immediately exchanged pleasantries with them. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson and Mr. Collins. Good to see you two.¡± ¡°Wow! Chelsea, | could barely recognize you. You look so beautiful.¡± Yusuf ttered her without hesitation. ttering women was his forte. Chelsea nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± On the other hand, Edmund sneered and uttered with dissatisfaction, ¡°You are a scriptwriter, not an actress, Chelsea. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s rather irresponsible of you to wear such a dress? Or did you intentionally do it for cheap attention?¡± Yusuf nudged his friend in a trice. His face turned red with embarrassment. He had set an example byplimenting Chelsea first. He thought Edmund would follow suit. But it appeared that his friend was an ignoramus. Luka calmly watched everything with a faint smile on his face. A wave of fury swept through Chelsea¡¯s body when she heard her ex-husband''s criticism. Her fingers tightened around the stem of the winess. If she exerted more strength, the ss would get crushed. In Chelsea¡¯s opinion, her dress wasn¡¯t over the top, let alone inappropriate. Her back was the only part exposed. As far as she was concerned, her dress was less revealing than that of the other women who exposed their breasts for all to see. She wasn¡¯t trying to get men¡¯s attention. How dare he say that she was irresponsible for dressing like this? Diane''s cleavage was exposed. Her dress even had a high slit that exposed one of her thighs. Why didn¡¯t hein about that? Cap铆tulo 208 Cap¨ªtulo 208 He didn¡¯t because he had no balls, right? Chelsea reasoned that Edmund only had the guts to pick on her. She felt that he wasfortable with calling her names because he had no respect for her. Chelsea had a strong urge to empty the ss of wine she was holding on Edmund''s face for insulting her. However, she restrained herself. It wasn¡¯t wise to get angry because of such a man. With an unfazed expression, she Looked into Edmund''s displeased eyes and said calmly, ¡°You are right. | wore it to attract attention. | want everyone here to know that the scriptwriter who wrote the y is not only talented, but also drop-dead gorgeous. It would help bring in more investors and also make me popr. What''s so bad in that?¡± Chelsea had no intention of changing the way Edmund thought of her. She decided to act like an unscrupulous woman since he already ced thatbel on her. Besides, she couldn¡¯t understand why he was angry. They had nothing to do with each other. He didn¡¯t deserve an exnation as far as she was concerned. Edmund didn¡¯t expect that she boldly admitted to dressing inappropriately. He was momentarily rendered speechless. Indescribable emotions flickered in his eyes as he stared at Chelsea for a while. Sensing the heated tension between the two, Luka weighed in. ¡°Ahem! Chelsea and | have something else to do. We have to go. See you guyster.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Luka immediately turned around and pulled Chelsea away with him. She obediently went with him without sparing her ex- husband a second nce. Once they got away from Edmund and Yusuf, Luka asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± He was shocked that Edmund could say such mean words to Chelsea. It came as a surprise to him because the Edmund he knew wasn¡¯t rude or condescending towards women. Why did he speak to Chelsea in that manner? After thinking for a while, Luka arrived at a conclusion. He reasoned that Edmund probably behaved like that because he cared so much about her. His criticizing words probably didn¡¯te from a ce of hate. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Pierce. Thank you,¡± Chelsea replied with a smile. She was indeed fine. Although Edmund¡¯s words had angered her at first, her fury was quelled after she fired back at him. Luka sighed deeply. ¡°It seems Mr. Nelson Likes to pick on you. | find it hard to tell if he¡¯s doing it out of love or hatred.¡± Chelsea Laughed with self-mockery. ¡°Tsk, tsk! It can¡¯t be out of Love. I¡¯m sure his actions areing from a ce of hatred. He resents me so much!¡± She firmly believed that Edmund scolded her because he hated her. A few meters away, Yusuf took a sip of wine and asked Edmund in confusion, ¡°Why do you both like hurting each other?¡± The exchange between the former couple surprised Yusuf. Although Edmund started it by saying such hurtful words, Chelsea¡¯s defiance also struck anerve. The fact that she didn¡¯t bother to exin things to Edmund or defend herself meant only one thing: she didn¡¯t give a damn about him. Nevertheless, Yusuf felt that Edmund deserved it. Why did he scold and use her instead ofplimenting her? It served him right! Cap铆tulo 209 Cap¨ªtulo 209 Chelsea¡¯s appearance today actually took Edmund¡¯s breath away. But he had the urge to keep her body away from the eyes of other men. He feared that they would make passes at her because of her dress. He cared about her safety. But he couldn¡¯t help blurting out those harsh words. It was typical of him. Regret filled his heart at this moment. A remorseful glint shone in his eyes. He felt so frustrated. Edmund couldn¡¯t understand why he made so many mistakes whenever he appeared in front of Chelsea. No one had made him so frustrated and confused in his thirty-two years of life. Yusuf patted him on the shoulder and uttered earnestly, ¡°Friendly advice, you have to be careful with your words and actions from now on. You shouldn''t treat Chelsea like you did in the past. Otherwise, your rtionship will get worse.¡± Yusuf then walked away to go make new friends, giving Edmund room to think things through. After ruminating on his friend¡¯s advice for a while, Edmund raised his head and downed the content of his ss. He had just finished gulping it when he saw Diane walking toward him. Diane had spent almost an hour in the bathroom. She called Sonya several times, but she got no response. She had no choice but toe out with her heart beating fast. ALL she had in mind was to avoid those Ladies and go to look for Sonya. To her dismay, they saw her as soon as she got out. They beckoned to her to join them again. Diane gritted her teeth. She was sick of them. On impulse, she decided to meet Edmund instead. It was a good escape from thosedies and also an excellent opportunity to have a heart-to-heart talk with Edmund. After shing them a faint smile, she majestically walked towards her so-called fianc¨¦. Diane watched as Chelsea left with a long face. Edmund too was frowning like he had a fight with Chelsea. Diane breathed a sigh of relief. It excited her to see that Edmund and Chelsea were not on good terms with each other. Holding up her skirt hem, she hurried over to Edmund. He looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Diane''s eyes reddened. She pleaded with Edmund in a soft tone, ¡°Edmund, we need to talk, please.¡± Edmund took another nce at her and walked out of the hall. Diane followed him. The moment she stood still as they got to the garden, outside the hall, she began to sob. ¡°Edmund, | acknowledge my mistake. | promise never to disturb Chelsea again.¡± Edmund replied unconcernedly, ¡°This has nothing to do with Chelsea. It is about you and me.¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This made Diane cry harder. Edmund continued, ¡°Diane, we had a rtionship in the past. Four years ago, we broke up. | tried to get back with you after my divorce, but | found out we were notpatible.¡± Four years was a long time. Enough time for the emotions between a couple to fade away. Edmund''s words were totally uneptable to Diane. She lurched at Edmund, grabbed him tightly by his arm, and cried, ¡°Edmund, | can¡¯t live without you! I¡¯LI do anything you want me to do. I''ll change if you need me to do so.¡± Diane held on firmly to Edmund, but Edmund pushed her hands away from him without emotions and left with his mind made up. Raising her hands to cover her face, Diane burst into tears. She had broken up with Edmund and then gone into the entertainment industry with so much excitement. She expected Edmund to wait for her but he didn¡¯t. If she had known, she¡¯d have married him earlier, instead of breaking up with him. Unfortunately, some things could not be changed Her tears had ruined her makeup, so she decided to go fix it in the bathroom. As she got into the bathroom, she ran into Chelsea who had just washed her hands and was about to Leave. Diane''s face was stained with tears and this surprised Chelsea. Her impression of Diane was that of steady mour, elegance, and dignity. Why did she look different today? It wasn¡¯t something she should be concerned about anyways, so she turned to walk away. Seeing Chelsea, Diane remembered the embarrassment she just experienced and this put her in a rage. She Lunged at Chelsea and pulled her. ¡°Stop there!¡± Chelsea almost fell to the floor from Diane¡¯s pull, but she stood her ground and instead, shook off Diane¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you insane?¡± Chelsea asked Diane in anger. She had avoided them throughout the night. She only exchanged a few words with Edmund and they parted ways in conflict. How then did she offend Diane? She was confused, as it was strange. In a high-pitched voice, Diane asked, ¡°It¡¯s your fault that | have gone crazy.¡± Cap铆tulo 210 Cap¨ªtulo 210 With arms crossed over her chest, Chelsea said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you and Edmund are not on good terms. You can¡¯t be seriously disturbing me because of your misunderstanding.¡± Diane snapped back at her, rtionship | had with Edmund?¡± ¡°Weren''t you the one that wrecked the ¡°Ha-ha-ha!¡± Chelsea threw her head back andughed out loud. Herughter was filled with mockery and sarcasm. It wasn¡¯t until Diane gritted her teeth and grunted in anger that she finally stopped. Chelsea said to Diane sarcastically, ¡°Oh! You know how it feels now? Tell me, did you ever think of me when you always rubbed your rtionship with Edmund in my face and sent me a fake pregnancy test result just to destroy my marriage?¡± Chelsea narrowed her eyes to slits. The smoky makeup she had on made her look fierce today. Diane¡¯s heart skipped a beat after she heard those aggressive words. In her eyes, Chelsea was someone she could trample on at any time she Liked. Now that Chelsea was staring daggers at her and speaking so ferociously, she was shocked and slightly scared at the same time. ¡°You!¡± Diane pointed at Chelsea. Her tongue was tied. A tornado of fury was rising inside of her. At this moment, her shoulders trembled as she tried to suppress her anger. Chelsea¡¯s words hit the bull¡¯s-eye. It was true, so Diane was extremely embarrassed. In a bid to destroy the marriage of Chelsea and Edmund, she had gone to great lengths to frustrate Chelsea. All that was in the past now in her opinion. Never did it ur to her that Chelsea would fight back one day. Folding her arms over her chest, Chelsea continued, ¡°You should thank your lucky stars that I¡¯m not as vile as you are. Although you caused me a lot of pain, | chose not to do the same to you. | have told you times without number that | have nothing to do with Edmund except for working on a film project that he¡¯s sponsoring.¡± With pride glittering in her eyes, Chelsea added, ¡°What the hell makes you think that | want your man? Do you think I''m not contented with the men who pursue me? Or that I¡¯m not satisfied with being a scriptwriter who has her career on the right track? There are many people and things that make me happy now. Why do you think | want Edmund back after dumping him? You like him. Why do | have to Like him too?¡± There was a disgusted expression on Chelsea¡¯s face as if the disgust in her words wasn¡¯t enough to show how she felt about Edmund. Not only was she making her stance clear, but she was also mocking Diane''s choice. Diane exploded with rage. ¡°How dare you...¡± Diane was just about to fire back at Chelsea when the door of the bathroom was knocked from outside. Chelsea calmly opened the door only to find Edmund standing on the other side with a frosty expression At the sight of him, Diane¡¯s legs felt wobbly. She had to hold the washstand for support. In contrast, Chelsea was unfazed by his sudden appearance. She smirked and stared at him. Judging by the icy expression he had on, she guessed that he heard her conversation with Diane. Perhaps the part where she mentioned the pregnancy test result was what got to him the most.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It wasn¡¯t Chelsea''s intention to mention that information in front of him. It was rather unexpected that he found out like this. On second thought, she reasoned that nothing stayed hidden forever. It was time for Diane to suffer the consequences of her actions. Edmund didn¡¯te in. Otherwise, he would bebeled a pervert for entering the Ladies¡¯ bathroom. Standing at the door, he stared at Diane coldly and asked, ¡°What fake pregnancy test result were you two talking about?¡± Diane shook like a leaf. Her makeup was already smudged and her face was pale with fear. Anyone who saw her in this state would be shocked and scared. A quarrel was brewing. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to get caught up in it, so she decided to leave. She believed Diane could exin it to Edmund since it was her handiwork. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± Edmund grabbed her arm and pushed her back into the bathroom once she got a foot out the door. Cap铆tulo 211 Cap¨ªtulo 211 ¡°Ouch!¡± Chelsea frowned slightly. It was obvious that he was angry since his grip around her arm made her feel pain ¡°Let go of me, Mr. Nelson. This matter is between the two of you. It¡¯s none of my business, so | need to excuse you,¡± she said calmly, trying to wriggle free. Edmund held her more tightly. With his voice raised, he asked, ¡°Chelsea, you are joking, right? Why did you just say this matter is only between me and Diane? She faked a pregnancy test result to destroy our marriage. How is it none of your business?¡± Edmund¡¯s initial n was to render an apology to Chelsea for what he had said to her. This truth came as a shock to him. It was hard for him to believe Diane could go to great Lengths to destroy his marriage with Chelsea. No wonder Chelsea had insisted on the divorce. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore if she¡¯s the reason our marriage didn¡¯t work out. What matters is that we''re divorced now. It¡¯s Diane who owes you an exnation. So please, leave me out of it,¡± Chelsea told Edmund unconcernedly. She continued trying to wriggle herself out of his grip but he wouldn''t let go. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know about this when you found out?¡± Chelsea pursed her Lips and took a Long look at him. She seeded in shaking off his hand and walked away without Looking back. What was the point in telling him? Why should she keep chasing the issue? Diane''s fake pregnancy result was not the root cause of their divorce. It didn¡¯t seem like Edmund understood all that. He kept throwing the me around for the divorce. That was why she violently shook off his hand. He just upset her. Edmund could feel Chelsea¡¯s annoyance but he couldn¡¯t exin why she was angry. He was going to try to figure things out, but for now, he took an angry look at Diane and coldly demanded, ¡°Tell me the truth!¡± Diane knew she was at the end of a rope and so, calmly, she released the grip of her teeth on her bottom Lip and admitted truthfully, ¡°Yes, | did it.¡± Edmund asked her again, ¡°Why?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°It was Sonya¡¯s suggestion. | had apanied her to the hospital when she was having an abortion. It was there she told me that | could get a fake pregnancy test result to upset Chelsea. She also said Chelsea desperately wanted a baby because your grandfather had been on your neck about having a baby with her. So Sonya made me im her pregnancy test result as mine.¡± Even in her admission, Diane still found a way to put all the me on Sonya. Edmund was furious as he heard all she said. It didn¡¯t matter who brought the idea, his sister was still involved. He had always cared for her, looked out for her, and tried to give her stability and freedom, even though her behavior irritated him. Sonya never respected Chelsea and was always troubling her, while he acted Like he didn¡¯t notice all the while, but he never expected her to go to any length to get involved in an immoral act. Diane¡¯s actions were also really appalling. Diane couldn¡¯t handle Edmund''s silence and so she suddenly burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! | was so in love with you and so | lost my mind then. | was always jealous whenever | remembered that both of you were together, so | didn¡¯t hesitate to take up Sonya¡¯s suggestion.¡± Diane wept profusely, ¡°I have always regretted breaking up with you when I did. Edmund, | really love you.¡± Edmund watched Diane crying but didn¡¯t even care. He shouldn¡¯t be here in the bathroom for this Long and so with disgust, he ordered Diane toe out. He called his driver at once and instructed him, ¡°Find Sonya and ask her toe to the garden, behind the hall.¡± Sonya was kissing a man she had just met at the event, in her car, in the parking lot when the driver found her. If the driver hadn¡¯te when he did, they would have gone much further. At the interruption, Sonya, dissatisfied, wound the window down and said to the driver, ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m busy!¡± The driver noticed her messy clothes but chose to look away as he continued, ¡°It would be better if you go now as Mr. Nelson seems to be very angry.¡± Sonya knew how Edmund''s temper could be when he was angry. He could be really scary. So she fixed her clothes, said goodbye to the man that was with her in the car, and reluctantly went to Edmund. At Sonya¡¯s arrival at the garden, she could see that Diane was sitting on a bench, crying, while a very angry Edmund was standing beside her. ¡°Edmund...¡± Sonya called out, as she walked over to where they were. Her steps were ridden with guilt. On sighting her, Edmund became furious and shouted, ¡°You''ll leave the country and go abroad tomorrow!¡± Cap铆tulo 212 Cap¨ªtulo 212 Acold sweat broke out on Sonya¡¯s forehead. Her eyes turned red with fury and sadness. ¡°No, | won''t go! | don*t want to go abroad!¡± Lately, Edmund hadn''t talked about sending her abroad. She thought he had changed his mind. To her surprise, he actually wanted her to Leave tomorrow. After getting over the shock a Little bit, she rushed over to Diane and shook her. ¡°Diane, what¡¯s wrong with my brother? Did something happen? Why did he suddenly ask me to Leave the country tomorrow?¡± Diane could do nothing but ball her eyes out. She was so helpless that she couldn¡¯t save herself. How could she help Sonya now? ¡°Sonya, | have had it up to here with you. | didn¡¯t know that you could go as far as faking a pregnancy test result to destroy my marriage a year ago. How could you be so immoral?¡± Edmund shouted. Sonya¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard her brother''s statement. She thought her involvement in his failed marriage would always remain hidden. She didn¡¯t think that the secret would be revealed, let alone that she would be Labeled the main culprit. To save herself, she hurried to her brother and exined, ¡°You have to believe me, Big bro. | have no hand in that. Diane was the one that suggested it. She coaxed me to cooperate with her.¡± ¡°Sonya!¡± Diane yelled at the top of her lungs and stood up, murdering her ally with her eyes. Sonya shouted back, ¡°What? Why did you yell my name like that? Did | lie about youing up with the idea and coaxing me?¡± Sonya applied more pressure on her to prove her innocence. ¡°Diane, don¡¯t you dare try to put the me on me now. | would never have helped you if it weren¡¯t because you were good for my brother. You practically pushed me into it!¡± Diane couldn''t believe her ears. She gasped exasperatedly and almost tore her hair out. Both of them were partners in the crime. The cat had been let out of the bag now. However, none of them wanted to bear the consequences of their actions.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The once-so-friendly allies were now enemies who traded me. Edmund was angry with both of them, so he didn¡¯t care who forced who. With a cold expression, he looked at his sister and dered, ¡°Nothing you say will change my mind, Sonya. You must go abroad tomorrow. Go home and pack your bags. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself in public!¡± Afterwards, he looked at Diane with his eyes filled with utter disgust. ¡°This is thest straw, Diane. | want nothing to do with you from now on. Stay the fuck away from me!¡± Edmund then turned around and left. Diane and Sonya burst into tears. But no one cared about them. Back in the banquet hall, Chelsea met Zuri as soon as she came out of the bathroom. Zuri hurriedly walked to her and asked worriedly, ¡°I saw Edmund enter the bathroom. Did he bully you?¡± ¡°No, not at all,¡± Chelsea answered, shaking her head. Zuri narrowed her eyes and further inquired, ¡°What exactly happened in there? You Look unhappy.¡± Chelsea took a deep breath and told her friend what happened in the bathroom. ¡°Well, Edmund finally found out about the fake pregnancy test result that Diane sent to me over a year ago.¡± This news stunned Zuri for a while. She suddenly pped her hands andughed heartily. ¡°Finally, the cat is out of the bag! It was a long timeing. Diane is done for now!¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t utter a word. It seemed that Diane was indeed ruined. Judging by how Edmund looked angry, he must be surprised to find Diane¡¯s true color. Cap铆tulo 213 Cap¨ªtulo 213 ¡°Thank goodness that bitch¡¯s doom is finally here. This will be a lesson to others like her. People should refrain from living a double life. After all, they would get embarrassed once their secret is revealed,¡± Zuri uttered, relishing her enemy¡¯s downfall.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Both friends were still talking when Ondo, who was dressed in a white suit, came over. Zuri quickly came up with an excuse and left them. Chelsea shook her head speechlessly. She knew that her friend was making a concerted effort to make her socialize with men recently. ¡°Long time no see, Chelsea. How have you been?¡± Ondo greeted her with aplicated look on his face. Chelsea smiled and responded, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m good. How are you?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Ondo replied, staring at her. He cleared his throat awkwardly and continued, ¡°Zuri told me a while ago that Mr. Nelson is your ex-husband...¡± Ondo had only found out during the online bacsh a few days ago that Chelsea was a divorcee. He was even more shocked to learn that Edmund was actually her ex-husband. It was then he understood the strange thing that happened when he and Chelsea had a dinner after she returned to the country. Awaiter had brought a te of expensive steak stating that it was from a certain Mr. Nelson. Ondo also understood why Edmund suddenly appeared to help at the police station thest time. ¡°Yes, he is my ex-husband,¡± Chelsea replied with a faint smile. She sighed sadly and added, ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t waste your time on me anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Chelsea. | don¡¯t mind that you once married. Your past doesn¡¯t define you,¡± Ondo said, staring at her seriously. Chelsea was speechless and lost in thought. Young men nowadays were really strange. Why was Ondo so interested in a divorced woman when he could have any young woman who had never been married? Ondo asked curiously, ¡°Il don¡¯t mean to pry or offend you, but Mr Nelson is a handsome and rich man. Why did you divorce him?¡± ¡°Wealth and looks mean nothing when there¡¯s no love. Mr. Nelson never loved me,¡± Chelsea replied indifferently. She was no longer ashamed to speak her truth. Saying that Edmund never loved her didn¡¯t unnerve her Atrace of surprise shed through Ondo¡¯s eyes. The next second, he sneered irritably. ¡°Gosh! It¡¯s such a shame that Mr. Nelson is Like other silly men.¡± Abig question mark appeared on Chelsea¡¯s face. Ondo tut-tutted and added contemptuously, ¡°He had no respect for the sanctity of marriage. Instead of doting on his wife, he frolicked with another woman, thinking that his wife wasn¡¯t good enough. What a blind man!¡± It was no news Edmund and Diane had been dating while he was still married. Now that Ondo knew Edmund was once married to Chelsea, he couldn''t understand why he cheated on her with Diane. It was a downgrade in his opinion. He felt that Chelsea was better than Diane in all ramifications. Why did Edmund settle for less? Chelsea held her right cheek and chuckled. Cap铆tulo 214 Cap¨ªtulo 214 ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Ondo. One man¡¯s meat is another man¡¯s poison. Everyone can¡¯t like the same thing. You are still young. Don¡¯t get caught up in the mess of rtionships. Focus on your career.¡± ¡°Age is just a number, Chelsea. I¡¯m young, but I¡¯m mentally more mature than my age. | know exactly what I want. I¡¯m not like other men,¡± Ondo stubbornly dered. ¡°Oh, |...¡± Chelsea was about to respond when she saw Edmund walking towards them. Her eyebrows furrowed immediately What did he want? Why was he walking up to her again? Ondo followed her gaze only for his eyes to fall on Edmund. Without sparing a second to think, he turned around and shielded Chelsea. Edmund shot him a murderous look and said to Chelsea, ¡°We need to talk.¡± Ondo took the initiative to say, ¡°You can¡¯t.. ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea agreed to Edmund''s suggestion, cutting Ondo short. The banquet hall was crowded. Chelsea didn¡¯t want Edmund to make a scene in front of all these people. And that was why she agreed. Looking up at Ondo, she shed him a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I''LL be fine. Please go ahead and enjoy the party.¡± Ondo didn¡¯t want to leave her alone with her ex-husband. But he had to since Chelsea already consented to it. The former couple walked out of the banquet hall one after the other. Edmund led her to his car and opened the door of the front passenger seat. Chelsea nced at him. Standing outside would draw attention to them, so she got into the car reluctantly. Edmund immediately got behind the wheel and drove off without uttering a word. After thinking for a while, Chelsea called Luka. ¡°Hello, Mr. Pierce. Something just came up. | just left the party. I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience this may cause you.¡± Luka had brought her as his date tonight. It was improper to leave him at the party. He might get worried once he noticed her absence, so she called to give him a heads-up. ¡°Tsk, tsk!¡± Edmund muttered as soon as she finished speaking. He was mocking her for reporting her move to Luka as if she were a child. Chelsea turned a deaf ear to him. On the other end of the Line, Luka uttered worriedly, ¡°Ondo already told me. Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Since Chelsea sounded calm, Luka was a little relieved. He thanked her for apanying him tonight and told her to get home safely to have a good rest. Afterward, he hung up the phone. Edmund drove to the seaside. A cold wind blew once he got out of the car. It made him realize that he had made the wrong choice. It was still summer, but the air here was cold. Chelsea had on a backless dress tonight.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. When he saw that she wrapped her arms around herself and shivered, he instantly regretted bringing her here. On impulse, he took off his suit jacket and tried to put it on her to prevent her from catching a cold. Chelsea instinctively beat a hasty retreat to avoid getting covered with his suit jacket. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. There would be no need for that. | don¡¯t feel cold,¡± Chelsea said with a straight face. This was a big lie. She just didn¡¯t want to ept his kindness now. Edmund turned a deaf ear to her words. After staring at her meaningfully, he moved closer and wrapped his jacket around her. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to put up a fight. If she did, his arms would continue to be wrapped around her. She quickly grasped the ps of the jacket and smiled politely. Cap铆tulo 215 Cap¨ªtulo 215 ¡°Thanks.¡± Edmund let go of her. After taking a deep breath, he asked seriously ¡°Please be honest with me, Chelsea. Did you divorce me because of that fake pregnancy test result?¡± Without waiting for a response, he added, ¡°Nothing happened between me and Diane. | never slept with her while we were dating, let alone after | got married to you. More so, | haven¡¯t touched her after our divorce.¡± Edmund had only intended to tell Chelsea that he hadn¡¯t been sexually intimate with Diane during their marriage. He didn¡¯t know when he blurted out the entire truth. A strange urge drove him to say everything. It was almost as if he was afraid that she wouldn''t take his word for it. Chelsea was a little surprised when she heard his words. He had dated Diane for a Long time. Howe he didn¡¯t have sex with her? Anyway, that was beside the point. Chelsea looked at him and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Edmund.¡± ¡°What don¡¯t | get? Please exin,¡± Edmund uttered with confusion written all over his face. Chelsea held her chest and exined sadly, ¡°I didn¡¯t divorce you because of external interference or whatever you had been going with Diane. | did it because you didn¡¯t love me.¡° Turning to look at the sea, she added calmly, ¡°Do you remember? On the day of your grandpa¡¯s birthday party, he urged you to have a baby with me. You said | wasn¡¯t worthy of carrying your child. You even said why you should have a baby with a woman you didn¡¯t Love. Do you renenber?¡± Color drained from Edmund''s face. His expression froze instantly. He remembered saying all that. At that time, he thought Chelsea had incited his grandfather to put pressure on him to have a baby. He thought she wanted to seal her position as his wife by bearing him a child. It wasn¡¯t until she resolutely asked for a divorce and gave up the position of Mrs. Nelson did he realize that he was totally wrong. Still staring at the sea, Chelsea added in a bitter voice, ¡°My heart is not made of stone, Edmund. I¡¯m human Like everyone else. What you said that day was thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. | was so heartbroken that | decided to divorce you. Just so we are clear, | divorced you because of how you treated me, not because of the actions of outsiders.¡± The fact that Edmund hadn¡¯t figured this out meant he still couldn¡¯t acknowledge his faults. He still expected everyone to love and obey him unconditionally. Silence was the only response Chelsea got from him after she finished speaking. Unwilling to stay any Longer, Chelsea took off his jacket and handed it to him. She then asked, ¡°Can | leave now?¡± She had exined why she divorced him. There was no need to drag on. Moving on was what Chelsea had in mind. She was going to leave her painful past and see if she could meet the right man. She decided not to love any man unless he loved her first. Without taking back his jacket, Edmund asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me after you found out that the pregnancy test result was fake?¡± Shrugging indifferently, Chelsea replied with alienation, ¡°Of what good would that have been? We were already divorced. Besides, you would have used me of ndering Diane and trying to get back into your Life.¡± Edmund always treated Diane like a queen while he discarded Chelsea like a filthy rag. As a result, she had reasoned that he would call her a liar if she ever brought that matter up. Chelsea was done with this conversation. She put the jacket on one of his hands and started walking away.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Wait!¡± Edmund shouted, following her. He held her arm and said with difficulty, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t expected Edmund would suddenly apologize. But she calmly epted. ¡°It¡¯s okay, | forgive you.¡± After saying that, she asked him, ¡°Can you take me back to the banquet now?¡± Chelsea¡¯s nonchnce made the walls ofposure of Edmund crack faster than he could do anything about it. Cap铆tulo 216 Cap¨ªtulo 216 He had dealt with what had happened earlier tonight and even apologized to Chelsea, but she acted as if it all meant nothing to her. Seeing that Edmund hadn''t moved or said anything, Chelsea took out her phone and said, ¡°Just forget it. I''ll call a taxi to take me there.¡± Before Chelsea could finish her words, Edmund pulled her all of a sudden. He had only intended to tell Chelsea that he would drive her, but in his rage, he subconsciously pulled her hard. To make things even worse, Chelsea was wearing high heels, so when he pulled her, she sprained her ankle.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The shock and the pain hit her all at once and she was about to fall. Edmund held her up immediately. ¡°I''m so sorry. Are you okay?¡± As Chelsea was wearing a dress exposing her waist, Edmund held her arm with one hand and went for her waist with the other to support her. As soon as he touched her smooth skin, his whole body tensed up and he held his breath. As she was in so much pain, Chelsea didn¡¯t care about it at that moment. She Looked down at her ankle and said, ¡°I think | sprained my ankle.¡± Edmund was embarrassed. What bad luck did he have to make her sprain her ankle? And that too after getting her to forgive him. He had not only hurt her feelings, but he was now also hurting her body. Edmund apologized before he could think of anything else, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t mean to. | used too much strength.¡± He lifted Chelsea into his arms and said anxiously, ¡°I''ll take you to the hospital before it gets any worse.¡± Chelsea who was suddenly picked up by him felt a little embarrassed. ¡°| can walk by myself. Put me down please.¡± She was being held so intimately by her ex-husband while she was wearing a thin dress. All of a sudden she became too aware of his hand on her waist. It was just too embarrassing. However, Edmund didn¡¯t listen to her. He walked a few steps to the car with Chelsea safe in his arms. How could he let her in an injured state walk on her own? After cing Chelsea gently in the car seat, Edmund squatted down and gently took off her shoes. He then held her ankle to check the injury. Feeling the warmth of his hand wrapped around her ankle, Chelsea¡¯s face couldn''t help burning as she tried to get her mind to focus. With her cheeks ming red, she tried to take her foot back. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital and get a doctor to check it.¡± Edmund rubbed her ankle gently and said, ¡°Why are you so shy?¡± Chelsea''s heart skipped a beat. She imagined he would say something shocking like, he had already seen everything there was to see. ¡°Let''s go to the hospital,¡± Edmund said and Chelsea had to shake her head as the imaginary Edmund faded to the back of her mind. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t say any of that. After Loosening her ankle, he nced at her again to make sure she was okay before going to the driver¡¯s seat. Not long after he drove away, Alena called Edmund. He knew that the only reason she was calling was to me and emotionally ckmail him, so he said first, ¡°Mom, Sonya is unteachable. Sending her abroad is the best course of action.¡± Alena was choked by tears at his words, but she still desperately pleaded for Sonya, ¡°She must have done that on an impulse. How about asking her to apologize to Chelsea?¡± Cap铆tulo 217 Cap¨ªtulo 217 Edmund answered coldly, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡° He had already divorced Chelsea. What was the point of Sonya apologizing to her? Edmund continued while suppressing his anger so that he didn¡¯t crush the car. ¡°Besides, you think that Sonya did such a horrible thing on impulse. It is clear that you are the one who has been spoiling her. She is not suitable to continue to Live with you any Longer.¡± Alena was so furious that she couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Edmund! I¡¯m your mother! How dare you talk to me like that? Do you want to force me to my death?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund already had a headache from all the screaming. Alena only cared about her own interests and tried to protect Sonya. Yet not even once did she consider his feelings or what he was going through? Was he just a tool for her to obtain power and wealth? Thinking of that, he said impatiently, ¡°She did something wrong, she has to be punished for it.¡± Then he hung up. He didn¡¯t want to talk to Alena anymore. The air in the car was a little depressing after the phone call. After pondering for a while, Chelsea finally broke the silence. ¡°It¡¯s all over, Edmund. | don¡¯t want to cause any trouble. You don¡¯t have to send Sonya abroad.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not over. It¡¯s just the beginning,¡± Edmund shouted angrily. Chelsea bit back the words she had wanted to say. He was clearly in a bad mood, so she decided to keep silent. He was free to do whatever he deemed fit. Chelsea took a deep breath and whipped out her phone to call Luka ¡°Hello, Mr. Pierce. | won''t be returning to the banquet hall. | sprained my ankle.¡± Luka instantly became worried. ¡°What? How did that happen? Are you okay? Where are you now? I''lle to get you.¡± ¡°It''s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry about me. Mr. Nelson is taking me to the hospital now,¡± Chelsea hurriedly said. She intentionally didn¡¯t call Edmund by his first name. With a remorseful tone, Luka uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chelsea. | brought you to the banquet as my date, but | failed to protect you.¡± ¡°No! This is not your fault, it¡¯s mine,¡± Chelsea said quickly. ¡°Once the doctor attends to you, please give me feedback on whatever he or she says, okay?¡± Luka ordered resignedly ¡°Sure thing!¡± Chelsea agreed. After she hung up the phone, she Looked out of the window and took in the beautiful night scenery. She and Edmund seldom went out together while they were married. His family gatherings were the only asions they attended together. They both livedpletely different lives as if they were just housemates. While Edmund was taking the business world by storm and making a name for himself, Chelsea was always at home. Cap铆tulo 218 Cap¨ªtulo 218 Edmund kept her away from the public eye. He always avoided questions about his marriage and also never took her out for any social functions. This wasn¡¯t because he wanted to protect her. He did it because he didn¡¯t care about her. Chelsea was jarred out from her deep thoughts after they got to the hospital. Edmund parked the car and tried to carry her out. However, she refused. The hospital was crowded. She didn¡¯t want to draw attention to herself being too close to Edmund. ¡°Please get me a wheelchair at the reception desk. Or better still, | could hop in slowly.¡± Chelsea tried to move her injured leg as she spoke. As far as she was concerned, hopping was a better option than for him to carry her. ¡°The distance is quite long. How do you intend to hop all the way on one foot?¡± Edmund queried, narrowing his eyes at her. He didn¡¯t need to be told that Chelsea was trying to avoid getting held by him. Since he couldn''t carry her against her wish or allow her to suffer pain any further, he decided to go in and ask for a wheelchair. He reasoned that he was only doing this because she was injured. However, he couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was so stubborn. After Chelsea sat in the wheelchair, Edmund put his suit jacket on her again. Her waist was bare, so he feared that she would catch a cold tonight. The doctor examined Chelsea¡¯s ankle briefly. He then said, ¡°You will be fine, ma¡¯am. None of your bones got broken. Only some soft tissues were injured. You just need to massage your ankle with some ointment regrly. Take a good rest at home. Don¡¯t stress yourself or even walk for some days.¡± Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good to know. Thank you, Doc.¡± ¡°Doesn''t she need to have an X-ray done?¡± Edmund asked worriedly. He didn¡¯t think that the simple examination was enough to tell if Chelsea¡¯s ankle was all right or not. He wanted her to receive adequate treatment. The doctor squinted at Edmund, not uttering a word. Chelsea quickly broke the ice. ¡°It''s fine, Doc. Thank you once again. I''ll go and get the prescribed ointment first.¡± Edmund red at the doctor with dissatisfaction and pushed Chelsea out. ¡°That doctor knows nothing. | will call Chris over.¡± Edmund stopped pushing the wheelchair in the corridor. He took out his phone, intending to ask Chris toe and examine her. Chelsea suffered a banging headache immediately. She held her forehead and said seriously, ¡°Stop making a fuss here. I¡¯m fine. If it was a severe injure, | wouldn''t have been calm talking here.¡± Edmund was furious. He was doing this for her own good. But she said he was about to make a fuss. He wanted to get short with her. On second thought, he decided against it since she was injured now. ¡°Are you sure you are okay? Doesn''t your ankle hurt so bad that you can¡¯t even walk?¡± he asked worriedly. ¡°You heard the doctor. | just need to massage some ointment into the ankle to prevent it from swelling. I''ll be just fine,¡± Chelsea responded stubbornly. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could walk. After all, he didn¡¯t give her the chance to walk yet. She purposely asked for a wheelchair because she didn¡¯t want him to hold her. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cap铆tulo 219 Cap¨ªtulo 219 Since Chelsea insisted that she was fine, Edmund helped her get the prescribed items at the pharmacy before he wheeled her out of the hospital. As soon as Edmund and Chelsea got to the lobby, Zuri arrived and rushed after them. After getting out of the car, she ran to Chelsea while still in high heels and pushed Edmund away on purpose, as he was about to help Chelsea up. Seeing him next to her made Zuri furious. Edmund was stunned for a while, as he tried to regain his bnce from the sudden shove. Zuri then went to help Chelsea and asked worriedly, ¡°How''s your ankle? What did the doctor say?¡± Chelsea tried to calm her down. ¡°Don''t worry. It¡¯s just a little red and swollen. | was told to rest for a few days and avoid putting pressure on it so that it won¡¯t get worse.¡± Zuri sighed in relief. ¡°Someone can¡¯t just stop hurting others. You were fine at the dinner, but the minute you went out with him you sprained your ankle. Isn¡¯t that just ironic?¡± She just didn¡¯t Like Edmund and Zuri wasn¡¯t doing anything to hide that fact. Ondo or Luka was better than Edmund in her mind because they were sincere when it came to Chelsea.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. They really loved Chelsea, so she knew they would take good care of her. They wouldn¡¯t let her get hurt on their watch. But what about Edmund? He was only satisfied when Chelsea was hurt. The more she thought about it, the angrier Zuri got. Edmund couldn¡¯t even defend himself from the woman¡¯s criticism. Because what Zuri said was right. He was the reason why Chelsea sprained her ankle. He was the one who always hurt her. Chelsea pulled Zuri¡¯s arm, silently begging her to shut up before the scene became even more awkward. Just then, Luka came over to them after parking the car. He nodded to Edmund out of courtesy and then turned to Chelsea. ¡°Let''s go up.¡± Chelsea nced at Zuri briefly and said, ¡°Zuri will go upstairs with me. Mr. Pierce and Mr. Nelson, you can both go back. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Luka said, ¡°It will probably be inconvenient for you to walk around for the next few days. I¡¯ll make some food for you before | leave. At the very least, | can prepare breakfast for you tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Edmund couldn''t help but think that Luka was too pretentious. Did he think he was now awesome because he could cook? Chelsea only sprained her ankle, but there was chivalrous Luka offering to cook for her. Just as Chelsea was about to refuse, Zuri beat her to it and said, ¡°That''s great. Mr. Pierce, although | can help take care of Chelsea, my skills in the kitchen are non-existent.¡± She then invited Luka to go with them upstairs, ¡°Let¡¯s go. | want to taste the food you cook.¡± Since Zuri had gone ahead and invited him, there was no way Chelsea could refuse. So, she went to Edmund. ¡°Mr. Nelson, thank you so much for taking me to the hospital. It''s gettingte. You should go back and get some rest.¡± Then the three of them went to Chelsea¡¯s apartment, leaving Edmund alone in front of the building, with anger swirling in his chest. Cap铆tulo 220 Cap¨ªtulo 220 On his way back home, he called Yusuf andined that Luka was so acting Like the perfect gentleman in front of Chelsea.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But even Yusuf seemed to be on Luka¡¯s side. ¡°I think what Luka is doing is right. Men should be caring for the woman they Like, shouldn''t they? If you don¡¯t offer to please her, then how will she know you are the right man for her?¡± Edmund was calling toin about Luka, but what Yusuf said irritated him even more. Even his friend didn¡¯t think he was good enough for Chelsea. Yusuf went on, ¡°Don¡¯t ever me me for not reminding you. Luka is always there to protect Chelsea and care for her when she is weak. It¡¯s easy to win her heart that way.¡± Not able to stand more praises for Luka, Edmund hung up the call before his friend could finish. After the three of them got to the apartment, Luka went to the kitchen and soon came out with two sandwiches. ¡°I¡¯m sure you two didn¡¯t eat much at the dinner party. You can have these for now.¡± ¡°Oh, Mr. Pierce, you are so considerate,¡± Zuri praised dramatically. Luka went back to the kitchen and prepared breakfast for the next day. While eating, Zuri asked Chelsea suspiciously, ¡°What happened between you and Edmund after you guys left?¡± Chelsea smiled. ¡°Nothing. He just pulled me unintentionally, and | Lost my bnce, that¡¯s how | sprained my ankle.¡± With an angry snort, Zuri said, ¡°I knew it. Edmund has never and will never consider other people¡¯s feelings. How could he not know that you were wearing high-heeled shoes? Why did he pull you?¡± Chelsea looked down without saying anything. While the two of them were enjoying the food, they were oblivious to a rumor that was spreading online. It had a picture of Diane leaving the party with a miserable look, and the title was ¡°Diane might have broken up with Edmund¡±. Someone thenmented on it, saying he heard that Diane and Edmund had quarreled. Although no one knew what they had fought about, there had to be something wrong between the two. Soon, the news about Diane breaking up with Edmund was a treading topic as everyone searched for more information on the story. Among thements, there was one saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think Edmund has ever announced his rtionship with Diane.¡° As a result, the anonymousizen was scolded by Diane¡¯s fans for hours. Saidizen was so angry that he made a post analyzing the rtionship between Diane and Edmund. In the end, he came to a conclusion that there was never an instance where Edmund had admitted to having a rtionship with Diane in public. Diane was the one who had given all kinds of hints that she was about to marry Edmund. The post caused an uproar on the inte. It soon became the hottest topic online. People used to think that Edmund and Diane were a match made in heaven. Other couples looked up to them. Many people also looked forward to their wedding. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, the blogger alleged that it was all a Lie. Diane was used of being so cunning. It was said that she hired photographers to take pictures of her at bridal stores and jewelry shops. Thousands ofments trooped in under that post as more people read and retweeted it. One of theizens described Diane as a leech who still depended on Edmund even after she broke up with him years ago. This person used her of using him to be a star. Hundreds of people seconded this notion. They hurled insults at Diane again. ¡°Gosh! Diane is such a user! | can¡¯t believe she strung him along for so many years!¡± Cap铆tulo 221 Cap¨ªtulo 221 ¡°Thank goodness the scales have finally fallen off Edmund''s eyes. I¡¯m happy he didn¡¯t fall into her trap in the end. Otherwise, she would have milked him dry and he would lose himself in the process!¡± ¡°You can say that again! He¡¯s a lucky man foring out alive after entering the Lion¡¯s den!¡± Zuriughed out loud as she read thements online. She utterly enjoyed seeing things go south for Diane and Edmund. Their pain was her joy. ¡°He-he! Nemesis has finally caught up with that bitch. She just got served!¡± Zuri guffawed and logged into her Twitter ount. She thenmented on the trending post. ¡°Come to think of it. Edmund was once married. What did Diane do during his marriage?¡± The Twitter users put two and two together after seeing that reminder. They calcted that Diane had been hyping her affair with Edmund even while he was still married. This realization added fuel to their simmering anger. They called her a homewrecker and all kinds of ugly words they could think of. In the heat of the moment, Zuri dropped anotherment. ¡°Well, | don¡¯t like Diane. But | think her affair with Edmund isn¡¯t entirely her fault. As a married man, he should have told Diane off when she came to him. ALL these wouldn¡¯t have happened if he respected his vows.¡± Theizens directed their next missiles of insults at Edmund now. Theybeled him as a man who couldn''t keep his pants zipped up. Some of them used him of hurting his good wife and using Diane for sexual gratification at that time. Every newment hammered on one thing: Edmund was a cheat! It had turned out as exactly as Zuri wanted. She was a master nner. The social media users were all bashing Diane and Edmund because of thements she dropped. ¡°Woo-hoo! | have finally vented my anger. Those two would regret messing with Chelsea!¡± Zuri cheered happily and then put her phone away. It was typical of her character. Chelsea warned her. ¡°Be careful, Zuri. Make sure you don¡¯t mistakenly expose yourself.¡± The wound Chelsea had in her heart had healed. She had let go of the grudges, unlike her friend.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m being careful. But what¡¯s the worst thing that could happen? People will only think that I¡¯m at odds with Diane. And it¡¯s true. So if | get caught, | can scold her in the open!¡± ¡°Ahem! Zuri, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to say that while | am here?¡± Luka asked just when he came out of the kitchen and heard thosest words. Zuri¡¯s agent and everyone who was working with her would be affected if she became the center of a negative topic. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Pierce. I¡¯LL be careful. | promise not to discredit thepany,¡± Zuri said assuredly. Luka shrugged helplessly. He couldn''t scold her. After all, her weird behavior wasn¡¯t so annoying. It was what made her unique. ¡°There is breakfast for you. You can warm it up tomorrow morning. It''s gettingte. | have to go. Have a good rest,¡± Luka uttered, taking a look at his watch. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chelsea nodded gratefully. ¡°Don''t forget to massage the ointment and cut down your walking around to the barest minimum,¡± Luka added affectionately. Chelsea nodded like an obedient child and watched Luka leave. Cap铆tulo 222 Cap¨ªtulo 222 Unsurprisingly, Zuri stayed back to take care of Chelsea. They had been there for each other for many years. Only God knows what would have be of them if they didn¡¯t have each other. The bacsh online almost drove Diane crazy that night. Her life was a mess. Edmund had broken up with her. She was yet toe to terms with it whenizens began to tear her to pieces on the Inte. Diane¡¯s heart ached severely. The pain squeezed out the air in her Lungs as she read the insulting comments. As the spoiled child of rich parents, no one had ever scolded her, let alone hurl insults at her. Diane had it all. She was wealthy, beautiful, and sessful. People worshipped the ground that she walked on. Now that they were attacking her, it pierced her soul. In the beginning, they used her of hyping up her rtionship with Edmund. But after a Twitter user tweeted that she was a homewrecker, everyone turned against her. Diane screamed, ¡°How am | a mistress and homewrecker? That is Chelsea! She had climbed into Edmund''s bed while we were taking a break from each other. If Chelsea hadn¡¯t shown up, | wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now. Edmund had been head over heels in love with me at that time. | thought he would still take me back no matter how long | took. Everything changed when Chelsea came into the picture. She thwarted my n!¡± Diane was so delusional that she forgot an important detail; she had broken up with Edmund, not taken a break from him when Chelsea climbed into Edmund''s bed. Another important detail she failed to acknowledge was that Chelsea was legally Edmund''s wife, not a side chick at that time. The fault was on Diane even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it. She was the one who threw herself at a married man. This made her the mistress, so theizens who were dragging her were not wrong.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Diane bawled her eyes out. Philip gritted his teeth and said furiously, ¡°Since he is so ungrateful, | will no Longer have mercy on him. The battle line is drawn!¡± Philip had stalled teaching Edmund a lesson because he thought that thetter woulde to his senses soon. But now that he broke up with Diane tonight, Philip was so livid that he didn¡¯t intend to Let him go. Flora¡¯s heart broke when she saw her daughter crying like this. Tears welled up in her eyes. She embraced Diane and said to her husband, ¡°Honey, | totally agree with you. We must show that bastard that no one could hurt our precious daughter and go scot-free. But that shoulde after we deal with the nderous rumor that is spreading online.¡± Philip said crossly, ¡°I''ll ask someone to delete the posts.¡± The posts were taken down after he made a few calls. However, this didn¡¯t stop the rumors from spreading. Diane''s reputation was getting destroyed. Deleting the posts was a wrong move. Another uproar erupted on Twitter once it was done. One of the tweets read, ¡°Gosh! Money is indeed everything. Look at how the posts were taken down with the speed of Lightning!¡± Another tweet read, ¡°I¡¯m so shocked. Influence and wealth really rule the world. Diane must be filled with guilt now. Deleting the posts shows that she did all that she was used of. What a bitch!¡± Philip suffered a migraine when he saw that his daughter was getting dragged again. He regretted pulling the strings to delete the posts. It turned out that Diane would always be wrong in the eyes of the public no matter what. Flora suggested helplessly, ¡°Diane, how about you go abroad Like Sonya?¡± Cap铆tulo 223 Cap¨ªtulo 223 The bacsh against the Stevenson family was getting out of hand. Flora feared that Diane might be attacked for a long time, so she felt sending her abroad was the best decision. Diane shook her head vigorously. After biting her lower lip hard, she uttered resentfully, ¡°No, | won¡¯t run away! | will stay back and fight all my enemies. Why should | run like a coward? Since they made me suffer, | will make their lives a Living hell. They must pay!¡± This decision didn¡¯t go down well with Flora. She said persuasively, ¡°Let it go, Diane. Edmund doesn¡¯t deserve you. You need to move on since he dumped you. Your father and | will deal with him while you live a good life abroad.¡± Flora didn¡¯t want Diane to risk her Life just because she wanted to get back at Edmund and the others. She wanted her daughter to move on even though she loathed Edmund too. She believed that going abroad would give Diane a fresh start. After all, Edmund wasn¡¯t the only man in this world. Love might find Diane if she put everything behind her, including that scum of a man. At the thought of this, Flora continued, ¡°Forget about that idiot. I''ll help you find another man. This one would cherish you with his life!¡± ¡°Mom, stop it! Do you ever care my feelings?¡± Diane yelled at her. Flora was taken aback by this. After sighing deeply, she said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Of course, | care about you. But you felt nothing big when you broke up with your foreign boyfriend and came back to date Edmund back then, didn¡¯t you? Why now can¡¯t you move on from Edmund?¡± Flora didn¡¯t think her daughter could be obsessed with a man. She and Philip had groomed her to see men as stepping stones. Power and wealth were just as important to them as food. Love took the backseat in their books. At that time, Diane had immediately broken up with her foreign boyfriend and returned home when her parents told her to do so. Flora thought she was still that sensible. She was shocked to learn that Diane had a different mind now. Diane wiped her tears and said resolutely, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay back because | love Edmund. In fact, | hate him now. The only reason why | want to stay back is to take revenge on him and Chelsea! Why did Edmund choose her over me? | won''t let it go!¡± Diane didn¡¯t want to back down because she couldn''t swallow her pride. She couldn''t ept rejection because she had gotten whatever she wanted since childhood. She always did the dumping, not the other way around! It was a p in the face that Edmund dumped her when she badly wanted to marry him. To make things worse, he did it because of Chelsea¡ªa woman whom she felt wasn¡¯t worthy to stand side by side with her. What an insult! Flora was so helpless. She could only keep mute and watch her daughter behave so stubbornly. ¡°What''s your n?¡± Philip asked all of a sudden. Staring into space, Diane clenched her fists and uttered, ¡°First, | have to make aeback to the entertainment industry as soon as possible. Only when | am active in the circle can | teach Chelsea an unforgettable lesson!¡± Diane''s father, Philip, had formed amazing connections over the years. Plus his great wealth, embarrassing Chelsea would be too easy for Diane. Edmund would do anything to protect her. But at the end of the day, he was only one person. He couldn''t be with her at all times! Edmund probably thought his power would Let him defend Chelsea. But Philip was no less. Philip contemted over the matter for a while and finally said, ¡°| won¡¯t ask you what your ns are. However, | suggest you not show yourself up anytime soon. You can make a greateback once the rumors have faded.¡± Diane felt a sense of discontent. ¡°Dad!¡± she whined.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Waiting was thest thing she wanted to do but Philip was insisting that she should wait. Cap铆tulo 224 Cap¨ªtulo 224 Seeing his daughter was annoyed, Philip continued, ¡°Since things have turned out Like this, you can¡¯t continue to stay in the Nelson Group. You can find awyer to negotiate with themter. Terminating the contract with them is the best thing you can do.¡± After a short pause, he went on, ¡°I''ll find someone to invest in you. You can set up a film and televisionpany and then outdo Nelson Group and Peak Entertainment. It won''t be a big deal.¡± Philip wasn¡¯t going to consider Edmund a threat. Although Edmund''s current development was considered as unbeatable by some, Philip had been in the financial circle and the upper ss for more than half his life. A young man Like Edmund wouldn''t suppress him. Diane had been dissatisfied with Philip''s proposal at the beginning, but when she heard that Philip was going to invest in establishing a film and televisionpany for her, she was beyond excited. ¡°Really, dad? Are you going to help me set up apany?¡± With the emergence of this newpany, her status would increase a lot, no doubt. Moreover, she could deal with Chelsea and Edmund just the way she wanted. Justice would be served! Philip nodded his head and said, ¡°My daughter shouldn''t have to depend on others. | kept this idea from you because | thought you would get an opportunity to be close to Edmund if you worked in the Nelson Group.¡± Diane¡¯s face broke into a bright smile. ¡°That¡¯s great, Dad. Thank you!¡± Philip then said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting quitete. Go to bed. Be discreet in what you do. You have plenty of time to sit alone and devise a n on how to run apany.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diane felt triumphant at this new knowledge. She could finally stand eye to eye with her enemies. She was already dreaming about getting even with Chelsea and Edmund. Chelsea was just an insignificant scriptwriter. Diane would use her power and make sure none of her ys would be epted! The next morning, it was around lunch time. Chelsea received a call from Fay. ¡°Have you had Lunch?¡± Fay asked. Chelsea frowned and said with exhaustion, ¡°I haven''t eaten yet. I¡¯ve been busy writing the draft.¡± Fay, who had anticipated this answer, said, ¡°Well, I''ll buy you something to eat. | heard from Mr. Nelson that your foot was injured. | aming to see you.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chelsea told her friend she shouldn''t bother herself, but Fay insisted oning to see her. In the end, she agreed. Chelsea hadn''t had Lunch after all. Zuri left for work as soon as she got up, saying that she had an important shooting task. Chelsea, on the other hand, had nned to order takeout after she finished writing, but lost track of time. Fay asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Piercee to see you?¡± Chelsea said truthfully, ¡°His mother is sick. He went back to his hometown.¡± After hanging up the phone, Fay went to Edmund''s office and reported, ¡°Chelsea hasn¡¯t eaten yet. I''ll take the food you ordered and give it to her.¡± Edmund nodded. Fay added, ¡°Chelsea said that Mr. Pierce¡¯s mother was sick, so he went back to his hometown. | think it would be nice if you personally paid her a visit with dinner tonight.¡± As soon as Fay arrived at work in the morning, Edmund had asked her to book a delicious lunch from the restaurant which was under the leadership of Yusuf. He then told her to take it to Chelsea at noon. Cap铆tulo 225 Cap¨ªtulo 225 Fay figured that if Luka didn¡¯te back in the next few days, Edmund could go to see Chelsea, using food as an excuse. Fay¡¯s words made Edmund smile. Luka had left the ce right in time. Otherwise, that guy would have taken the trouble to cook for her! It irked him to watch Luka give all his attention to Chelsea. Irritated by Luka and his romantic ways, Edmund was almost considering whether to ask Yusuf to find a chef to teach him cooking. Fay took lunch to visit Chelsea. When Chelsea saw the Logo on the food pack, she was surprised. ¡°Why did you buy such an expensive Lunch?¡± Chelsea was aware that Yusuf was the proprietor of this eatery. It was well-known in Vertoak for both the exorbitant cost and the great meals it served. Smiling, Fay answered, ¡°Mr. Nelson paid for it. He said you only sprained your anklest night because of him.¡± ¡°Thank him for me.¡± Chelsea could only say that in politeness. After cing the meal on the table, Fay asked, ¡°How¡¯s your foot?¡± ¡°It''s much better. The swelling subsided after the medicine was sprayed on it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need any help, let me know.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They made small talk as they ate. The Lunch was soon over. After lunch, Fay got up and said, ¡°I have to get back to work. Do take your rest.¡± Chelsea nodded and said, ¡°My foot is okay now. You don¡¯t need to bring me food.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The implication was that she didn¡¯t want to owe Edmund any more favors. ¡°Okay.¡± Fay agreed readily Her presence wasn¡¯t needed again. Her boss woulde himself. After Fay had taken her leave, Chelsea made a cup of coffee and went to work on the script. Soon, it was night. The doorbell rang. Chelsea thought it was Zuri. However, to her surprise, it was Edmund at the door. He was holding the same expensive food box as the one Fay brought, staring at her with a nk expression on his face. ¡°You...¡± Before Chelsea couldplete her words, Edmund walked inside the apartment. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± he asked. ¡°No...¡± Except for the aroma of the coffee she had drunk, there was no smell of food in the apartment. She couldn''t lie. Edmund ced the food on the table and said, ¡°I''ve brought some food. Let''s eat together.¡± Chelsea was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t anticipate Edmund being so cheeky. She should have thanked him for bringing her dinner, but she didn¡¯t feel at ease with him. Cap铆tulo 226 Cap¨ªtulo 226 She couldn''t drive Edmund away now that he¡¯d sat down, so she washed her hands and sat down next to him. They were both quiet during the meal. When they were married before, they got along very quietly, except when they were having sex. She couldn¡¯t figure out why Edmund, who was normally so apathetic, had changed so drastically whenever they had sex. Every time his passion made her cry out for mercy. Chelsea had no idea why she had suddenly remembered these scenes. Her face flushed unexpectedly. She coughed quickly to hide her embarrassment . ¡°Why is your face so red? Are you running a fever?¡± Edmund asked, as he put out his hand to touch her forehead. Chelsea, frightened, quickly leaned away. Edmund¡¯s hand stopped in front of her. Chelsea hurriedly answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little hot.¡± Edmund awkwardly withdrew his hand, looked at her, and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a meal. What''s the deal with your blushing?¡± Chelsea was speechless. Of course she couldn¡¯t make Edmund find out what she was thinking, or else he would think she was ying hard to get. She felt angry, thinking of Edmund''s arrogance and his conceited Look before. Chelsea¡¯s chest heaved countlessly as she thought about the past Edmund. Her anger soon got rid of her appetite When Edmund noticed that she wasn¡¯t eating well, he helped her pick up some prawns and vegetables for the first time in his life. Chelsea¡¯s jaw dropped as she watched him mount food onto her te. She blinked to make sure this wasn¡¯t a dream. As far as she could remember, Edmund had never done anything for her on his own ord. Edmund waved his hand at her eye level. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Eat up, okay?¡± ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Chelsea muttered, snapping out of her thoughts.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She Lowered her head and shoved a spoonful into her mouth. Her appetite was strangely restored. She ended up eating too much. After they were done eating, Chelsea began to think of a way to usher Edmund out. It was then he stared at her intently and asked, ¡°Please can you make me a cup of coffee?¡± The first response that came to the tip of Chelsea¡¯s tongue was a big no. But she bit it back and declined politely. ¡°Drinking coffee at night is not good. The caffeine would keep you awake.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great then. | have to work overtime anyway.¡± Was this his way of insisting on drinking coffee here? Chelsea frowned slightly. However, she had no choice but to go into the kitchen. She unarguably made the best coffee among the people around her. This was because she always made cups of coffee for Edmund when they were married. Zuri¡¯s mind was always blown whenever she drank the coffee Chelsea made. She always suggested that Chelsea open a cafe. Perhaps she would have done so if she didn¡¯t love scriptwriting and got that good opportunity right after the divorce Cap铆tulo 227 Cap¨ªtulo 227 Chelsea stared nkly at the freshly made cup of coffee for a while. She then used the cream to draw a flower on it. This wasn¡¯t to please Edmund. She just wanted the coffee to look more presentable since he was a guest. Edmund didn¡¯t hesitate to take a sip once he received it. The familiar scent assaulted his taste bud and instantly Lit up his mood. He had finally tasted Chelsea¡¯s coffee after what seemed like ages! Chelsea saw the emotion on his face. Seeing him drink the coffee she made resurrected a thousand unweed thoughts about their marriage. She didn¡¯t want to continue thinking of that, so she came up with an excuse. ¡°I have to finish my work, so | will leave you to enjoy your coffee.¡± Edmund wasn¡¯t a child. He knew she told a lie just to be away from him. However, he didn¡¯t stop her. He just gotfortable on the sofa and sipped away. Chelsea absentmindedly spent several minutes writing a single line of the script. Just as she tried to get herself to focus, Edmund knocked on the door of the study. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She quickly came out to see him off. ¡°Drive safe. Goodnight!¡± When they got to the front door, Edmund suddenly halted in his tracks. He turned around and muttered her name, ¡°Chelsea.¡± As Chelsea Looked up at him with one of her eyebrows raised, he added in a low voice, ¡°Actually... You are a good woman.¡± Edmund had no idea why he suddenly blurted out those words. Perhaps it was because of the coffee. Nostalgia had swept over him after drinking it. Chelsea used to stay by his side obediently, caring him in the past. He barely took notice or appreciated her kindness at that time. But now, he realized that she had been good to him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chelsea had been dying to getplimented by him during their marriage. But since it came now, she felt complicated. She would never have divorced him if he had said such words to her before. Once Chelsea saw Edmund off, she immediately called Zuri and told her about what happened. Zuri was surprised. ¡°Does he regret all he did? Why did hepliment you out of the blue?¡± This was unlikely in Chelsea¡¯s opinion. She immediately refuted, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Edmund is a stubborn man!¡± ¡°And so what? Stubborn people are humans too. They can realize their mistakes. Edmund must be regretful. Otherwise, how do you exin why he brought you food, asked you to make him a cup of coffee, and thenplimented you?¡± Zuri let out a long hiss the next second. ¡°Well, it''s too Late now!¡± Chelsea chuckled. Why was Zuri so sure that Edmund was filled with regret? Even if he had broken things off with Diane, he could have any woman in Vertoak at the snap of his fingers. Why would he regret losing her nor Chelsea thought that Edmund sending her dinner was just a one-time thing. But he showed up at her door the next evening.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When she opened the door and saw him holding takeout bags, she didn¡¯t want to let him in. ¡°Mr. Nelson, | appreciate your kindness. But you don¡¯t have to do this anymore. My foot has recovered.¡± ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t, Chelsea. You got hurt because of me. | won''t rest assured until youpletely recover,¡± Edmund said calmly, walking past her into the apartment. Cap铆tulo 228 Cap¨ªtulo 228 Chelsea had no choice but to eat the food he brought with him. Afterward, she made him a cup of coffee like the night before. The night went on peacefully and Edmund left for his house. The third evening, Chelsea wasn¡¯t at home when Edmund arrived. He rang the doorbell for a long time before he finally decided to call her. Chelsea said from the other end of the line, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Nelson. I¡¯m sorry. | am currently not at home.¡± Edmund frowned and asked immediately, ¡°Why did you go out? Has your foot fully healed? The doctor said you should stay put!¡± Chelsea replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve been applying the ointment judiciously for thest three days. The swelling is gone and the pain has subsided, so | can move freely.¡± Edmund Let out an exasperated sigh. He then inquired, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Out of town,¡± Chelsea replied briefly. It was obvious she didn¡¯t want to tell him her exact location. Edmund gritted his teeth and said reluctantly, ¡°Okay, take care.¡± ¡°You too, Mr. Nelson.¡± The call ended on an awkward note. Edmund''s heart sank for some weird reason. Staring at the takeout bags he brought, he lost his appetite. He strangely had a good appetite for thest two nights when he had dinner with Chelsea. His appetite had been very bad after the big health scare he had thest time. None of the foods he normally ate appealed to his taste buds. But with Chelsea, he ate just about anything. Edmund took the food back to his residence. As he nibbled on it, he called Fay and asked her if she knew Chelsea¡¯s whereabouts. Fay answered in the negative. She didn¡¯t even know that Chelsea went out of town. Lost in thought, Edmund tapped his phone screen after hanging up. He then called Zuri. Zuri immediately became mischievous when she heard his question. ¡°Of course, | know where she is. ¡°Where is she? Tell me!¡± Edmund hurriedly asked. ¡°She¡¯s at Luka¡¯s hometown,¡± Zuri replied truthfully, cing emphasis on thest two words. Apang of pain gued Edmund¡¯s heart when he heard this. ¡°What? Why did she go there?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Well, you already know the answer, so | won''t bother answering you. You just have to stop living in denial,¡± Zuri intoned with a provocative voice. Edmund almost blew a short fuse when he heard those words. He did have an answer in mind, but it was unpleasant. He didn¡¯t want to ept it. Luka¡¯s mother was sick. Since Chelsea went to his hometown, she definitely went to visit her. And that meant only one thing. She cared about Luka so much that her concern extended to his family members. There was a high probability that they might start dating officially soon. Cap铆tulo 229 Cap¨ªtulo 229 After Zuri didn¡¯t get any response from Edmund, she continued, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you have to understand that it¡¯s normal for Chelsea to seek love.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He blurted out angrily, ¡°But she said she Loved me. Is this how she shows her Love? Chelsea divorced me and vanished into thin air. And now that she¡¯s back, she threw herself into another man¡¯s arms!¡± Zuri cackled on the other end of the phone. She then said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you seem to be forgetting something. You and Chelsea have no vows binding you together anymore. So, she didn¡¯t throw herself into another man¡¯s arms as you im. A whole year is enough for a woman to get remarried and even get pregnant for another man after divorce. But Chelsea didn¡¯t even give love another chance until now.¡± These words made Edmund even more depressed. He hung up the phone without uttering another word. It hurt him so much to learn that Chelsea had decided to move on with another man. However, he didn¡¯t want to ept it. After a few minutes, he picked up the phone, intending to ask Chelsea if what Zuri said was true. But his hand froze. It dawned on him that he had no right to pry into her private life. They were already divorced. Chelsea hadn¡¯t agreed to patch things up with him, so she didn¡¯t owe him anything. The fact that she refused to disclose her exact location was enough to indicate her stand. She wanted to keep him at arm¡¯s Length no matter what. This went on to say that she wouldn¡¯t entertain any questions from him about her Love life. Edmund was so depressed that he abandoned his food on the dining table. He went upstairs, pulling off the tie on his neck. He fell to the bed as soon as he entered his room. His mind was in a muddle as hey motionlessly on the bed. When his eyes fell on the chandelier hanging down from the ceiling, his mind traveled to the past. Chelsea had bought this chandelier. Edmund vividly remembered that they had just had hot sex when she whispered to him about changing the Light in the bedroom. The former one used to be a heavy metal-styled light. ording to her, it looked too depressing. He agreed readily. Such things didn¡¯t matter to him. Besides, he always granted her requests if she made them after he fucked her. Edmund didn¡¯t want to think about the past anymore. He looked away only for his eyes to fall on the curtains on the French window. Chelsea bought them too. In fact, almost everything in this vi was Chelsea¡¯s idea. Before he married her, the vi was furnished to his taste. But she changed most of them little by little. Edmund never took notice of the changes while they were married. It wasn¡¯t until after the divorce that he realized Chelsea had made the house look more Like a home. ¡°My goodness!¡± Edmund raked his fingers through his hair at this moment. He wanted to dispel the thoughts. Why was he inexplicably sad after their marriage ended over a year ago? It was true that Chelsea and Luka were in a rtionship. However, Zuri hadn¡¯t told Edmund the entire truth. She deliberately kept an important detail away from him.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Although Chelsea was with Luka now, they were only pretending to be a couple. Luka¡¯s mother was gravely ill. Her greatest wish was to see her son get married and settle down. Only then could she be at peace. Thus, Luka called Chelsea and ask her for a huge favor. He wanted her to pretend to be his girlfriend so his mother could rest in peace. Chelsea readily agreed. Luka had been nothing but kind to her right from the first day they met. He gave her another shot at life by employing her. More so, he always came to her aid whenever she was in trouble. Thus, Chelsea went to his hometown to help him. When Edmund called her earlier, she had just gotten picked up by Luka at the bus stop of his hometown. With his eyes fixed on the road, Luka asked inquisitively, ¡°Was that Edmund?¡± Chelsea nodded. Cap铆tulo 230 Cap¨ªtulo 230 ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Does he know about this?¡± he inquired gently. ¡°No, he doesn''t. | didn¡¯t tell him. There¡¯s no need for him to know,¡± Chelsea responded, shaking her head. Luka sighed and continued, ¡°I heard he brought you dinner and showed you utmost care in thest few days. Is that true?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. | guess he¡¯s doing it because he was the one who caused my injury.¡± Chelsea had pondered about why Edmund suddenly became doting. She could onlye to one conclusion: he did it because he was sorry. After all, she wouldn¡¯t have sprained her ankle if he hadn¡¯t pulled her forcefully that night. Chelsea reasoned that he would most likely not show up again now that her ankle was healed. While Chelsea was out helping Luka, Zuri was taunting Edmund the best way she could. She refused to tell him the entire truth surrounding her friend¡¯s trip because she wanted him to be jealous and depressed. Chelsea had warned her to keep her mouth sealed. Although it was a fake rtionship, she didn¡¯t want the word to get out to the public. She felt that the news would probably get to Luka¡¯s mother since gossip usually spread like wildfire due to social media. She didn¡¯t want to make the olddy sad if she found out the truth. That was thest thing she wanted to happen. Luka checked Chelsea into the best hotel in town. After she freshened up and changed her clothes, he took her to the hospital to see his mother. He parked the car in the underground parking lot. On the way to the elevator, he suddenly held Chelsea¡¯s hand. She yanked off her hand instinctively. Still looking as calm as ever, Luka exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you ufortable. But | have to hold your hand when we go into my mother¡¯s ward. | just wanted you to adapt to it in advance.¡± Chelsea immediately understood why he did that. She smiled faintly and apologized. ¡°Sorry, | was just startled.¡± This gesture startled her because she wasn¡¯t used to holding hands with aman. Edmund seldom held her hand in the past. ¡°Not to worry. I¡¯LL put on a good showter!¡± Chelsea vowed, clenching her fist determinedly. Luka chuckled and remarked, ¡°I believe you. We just have to put up a show in front of my family. We are just ordinary friends while away from my mother and the rest of my rtives, okay?¡± He meant to say that he wouldn''t do anything inappropriate to Chelsea even though they were acting as a couple. ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea nodded, trusting him fully. Chelsea had known Luka for four years, since she¡¯d first gotten the position of scriptwriter at Peak Entertainment. She didn¡¯t know much about Luka in her first three years of working part-time. At that time, she had studied scriptwriting under Eugene¡¯s guidance and was close to him only. However, that didn¡¯t affect her understanding of Luka. He had been in this circle for years and had never been involved in any scandalous issues. He was trustworthy. Judging by what Luka said, his parents were easy to get along with. Chelsea found them to be kind after meeting them. Although his mother, E Pierce, Looked emaciated because of illness, she wore a warm smile. Lifting her hand to hold Chelsea¡¯s with difficulty, she said, ¡°At first nce, | knew you were a gentle and kind youngdy.¡± Cap铆tulo 231 Cap¨ªtulo 231 Chelsea, who had been mocked by Alena countless times, felt warmth at E¡¯s praise. Smiling, she replied, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± E said, ¡°You¡¯re a good match for Luka. My age has made me a good judge of people.¡± Chelsea sat at the edge of E¡¯s bed. They both conversed with each other in a low voice. E asked, ¡°How did you and Luka get together?¡± Chelsea and Luka had previously discussed this topic, so she responded naturally, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for several years. We used to be friends. However, we didn¡¯t get together until | returned from my trip abroad.¡± E nodded in understanding. She took Chelsea¡¯s hands and said sadly, ¡°Luka has never had a girlfriend. This has led to many rumors iming he doesn¡¯t Like women. Those rumors made me ufortable.¡± Chelsea could understand how E felt. Most of the male stars the same age as Luka had gotten married and had children, but Luka hadn''t been involved in any romantic rtionship. This brought about the rumors saying he liked men. When had the fact that a man kept his chastity be a point to be gossiped about by others? ¡°Well, now that you are with him, | have nothing to worry about.¡± E¡¯s haggard face seemed to regain its vigor when she said these words. She was really happy. Taking E¡¯s frail health into consideration, Chelsea took her leave. After Luka had sent Chelsea back to the hotel, she asked him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take your mother for treatment in Vertoak?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It''s pointless,¡± Luka said sadly, shaking his head. ¡°The doctor said she has only two months to live. | don¡¯t want to bother her anymore.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes suddenly became teary when she heard this. ¡°You can spend more time with her,¡± she said. Seeing her sad, Lukaforted her gently, ¡°It''s okay. She¡¯s been in poor health these days. We''ve prepared ourselves mentally for her demise. Although we are sad, we will survive this.¡± Chelsea nodded slightly. She had experienced her mother¡¯s death. She was young at the time, but it felt Like her whole world had copsed around her. She still had regrets till now. Her adoptive mother had been kind to her, but she had died before Chelsea could repay her kindness. A thoughtful expression appeared on Luka¡¯s face, and he asked, ¡°Have you ever thought about searching your biological father?¡± Luka was aware that her biological mother had died not long after she was born, but the whereabouts of her biological father were unknown. Chelsea shook her head and said, ¡°There are so many people in the world. Where would | even start from?¡± When she first found out that Hilton was not her biological father, she wanted to find her biological father. But she had neither the money, nor the capacity, nor any connections. Later, however, she had gotten married to Edmund, who had both the power and the connection, but she didn¡¯t dare tell him her secret because of how he treated her. Luka gently caressed her face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. I¡¯LL help you find him.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Chelsea said, surprised. She was touched. Luka replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Get some rest. I''ll go to the hospital.¡± After a moment''s thought, she stopped Luka and asked, ¡°Does your mother have any favorite dishes? | want to cook them for her. Cap铆tulo 232 Cap¨ªtulo 232 Luka¡¯s eyes Lit up. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s the least | can do to make her happy.¡± Luka and his mother had treated her kindly. She had to repay that kindness.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Luka thought for a while and said, ¡°My mother is not going to be in the hospital much longer. She should be discharged in two days. You cane over to my house to cook. It''ll be more convenient.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea agreed. She then saw Luka off. When she returned to her room, she made herself a cup of coffee, and then took out her Laptop to continue working However, before she could write a few words, she was interrupted by the phone. It was Zuri. Laughing gleefully at the other end of the phone, she said, ¡°You and Mr. Pierce are the trending topic now.¡± Chelsea was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± She had just been to the hospital with Luka. How could they have been photographed so soon? Zuri replied, ¡°Yes. Someone photographed Mr. Pierce holding your hand at the hospital.¡± Before Chelsea could utter a word, Zuri continued, ¡°Are you guys really together? You even hold hands now!¡± ¡°It''s not true,¡± Chelsea exined immediately. ¡°We were pretending to be a couple. We went to the hospital to see his sick mother. Did they get my face?¡± Chelsea inquired, worried. She was recently caught up in the vortex of public opinion. She¡¯d be damned if people found out she was the one holding hands with Luka. Although Luka didn¡¯t have much onscreen presence these days, he was still very popr. His fans woulde for her. Fortunately, Luka had anticipated the situation, and he had her taking precautions in advance. She had worn a bucket hat with a wide brim and had put on a mask to cover herself. ¡°You were all covered up. No one took a picture of your face,¡± Zuri reassured her. ¡°I could tell it¡¯s you from your back, but no one else knows you as well as | do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Chelsea said, full of relief. Zuri then inquired about the health of Luka¡¯s mother. Chelsea didn¡¯t hide anything from her. Zuri felt sympathy for Luka¡¯s mother. ¡°Why do we have to see our loved ones die? It hurts.¡± ¡°Edmund called me to inquire about your whereabouts. | deliberately implied to him that you were with Luka,¡± Zuri added. ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Chelsea asked. ¡°Because he is a jerk,¡± Zuri snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t Let him know you and Luka are not real lovers.¡± ¡°I won''t do that,¡± Chelsea said. Cap铆tulo 233 Cap¨ªtulo 233 She knew Edmund would think she was still interested in him if she told him the truth. It was a good thing he assumed she and Luka were together. It would help to create a barrier between them. Zuri gloated. ¡°He got so mad at hearing what | said that he instantly hung up the phone without saying a word.¡± ¡°He is always arrogant and often hangs up the phone midway through the call, but you¡¯re probably wrong about him being angry,¡± Chelsea said thoughtfully. Zuri disagreed. ¡°My instincts have always been good about things like this. Believe me. Edmund was really angry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with him anymore,¡± Chelsea said. ¡°Fine,¡± Zuri agreed. They hung up the phone after some light conversation. Chelsea then checked on the news of her affair with Luka. The subject had be a hot topic. Luka was clearly still popr. The headline of the news was Luka¡¯s mysterious girlfriend. The headline read that a mysterious woman had visited Luka¡¯s sick mother. After thorough analysis, it was concluded that Chelsea was Luka¡¯s girlfriend. She wouldn¡¯t have shown up at the hospital at such a time otherwise. The apanying photo showed Chelsea holding hands with Luka. Fortunately, the brim of her hat obscured her face, so she wasn¡¯t recognized. Chelsea put away her phone and went back to work without reading thements. She didn¡¯t care what others thought because they weren¡¯t a couple. Edmund came out of the bathroom after a shower and found he had multiple messages from Yusuf in a group chat on WhatsApp. The group had four members: Edmund, Yusuf, Chris, and Brayan. The group was named Flowers of Vertoak. It was Yusuf''s idea. The first time Edmund saw the group name, he was tempted to quit the group. ¡°Have you seen the news?¡± Yusuf asked. ¡°Chelsea is with Luka?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Chris said. ¡°| guess so,¡± Brayan echoed. ¡°| should not have promised Edmund to assist Chelsea in sending out mywyer¡¯s letter. She¡¯s not worth it,¡± Brayan added. ¡°I''ve been waiting to see how Edmund would get his ex-wife back. However, | never expected she¡¯d get into a new rtionship first,¡± Yusuf quipped. He finished by sending a series ofughing emojis. Edmund was infuriated to no end. He felt Like smacking Yusuf. ¡°I read the news, but | don¡¯t think it¡¯s true,¡± Chris said.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Come on, you''ve seen the pictures of them holding hands. Why do you still doubt it?¡± Yusuf asked. Edmund swallowed his shock and read the news after scanning their chat history. The picture of Luka holding hands with Chelsea stunned him so much that he slumped down on his bed at the sight of it. Cap铆tulo 234 Cap¨ªtulo 234 He zoomed in on the picture, and saw they were indeed holding hands. He felt a sudden stab of pain in the chest. He couldn¡¯t even breathe property. Perhaps it was because Chelsea had Loved Edmund too much that he never thought that she would move on with another man after they parted ways. To his disappointment, Chelsea was holding hands with another man. There was a painful Lump in Edmund''s throat at this moment. He grunted and went to the balcony to smoke. A few messages continued to pour into the WhatsApp group chat. Yusut textedfortingly, ¡°Edmund, are you okay?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know if he¡¯s okay or not. But | am not. How could this happen?¡± Chris replied, apanying it with a sad emoji. He still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Chelsea, who once loved Edmund with all her heart, had moved on with another man. Since he was sad by the current development, Edmund was most definitely sadder. After taking a big puff of his cigarette, Edmund sent a message to the group chat. ¡°Why are you guys so bothered? It¡¯s not a big deal. Stop stressing!¡± Edmund still put up a strong and unperturbed front even though he was dying inside. Yusuf¡¯s next message read, ¡°I¡¯m d you are taking this well. Anyway, since you are now single and your ex-wife has moved on, how about | introduce you to another woman?¡± ¡°I''m not interested,¡± Edmund replied straightforwardly, biting his cigarette. No one knew the right words to say after Edmund¡¯s resolute response. The group went silent for a while. By the time Edmund finished his cigarette, he proposed, ¡°How about we go out for a drink?¡± ¡°Do you want to drown your sorrows with alcohol?¡± Yusuf asked immediately. ¡°Of course not!¡± Edmund replied. ¡°Okay, then. See you at our usual spot!¡± Yusuf replied after cackling for a while. Chris was on night duty at the hospital, so he couldn''t go out for a drink. Brayan, who seldom hung out with the guys because he was married, showed up this time. It was obvious that Edmund¡¯s friends were worried about him. As far as they were concerned, he was heartbroken and badly in need of theirfort andpanionship. They could all see through his facade. The three of them gathered at a private lounge in their usual bar. Once they all settled down, Yusuf asked Edmund, ¡°Dude, can | give you some friendly advice?¡± ¡°What is it about?¡± Edmund inquired with a frown as he poured himself a ss of wine. Yusuf shrugged and responded, ¡°It¡¯s about a way you can win Chelsea back.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Edmund uttered crossly, ¡°And why would | want to do that? Chelsea is already dating Luka! Do you want me to break their rtionship?¡± Brayan spat out a mouthful of wine as Edmund¡¯s sudden roar made his heart skip a beat. The next second, he burst into Laughter. Breaking a rtionship wasn¡¯t befitting Edmund¡¯s status at all. Cap铆tulo 235 Cap¨ªtulo 235 ¡°Why would | want you to break their rtionship? Actually, | want you to profess your Love to Chelsea. They haven''t got married, have they? Even if they did, they could get divorced.¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t realize his words had struck a nerve until he finished speaking. Trying to save the situation, Yusuf muttered, ¡°I mean they won''tst long...¡± No matter what he said afterward, Edmund was still sad. At this moment, Edmund realized that he was stupid not to have cherished Chelsea while she was still with him. Their marriage had ended because he didn¡¯t make any effort to reciprocate her love at that time. When Yusuf saw Edmund¡¯s gloomy face, he changed the topic immediately. ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s not talk about love or rtionships. We should just drink and rx!¡± Yusuf took away the winess in front of Edmund and handed him a bottle of fresh juice. Although they were fond of making fun of each other, they all had each other¡¯s well-being at heart. Edmund''s health was one of the things Yusuf took seriously. He always made sure his friend didn¡¯t have too much to drink so he wouldn¡¯tnd in the hospital again Edmund took a sip of the juice. It was sweet, but it didn¡¯t meet his needs now. He needed something that could relieve his pain now. And alcoholic wine could do the trick. He angrily pushed the ss of juice aside. Afterward, he poured himself another ss of wine. Brayan kicked against it immediately. ¡°Come on, man! You know you shouldn''t be drinking like that. If you fall ill again, Chelsea won''t be happy with you.¡± Edmund''s hand froze. For good measure, Yusuf chipped in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Chelsea once took good care of you. Now if you won''t stay away from alcohol, how could you repay her?¡± These threatening statements worked Like magic. Edmund surrendered the ss of wine, intending not to take another sip. Yusuf and Brayan shared a knowing nce and sighed helplessly. The mention of Chelsea¡¯s name had been effective to stop Edmund from drinking. However, he still refused to admit that he cared about her. He was so stubborn. The night was far spent by the time the three friends went to their respective homes. Edmundy in bed, but he couldn''t sleep a wink.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His mind was filled with images of Chelsea and Luka holding hands everywhere they went. He then thought of them making out passionately. When an image of them having sex popped up in his head, he sat up immediately. Edmund tried to wave off the thoughts. However, they kepting. He tossed and turned on the bed until it was dawn. With a heavy heart, Edmund got up and put on his workout outfit. He then went out to exercise. He wanted to sweat out his sorrows and rid his mind of all the nasty and ufortable thoughts. More than an hour Later, Edmund came back home from his morning run. He had just taken a shower and felt a little better when his grandfather''s call came through. ¡°Come over right now!¡± Ethan¡¯s roar almost burst Edmund¡¯s eardrum as soon as he picked up the call. His grandfather rarely got this angry, so Edmund figured that he had probably seen the news of Chelsea dating Luka. Cap铆tulo 236 Cap¨ªtulo 236 ¡°Okay, I''ll be there in a jiffy,¡± Edmund said calmly. He threw on some clothes and drove straight to Ethan¡¯s house. A book flew toward Edmund''s face as soon as he stepped his foot into the house. He had expected to be attacked, so he instinctively dodged the iing book.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This annoyed Ethan greatly. He briskly walked up to Edmund and hit him with his crutch several times. While at it, he shouted, ¡°You naughty boy! How dare you dodge that book?¡± The picture of Chelsea and Luka holding hands had almost given Ethan a heart attack when he saw it in the news this morning. He clenched his phone tightly until his knuckles turned white. Although he previously told Edmund he was going to set up Chelsea with another man, he only did that because he wanted his grandson toe back to his senses. He still wanted Chelsea as _ his granddaughter-inw. He had thought Edmund would realize he was actually in love with her soon. After Edmund stood up for Chelsea in public and provided proof to shut down the rumor online, Ethan thought his n was gradually working, so he was happy. Edmund even wanted to send the trouble-maker Sonya abroad. He felt that it was only a matter of time before they got back together. But he was wrong. Chelsea moved on with another man! After receiving several painful whacks, Edmund held Ethan''s crutch and said, ¡°Grandpa, please calm down. Don¡¯t beat me to a pulp. | have to go to thepanyter.¡± ¡°Shut up! And Let go of my crutch now!¡± Ethan was even more pissed off. He wondered where Edmund got his naughtiness from. Definitely not from him! Ethan wanted to beat some senses into him since he was behaving stupidly. He would have let him go once hepletely vented his anger. However, Edmund behaved as if nothing had happened. For a moment, Ethan thought that his grandson deserved to be abandoned by Chelsea. After all, which woman in her right mind would want to be with such a man? Sensing that the matter was getting out of hand, the butler cut in, ¡°Sir, you should probably calm down a bit. Getting worked up will do no good to your health.¡± The butler walked up to them and took the crutch from their hands. Ethan red at his grandson for a while before he went to sit on the sofa grumpily. ¡°I''m famished. Is there anything to eat?¡± Edmund asked the butler, rubbing his belly. ¡°So, you still have the appetite for breakfast? How gluttonous of you!¡± Ethan berated him furiously. ¡°Of course, | have to eat. Remember that my stomach is still recovering. It¡¯s inadvisable to skip the most important meal of the day,¡± Edmund responded calmly. He was hell-bent on having breakfast despite his grandfather¡¯s anger. Ethan grunted and looked away sharply. He questioned why God had to give him such a clueless young man as a grandson. He badly wished he could exchange him for a more obedient one. The butler said to Ethan, ¡°Sir, would you like to have breakfast now?¡± ¡°No!¡± the old man roared ferociously. As a result, Edmund was the only one that dined at the big dining table. From the living room, Ethan watched him as he enjoyed the food leisurely. When his anger got the best of him, he stormed to the dining room and took the seat opposite Edmund. He then said disappointedly, ¡°You need to stop cking off, boy! It has been more than a year since you parted ways with Chelsea. | thought you would be pursuing her by now! All you have to do now is to get close to her and make her see that your feelings are genuine. She once Loved you, so she would readily agree to patch things up with you.¡± Edmund stopped eating and stared at his grandfather. Ethan continued, ¡°But what are you doing? You are still behaving arrogantly. Even though you didn¡¯t put in any effort, you just assumed that Chelsea woulde back to you. She¡¯s with someone else now. And you will be miserable for your entire life.¡± ¡°How are you so sure that | will be miserable?¡± Edmund asked, squinting at him. ¡°How can | not know? I¡¯m older than you, so | know things that you don¡¯t. You will bite your finger in regret one day!¡± Cap铆tulo 237 Cap¨ªtulo 237 When Edmund resumed eating, Ethan uttered in a calm tone, ¡°I could take you to a diviner. What do you say?¡± ¡°Why do | have to see one?¡± Edmund inquired, raising his eyebrowsBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. Ethan replied gently, ¡°We need to find out if Chelsea would ever give you another chance. That way, you would know whether to give up or press on.¡± Ethan was just pulling his legs now. But Edmund put down his cutlery and pondered for a while. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go.¡± Ethan was taken aback by his grandson¡¯s positive response. He had mixed feelings about this. Edmund disliked tarot card divination. But why did he agree to go with him? His agreement was a pointer to the fact that he was eager to know how he and Chelsea would end up. It took him four years to realize her importance to him. Ethan was happy to learn that his grandson was still interested in Chelsea. However, when he remembered that she was dating someone else now, his heart sank. He feared that she wouldn''t ept Edmund back into her heart. But on second thought, he cheered up and said, ¡°You know what? Don¡¯t go to thepany today. Come with me.¡± ¡°To where?¡± Edmund asked, Looking puzzled. ¡°To the diviner¡¯s ce, of course!¡± Ethan replied immediately. ¡°Oh They soon left to see the fortune teller. The whole ce was eerie when they arrived. When they got into the divination room, they saw that it was dimly Lit. Awoman with Long hair was sitting at a table. ¡± Edmund sighed helplessly. Edmund looked around with a frown on his face. Coming here didn¡¯t sit right with him. However, he had no idea why he agreed. It was rather weird to have one¡¯s fortune foretold by an unknown woman. He wanted to leave, but he forced himself to sit down after his grandfather shot him a re. The fortune teller nodded her head after Ethan exined the purpose of their visit. She shuffled a deck of tarot cards and spread them on the table. She then asked Edmund to choose one. He hesitated before he picked one. The fortune teller tut-tutted as she stared at the card. Showing it to Edmund, she said, ¡°Young man, this represents bad Luck. It seems you are not destined to be with that girl. Stop disturbing her. Move on with your life.¡± Acold sweat broke out on Ethan¡¯s forehead when he heard the diviner¡¯s statement. He took the card and stared at it for a long time. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Edmund cursed and sprang up to his feet. He spun on his heels and stormed out of the room without Looking back. He regretteding here. Who was that woman to tell him how he and Chelsea would end up? As far as he was concerned, that was up to him. Ethan called out to him, ¡°Hey, you spoiled brat! Wait for me!¡± Edmund turned a deaf ear and walked out of the door. ¡°Bad Luck, my foot! That tarot card reader doesn¡¯t know jack!¡± Edmund cursed under his breath. Cap铆tulo 238 Cap¨ªtulo 238 He vowed never to step foot in this eerie ce again. When Ethan finally caught up with his grandson, he gave him an earful. ¡°Why did you storm out of there like an angry Lion? You never liked Chelsea, did you? Since you threw her love away, why are you so pissed after being told that you two aren¡¯t destined for each other?¡± This chastisement fanned Edmund¡¯s anger. After grunting for a while, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m Leaving now, are youing?¡± ¡°No, leave me alone. | won''t go with you!¡± Ethan yelled at him. Edmund frowned and hopped into the car without looking back. He then told the driver to take him to thepany. Throughout the whole day, he couldn¡¯t focus on work. The words that the fortune teller said echoed in his head. Fay and Leo noticed that he was in a bad mood. They had also seen the news of the rtionship between Chelsea and Luka. It had taken them by surprise. Fay had called Chelsea to confirm if it was true, and thetter admitted it. This recent development dampened Fay¡¯s mood. She had been rooting for Chelsea and Edmund to get back together. But she couldn''t interfere now because Chelsea had already made her choice.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The news of Luka being in a rtionship spread like a wildfire. The next morning, Luka issued a statement via thepany. It read, ¡°The president of Peak Entertainment is well aware of the recent news about his love life. However, he won¡¯t be entertaining any questions. His mother is currently ill, so he¡¯s asking the public for privacy during this trying time. Thank you.¡± Luka didn¡¯t deny being in a rtionship with the mysterious woman, so it automatically meant that the rumor was true. Chelsea stayed in Luka¡¯s hometown for three days. She got ready to leave after his mother was discharged from the hospital. The agreement was that she would only make E believe that they were dating. She had done just that, so she could leave now. Chelsea had to attend a book Launch in Vertoak. The writer of this book was one of her favorite authors. His name was Roy Ellis. And Zuri had gotten her a ticket to the book Launch. Since her college days, Chelsea had been a fan of Roy¡¯s books. She read all his novels in the school Library. ALL of them had been adapted into TV series. Reading the books didn¡¯t stop her from watching the series. They were brilliant. Not only did she like Roy¡¯s works, but she also liked his personality. He kept a Low profile even though he was loved by many. This new book was the first he had released after many years. And this was why Chelsea Looked forward to attending the book Launch. ording to Zuri, her friends in the industry told her that Roy went on hiatus because his wife was sick. He was her major caregiver as she battled for her life, so it took him four years to release a new book. Chelsea respected him even more when she heard this information. In her eyes, a real man loved his wife and put her needs first no matter what. Chelsea cooked many delicious dishes and set the dining table at Luka¡¯s childhood home. Moved by this, Luka¡¯s mother E held Chelsea¡¯s hand and praised her, ¡°Who would have thought that there was such a good woman in the world? You are beautiful, kind, and a good cook. My son is so lucky to have you in his life. Thank you.¡± As Chelsea blushed uncontrobly, Luka chipped in, ¡°Mom, you forgot one thing. Chelsea is very talented too. She seeds in everything she does.¡± Cap铆tulo 239 Cap¨ªtulo 239 E said, ¡°Oh, pardon me. That detailpletely skipped my mind. Chelsea, Luka told me that you are very good at scriptwriting. I¡¯m looking forward to watching the next y. Keep up the good work, okay?¡± Chelsea felt warm in her heart. E was such a kind-hearted woman. No wonder Luka turned out to be such a sweet and easy- going young man. On the top floor of the Nelson Group, in Edmund''s office, Fay went over his schedule for the next day. ¡°Roy is holding a book signing event on the first floor of Fresh Bookstore at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. Your meeting with him is scheduled for half past nine. So, you have about thirty minutes to discuss with him.¡± ALL of Roy¡¯s novels were bestsellers. They had been adapted into TV series, and each was popr among viewers Edmund nned to pitch a proposal to Roy to adapt histest book into a y. He tried to beat everyone else to it by meeting him that early. More so, he was going to offer Roy a good price After Edmund nodded attentively, Fay continued, ¡°By the way, | have to say that Chelsea is actually a big fan of Roy. She enjoys reading his books. | heard that Zuri got her a ticket for the event tomorrow, so | believe she will be there.¡± Edmund sat up on his chair at the mention of his ex-wife¡¯s name. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He had no idea that Chelsea was a fan of Roy. But he knew that she was a bookworm. She always read books during her leisure time. Fay answered with certainty, ¡°Yes, | am very sure. He¡¯s one of her favorite authors. She once mentioned that she looked up to him. She hopes to be as sessful as Roy in the scriptwriting field one day.¡± Edmund was speechless. He reasoned that Chelsea was rather weird. Other young women were crazy about handsome actors and singers. But she was into a writer. Edmund leaned back on his chair and thought for a while. He finally inquired, ¡°Is she back yet?¡± Fay replied, ¡°Not yet. | think she¡¯s taking this night''s flight.¡± Edmund nodded without saying anything. To ease his mind, Fay added, ¡°They aren¡¯t married yet. Chelsea doesn¡¯t have to be around him and his family all the time.¡± Edmund''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the word ¡°married¡±. He lowered his eyes. Fay suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh my! Is there a possibility that they wilt get married Legally soon just so Luka¡¯s mother can breathe her Last without any worries?¡± Unbeknown to Fay, the whole rtionship thing was just an act. She thought Chelsea had been moved by Luka¡¯s sincerity and agreed to be his girlfriend. Her mind had been messed up by the series of soap operas she binged on. As a result, she feared the worst now. The words Fay said made Edmund more worried. His pulse galloped like a runaway train. His forehead broke out in cold sweat. The pen in his hand shook uncontrobly. He had never panicked like this in his entire life. He thought there was a high probability that Luka and Chelsea would get married quickly. After all, he had done the same thing. Ethan was gravely ill over four years ago. The surgery he had to undergo had a very low survival rate. Everyone in the Nelson family was told to prepare for the worst. On his sick bed, Ethan ordered Edmund to get married as soon as possible. It was around this time that Hilton and Garry set him up by sending Chelsea to his bed.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. They even took her to the hospital to see Ethan the next day. Once Ethan heard what happened, he insisted that Edmund marry Chelsea immediately. Edmund''s heart belonged to Diane even though she had just broken up with him. More so, he hated Chelsea for climbing into his bed without his consent. He vehemently refused to marry her. Cap铆tulo 240 Cap¨ªtulo 240 Nevertheless, his grandfather forced him to marry her, insisting that she would make a good wife and he would rest assured even if the surgery wasn¡¯t sessful. History was repeating itself now. The only difference was that Edmund wasn¡¯t the male protagonist. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to win back Chelsea¡¯s heart if she got married to Luka. When Fay noticed that Edmund was down in the dumps, she quickly said, ¡°Pardon me, Mr. Nelson. | was just guessing.¡± ¡°If you have nothing else important to say, you can leave now,¡± Edmund ordered, his head still lowered. Fay did a slight bow and walked out quietly. In the corridor, one of the female employees stopped her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She pulled her aside and asked inquisitively, ¡°Is the boss in a better mood now?¡± Although Fay and Leo were Edmund¡¯s assistants, they had dozens of people working under them because the workload was too much for them to handle alone. Everyone in this department stared at Fay eagerly. It urred to Fay that they had sensed that Edmund was in low spirits today. Perhaps his gloomy state had even put a strain on their mental health. Despite this, she decided not to hide the truth from them. ¡°I hate to break it to you, but the worst is yet toe. You all have to be extra careful at work, so Mr. Nelson won''t transfer aggression to you.¡± The entire office was filled with wails and grumbles the next second. The first female colleague said sadly, ¡°The hardship has already begun | forgot to print out an important material for today¡¯s meeting, so Mr. Nelson ordered me to copy it by hand. Where do | start from?¡± Amale employee bemoaned too. ¡°I identally yawned in Mr. Nelson''s presence. He said that I¡¯m toozy due to ack of exercise. He took me to thepany¡¯s gym and ordered me to run on the treadmill for over an hour. My bones and muscles are still aching badly.¡± Someone else quipped, ¡°I received my own share of his anger during lunch break. | was speaking to my girlfriend on the phone while sitting at the open-air bar on the rooftop when | suddenly felt a chill on my back. When | turned around, | saw Mr. Nelson staring daggers at me. Is it a crime to call one¡¯s girlfriend in thepany? If | recall correctly, there¡¯s no rule that bans employees from having a love life or making personal calls during lunch break.¡± Fay smiled knowingly. She guessed that Edmund had gotten jealous when he witnessed his employee speaking so sweetly to his girlfriend while his love life was in shambles. The female subordinate suddenly held Fay¡¯s hand and pleaded. ¡°Fay, you and Leo are closer to him than the rest of us. Please find a way to cheer him up. We can¡¯t continue to walk on eggshells around him. Our anxiety is preventing us from working well.¡± Fay rubbed her forehead and replied, ¡°I sincerely wish we could help But we can''t. This matter is way beyond us.¡± Usually, Fay and Leo always took it upon themselves to cheer Edmund up whenever he was depressed or facing troubles rting to work. But Edmund was distressed about love now. There was nothing they could do to help him out. The hearts of everyone sank when they heard Fay¡¯s response. They dreaded being at the receiving end of Edmund''s anger Although Fay really wished she could do something to calm everyone down, she was helpless in this situation. The recent development also made her sad. She feared that Edmund would be even more ruthless if Chelsea and Luka took their rtionship to the next level. Perhaps the employees would not only have to walk on eggshells, but also avoid him as much as possible. With a depressed heart, Fay urged everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s hold out hope that things will change. It¡¯s the closing hour, so round up whatever you are doing and go home.¡± The inquisitive female employee didn¡¯t want to let the topic go. ¡°How about you tell us what is making Mr. Nelson so angry? We might just be able to help.¡± ¡°| hate to say this, but none of us can help him. It¡¯s not something we can handle.¡± Fay tried to shut down the topic once again Cap铆tulo 241 Cap¨ªtulo 241 The only person that could get Edmund out of this was Chelsea. And she was with another man now. The female employee tapped her chin for a while and muttered, ¡°Oh, | get it now. Something tells me that Mr. Nelson¡¯s grumpiness is due to problems in his love life.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not a big deal. Love might hurt sometimes, but what¡¯s the point of wallowing in despair instead taking the bull by the horns? Mr. Nelson needs to pursue the woman he is in love with. Even if he fails to win her heart in the end, he would have no regrets because he tried his best. He needs to chin up!¡± one of the male employees suddenly uttered, gesticting with his hands. The next second, he scratched his head in confusion and added, ¡°Come to think of it. Why is a powerful man Like Mr. Nelson having a hard time with love? I¡¯m dead sure thousands of women are dying to be with him. Why is a woman stressing him emotionally?¡± The others nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s rather odd that Mr. Nelson is distressed about Love. Howe?¡± Fay didn¡¯t quite know the exact answer to this question Although she knew that he was upset because of Chelsea, she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why it affected him so badly. After all, he always loathed her so much to the extent that he agreed to let her go over a year ago. The inquisitive female employee was about to say something, but she paused when she saw Edmund at the door. Her eyes bulged out of the sockets. Her face turned deathly pale. She quickly let go of Fay¡¯s hand and bowed her head respectfully. ¡°Mr. Nelson!¡± The female employee bit her lower lip in regret. She had just been gossiping about Edmund. She feared that he would punish her for speaking about his love life. Her heart was in her mouth as she waited for him to roar at all of them. To her surprise, Edmund didn¡¯t utter a word. He just nced at everyone and walked away. The employees let out deep sighs as soon as he left. Fay was also shaken up by Edmund''s sudden appearance and strange silence. She quickly said goodbye to her colleagues and ran after him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He was waiting for the elevator at this time. Standing next to him, Fay cleared her throat and uttered in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Nelson.. Edmund pretended not to hear her. He just fixed his eyes on the numbers that were counting down on the elevator screen. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart. They were only concerned about you.¡± Fay took it upon herself to put in a good word for her colleagues. She feared that Edmund was angry with them for gossiping about him. She didn¡¯t want him to punish them as a result. After a long silence, Edmund replied coldly, ¡°Did | ask for an exnation? Anyway, | didn¡¯t hear what you guys were talking about. | was just passing by at that time.¡± This was a lie. Edmund had vividly heard when the male employee said that he needed to chin up and pursue the woman he loved. Those words kept repeating in his head. Edmund had never gone after any woman in his Life. Thus, he didn¡¯t know how to go about it now. He hadn''t put in great effort to woo Diane. When they first met, Diane was already into him. The feeling was mutual, so they hit it off after meeting a few times. Pursuing a woman was a big deal for him. What did that employee mean by he just had to do it even if he failed to win her over? Impossible! Failure wasn¡¯t an option for Edmund. If he made up his mind to chase after Chelsea, he had to win her over no matter what. Fay breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the calm expression on Edmund''s face. She thanked her stars that he hadn¡¯t heard what they said. Otherwise, the story would have been different. Edmund didn¡¯t go home after leaving thepany. He headed for Chelsea¡¯s residence instead. Just when he reached thest intersection close to her apartment, he made a U-turn and drove home. It had just urred to him that Chelsea would be jegged since she just got back. He decided to give her time to rest tonight. Besides, she was going to attend Roy¡¯s book signing tomorrow. He decided to see her there. Cap铆tulo 242 Cap¨ªtulo 242 Later that night, voices could be heard from the minibus that was parked on the street of Chelsea¡¯s home. A hooligan with colorful hair said on the phone, ¡°Ma¡®am, the woman you asked us to look out for just returned home.¡± Avicious female voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°That¡¯s great! Continue to keep an eye on her. Once she gets out of her apartment, you have to abduct her as nned. Make no mistakes. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Nelson. We promise to do a clean job. You can count on us,¡± the man replied confidently. After hanging up the phone, he said to hispanion excitedly, ¡°We have to do this job well. The pay is a lot of money!¡± ¡°Yeah, it is! | am already thinking of the many things | would do with my share. It would sustain me for a Long time.¡± The other thug rubbed his palms together as he nodded his head. The man with the colorful hair licked his lips. His eyes glinted with lust. ¡°Ms. Nelson said that we could fuck that girl after we abduct her. Did you see her just now? She¡¯s so beautiful. Something tells me she¡¯s sweet down there. | can¡¯t wait to have a taste of her!¡± Lust clouded the other man¡¯s face too. Hemented, ¡°Uh, you can say that again. Not only is she beautiful, but she also has a good figure. Her perfect ass drew my attention as she walked into her apartment. | really want to squeeze them.¡± The man¡¯s body trembled as an electrifying sensation traveled to his groin. His eyes gleamed with obscenity. He suddenly grabbed his crotch. ¡°Oh, my days! The thought of having her beautiful legs wrapped around my waist has given me an erection.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The other man pped him yfully on the shoulder. The two of them burst outughing. They stayed in the minibus throughout the night, keeping an eye on the front door of the building where Chelsea Lived. Chelsea got up early the next morning. She left home at nine-thirty since the book signing was to be held at ten. Her residence was a little far from Fresh Bookstore. She decided to take the subway there. On the way to the subway station, she suddenly had an eerie feeling. She looked back only to find a minibus behind her. It seemed to be following her. But she waved her fears aside since it was daytime and many people were already going about their various businesses. However, the vehicle followed her at every turn. Chelsea immediately became more suspicious. Something just didn¡¯t feel right. At the sight of a deserted road ahead, she quickened her pace. She was only halfway through the deserted road when the minibus overtook her and came to a screeching halt in front of her. Chelsea tried to beat a hasty retreat and scream for help. But a strong man suddenly jumped out of the minibus and covered her mouth with his big hand. He shoved her into the bus in the blink of an eye. The minibus sped away the moment its door was shut. She struggled for a second more before passing out. It turned out that the white handkerchief the man ced over her mouth was covered with drugs. Edmund met with Roy at the cafe next to Fresh Bookstore at the scheduled time. Roy had a gentle and elegant demeanor. He had a pair of gold-rimmed sses on. One could tell from his actions and the way he spoke that he was highly intelligent. Their conversation went on well. While Edmund went straight to the point, Roy was pleased with his way of doing things. It seemed that a deal would be struck soon. Roy put forward a few requirements in the end. ¡°I''d like to make this clear in advance. My wife is still sick, so | won¡¯t have the time to work as the scriptwriter for the adaptation of the book. You have to find a capable scriptwriter. One more thing, | need to test whosoever you pick for the job. | hold this book very dear to my heart, so | don¡¯t want it to be poorly interpreted in the y due to the ipetence of the scriptwriter.¡± Edmund was not worried about Roy¡¯s requirements. He had many excellent scriptwriters he could call upon. However, when Roy had made his request, Chelsea had been the first person toe to Edmund''s mind. Firstly, she was a fan of Roy and knew his work very well. She also respected Roy very much, which ensured she¡¯d put a lot of effort into her work. Cap铆tulo 243 Cap¨ªtulo 243 More than anything, she was a very capable scriptwriter. Although Chelsea was young and still quite new to scriptwriting, Edmund was sure she would pass Roy¡¯s test. Therefore, he quickly agreed to Roy¡¯s request. ¡°Your request is reasonable. | will have good scriptwriters prepare for the test. You can choose one from them you see fit for the job.¡± Roy was very pleased. ¡°Good. | propose that we decide on the copyrightter. First, | want to see what the scriptwriters are capable of. Everypany | work with has different scriptwriter qualifications, so | need to know the ability of the scriptwriters first,¡± Roy exined. ¡°I''LL sign with thepany whose scriptwriters meet my specifications. Price is of no matter to me,¡± Roy concluded. Edmund was well aware of this. Roy¡¯s father was a real estate tycoon with countless properties and no shortage of money. Even without such a prominent family background, he had umted wealth as a scriptwriter over the years, enough to make him a wealthy man. Edmund offered a high price simply to demonstrate his sincerity. They both walked out of the cafe towards the Fresh Bookstore after the conversation. Roy¡¯s book signing was about to begin, and Edmund was to be in attendance. However, his target was Chelsea, who would also attend the book signing. Upon entering the bookstore, Roy went to meet his team. He would be going on stage soon. Edmund scanned the hall, but Chelsea was nowhere to be found. He nced at his wristwatch and frowned. The book signing was about to begin. Why wasn¡¯t she there yet? Judging from his Limited knowledge of Chelsea, he didn¡¯t think she was a tardy person. ¡°Howe Chelsea hasn¡¯t shown up yet?¡± Edmund asked Fay. ¡°| don¡¯t know. | sent her a text, but | haven¡¯t gotten a response.¡± ¡°Call her,¡± Edmund ordered. Fay hurriedly put a call through to Chelsea, but she couldn¡¯t get through.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°She turned off her phone,¡± Fay said, surprised. Edmund''s brow furrowed. He sensed something was wrong. Chelsea should have been at the book signing by now, and her phone shouldn''t be turned off. She was always careful about these sorts of things. She would have charged her phone in anticipation of taking pictures with Roy. Fay tried calling again and even tried video calling her on Facebook. However, she still couldn¡¯t get through. The bad feeling in Edmund''s gut increased. He took out his phone and called Yusuf. ¡°I need you to check every CCTV camera near Chelsea¡¯s apartment. | need to know her whereabouts now,¡± he ordered sharply. Cap铆tulo 244 Cap¨ªtulo 244 ¡°Why?¡± Yusuf asked in astonishment. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°| can¡¯t reach her and | have a bad feeling about it,¡± Edmund replied. ¡°Do as | say quickly,¡± he repeated, and hung up the phone. Yusuf couldn''t afford to dy a second so he was quick to take action. At the same time, after hanging up the phone, Edmund dialed Leo. ¡°Hurry up and check if Sonya has boarded the ne.¡± Sonya was supposed to go abroad by ne today. If he remembered correctly, now was her boarding time. Leo got the job done quickly and answered, ¡°Mr. Nelson, the person in charge of the airport said that she didn¡¯t board the ne at all. In fact, the system can¡¯t find any information about her.¡± Leo, who wasn¡¯t sure what exactly happened, said helplessly, ¡°Miss Nelson must have missed the boarding time. In that case, the ticket was bought in vain.¡± Sonya had a personality that was extremely hard to please. If she had no intention of traveling today, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged a ticket in the first ce. Why did she have to waste money? Although his boss was rich, wasting money so casually wasn¡¯t right. After hearing what Leo had said, Edmund was starting to boil with rage. Beyond a shadow of a doubt he knew that Sonya had arranged for Chelsea to go missing. Edmund knew that Sonya was angry because he tried to send her abroad and she med Chelsea for it. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Sonya would go to such an extreme to give vent to her anger. Sonya wasmitting a crime in a society ruled byw! After hanging up the phone, Edmund immediately called Sonya. Sonya had thought of not answering the call but in the end she did because he was her brother. ¡°Edmund, what''s wrong?¡± Edmund had no time to waste and he went straight to the point. ¡°Sonya, let go of Chelsea.¡± Sonya pretended Like she didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What? What do you mean by that?¡± | have no idea what you are saying.¡± Edmund gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°I''ll say it again. If you don¡¯t let go of Chelsea, I''ll teach you a lesson.¡± He wasn¡¯t simply trying to threaten Sonya. If something happened to Chelsea, he would strangle her, not caring if she was his sister. Listening to these threats from Edmund, Sonya was beyond annoyed. She decided to finally admit it. ¡°| won''t let her go!¡± she roared back hysterically. Edmund couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. ¡°Sonya, you deserve to die!¡± he spat out angrily. Sonya Laughed Like a maniac and said, ¡°If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you find her yourself? By the time you find her, she would already be raped by several men. Edmund, you need to know | have arranged some hot men to relish her body.¡± Cap铆tulo 245 Cap¨ªtulo 245 The mere thought of this set Edmund on fire. ¡°Sonya! Are you fucking crazy?¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t imagine the situation Chelsea was in right now. His anger had reached its peak and his hand that was holding the steering wheel trembled. But Sonya wasn¡¯t done speaking. ¡°Edmund, why are you so angry? | just want to help you vent your anger.¡± Sonya¡¯s tone was brimming with resentment. She continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t Chelsea good at sleeping with men? | told those men to make sure she is content. If it weren¡¯t for her, Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have ignored me. If it weren¡¯t for her, you wouldn¡¯t have tried to send me abroad!¡± At this very moment, Edmund''s other phone lit up with Yusuf''s call. As soon as he picked up the call, Yusuf said, ¡°Edmund, | have asked someone to check the surveince video. Chelsea was taken away ina minibus this morning not long after she stepped out of her apartment. She is being held captive in a warehouse in the north of the city.¡± Edmund hung up the phone, then he turned the steering wheel and drove straight to the warehouse. As he made his way to the location, Edmund was still on call with Sonya. Having found out where Chelsea was being held, Edmund had calmed down a little. He tried to persuade Sonya into calling this whole thing off. ¡°Sonya, do you know what will happen to you once Chelsea is raped?¡± Before Sonya could answer, Edmund said, ¡°You will be held ountable for instigating others tomit a crime. You don¡¯t have to worry about going abroad. Instead, you will go to prison.¡± Edmund wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Sonya was indeedmitting a crime. If she stopped in time, it might save her from being punished. His words threw her into a frenzy. ¡°Edmund, are you going to send me to prison for her? For this crazy bitch? I¡¯m your sister!¡± Edmund''s voice was eerily calm. ¡°What do you expect me to do then?¡± Sonya gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I want you to protect me. | want you to ask Brayan to defend me. | am sure | will be fine with your protection. Our family is so powerful. People with no background like Chelsea can¡¯t defeat us. However, | need you to stand by my side.¡± After saying that, Sonya¡¯s voice took an edge. She almost screamed, ¡°Edmund, choose between me and Chelsea.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund thought of Sonya as a psycho. He could answer her question without giving it a second thought. Beyond a shadow of a doubt, he was on Chelsea¡¯s side. Why would he support his sister tomit such a vicious crime? He had values that he wouldn¡¯t discard for anyone. If Sonya really asked men to rape Chelsea, then it wouldn''t be possible for him and Chelsea to be together. At the thought of this, Edmund felt strong anger towards his sister. Sonya was still shouting, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Edmund!¡± Edmund took a deep breath. He reminded himself he had to remain calm and buy himself time. He avoided answering Sonya¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Where is Chelsea? | have something to tell her.¡± When it came down to negotiation, Sonya would never win him. What he needed to do now was to rush to the warehouse as fast as he could, and then to make Sonya calm down. He couldn¡¯t allow her to harm Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 246 Cap¨ªtulo 246 Sonya sneered in response. ¡°Chelsea? She is tied to the chair and ring at me!¡± Before Edmund could speak, he heard a loud p. Sonya had pped Chelsea! Clenching the steering wheel tightly, Edmund''s heart twitched with pain. He felt like it was he who was pped. It also made him fall into deep self-me and regret. If he had treated Chelsea well, protected her and respected her, Sonya wouldn''t have dared to hurt her. He yed a role in what she was going through. He had been a terrible man in the past. It was no surprise Chelsea divorced him. ¡°Sonya, that¡¯s all you can do, right? Your power makes you think you have the right to bully others, doesn¡¯t it?¡± In spite of everything, Chelsea¡¯s voice was eerily calm. Edmund''s heart ached again. Sonya¡¯s haughty, loud voice said, ¡°Well, | take advantage of my power and use it to bully people who deserve it. So what?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chelsea had a derisive smile on her face which irked her. ¡°Why are you smiling? | will wipe that smile off your face! You are just an orphan with no one to care for you.¡± Instead of taking this insult to her heart, Chelsea said, ¡°I admit | don¡¯t know who my biological parents are. However, it¡¯s still better than being brought up in a home with parents who forgot to instill culture.¡± Sonya was both shocked and hurt. Taking a step forward, she warned, ¡°Chelsea, believe it or not, I''ll p you again!¡± ¡°Sonya! Edmund shouted at her. Holding the phone in her hand, Sonya sneered and said, ¡°What''s wrong, Edmund? Do you feel sorry for her?¡± ¡°Quit torturing her! Just Leave her alone.¡± After hanging up the phone, Edmund drove at full speed. Sonya definitely deserved to be punished. Chelsea was right! Their parents hadn''t taught her a thing. Edmund still worried about what Sonya was capable of doing if he wouldn¡¯t reach in time. However, one thing was certain. No matter what happened, he wouldn¡¯t Leave Chelsea. At this very moment, a chaotic scene was happening in the abandoned warehouse. After hanging up the phone, Sonya gnashed her teeth in anger. Watching Chelsea sit in the chair with calm, indifferent face, her rage magnified. Chelsea was at a disadvantage now, and it was about time she cried or showed signs of despair. However, on the contrary, Chelsea was calmer than Sonya who had an upper hand in this situation. Sonya, with an intent to provoke Chelsea, said, ¡°You seem calm andposed. Well, I¡¯m guessing you are counting on my brother to save you.¡± Chelsea gave a sneer and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that naive. Since the moment | proposed to divorce him, | have stopped relying on him.¡± Gritting her teeth, Sonya pointed at the two men who had tied Chelsea up and said, ¡°Have you seen them? | am going to make them rape you. | am curious to see if you can maintain your calmposure once they ravish your body.¡± Without a hint of fear, Chelsea looked at the two men. ¡°You havemitted a crime already. Kidnapping is a felony. If you rape me on top of everything, be assured you will be sentenced to more than ten years¡¯ imprisonment.¡° As her words began to sink in, there was a trace of panic on their faces. Obviously, they were threatened by Chelsea''s words. Cap铆tulo 247 Cap¨ªtulo 247 But the man with colorful hair tried to suppress those emotions and dered arrogantly, ¡°We are not afraid. Ms. Nelson said she would protect us. She is a member of the famous Nelson family in Vertoak.¡± Hearing this, the other man nodded his head and chimed in, ¡°That''s right. Don¡¯t try to frighten us there. We are not scared!¡± Chelsea remained calm. Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°Do you know what my career is?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The two looked at each other in confusion and asked, ¡°What''s your job?¡± Fear surged in Chelsea¡¯s heart but she put a good show of confidence. ¡°I''m a scriptwriter. If you really do something to me, | will write it down with my pen, so that you will be despised by thousands of people. You will have to live the rest of your life filled with shame. Unless you kill me today, then you are safe.¡± There was a sort of fierceness in Chelsea''s voice. She had said this so confidently because she knew these cowards weren''t going to kill her. They simply wanted to make some money out of this. As expected, when the two men heard that, they trembled and took a step back instinctively. Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief, but Sonya felt a surge of fury. Pointing her finger at them, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you have sex with her now? Why are you stepping back from this opportunity? Are you two even men?¡± Sonya hadn''t expected such a turn of events. She had been eager to watch Chelsea cry and beg for her release. She craved to watch Chelsea¡¯s raw embarrassment. Unexpectedly, Chelsea was calm in spite of the adversity she was facing. And she had even shaken those men¡¯s confidence with a few words! Angry beyondprehension, she grabbed Chelsea¡¯s blue stripe shirt and tore it up. All the buttons of Chelsea¡¯s shirt were pulled off, and everybody present got a glimpse of her bra and her beautiful pair of breasts. The two men were instantly aroused. A strong desire rose in their hearts and theypletely forgot about the earlier conversation. At the same time, Chelsea, who had been calm a while ago, turned pale. She struggled to cover her exposed breasts, but her hands were tied up. Flushing red with embarrassment, she was on the verge of shedding tears. Sonya was desperate to get whatever she wanted. Chelsea began to fear that she might do more crazy things. Seeing that Chelsea was finally scared, Sonya felt a sense of triumph. Folding her arms around her chest, Sonya said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid now? | sense fear.¡± Chelsea bit her lower lip tightly and didn¡¯t know what to do next. Sonya raised her voice and turned to those men. ¡°Hurry up. Who wants to have her first?¡± ¡°Shall | suggest you both do her together? Won''t that be fun?¡± Sonya was a woman herself but there wasn¡¯t an ounce of shame in her. Chelsea had thought that the two men wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her, but Sonya¡¯s words had encouraged them. They were ready to ravish her and obscenity glimmered in their eyes Chelsea had no choice but to silently watch the man with colorful hair approach her. He stretched out his hand to grab her breast. ¡°No...¡± Chelsea closed her eyes in utter despair With a Loud bang, the iron door of the warehouse was kicked open, and several policemen rushed with guns in their hands Cap铆tulo 248 Cap¨ªtulo 248 ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Raise your hands!¡± ¡°Squat down with your arms around your heads!¡± Both the men were surprised by the sudden arrival of the police. Their legs went limp and they fell to the ground. They followed the police¡¯s orders andpletely forgot about their lust for Chelsea. None of them had expected that the police would find them so soon How had this happened? Sonya was the most confused among the lot. She red at the policemen in disbelief and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡± However, the police ignored Sonya¡¯s question. One of them stepped forward and pressed Sonya to the ground, handcuffing her The rough concrete floor of the warehouse scraped Sonya¡¯s face and she let out a yelp of pain. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± A policeman announced in a vigorous manner, ¡°We''ve received a report stating that someone is being held captive here. This is a case of kidnapping and we will arrest you on the spot!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Sonya¡¯s heart was thudding with anxiety. She shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Sonya, and my brother is Edmund! If you don¡¯t Let me go immediately, | won¡¯t spare any of you.¡± The policeman sneered and said, ¡°Miss Nelson, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know who told us about your whereabouts. It was none other than your brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sonya¡¯s mouth was wide open in disbelief. She struggled to get up from the ground. She wanted to argue with the policeman, but she was held tightly and could hardly budge. ¡°That is impossible! I¡¯m his sister. He wouldn''t do that to me.¡± Although Sonya couldn''t get up, she kept saying they were lying. ¡°Well, how about | tell you in person that | called the police here?¡± A cold voice came from the door. Sonya saw her brother, Edmund, entering the warehouse with his eyes filled with wrath. Sadness came over Sonya¡¯s eyes and she could faint in despair. She hadn¡¯t thought Edmund would go against her, let alone call the police and have her arrested! Sonya knew the consequences of doing this would be terrible but she was under the impression that her brother would be on her side. After all, Edmund had hated Chelsea¡¯s guts. How could Chelsea, who had no power in Vertoak, fight against a member of the Nelson family? She was relying on Edmund to suppress this matter, so that she could peacefully flee abroad. With time, everything would be forgotten. But now, Edmund had personally called the police. What could Sonya do? As soon as Edmund came in, his eyes scanned for Chelsea. She didn¡¯t seem to be vited, but her face was the shade of pale white. The police untied Chelsea and she was wrapping her shirt tightly around her upper body. Seeing the buttons scattered on the ground, Edmund guessed what might have happened. His face darkened. Taking off his suit jacket, he covered Chelsea with it. Then he raised his foot and kicked both the men who he held ountable for this. They were now lying on the floor, fear sharply written on their faces. The man with colorful hair shouted in horror, ¡°It¡¯s not us. We didn¡¯t rip off this woman¡¯s buttons. It¡¯s your sister!¡± Cap铆tulo 249 Cap¨ªtulo 249 The other man chimed in, ¡°Yes, Mr. Nelson. We didn¡¯t touch her. It was all her doing.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edmund couldn''t believe his ears! How could Sonya stoop so low? She had torn Chelsea¡¯s clothes and given a show of her body to two strange men!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In order to further prove their innocence, the first man said, ¡°Besides, your sister asked us to do things to this woman. She said she would take a video of us and use it to control and ckmail her.¡± The more Edmund heard, the angrier he became. He stepped forward, lifted Sonya up from the ground, and then gave her a tight p. The blow was so strong, she was ovee by a spell of dizziness. Finally, she managed to regain her bnce, but Edmund pped her again which made her fall to the ground. Blood began to ooze out from the corner of her mouth. It took Sonya quite a while to get out of the dizziness. She remained on the floor and shrieked with pain. Standing next to her, Edmund red at her coldly. ¡°One of these two ps is for Chelsea. You have bullied her a lot over the years. Secondly, | am pping you on behalf of the elders of the Nelson family. It¡¯s unfortunate for our parents to have a daughter Like you.¡± Sonya stared at him angrily and shouted, ¡°How dare you p me? Not once have my parents hit me in my entire life!¡± ¡°It''s because they didn¡¯t hit you that you have turned out to be this vicious woman,¡± said Edmund and he shot her a look of pure hatred. Edmund had thought his mother was at fault for spoiling Sonya. But after seeing what she had done today, he understood she wasn''t just spoiled. Instead, she had no morals and could stoop very Low. If he hadn¡¯t noticed that Chelsea was gone missing and notified the police quickly, he couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened to her. Most importantly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face Chelsea again. Because of his sister, Chelsea¡¯s whole Life could be ruined. Hearing these words from her brother, Sonya¡¯s eyes were moist with tears. As she wept, she asked Edmund, ¡°Why do you always protect Chelsea? Are you in love with her?¡± Sonya¡¯s intention was to provoke her brother. She was expecting him to deny this. But she had been wrong in doing so. Edmund looked straight into her eyes and admitted frankly, ¡°You are right. | have fallen for her.¡± There was a dead silence in the warehouse. None of them had expected to hear such explosive news. Nobody knew how to react. The kidnappers had no idea they had kidnapped Edmund''s ex-wife. And surprisingly enough, he admitted in public that he still loved her. The two kidnappers were scared to death of what would be of them. After a while, there was a great bellow ofughter to interrupt the silence. It was tinged with both mockery and sadness. It came from Chelsea. Everyone looked in her direction. Stillughing, tears began to stream down her eyes. The very next second, she shook off Edmund¡¯s coat, not caring about her exposed body. She walked straight to Edmund. As everyone watched the scene in horrified silence, she mocked Edmund, ¡°Edmund, please stay away from me. | want nothing to do with you and your family.¡± After spitting out those words, she turned to those two men and Sonya. She gave them a tight p. With everyone''s gaze still on her, she walked out of the warehouse. As soon as Chelsea was away from them, she let out her repressed emotions. She cried her heart out, her body trembling. She couldn''t imagine what would happen to her if the police didn¡¯t arrive in time. Cap铆tulo 250 Cap¨ªtulo 250 She would have died of shame and disgust. After everything that had happened, how could Edmund confess his love?! In the warehouse, Edmund nced in the direction Chelsea had gone through. Taking a Look at the police, he said, ¡°Take them to the police station as soon as possible.¡± Before leaving, he added, ¡°No one is allowed to bail Sonya out. Neither my parents nor anyone else with power.¡± He gave Sonya a hostile re ¡°Edmund!¡± Sonya cried out in despair, but Edmund had already left, chasing after Chelsea. He finally caught up with her and saw she was weeping her heart out. Stepping forward, he held her tightly in his embrace. ¡°I''m sorry. | am the one to be med for everything. | didn¡¯t treat you right,¡± he said earnestly Chelsea struggled to free herself from his hold. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she demanded. Edmund held her even tighter and said firmly, ¡°No! | won¡¯t He was afraid that if he let her go this time, she would really be gone forever. Chelsea cried and struggled, but in vain. Edmund had no intention of letting her go. Atst, Chelsea¡¯s annoyance reached its peak. ¡°Edmund, | hate you!¡± she spat out. ¡°| know,¡± Edmund whispered, holding Chelsea tightly in his arms. He didn¡¯t need to be told that she hated him Previously, he thought she could never get over him and that she was only ying the game of cat and mouse with him. It wasn¡¯t until recently that he found out that she wanted nothing to do with him. The people close to him had always hurt her while he turned a blind eye. Why would she want to have anything to do with him when she always faced oppression?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chelsea was up against three vicious women. Diane and his mother hade after her. Now, Sonya did the same. Edmund regretted ignoring her in the past. When he was in the situation himself today, he could imagine her vulnerable state every time she had suffered and put up with a lot of torture like this before. ¡°| hate you! | hate you so much!¡± Chelsea cried hysterically, thumping his hard chest with her small fist. All the sadness she kept buried swamped her now. She had never felt this way in her entire life. Her painful cries suddenly ceased and she fainted in Edmund''s arms. ¡°Chelsea! Wake up!¡± Edmund cried, patting her red cheek. At this time, the group of policemen handcuffed Sonya and the two hooligans and took them out. One of them walked to where Edmund was and said, ¡°You should take her to the hospital. It seems she needs urgent medical attention. | can drive you to the closest hospital. I¡¯m quite familiar with the roads.¡± With Usain Bolt¡¯s speed, Edmund rushed to his car and got in the backseat with Chelsea in his arms. The policeman got behind the wheel and drove to the hospital hurriedly. When Sonya saw that her brother was in panic mode because of Chelsea, she stamped her feet hard and stared at the car until it disappeared. ¡°How dare Edmund set his dignity aside because of that woman? He used to hate Chelsea with every fiber of his being. Why was he so concerned about her now? Is something wrong with his brain? This is so annoying!¡± Sonya cursed, breathing exasperatedly. None of the policemen paid attention to her. They opened the doors of their car, intending to shove her and her cohorts into it. Cap铆tulo 251 Cap¨ªtulo 251 The legs of the man with colorful hair suddenly felt weak. He shouted at Sonya, ¡°Miss Nelson, you have to do something. Please protect us!¡± The two hooligans were ex-convicts. They had gotten light sentences because they were only petty thieves. They had just gotten out of prison. It took them only a few days to go back to their old ways. This time around, they engaged in kidnapping because it was more profitable. The offer was even juicier because Sonya assured them that the Nelson family would protect them. But now that the police arrested them and Edmund seemed to not give a damn about Sonya, getting help was very bleak. They feared that they were only one foot away from jail. The policeman, who was behind them gave the crying hooligan a knock and scolded him. ¡°Shut up! It¡¯s pointless to call for help. No one will protect you now!¡± The two kidnappers burst into tears as soon as they heard this. They regretted taking up such a dirty job. They realized that it was stupid of them to have believed everything that Sonya said. Meanwhile, Edmund arrived at the hospital with Chelsea. He made sure she was attended to immediately. After examining her, the doctor said, ¡°Not to worry, she isn¡¯t in danger. She only fainted because her brain didn¡¯t get enough oxygen while she was frightened. She wille around very soon.¡± Edmund breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor added, ¡°Although her physical health isn¡¯tpromised, | suspect that her mental health is. She might suffer from post-traumatic stress since she was kidnapped. Her mental health needs to be prioritized. As her rtion, you have to be there for her. Make sure she doesn¡¯t plunge into depression or suffer from panic attacks too frequently.¡± Edmund''s heart sank again. Chelsea was a soft woman. Now that she went through such a traumatic experience, Edmund was afraid that she would have a hard time. The urge to strangle Sonya took over him again He grunted, clenching his fists. He would have beaten his sister to a pulp if she was a man. The two ps he gave her weren''t enough to vent his anger. The policeman left after confirming that the victim was in stable condition. It was at this time that Fay and Yusuf arrived in a hurry. Fay had purchased a shirt on her way here, as asked by Edmund. When she arrived at Chelsea¡¯s ward, she saw that she was still inaa. She sat by her bedside and waited nervously. Yusuf followed his friend to the hospital¡¯s garden. Edmund smoked a cigarette without uttering a word. It was obvious that he was trying to expel the fury that was burning inside him. After keeping quiet for a long time, Yusuf finally broke the silence. ¡°Dude, what are you going to do about this?¡± ¡°I''ll do as thew suggests,¡± Edmund responded without hesitation. ¡°You aren¡¯t serious, are you? If you leave this to the police to handle, your sister will be sent to jail.¡± Yusuf was appalled that Sonya could go to this extent. But he didn¡¯t think Edmund would want her to be jailed. ¡°And so what? That¡¯s what she deserves!¡± Edmund uttered coldly. Yusuf sighed and sympathized with him. ¡°I get why you are angry. But you need to set your anger aside. Think about how your parents will react to this. They will fight you if you allow your sister to be sent to jail.¡± Edmund took thest puff from the cigarette. He then threw the butt into the trash can. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cap铆tulo 252 Cap¨ªtulo 252 ¡°| don¡¯t give a fuck!¡± His father, Jaime had fled overseas after he got into big trouble due to his infidelity. Alena had done a terrible job in bringing up Sonya the right way. As far as Edmund was concerned, they had no say in this matter. Yusuf shrugged and continued, ¡°Come to think of it. Are you sure Sonya is cruel to that extent?¡± It wasmon knowledge that Sonya was a spoiled brat. She was not only arrogant but also stupid. In Yusuf¡¯s opinion, she wasn¡¯t smart enough to n a kidnap, let alone hire two hooligans to rape Chelsea. If Sonya wanted to get back at Chelsea, she could only p her in the face or humiliate her in public. Yusuf felt that her brain was pea-sized, so he found it unbelievable that she came up with the idea of making a video and keeping it to ckmail Chelsea in the future. Edmund understood where his friend wasing from. He uttered, ¡°And so what? It doesn¡¯t matter that Diane instigated Sonya to do all that to Chelsea. She wasn¡¯t directly involved so we can¡¯t convict her without concrete evidence. Sonya was stupid to have colluded with such a vile woman. She has to learn that actions have consequences. | have had it up to here with her!¡± Edmund decided not to show his sister any mercy this time around. It was true that Sonya was only a pawn in Diane¡¯s hands because she was so stupid. Edmund hated Diane even more for making his sister do this. The once decent and nobledy of the Stevenson family had turned into a vile woman. It was often said that time will tell. Time proved that Diane was a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Edmund could now see that Chelsea was the only woman for him. She was precious in his eyes. Reading Edmund''s mind, Yusuf patted Edmund on the shoulder andforted him as he said, ¡°It appears that you still have a long way to go in getting your wife back. The more difficulties you face, the more you will value Chelsea in the future.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund shook off Yusuf''s hand angrily and walked back to the ward. Chelsea was awake. She had put on the clothes bought for her by Fay and was conversing with Fay. Although Fay had told her that Edmund had been the one who asked her to buy the clothes, she had stubbornly refused to acknowledge that as she thanked only Fay. Fay couldn''t help sighing inwardly. How could Chelsea and Edmund ever get along again after what Sonya did? ¡°Chelsea, Edmund cares about you very much. He really had nothing to do with what happened to you... Don¡¯t me him,¡± Fay said, attempting to put in a good word for Edmund. With a sneer on her face, Chelsea said, ¡°But he is Sonya¡¯s brother.¡± In reality, Edmund really had nothing to do with what had happened, but he was Sonya¡¯s brother, which in Chelsea¡¯s eyes made him as guilty as her. Disgust welled up in her heart towards the entire Nelson family. Besides, this matter still had something to do with Edmund. Fay Lowered her eyes and said nothing to Chelsea¡¯s reply. She knew what Chelsea meant. Fay stood up and left the room the moment Edmund came in. Chelsea Looked away when she saw Edmund. She remembered that she had cried loudly in Edmund''s arms before passing out. Edmund had made Chelsea lose control of her emotions. Edmund¡¯s words about him being in Love with her were ironic. She had loved Edmund very much, and at that time, he hated her. Now, Edmund said he was in love with her after more than a year since their divorce. It really was ironic. Edmund sat down on the chair beside the bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happened.¡± Cap铆tulo 253 Cap¨ªtulo 253 He was clueless as to how to show Chelsea he was sorry. He had been meaning to confess his love to Chelsea today, but Sonya had beat him to it. Now he seemed in no mood to say anything ¡°| will sue Sonya,¡± Chelsea said, without looking at Edmund. Not hesitating, Edmund replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea stared at Edmund, surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so readily. Edmund continued, ¡°ILL give you Brayan¡¯s phone number.¡± Chelsea was taken aback once more. Did Edmund intend for the famous Brayan to act as herwyer and assist her in suing his sister? Noticing her visible look of surprise, Edmund said, ¡°She did something wrong, so she deserves to be punished.¡± Chelsea, however, refused Edmund''s help. ¡°No, thanks. You should hire Brayan to help Sonya.¡± Edmund was speechless. Regaining hisposure, he said, ¡°I won''t hire awyer for her.¡± Chelsea said nothing. Whether Edmund hired awyer for Sonya or not, it didn¡¯t matter Sonya¡¯s parents would definitely hire one for her. Alena spoiled Sonya very much, How could she allow her daughter to go to prison?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund wanted to say something more, but Chelsea¡¯s phone rang. ncing at the screen, Edmund found it was Luka calling. This upset him. The call only served to remind him that Chelsea was Luka¡¯s girlfriend now. For a moment, Edmund felt tortured sitting there, but he didn¡¯t want to leave, because he wanted to see how well Chelsea got along with Luka. Seeing that Edmund had no intention of leaving, Chelsea answered Luka¡¯s call. Luka, who was still in his hometown, was oblivious to what had happened. ¡°Is the signing session over? Did you take a photo with your idol?¡± Luka asked dotingly. This caused Chelsea, who had just gone through a bad experience, to burst into tears. But then, she thought about how tired Luka must be from taking care of his ill mother and decided she didn¡¯t need to bother him with her own business, so she stifled her sobs. But Luka had noticed her sob. His voice full of concern, he asked, ¡°What''s wrong? Are you crying?¡± Chelsea answered with a smile afterposing herself, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just the excitement of getting to meet my idol.¡± Luka didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Chelsea in a faking serious tone. She quickly changed the topic to avoid any more questions. ¡°How is your mom now? Is she okay?¡± Cap铆tulo 254 Cap¨ªtulo 254 Luka sighed helplessly, ¡°You just left for one day. She¡¯s crying that she misses you already. | don¡¯t think she even sees me anymore. She only cares about you.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t helpughing as heined. Sitting beside the bed silently, Edmund watched Chelsea talk to Luka on the phone. He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Seeing her smile because of something Luka said, he felt as if a thousand arrows had pierced his heart and left him bleeding. When the call ended, Chelsea noticed the look in Edmund¡¯s eyes that were as sharp as des, staring right at her face. She looked away and got off the bed before he sucked her into those dark pools of his. After standing, she asked Edmund, ¡°I feel fine now. Can | leave?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± As soon as Edmund opened his mouth, his voice came out extremely hoarse from the anger he was holding back Passing by him, Chelsea said, ¡°I already transferred the money for the clothes to Fay.¡± Her tone was cold and indifferent as if she wanted to emphasize the boundary between them. As she was duty bound to return to him the money for a mere shirt. Chelsea then walked out, and Edmund followed her. Since she had to go to the police station to record her statement, Chelsea had no other choice but to get a ride from Edmund again. Yusuf and Fay had already left, so she couldn''t use them as an excuse. Fay had sent a message to Chelsea that said, ¡°Chelsea, Mr. Collins and | have something urgent to deal with at work. We have to leave first but ILL see you in the evening.¡± The truth was they had only left to give Edmund and Chelsea some time alone. Otherwise, Chelsea would have definitely insisted on taking Fay¡¯s car back. At the same time, Fay and Yusuf had just left the hospital. With suggestive eyes, Yusuf looked Fay up and down and smiled. ¡°Fay, | haven''t seen you for a while. Why do you seem to get more beautiful?¡± Fay was not as silent as she usually was when he teased her. She turned to him and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Collins, aren¡¯t you going to get engaged soon? It won''t be pretty if your fianc¨¦e found out you are flirting with another woman, you know?¡± Shortly after she said that, Yusuf shouted angrily, ¡°Who the hell said | was going to get engaged?¡± Fay looked out the window again and said in a soft voice, ¡°Everyone is talking about it online, aren¡¯t they?¡± A few days before, the news that he had been to dinner with some upper-ss Lady had been on the top search list. Frustrated, Yusuf said in a huff, ¡°You¡¯ve been working for Edmund for so many years. Didn¡¯t you see how the gossip about him and Diane blew up? Was any of it true?¡± Fay was slightly surprised by that, she turned to look at him. Yusuf continued, ¡°It¡¯s just an arrangement made by my family. | never agreed to it.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His words and the sad tone he used made the bitterness in Fay¡¯s chest fade away. She whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± But just as she began to hope, she heard his careless voice again. ¡°| won''t marry anyone. How can | just throw away my Life and marry for the interests of my family? What¡¯s so good about getting married anyway? | don¡¯t see why | have to give up my freedom just because of a woman.¡± The flicker of hopeful joy in Fay¡¯s heart was quickly extinguished by his words. Cap铆tulo 255 Cap¨ªtulo 255 She Lowered her eyes to hide the disappointment in them. Yes, she knew that Yusuf had always been unruly and reckless with his affections. How would he Love someone enough to marry them? ¡°Fay, what do you think of those who want to get married?¡± Yusuf asked cautiously. His earlier arrogance was gone Fay took a deep breath and then Looked up at him with a smile. ¡°Maybe they are too devoted that they only want to be with one person. They just want to be with the one they love for the rest of their lives.¡± After she was done talking, Yusuf squinted his eyes at her and said, ¡°Fay, are you scolding me? You mean that I¡¯m a yboy.¡± The smile on Fay¡¯s face deepened, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. Everyone has their own choice.¡± Fay didn¡¯t want to continue discussing it with him anymore, so she turned to look out the window. Chelsea had spent almost half that day recording her statement at the police station. By the time she was done, the sun was already high up in the sky. Edmund then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s have Lunch first and then go back.¡± Chelsea refused, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry. You can go and have lunch. I''l just take a taxi home.¡± How could Edmund let her go back by taxi in such a state? He grabbed her wrist a little forcefully and led her into his car. ¡°Let''s go. No need for Lunch then.¡± After getting into the driver¡¯s seat, Edmund drove away immediately, scared that Chelsea would insist on getting out of the car.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea really didn¡¯t want to go with him, but she was both physically and mentally exhausted. She didn¡¯t want to argue anymore, so she justpromised with him. As soon as the car started moving, Chelsea closed her eyes and leaned against the seat, she remained like that the whole way. She had missed Roy¡¯s book signing and his Lecture on scriptwriting that had been held that day. Chelsea almost couldn¡¯t stomach the regret in her heart. Roy always kept a low profile. Except for the few signing events, only a few people could find him. It was not easy to see him let alone talk to him. Edmund didn¡¯t know what to say to her either. So both of them were silent on the way back. After Edmund took Chelsea to the lobby of her building, she thanked him coldly and left him there without Looking back. It was all Edmund could do to not to stop her from Leaving. He went back to his car and drove away. He had really wanted to be kind to her, but obviously she didn¡¯t need it neither did she want it. After getting home, Chelsea locked herself in her bedroom and burst into tears. She didn¡¯t know how Long she had cried for when she heard the doorbell. She rushed to the bathroom to ssh some water on her puffed up face before she went and opened the door. Edmund stood outside with a Lunch box in his hands. Never did it cross Chelsea¡¯s mind that Edmund would bring her food again. However, she got over the shock quickly. She remembered that she had cried her eyes out a while ago. Her face must be so red and swollen. She held her face and tried to m the door shut. Thest thing she wanted was for Edmund to see her in this vulnerable and messy state. She felt that he would relish seeing her like this. After all, he used to enjoy seeing her sad. Before Chelsea could m the door, Edmund stretched out his leg and held it open. Cap铆tulo 256 Cap¨ªtulo 256 ¡°Come on, Chelsea.¡± He could tell at a nce that she had cried her eyes out. The sight of her swollen face and red eyes made his heart ache. He hated seeing her like this.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m so sorry, Chelsea. You can hit me or call me names. You can do anything to vent your anger. | really want to make it up to you. | will also do whatever you want. Just name it,¡± Edmund said apologetically, his foot still holding the door. Chelsea scoffed and red at him. ¡°You want to make it up to me? Fine! | want you to stop disturbing me. Let¡¯s be like total strangers. Stay away from me. Can you do that?¡± Every bad thing that happened to Chelsea was because of him. She wanted nothing to do with him. Edmund''s heart sank when he heard her request. He could only stare at her with sad eyes. It was weird that a powerful man like Edmund was Looking at her with such sad eyes. Chelsea couldn''t bear it, so she spun on her heels and started walking away. ¡°Wait!¡± Edmund found his tongue as he pulled her back. He uttered, ¡°Chelsea, | was serious about what | said back at the warehouse.¡± He had admitted that he was in Love with her in the presence of many people. But she insisted that they could only be strangers. How could he stay away from someone he loved? Impossible! Without mincing words, Chelsea said, ¡°I don¡¯t give a hoot how you feel! Just stay away from me. Tell your family to leave me alone too!¡± Edmund''s face darkened even more. Chelsea expected him to re up. After all, she had been telling him off times without number. He must be feeling humiliated. Alump went up Edmund¡¯s throat as he stared at her for a long time. He swallowed hard. Afterward, he held out the lunch box toward her and said, ¡°Here you go. Please eat the food.¡± Before she could refuse, he added, ¡°You either take it from me willingly, or | will go in and watch you eat.¡± Chelsea quickly collected the Lunch box and shut the door in his face. It was unheard of that Edmund, the president of the Nelson Group, got rejected by a woman. But he just sighed and turned to leave. He reasoned that Chelsea was yet to get over the shock of getting kidnapped by his sister. Her anger might skyrocket if he continued to pester her now. When Edmund got into his car, he made a call to Brayan. ¡°I''ll send you Chelsea¡¯s phone number after | drop this call. You have to call herter. She wants to sue Sonya, so | want you to be her legal counsel.¡± Brayan had heard what happened from Yusuf. He sighed and said pitifully, ¡°People oftene to me and request me to be their lawyer. This is the first time | have to ask someone if they need my legal assistance.¡± ¡°Come on, dude. I¡¯m asking you to do me this favor as a friend. Is it too much to ask?¡± Edmund uttered with disgust. Brayan was taken aback by his shout. Why was he iming to be asking for a favor when he was speaking so rudely? What a rude guy! Despite the thoughts in his head, Brayan said jokingly, ¡°You are an upright man, Edmund. You''re standing for what is right even though your sister is involved. Anyway, it¡¯s high time Sonya is taught a good lesson!¡± Brayan couldn¡¯t help being confused at this moment. How could two people be so different even though they had the same parents? After a pause, Brayan added thoughtfully, ¡°Come to think of it. Chelsea won¡¯t ask me for help. She¡¯s dating a veteran actor now. I''m sure he will hire a goodwyer for her.¡± Cap铆tulo 257 Cap¨ªtulo 257 Edmund pped his forehead as he got upset. What kind of friends did he have? Why were they always making fun of him? ¡°There¡¯s no point assuming whether or not she will ept. Just call her first!¡± Edmund didn¡¯t care if Luka would help Chelsea. He wanted to offer help first. ¡°Okay, | will do,¡± Brayan replied. Just when Edmund was about to hang up, he heard a female roar from the other end of the line. ¡°Brayan, did you smoke at home again? | have told you times without number, stop smoking in here! You have to sleep in the guest room until the nasty smell of cigarettes dissipates. You are exhausting!¡± Brayan kept mute as he was being scolded.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Edmund burst intoughter. His long-awaited chance tough at Brayan was here, so he milked it. ¡°Mr. Collins, you are getting scolded Like a two-year-old in your own home. He-he! You can¡¯t even smoke there. Why do you always pretend that your home is blissful?¡± Brayan didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°You know nothing, pal. She¡¯s scolding me because she cares about my health!¡± ¡°Bah! How are you so sure? Something tells me she¡¯s doing it because she hates the smell of cigarettes!¡± Brayan tried to defend himself and his wife at the same time. ¡°How can you know my wife more than me? Believe me when | say that she¡¯s doing it for my own good.¡± Edmund knew that arguing with Brayan was a lost cause. ¡°You are awyer. | can¡¯t win this argument. Have fun with your wife. | hope she won''t throw you out when you smoke again. Bye After hanging up, Edmund made a call to Leo. ¡°| want you to find out when Roy intends to leave Vertoak. Try to convince him to stay another day.¡± He felt that Chelsea must be filled with regret since she didn¡¯t get to meet Roy. He wanted to make her happy by setting up a meeting with Roy. ¡°Okay, | will do that now.¡± Leo immediately contacted Roy after the call ended. Edmund received a call from his grandfather just when he ended the talk with Leo. ¡°Your mother is making a fuss here. You have toe to see her when you are free,¡± Ethan said worriedly. ¡°Okay,¡± Edmund remarked with a frown. It didn¡¯te as a surprise that his mother went to Ethan¡¯s house to make a scene. He knew she did it because of Sonya. Alena had called him and given him an earful because of what happened. She said he was heartless for allowing the cops to whisk his sister away and preventing anyone from bailing her out. With a dead serious tone, he said, ¡°She deserves to be punished by thew for what she did. Sonya¡¯s bad behavior needs to be nipped in the bud. Otherwise, she will do something worse in the future!¡± Edmund was disappointed at his mother for making a scene in his grandfather¡¯s home. Ethan was unwell, so he drove there at a high speed to clean up the mess. Cap铆tulo 258 Cap¨ªtulo 258 Alena¡¯s cries could be heard from outside by the time Edmund arrived. ¡°Dad, please help me. Haven''t | suffered enough in this family? Jaime cheated on me and fled. But | stayed back in this family. | singlehandedly raised your two grandchildren. | have been nothing but a dutiful daughter-inw to you! My daughter is on the verge of getting sentenced to prison. | can¡¯t let that happen. If Sonya doesn¡¯te out immediately, | might die. Please do something!¡± Ethan was sitting on the sofa while Alena was sitting on the floor close to him as she cried bitterly. Although she was speaking rudely, he couldn¡¯t get short with her because what she said was true. His son, Jaime hadn¡¯t been dutiful at all. He caused pain for everyone and fled abroad without caring for his family back home. If it weren¡¯t for Alena who stayed back, the reputation of the Nelson family would have beenpletely ruined. Alena had put up with all the bullshit majorly because of her children. Wouldn''t it be mean to take her major source of joy?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ethan sighed as he stared at the sad woman. Perhaps if not for the terrible family environment, Sonya wouldn¡¯t have turned out to be so spoiled and troublesome. For a moment, he wished he had allowed Jaime to divorce Alena instead of making them stay married just to preserve the dignity of the family. The front door was suddenly pushed open and Edmund walked in. When Alena saw him, she picked the teacup on the side table and threw it at him. ¡°You wicked man! Do you want me dead?¡± Edmund hadn''t seen thising. The teacup hit his forehead before he could think of dodging it. Blood streaked out immediately. Alena¡¯s angerpletely blinded her for a moment. Ethan leaped to his feet when he saw his grandson''s bloodied forehead. He ordered the butler, ¡°Get the first-aid kit now!¡± It was as if a bucket of cold water was poured on Alena when she saw blood on Edmund''s forehead. She didn¡¯t think the teacup would get to him, let alone injure him so badly. With her heart in her mouth, she rushed to Edmund and begged him profusely. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Edmund. | didn¡¯t mean to do that. Please forgive me.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t utter a word. He just ced the gauze the butler handed him on his bleeding forehead. Ethan scolded Alena, pointing his walking stick at her. ¡°I have told you time and time again that you need to curtail your anger. Did you forget that Sonya is not your only child? Edmund is also your child! You attacked him because he didn¡¯t defend your precious daughter, but you seem to forget that she is so troublesome!¡± Ethan understood why Edmund didn¡¯t make an attempt to secure Sonya¡¯s release. He was clearly doing it for the woman he loved. ¡°Why can¡¯t you see that this is for Sonya¡¯s good? You spoiled her rotten. If you hadn¡¯t supported her in making Chelsea¡¯s life a Living hell in the past, that messy divorce would never have happened. And we won''t be in this situation today!¡± Ethan yelled at her again. He had been keeping quiet about the bad behaviors of Alena and Sonya all this while. Ethan was the only member of the Nelson family that supported Chelsea from the very beginning. But what could an old man like him do to help? ¡°Dad, why bring that silly woman up now? Edmund doesn''t like Chelsea at all. He¡¯s supposed to stand up for his sister against that wench!¡± Alena quipped stubbornly. Unbeknown to Alena, her son was head over heels in love with his ex-wife now. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who Sonya offended. Even if she offended a total stranger, | will stand for what is right. Sonya needs to be punished for her actions!¡± Edmund said in a cold tone, staring at his mother dead in the eyes. Edmund could understand Alena¡¯s point of view. It was a mother¡¯s instinct to protect her children, but what Sonya had done was illegal. It didn¡¯t matter on whose toes Sonya had stepped on this time. She should be made to bear the consequences of her actions. Cap铆tulo 259 Cap¨ªtulo 259 ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not kidding. If Sonya isn¡¯t taught a Lesson this time, she''ll cause more trouble in the future. What happens when we can¡¯t protect her from the consequences of her mischief? Everything | do is for the good of Sonya, including sending her abroad.¡± Edmund, then, followed the butler to get his wound taken care of. Alena stood still, dazed. Ethan crossly chipped in, ¡°Edmund was right. You''ve spoiled Sonya rotten. She¡¯s too headstrong. She has to learn self-control.¡± After saying this, he took his leave. Ethan went to see how Edmund was faring with his wound. Alena was desperate upon seeing Edmund and Ethan not willing to bail Sonya out. Trembling, she ranted, ¡°Okay! Okay! Both of you don¡¯t care about her. | hope you don¡¯t regret your decision!¡± She then stormed out. Ethan was annoyed by Alena¡®s attitude. He couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°Your mother is too blind to see it now, but Sonya needs to be taught a lesson.¡± Edmund said nothing, his expression thoughtful. Ethan was right. Alena never saw anything wrong with anything that Sonya did. She always pinned the me on someone else. Sighing, Ethan continued, ¡°It¡¯s not easymunicating with your mother. She is noisy and quick to anger. At the beginning, your mom and dad had a good rtionship. This led to the birth of you and Sonya But as time went on, they found it hard to get along with each other. Your father got fed up. Your father, however, was not meless in the whole matter. He was with other women.¡± Ethan decided not to me just Alena. His son, too, was at fault. Edmund said, ¡°Judging by my mother¡¯s character, if my father attempts to divorce her, she would make trouble for him.¡± ¡°You are right,¡± Ethan said, sighing. The butler wiped the blood from Edmund''s forehead and found there was a crack on his forehead. The butler said, ¡°I''ll stop the bleeding, but I''d advise you go to the hospital for a checkup. You might need a few stitches.¡± Edmund replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital. Just stop the bleeding.¡± The butler looked worried. ¡°What if it leaves a scar?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ethan tried persuading him, ¡°Let''s go to the hospital.¡± However, Edmund didn¡¯t budge. Ethan nced at him and said, ¡°Why do | feel that you don¡¯t care much about Life anymore?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund was rendered speechless Did he look that way? He was just depressed. His sister Sonya pissed him off, his mother quarrelled with him, and Chelsea ignored him. How could he not be depressed? Indifferently, he said, ¡°I nned to talk to Chelsea today but this happened.¡± ¡°Ouch. Cap铆tulo 260 Cap¨ªtulo 260 Ethan felt a sharp pain in his gut. His poor grandson had finally found out the true meaning of love. But he was stumped before he could confess his love. However, he pretended he was fine and tried tofort Edmund, ¡°It¡¯s just a breakup. It doesn¡¯t mean anything. With time, it''ll get better Maybe you are just not meant to be together. I''ll help you find a good girl after all this is over.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Edmund stared at Ethan in surprise. Despite how depressed he was, Ethan still didn¡¯t think he was really hurting. Crossly, he said, ¡°I won''t give up. I¡¯ve never given up on anything in my life.¡± Ethan was so happy after hearing what Edmund said. He was intentionally provoking Edmund because he didn¡¯t want to see his grandson give up so easily. ¡°So... How is Chelsea doing?¡± Ethan changed the topic with a faint smile. ¡°Not so good,¡± Edmund answered sadly. Ethan shook his head, sincerely feeling sorry for her. ¡°She''s been so unfortunate! Hilton and Garry are not her family. She is all alone in the world, and doesn¡¯t have anyone to talk to when this type of thing happens to her.¡± ¡°Don''t be so dramatic! She has a boyfriend and a good friend too,¡± Edmund said, the jealousy obvious in his tone Ethan nced at him knowingly and said, ¡°Yeah, | forgot. She has a boyfriend.¡± The butler finished binding the gauze on Edmund¡¯s forehead. Edmund immediately stood up and wanted to leave. Thest thing he wanted to do at this moment, was talk about Chelsea¡¯s boyfriend and with Ethan. Ethan sighed and followed him to the door. ¡°Now that you guys don¡¯t get along well, there¡¯s no reason to be anxious, is there? Why don¡¯t you start by being an ordinary friend to her and trying to please her? Before you realize it, she''ll fall in love with you again.¡± Edmund understood Ethan¡¯s strategy, and he had to admit that it could work. Maybe not anytime soon, but it could work. With a nod in Ethan¡¯s direction, he sighed and left. Although it was difficult for him to admit it, Ethan had helped ease his anxiety. He felt less worried than he did earlier on. Ethan was absolutely right. Now that they were at this point, the only thing left to do was start over. He would start by being a friend to her, and hopefully, things would evolve with time. As soon as Edmund left Ethan¡¯s house, he received a call from Brayan. ¡°Your mother called me and asked me to defend Sonya. You know | can¡¯t do that. So, | told her that the next few months will be very busy for me. So, | will go abroad and stay there for some time. | can take care of my cases from there.¡± Edmund said, ¡°Okay Brayan continued, refused my help.¡± ¡®Also, | just called Chelsea. As | expected, she ¡°Of course she did!¡± Edmund grunted and clenched his fists. He knew that Chelsea would never ept any help from him. Brayan sighed and added, ¡°Yeah... And judging from her tone, she isn¡¯t doing very well. Should | send someone to stay with her?¡± She was kidnapped and almost raped. That was a very difficult ordeal for anyone to go through. Cap铆tulo 261 Cap¨ªtulo 261 It was true that she was saved before anything terrible could be done to her. But still, what she had gone through was traumatic. Brayan couldn¡¯t imagine how she felt when she was tied in that dark warehouse. How could such a kind girl go through something so cruel? Brayan didn¡¯t necessarily like Chelsea because she tricked Edmund into sleeping with her, but she was a kind person, and she was loyal to his husband. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t hold anything against her. In fact, Brayan¡¯s attitude towards Chelsea had changed for the better. His concern for her was genuine. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Edmund said dejectedly. In the hospital, the doctor had told him to pay attention to Chelsea''s psychological health, and he had tried to get the best for her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But as stubborn as she was, she would definitely refuse to be seen by the doctor he got for her. He thought of a way to make her get the psychological guidance she needed without her finding out it was from him, but before he could make it happen, something happened to Chelsea. In the evening, Edmund was having dinner with Yusuf. In order to avoid any suspicions, Brayan went abroad with his wife this afternoon. That way, Alena wouldn¡¯t find him when she came looking. Suddenly, Edmund''s phone rang. It was a call from Chris. ¡°Chelsea was just rushed to our hospital. She is running a high fever. | think it was provoked by what happened during the day.¡± ¡°What? What happened?¡± Edmund stood up abruptly. He grabbed his car keys and was almost out of the door when Chris said, ¡°There¡¯s no needing here, Edmund. Luka brought her in, so she haspany. He said that he knocked on her door for long before she eventually opened up for him. But by that time, she already had a high fever.¡± Edmund halted and held the phone tightly. He was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t say a single word. He knew that she wasn¡¯t very well, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious. When Edmund didn¡¯t say anything for some time, Chris hung up. Although Chris had advised him against going, Edmund still rushed out of the door. He had to get to the hospital! ¡°What are you doing? Chris said that Luka was with her, right?¡± Yusuf shouted to Edmund''s back. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Since when it is illegal to visit someone with a boyfriend?¡± With that, Edmund headed straight to the car. Exasperated, Yusuf threw his hands up in the air and followed Edmund. Sure, it wasn¡¯t illegal, but it was definitely embarrassing. But of course, Edmund didn¡¯t care at all about his pride and dignity. He acted as though he had nothing to lose. When they got to the hospital, Chelsea was already settled in a ward, and was receiving an infusion that was going to help bring her fever down. Luka stood by her bed and looked at her with a sad expression on his face. But the moment he saw Edmund at the door, his demeanour changed to an angry one. He didn¡¯t even let Edmund put in a word before he strode up to him and punched him hard. The unsuspecting Edmund hadn¡¯t seen thating. He knew that going in wasn¡¯t a good idea, but he didn¡¯t expect Luka to hit him. Being the kind of person that couldn¡¯t take an attack Lying down, and equally had bottled up a lot of resentment against Luka, Edmund just couldn¡¯t stop himself from counterattacking. When the effect of surprise had worn off, Edmund punched him back, and they began fighting in the ward. They were fortunate that Luka had ced Chelsea in a VIP ward. So apart from them and Yusuf, the sleeping Chelsea was the only one in the ward. If not, the news of a senior actor and the CEO of the Nelson Group fighting would have hit the headlines by the time they woke up tomorrow. ¡°Guys! Calm down!¡± Yusuf shouted as he tried to pull them apart. After shouting several times, Yusuf decided that if anything was going to tear them apart considering how angry they were, it definitely wasn¡¯t him. So he threw his hands up and gave up. He leaned against the wall and crossed his arms to watch the show these two irrational men were giving him. Cap铆tulo 262 Cap¨ªtulo 262 Yusuf shook his head as he watched Edmund waving his fists in all directions with his red eyes. He had known Edmund for so many years, but this was the first time he had seen him acting so violent. Luka too wasn¡¯t someone who Liked fighting. He had been in the entertainment industry for many years, and he was known for his easy-going and gentle nature. He had also experienced a lot, and was usually in control of his emotions. So, if he was acting this way, that meant he was really affected by what happened to Chelsea today. When he called Chelsea that morning, he had felt that something was wrong with the way she spoke. After their call, he asked someone to investigate. That was when he found out that Chelsea was kidnapped by Sonya and almost got raped. That news had given Luka a shock he hadn''t experienced in a Long while. Without wasting any time, he booked the earliest flight and flew to her. When she opened the door for him and he saw that she had a high fever, he became even more furious than he already was. That exined his anger when he saw Edmund in the ward. Edmund was definitely responsible for it, albeit indirectly. At this point, he cared less about who he was, or who Edmund was, and he definitely didn¡¯t care about the consequences. All he wanted in that moment was to beat the man that had caused his woman so much pain.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As they fought, a nurse passing by heard the noise and tried to get in and see what was happening. Luckily, Yusuf stopped her before she could go in. Being high and famous personalities, it was better that no one knew they were the ones fighting in there. At some point, they even forgot that they were in the hospital. They were so noisy that Chelsea slowly woke up. Yusuf was the first to notice that she was waking up. ¡°Stop! Chelsea is up!¡± Both Luka and Edmund froze at the same time. Covered in bruises, they both looked embarrassed as they looked at Chelsea who was still not fully awake. Their once neat and ssic clothes were torn in different ces. None of them had gotten out of the fight without being hurt. But Luka didn¡¯t care about the pain he was in. He forgot about his embarrassment and ran to Chelsea in worry. ¡°How are you feeling? Do you want some water?¡± Chelsea still had a high fever, and she was also very weak. She finally opened her eyes fully only to see something she would have never imagined happening. She blinked several times, not knowing what to say to what she was seeing. Were they really fighting while she was asleep? Confused by what she was seeing, Chelsea struggled to sit up. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± she asked in a weak voice. But Luka quickly held her down gently and said, ¡°Your temperature is still very high. Just Lie down.¡± ¡°If she wants to get up, then let her. Why are you being so controlling?¡± Edmund grunted loudly. Thisment raised Luka¡¯s anger again, but he decided to hold it in for Chelsea¡¯s sake. He looked up and red at Edmund. Cap铆tulo 263 Cap¨ªtulo 263 He was obviously just taking care of her like he ought to. She was having a fever, and if she sat up, she would feel dizzy. Edmund stared back at Luka without flinching. If Luka thought his gaze was going to scare him away, then he was very wrong. Edmund couldn¡¯t help but be petty and wonder if Chelsea always had to do what this Luka guy wanted. As both men stared at each other, the need to fight rose up in them again, and they were finding it hard to resist. Seeing what was going on, Yusuf stepped between them and said, ¡°Please, calm down. Think about your image. Both of you!¡± He hit them both Lightly on the chest. If they picked up fighting again, there was no doubt that they would be the topic of discussion for everyone in the city and out of the city by the time the day ran out. To help calm them down, Chelsea raised her hand and tugged at the bottom of Luka¡¯s shirt. ¡°Water, please.¡± It worked Like a charm. Instantly, Luka calmed down, took a thermos cup and straw from the table and helped her drink. Disgusted by the scene, Edmund wiped the blood at the corner of his mouth angrily and looked away. The truth was that he wanted to be the one taking care of her, not this jerk. But as faith would have it, he wasn¡¯t qualified enough. Just seeing Luka taking care of her like this upset and annoyed him. Yusuf understood what Edmund was going through, and he felt bad for him. So he decided to save him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out, huh?¡± he said with a small smile to Edmund. Edmund didn¡¯t show it, but he was grateful to Yusuf in that moment. He definitely had no interest in watching Chelsea and Luka show off their love. He nced at Luka and said, ¡°I have to talk to you. Soe out when you''re done here.* After that, he wanted to turn and go, but his gaze was inevitably drawn to Chelsea, who unfortunately gave him a cold stare. ¡°Have a good rest,¡± he said to her and looked away. Jaw clenching, Edmund strode out of the ward with Yusuf behind him. ¡°Edmund, it''ll be better if you go to Chris¡¯ office first and change your clothes. And you have to deal with that wound on your faceExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. too. When Edmund ignored him, Yusuf rolled his eyes and continued, ¡°You look disheveled, Edmund. It¡¯s as though you were molested, and you don¡¯t want people thinking that way, do you?¡± Edmund looked down at himself and sighed. Yusuf was right. Two buttons of his ironed white shirt were missing, and his shirt was wrinkled. Realizing this, Edmund red at him, hating that he was right. With a huff, he turned and went to Chris¡¯ office. When Chris saw Edmund¡¯s state as he entered his office, his mouth dropped open in shock. But he immediately snapped out of it, realizing with disappointment that he must have fought with Luka. Shaking his head in disbelief, Chris turned to his wardrobe, took out a clean shirt and gave it to Edmund. They knew each other so well that they didn¡¯t even need to use words to understand the other person. After Edmund changed his clothes, Chris pointed at his bandaged forehead and asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Well, my mother smashed a teacup on my forehead,¡± Edmund responded, lowering his head. Cap铆tulo 264 Cap¨ªtulo 264 Chris sighed. ¡°Sorry about that. Come, let me change the dressing.¡± The bandage that the butler wrapped on Edmund''s forehead was already loose after he fought with Luka. Edmund impatiently unwrapped the bandage. Chris cleaned the wound with a ball of cotton wool dabbed in methted spirit. Afterward, he applied iodine and wrapped Edmund''s forehead with fresh gauze. ¡°The wound has to be dry so it can heal faster. Make sure it doesn¡¯t get wet. And stay away from alcohol and cigarettes so it doesn¡¯t get inmed,¡± Chris warned. Edmund nodded obediently and said, ¡°Please find me a good psychologist.¡± Chris knew exactly why Edmund made that request, so he said, ¡°I have just contacted one. Once Chelsea recovers from the fever, the psychologist will attend to her.¡± ¡°Is ita man or a woman?¡± Edmund asked, raising his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t want more men around Chelsea. Thus, he was going to turn down the help if it was a male psychologist. Chris smiled and replied, ¡°Not to worry. This one is a woman. She''s the most sought-after female doctor in the psychology department of our hospital.¡± Yusuf, who had been quiet for a while, suddenly chipped in, ¡°A female psychologist? Tell me about her. How old is she? Is she beautiful? Does she have a curvy figure?¡± Chris tut-tutted disappointedly. ¡°Well, she¡¯s thirty years old. She graduated with honors from the medical school of Harvard University. She¡¯s very beautiful.¡± When Chris saw that his friend¡¯s face lit up, he added, ¡°Just so you know, she has a bad character. So, you had better not flirt with her.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yusuf asked curiously. ¡°Love is child¡¯s y in her eyes. She hatesmitment,¡± Chris responded with a snort. Yusuf pped excitedly. ¡°Woo-hoo! She¡¯s my type of woman. We are Like minds. Please introduce me to her quickly!¡± Chris was rendered speechless. After Yusuf didn¡¯t get any response, he rubbed his chin and asked thoughifully, ¡°By the way, how do you know that she sees love as child¡¯s y? Don¡¯t tell me she dumped you in the past?¡± ¡°Of course, not!¡± Chris yelled and gritted his teeth. Yusuf squinted at him and continued, ¡°Come on, man. I¡¯m your friend. Was it a one-night stand?¡± Chris kept mute as he stared daggers at his provocative friend. What kind of friend was he? Why did Yusuf poke his sore spot? So annoying!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Yusuf threw his head back and burst intoughter. ¡°So, it¡¯s true! She dumped you!¡± Chris murdered Yusuf with his eyes. He badly wanted to punch him in the face. Ignoring the murderous stare, Yusuf tapped his chin and spected. Cap铆tulo 265 Cap¨ªtulo 265 ¡°Let me think. You also graduated from the medical school of Harvard University, didn¡¯t you? Did you know this female psychologist back then?¡± Chris took a deep breath and responded dejectedly, ¡°Yes, | knew her. We had sex a few times.¡± An intense pain tugged at his heartstrings at this moment. ¡°At that time, | thought we had something good going on. But after we graduated, she just disappeared. | tried all | could to contact and find her, but | heard nothing from her for two whole years! She suddenly popped up again when the hospital recruited some new doctors a few days ago. When | asked her where she had been for the past two years, she said she was busy traveling around the world.¡± Chris let out a grunt. He cursed, ¡°What a wicked woman! She just disappeared without saying a word. | was worried sick about her while she was living her best life.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Yusufmented as he pped his hands. Chris exploded and took a swipe at Yusuf, who dodged it quickly. ¡°Chill, dude! The way | see it, she never wanted to have a serious rtionship with you. You were just her fuck buddy. But you misunderstood her by expecting something more.¡± Chris¡¯ eyebrows furrowed when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that Yusuf had a point there. Never did they agree to date each other. Once they had sex, they both went with the flow without defining what was between them. He didn¡¯t know where she Lived or what ns she had before they graduated. Yusuf put on a nerdy look and queried, ¡°Did you guys ever define your rtionship and agree to date formally?¡± Chris shook his head sadly. That never happened. He had just assumed that they were dating since they were having sex. It never crossed his mind to ask her out or talk about their so-called rtionship. Yusuf did a facepalm and tut-tutted. He didn¡¯t know that his genius of a friend could be so naive. How could he have assumed they were dating because they had sex? Yusuf sighed and inquired, ¡°Tell me, did you both stay in touch with each other every day?¡± Chris shook his head again. ¡°Did you know where she lived?¡± Chris kept shaking his head. He barely knew anything about her. They only had sex in a hotel several times. Yusuf spread out his arms and said, ¡°Buddy, it turns out you were dating yourself, not her. It was just a booty call to her. And I¡¯m afraid to say that she did nothing wrong.¡± These words pierced Chris¡¯ soul. He held his chest and breathed painstakingly. The feeling of abandonment had weighed him down for the past two years. But after Yusuf examined the situation, he realized that he was stupid to have felt this way. Nheless, finding out the truth was extremely painful.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as Edmund and Yusuf left, Chelsea asked Luka, ¡°Why did you get into a fight with him? Did he hit you first?¡± Cap铆tulo 266 Cap¨ªtulo 266 ¡°No, | did,¡± Luka replied with a chuckle. ¡°Oh...¡± Chelsea was shocked to hear that. Luka was a calm person who rarely got angry. It was surprising to learn that he threw the first punch. ¡°| don¡¯t regret it one bit. Edmund and his family hurt you before. It¡¯s ridiculous that they are trying to do the same thing now!¡± Luka couldn''t help getting angry whenever he remembered how Chelsea had been tortured by the Nelson familytely. Chelsea was touched by his care. But she felt bad when she saw the bruise on his face. With tears in her eyes, she muttered, ¡°I''m sorry for getting you into this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. What are friends for? How can | stand by and watch my friend who has helped me, get bullied? Don¡¯t worry. | have contacted a Lawyer to take up this case. Sonya will get the punishment she deserves!¡± Luka uttered, beating his chest. Although thewyer hired by Peak Entertainment wasn¡¯t as famous as Brayan, he was also one of the best in the industry. ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Chelsea replied gently. Due to the fever, she soon fell into a deep sleep. Luka tucked her in and left. He wanted to find out what Edmund intended to do. Luka knocked on the door of Chris¡¯s office and walked in. With a straight face, he asked Edmund, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chris and Yusuf immediately excused themselves in case the two rivals decided to throw punches again Edmund looked up at Luka and said, ¡°I have spoken to Roy about adapting his new book into a y. He agreed to my terms on the condition that the scriptwriter must be good and also pass his test.¡± Luka read Edmund''s mind immediately. He asked, ¡°So, you want to give the job to Chelsea?¡± Edmund nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, | do. But she doesn¡¯t even want to see me. So, | was thinking you could help me persuade her about it. Chelsea is perfect for the job. Once she passes Roy''s test, I¡¯ll buy the copyright immediately. And then we can get down to work. Yourpany can oversee the production if it¡¯s okay with you.¡± Edmundplimented Chelsea¡¯s talent while he made his intentions known. Luka also believed in her talent. So he agreed without hesitation, ¡°Okay.¡± They were both rivals who wanted the same woman. But they united for her sake now. Since they had reached an agreement, Luka decided to take his leave. ¡°Talk to youter. Goodbye!¡± Edmund set his lips into a grim line before he blurted out, ¡°I have found a good psychologist for Chelsea. Please try and persuade her to see the psychologist.¡± Luka stopped in his tracks when he heard this. He stared at Edmund with squinted eyes for a while. Afterward, he smiled and said, ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, Mr. Nelson. But it¡¯s not your job to do such things for Chelsea. I¡¯m her boyfriend, so | will handle her needs.¡± This statement hurt Edmund. However, he said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say | arranged for the psychologist. Just tell her you did.¡± Even Edmund himself was surprised by his humble attitude. Why was he behaving Like a tolerant person all of a sudden? This didn¡¯t go down well with Luka at all. ¡°No, I''ll pass on that. | will find an excellent psychologist to attend to her. Remember that Chelsea is no longer your wife. Please keep your distance. She¡¯s my priority now!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 267 Cap¨ªtulo 267 After marking his territory with those serious words, he left the office. ¡°Humph! Did you just rub it in my face that Chelsea divorced me? Let¡¯s wait and see. You will soon be her ex-boyfriend,¡± Edmund cursed under his breath, staring at the closed door. He had nothing else to do here, so he left the hospital with Yusuf. Edmund had nned to make Roy stay back for another day so Chelsea could meet him. But Leo said he had left because of his wife¡¯s ill health once the event had ended. Chelsea''s fever didn¡¯t go down until the next morning. Luka took care of her throughout the night. When Chelsea woke up and saw his tired eyes, she felt sorry for him. ¡°l am sorry for keeping you awake throughout the night. Now that I¡¯m much better, you should go home to have some rest.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Luka had been taking care of his sick mother for many days. And now, he looked after Chelsea. She felt that he needed some rest. Luka chuckled and said, ¡°I am fine. But if you insist, I''ll leave once Zuri arrives.¡± Zuri went out of town to shoot amercial. When she heard that Chelsea was sick, she abandoned everything and boarded the next flight home. Chelsea knew Luka wouldn''t listen to her, so she didn¡¯t bother to persuade him. After she washed her face and brushed her teeth, Luka asked, ¡°What do you want to have for breakfast? I''ll go buy it.¡± Before Chelsea could respond, someone knocked on the door. Chris came in immediately. ¡°Good morning, Chelsea. | brought you breakfast!¡± Chris held up a takeout box. The logo on the box looked familiar in Chelsea¡¯s eyes. She remembered that Edmund had brought her food from this particr restaurant when she had a sprained ankle. Her instincts told her that this one was from Edmund. However, she didn¡¯t want Luka to go out so he wouldn¡¯t be hounded by the paparazzi or his fans. After thanking Chris, she said to Luka, ¡°Let''s eat the food he brought instead.¡± Luka gave Chris a knowing look before he agreed. They were in the middle of breakfast when someone knocked on the door and came in. Chris turned around only to see a female doctore in with a cold face. His heart skipped a beat. Aftering to his senses, he muttered, ¡°I thought | set the appointment for two o¡¯clock in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Well, Mr. Pierce set an appointment with me for this morning. That''s why | am here,¡± the female doctor replied with a smile. Luka exined timely, ¡°She is a psychologist | hired for Chelsea.¡± Chris parted his lips, but words failed him. He could only leave the ward with a red face. He stole a nce at the doctor before leaving. The female doctor didn¡¯t say anything either. She just smiled at him politely. Once the door was shut, she introduced herself. ¡°Hello, Mr. Pierce, Miss Williams. I¡¯m Zora Sugden.¡± ¡°ording to the doctor, you need to see a psychologist because of your mental health. Zora is the best in Vertoak. She will help you,¡± Luka exined to Chelsea, who looked a Little puzzled. An understanding expression reced Chelsea¡¯s puzzled Look immediately. She had to agree that she indeed needed psychological guidance. She had a terrible nightmarest night. The bed was soaking wet when she woke up. Images of how Sonya ripped off the buttons of her shirt kept shing in her mind. Cap铆tulo 268 Cap¨ªtulo 268 She also remembered how the hooligans looked at her lustfully and attempted to touch her. The stress of what happened to her yesterday was messing up Chelsea¡¯s mind. Even though she was rescued just in time, she couldn¡¯t help being afraid. Thirty minutes into the first therapy session with Zora, Chelsea felt very relieved. Zuri soon arrived at the hospital, so Luka went home to have a good rest. She looked after her friend. Her face was filled with pity and concern. Rubbing Chelsea¡¯s pale cheek, she asked worriedly, ¡°Bestie, when are we going to be strong enough so people won''t bully us again?¡± Zuri had also been a victim of bullying right from her childhood. This affected her self-esteem a lot. When she entered the entertainment industry, she was forced to grow some balls because people were trampling on her. She was now a lot fiercer than before. It was unlike Zuri to be so sentimental. But she couldn''t help it after her best friend was kidnapped. Chelsea held her hand andforted her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The way | see it, bing powerful won''t stop the bullying. Some people will always be mean. It¡¯s left for us to either put up with it or fight back.¡± Zuri suddenly grunted and uttered, ¡°Sonya crossed the line this time around. If she wasn¡¯t behind bars now, | would have gone to beat her up!¡± ¡°If you do that, you will have to take her ce in prison,¡± Chelsea remarked yfully. ¡°| don¡¯t care. As long as | get to teach that bitch a lesson,¡± Zuri whispered with a smile. Three days passed and Chelsea was still in the hospital. During this time, Zora came to her ward for therapy sessions. The nightmares and bad thoughts reduced drastically. Chelsea¡¯s mental health got a lot better. Zuri. stayed by her side and took good care of her. It was morefortable than when Luka was here since Zuri was also a female. Nheless, Luka brought them meals three times a day. After he left one day, Zuri devoured the food andmented between mouthfuls, ¡°You two can be a real couple. Luka is a good man. He has a heart of gold. That''s the kind of man every woman wants. If he was into me, | would have married him without hesitation.¡± Chelsea chuckled and said, ¡°You seem to be forgetting about Colin, the love of your life. He was good to you. Not only did he cook for you, but he also helped you with your schoolwork and cared for your hair. Why didn¡¯t you marry him then?¡± ¡°Well, | wanted to. But his mother didn¡¯t like me,¡± Zuri replied, the corners of her mouth twitching. Her heart ached as she remembered her one true love. Colin''s mother had thrown a million-dor check in her face and asked her to break up with him immediately. What Zuri thought only happened in TV dramas and novels happened to her. Colin came from an educated and well-to-do family. Zuri feared that he would look down on herter in Life even if she stuck by him. As a beautiful study cker, Zuri didn¡¯t think she was enough for an all-rounder Like him. At that time, she took the money and donated it to charity. She broke up with Colin. Her decision wasn¡¯t entirely because of what his mother did. She just didn¡¯t want to stand in the way of Colin¡¯s future. She knew that if she didn¡¯t break up with him, he wouldn¡¯t make up his mind to study abroad. ¡°That reminds me. Have you made enough money to get back at Colin¡¯s mother?¡± Chelsea suddenly asked. Cap铆tulo 269 Cap¨ªtulo 269 Zuri poked the steak on her te and snorted. ¡°What do you think?¡± The day Colin¡¯s mother threw a check at her was the most humiliating day of Zuri¡¯s life. She was so angry and sad that she vowed to make something of her life. She swore to throw a check of ten million dors in that wicked woman¡¯s face someday. And perhaps get back with Colin. At that time, Chelsea had mixed feelings about her friend¡¯s vow. ¡°Money isn¡¯t the problem now. I¡¯m just waiting for Colin toe back. Then | will show that vile woman never to write people off!¡± Zuri said aggressively, stabbing the steak again. Zuri rose from the bottom to the top in the entertainment circle. Her worth was hundreds of millions of dors. Ten million wasn¡¯t a big deal for her. Alook of sadness suddenly clouded Zuri¡¯s face. She sighed and uttered sadly, ¡°Although | can afford to pay back the money in ten folds, | am afraid that Colin wouldn¡¯t want to take me back. He might strangle me for dumping him.¡± Chelsea teased her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°What are you afraid of? Have you forgotten how you chased Colin before? Use that same courage to win his heart back. If ten million dors isn¡¯t enough, just double it. You can do this, girl!¡± Chelsea burst intoughter after she finished speaking. Zuri gave her a gentle p on the hand and sighed deeply. ¡°| wouldn''t be stressing over this if | just had to buy back his love with money It¡¯s not that simple. Colin might have gotten over me along time ago.¡± The two friends chatted whilst they ate their meal. Within thest three days, the case between Chelsea and Sonya had been filed. Sonya was granted bail, so she was no longer in prison. Even though Edmund forbade anyone to bail out Sonya, her bailout wasn¡¯t against thew. The night that she got out of jail, Alena attempted suicide. Edmund was woken up by his sister¡¯s call in the middle of the night. Sonya¡¯s sobbing voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°It''s our mom! She swallowed a lot of sleeping pills! She¡¯s no longer breathing and her body is numb. | don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Edmund flew out of bed. He hung up and called an ambnce. Afterward, he drove to his mother¡¯s residence, still in his pajamas The ambnce arrived a few minutes before he got there. Alena was lying unconscious on the floor as the paramedics tried to resuscitate her. Sonya was pacing about in the Living room. Her hair was a mess and her face was as red as a tomato. As soon as she saw Edmund, she rushed up to him and pointed her finger at him. ¡°This is all your fault! It¡¯s all your fault! Our mother decided to kill herself because you have been so mean to me. You are a bad son and brother!¡± Edmund was infuriated by this usation. He didn¡¯t want to deal with her now, so he shook her off and shouted, ¡°Fuck off!¡± How was it his fault that Alena decided to kill herself? Was this because he refused to allow Brayan to take over the case? Was he wrong for standing for what was right? No, not at all! If there was anyone at fault for this, that person was Sonya! She should never have done something so barbaric and expected him to stand by her side. Sonya fell to the floor and burst into tears again. ¡°You still aren¡¯t remorseful, Edmund. How can you be so mean to your family because of that wench? Will you only realize your mistakes once our mother is dead?¡± Cap铆tulo 270 Cap¨ªtulo 270 Edmund was so furious that he wanted to p the foolishness out of Sonya. When would she change and be a sensible person that could distinguish right from wrong? Pointing at her, Edmund said seriously, ¡°This isn¡¯t my fault at all. Don¡¯t try to rope me into this nonsense!¡± From his sister¡¯s words and behavior, Edmund put two and two together. It seemed like Alena downed the pills just to turn him against Chelsea. The matter had been kept under wraps. But someone in the police station had leaked the news that Sonyamitted crime against her brother¡¯s ex-wife. It was only a matter of time before it blew up. Alena was afraid that her precious daughter would be disgraced and sentenced to jail, so she wanted Chelsea to withdraw the Lawsuit. The worry Edmund felt decreased a little. He reasoned that Alena must have taken only a few pills. She wasn¡¯t going to die even though she was in aa. It became clear to him that his mother and sister were going to any length just to change his mind. How despicable! Then Alena was sent to the hospital for gastricvage treatment. As Edmund expected, she was soon out of danger. He stood in front of his mother¡¯s sickbed and stared at her face. He felt a series of strange emotions watching her. Since when did his mother and sister be so bad? Was it really because of Chelsea? His thoughts wandered off on another tack. He was convinced it wasn¡¯t Chelsea¡¯s fault. Sooner orter, they would quarrel with him over something. It was in their nature to pin the me on others when they were the culprits. The reason why Edmund and Alena hadn''t quarreled in the past was because they had a simr standpoint then. As Alena wanted, Edmund excelled both in his studies and career. When Edmund was with Diane, Alena was overjoyed. Later, Edmund married Chelsea and there was a stirring of trouble. However, when she came to learn Edmund didn¡¯t love his wife, she was quite satisfied. But all hell broke loose when Edmund said he wouldn¡¯t marry Diane. This wasn¡¯t what Alena had nned for her son. Edmund considered himself an independent man who had the right to make his own choices. How could he be expected to live his life as his mother pleased?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Having worked in the business circle for so many years, Edmund never thought his biggest enemies would be his own family. The next day, when Alena woke up, Edmund was still beside the bed. He took good care of his mother but wouldn¡¯t mention Chelsea or thewsuit. It was Alena who couldn''t avoid the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me?¡± she asked, her voice husky with anger. Edmund turned around and poured her a ss of water, pretending as if nothing had happened. ¡°If Chelsea was really raped by those two men that day, Sonya would be in big trouble.¡± Cap铆tulo 271 Alena¡¯s face flushed with rage, and she roared, ¡°But she is all right, isn¡¯t she?¡± Edmund stopped pouring water. How could his mother sound so casual about someone else¡¯s life? Neither Sonya nor Alena thought other person¡¯s life was of any value! ¡°Yes, she¡¯s fine because the police arrived in time. Lucky for Sonya, she won¡¯t be sentenced for a long time.¡± Edmund was very disappointed in Alena and nothing she said or did could surprise him. Alena¡¯s emotions see-sawed from anger to fear. ¡°Why is my live so miserable? My own son doesn¡¯t care to make my Life good!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Edmund was tired of her outpour of emotions. With a tinge of impatience, he said, ¡°Since you are awake and fine, I am leaving. I have something important to deal with in thepany.¡± Then he turned around and left, Leaving Alena crying. Chris was waiting for Edmund outside. He had managed to hear what was happening inside. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Why does your mother take things too personally? She shouldn¡¯t have picked a fight with you. It might be hard to fix things if it goes like that. At the end of the day, she needs your support. Moreover, you haven¡¯t done a thing to hurt Sonya. You are simply trying to make sure she Learns her Lesson. How else can she be a better person?¡± Hearing the wailing in the ward, Edmund sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that she takes things personally. She¡¯s dissatisfied that I haven¡¯t done what she wants me to do. She enjoys dictating other people¡¯s lives. It is her desire to control me.¡± After a pause, Edmund continued, ¡°Besides, once Sonya is sentenced in jail, the whole world wille to know about the upbringing she has given her daughter. My mother is a strong woman. She can¡¯t ept failure, so she is trying to avoid it.¡± Hearing Edmund¡¯s analysis, Chris was momentarily stunned. Edmund had managed to analyze Alena¡¯s mind correctly. After thinking about it for a while, Chris suggested, ¡°Should we find a psychologist to help her? I¡¯m afraid that your mother¡¯s condition wilt get worse with time if this goes on.¡± ¡°Well, this is a nice idea but do you actually think she will agree to it?¡± Edmund knew it would be impossible to convince her. From what he knew of Alena¡¯s personality, she would probably end up kicking the psychologist. After Chelsea was discharged from the hospital, Luka went back to his hometown to apany his mother. It was believed that he had postponed all his work apart from the preparatory work of The Crown. As for thepany¡¯s management, it was handed over to Luka¡¯s partner who had never appeared and was referred to as N. Since Luka¡¯s partner was still abroad, he would hold a teleconference on every Monday, listening to the reports of the people from the various departments. He gave proper instructions on relevant affairs No one knew the real name of Luka¡¯s partner and they could only specte the reason behind him using the name Most of them agreed that this man wanted to remain a mystery. What was more surprising was that this man used a voice changer in the telephone meeting. In spite of these peculiarities, no one dared to deny that this man was very capable. He often pointed out things that nobody else could. His extraordinary Leadership skills were evident to everyone. Before leaving, Luka told Chelsea that Edmund proposed that she try to be the scriptwriter of Roy¡¯s new book. Chelsea was shocked to hear that. When had Edmund started to think so highly of her? Why was he proposing such a big thing? Luka, understanding her confusion, said encouragingly, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good opportunity. You should give it a try.¡± Chelsea had no desire to cooperate with Edmund. However, here they were talking about Roy¡¯s new book. It was a big deal and quite tempting. She had dreamed of working with Roy since forever And now Luka too was persuading her to do it. In the end, Chelsea gave in and decided to try it. Cap铆tulo 272 Cap¨ªtulo 272 She reminded herself that her draft wouldn¡¯t pass probably. But it was still worth a shot. Zuri had no work recently so she paid Chelsea a visit often. She had her meals at Chelsea¡¯s apartment ever since she was discharged from the hospital. Chelsea could tell her friend was doing this out of genuine concern. The two of them didn¡¯t disturb each other and stayed out of each other¡¯s way. When Chelsea was working, Zuri would sit on the sofa and watch a y by herself. Other times she would study the script of her new y. That morning, as soon as Zuri entered Chelsea¡¯s apartment, she eximed, ¡°Shit, | heard that Edmund''s mother attempted suicide.¡± Chelsea, who had been busy making coffee, was stunned. ¡°What?¡± she asked, unable to believe her ears.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alena hadmitted suicide? After kicking off her shoes, Zuri came in and handed the news screenshot to Chelsea. ¡°Yes and it is all over the Inte.¡± Zuri surfed the Inte all day long. Hence she was up to date with everything. ¡°Here is a picture of Edmund with disheveled hair, taken in the middle of the night from the hospital. Someone confessed to hearing Edmund and his mother quarrel over his sister¡¯s matter. It was deleted immediately. Fortunately, | took a screenshot in time.¡± Zuri continued to say, ¡°I guess Alena must be dissatisfied with Edmund''s indifference to Sonya. That''s probably what led to this quarrel.¡± Zuri realized Chelsea hadn''t said a word and she had done all the talking. Turning to Chelsea, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you feel sorry for Edmund!¡± Without waiting for Chelsea¡¯s response, Zuri said with a note of warning in her voice, ¡°I''m telling you, don¡¯t be softhearted and withdraw thewsuit. You need to sue Sonya for what she did. Alena is doing all this in the hope that you would give up. Sonya, that bitch deserves to be punished!¡± Chelsea regained her senses. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Of course | won''t withdraw the Lawsuit. I¡¯m surprised Edmund isn¡¯t trying to please his mother and sister this time. | was expecting him to threaten me into withdrawing thewsuit.¡± Zuri snorted and said, ¡°How dare he! If he continues to protect his family, | won¡¯t Let him go!¡± With a smile, Chelsea handed a cup of coffee to Zuri and asked, ¡°Is Alena fine?¡± Taking a sip of the freshly brewed coffee, Zuri sighed with relish and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. How could someone Like Alena really hurt herself? | guess her suicide is just a show. People like her can only torture others brutally. When ites to themselves, they are very careful. She won''t leave the world so soon.¡± Zuri spoke ill of Alena with a fierceness. Chelsea said nothing but continued to sip her coffee, mulling over something. Even though she didn¡¯t admit it, Alena¡¯s suicide attempt had made her waver in her pursuit to get justice. She had a kind heart and wouldn¡¯t want anyone to be harmed because of her. She almost told herself she should forgive Sonya. And she wouldn''t be regarded as the one creating a rift between Edmund and his family. After all, at the end of the day, she was neither harmed nor raped. Wasn''t it fine to let it go? Once these softer emotions faded, she shook her head and told herself that it wouldn¡¯t be fair. Sonya could do something like this again in the future. It would be wrong to let her walk freely. If Chelsea withdrew thewsuit, Sonya could mistake it for her weakness and perhaps think she was easy to bully. Then she might attempt something more extreme in the future. Taking a sip of coffee, Zuri was reminded of something. Turning to Chelsea, she said, ¡°Did you hear that Diane terminated her contract with the Nelson Group? She has set up her own film and televisionpany .¡± ¡°Yeah, | know,¡± Chelsea said. It was impossible not to be informed about it when the news was everywhere. A few days ago, it was exposed that Diane had been hyping her rtionship with Edmund. After that, she announced that she was going to terminate the contract with the Nelson Group. She also went ahead and announced the establishment of her own film and televisionpany, called Fairnd Culture. Coming from Diane, it wasn¡¯t much of a surprise. Besides, she had nothing to worry about financially since she had a strong capital from Philip. Cap铆tulo 273 Cap¨ªtulo 273 Instead of staying in the spotlight as a star and receiving insults from the public, she preferred to set up her ownpany where she was going to be boss. ¡°| heard that she had been poaching people like directors, scriptwriters and stars. If an evil person Like her led apany, it will definitely be a bad one in the entertainment circle, and will cause trouble for everyone,¡± Zuri said with a frown.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea nodded in agreement. ¡°You''re right. If she doesn¡¯t do things right, then herpany won''t hold out for long.¡± Zuri nodded and added, ¡°I heard that Diane also wants to buy the copyright of Roy¡¯s new book. She¡¯s going to make the scriptwriters of herpany participate in thepetition for the right of adapting.¡± Chelsea frowned slightly when she heard this. She hadn¡¯t heard about this particr fact, but she had a bad feeling about it. She wasn¡¯t sure why she was feeling this way about it, but it was making her anxious. She sipped at her coffee, hoping it would help with her uneasiness. Since it was a trial test and Roy only wanted the best, he chose the mostplicated part of his book and sent to film and televisionpanies for the scriptwriters to adapt. It only took Chelsea one day to finish adapting the extract that Roy sent. When she was done, she e-mailed it to Luka and Edmund. After reading it, Luka called Chelsea. When she came in, he said with a smile, ¡°This is great work! Both the plot and the language are excellent. I¡¯m sure you''ll win.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she answered shyly. Edmund just replied, ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she texted him. After that, they didn¡¯t exchange any other words. Two dayster, Chelsea received a call from Fay. Roy had chosen severalpanies after the work they handed in, and wanted them to go to Norrmalm where he was going to take his final decision. Fay just wanted to inform Chelsea that she would be going with Edmund. As expected, Chelsea wasn¡¯t pleased to be going on a trip alone with Edmund. As a matter of fact, it unsettled and upset her. Their rtionship was in a veryplicated and embarrassing state Going on a business trip together wasn¡¯t going to help the situation in any way. She didn¡¯t even want to be in the same room with him, what more of being alone on a long trip with him? ¡°Why don¡¯t you go? Why does it have to be him?¡± Chelsea pouted although Fay couldn''t see her. Fay chuckled and said, ¡°Who exactly do you think | am in thispany? I¡¯m not qualified to negotiate such a big project. Mr. Nelson has to be there personally to take care of it.¡± ¡°Okay then. When are we going?¡± she asked with a helpless sigh. Fay couldn¡¯t help butugh at Chelsea¡¯s reaction. ¡°You know, Mr. Nelson has changed a lot. You have no reason to be nervous.¡± Chelsea just sighed. She wasn¡¯t nervous or scared. She just felt embarrassed, but there was no need correcting Fay If only Edmund had kept his mouth shut and kept his thoughts to himself that day in the warehouse, then she wouldn¡¯t have had any problem being in his presence. Why did he have to tell her that he still loved her? Fay just shook her head and continued, ¡°Mr. Nelson has booked flight tickets for Norrmalm and the ne takes off this afternoon. You will be able to rest after you arrive, since you''ll be meeting Roy tomorrow morning. So, pack your things now. The driver will come to pick you up soon and take you to the airport.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They hung up, and Chelsea started packing. Forty minutester, the car Edmund had arranged came to pick Chelsea up. During the whole ride to the airport, she didn¡¯t see any sign of Edmund, and he didn¡¯t contact her either. Since he didn¡¯t show up throughout the ride, she sincerely hoped that he would be Late, and then miss the flight. That way, she wouldn''t have to go with him. Cap铆tulo 274 Cap¨ªtulo 274 However, Chelsea¡¯s hope was shattered when she got into the VIP Lounge and saw Edmund. He stood there looking elegant in a ck suit and talking on the phone. He didn¡¯t even realize that almost everyone was Looking at him with admiration. With a dejected sigh, she pushed her suitcase and went in. Edmund nced at her from the corner of his eyes and continued talking on the phone as if he hadn¡¯t seen her. Deciding to ignore him, Chelsea went in and chose the farthest seat from Edmund. Settled in her seat, Chelsea took out her phone and was about to put it on when she saw a shadow cover the light above her. She closed her eyes as if praying for courage, and then looked up to find Edmund arrogantly sitting on the sofa beside her. ¡°Mr. Nelson,¡± she greeted with a forced smile. Edmund nodded, and then made a barely audible sound in his throat in reply. Chelsea was relieved that he wasn¡¯t going to talk to her, but a few secondster, he said, ¡°Why are you sitting so far away from me? Are you scared of me?¡± ¡°Of course not! | just didn¡¯t want to interrupt your call!¡± Edmund snorted and said, ¡°You know, you are really good at Lying.¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes and tried to keep her calm. Why did he have to expose her like that? Couldn''t he be well-mannered and try maintaining a respectable rtionship with her? Chelsea stared down at her phone after hearing Edmund¡¯s statements and decided she no Longer wanted to talk to him.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, there was a sharp sound of high-heeled shoes and a delightful scent. Diane entered the VIP lounge, swaying. Chelsea turned her head and saw Diane. She seemed somewhat surprised Gerry, who Chelsea knew well, was standing next to Diane. Chelsea couldn¡¯t be more thrown off! Was Diane going to Norrmalm for Roy¡¯s interview? With Gerry?! Gerry was known as a director, but it wasmon knowledge that many directors also had a knack for writing. Before Chelsea could regain herposure, Gerry had already walked up to Edmund and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson.¡± Gerry handed Edmund his business card. ¡°Because of you, Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m now a scriptwriter rather than a director. Here is my updated business card.¡± Hearing Gerry''s words was quite upsetting. When he said that he was no longer a director because of Edmund, what exactly did he mean? At the time, Gerry was cklisted. Didn¡¯t he deserve what he got for being such a horrible person? Why did he now use Edmund? Cap铆tulo 275 Cap¨ªtulo 275 What a brazen individual he was! Chelsea realized that her expression was getting a touch out of hand at the time. Edmund was unfazed and hesitantly took Gerry¡¯s business card. He gazed down at the business card with an invisible iciness in his eyes, but no one noticed. When Gerry reached for another business card to hand to Chelsea, Edmund cut him off and warned, ¡°Stay away from her.¡± It wasn¡¯t clear to Gerry what was going on. In a sneer, Edmund said ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Gerry¡¯s facial expression was far worse than being sick Even Diane was fuming with rage. Gerry was now a scriptwriter for her firm. Edmund¡¯s mockery of Gerry was a smack in the face for her as well!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. What''s more, it really pained Diane that Edmund openly sided with Chelsea. What was it about Chelsea that drew Edmund¡¯s attention to the point of obsession? Diane ground her teeth in venom. Then, in a level tone, Edmund suggested to Chelsea, ¡°Let¡¯s get something to eat.¡± After that, he got to his feet and walked out. Chelsea did not have time to resist, so she hurriedly pushed her suitcase and followed Edmund. To avoid the disgust of sharing a room with Diane and Gerry, Chelsea preferred to stay with Edmund. Together, they departed from the VIP Lounge. Chelsea inquired, ¡°Is it Lunchtime or dinnertime now?¡± Edmund looked at her but did not speak. He whirled around and pushed his suitcase forward. Chelsea, however, kept her position since she could tell from Edmund¡¯s eyes that he was making fun of her folly. Obviously, he was just trying to get out of the Lounge. Chelsea gritted her teeth and debated whether to follow him and decided to anyway. Both of them sat in a cafe and ced separate coffee orders. ¡°It''s way worse than what you''ve prepared,¡± Edmundmented after taking a sip. Chelsea felt powerless. After only one drink, was it right to say the coffee wasn¡¯t good? Not deterred, she politely thanked him and got to work on herputer. Since Edmund was fixated on her face, this was also an attempt to divert her attention. She sat at herputer for a long time, acting calm. She finally snapped and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s with my face?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Edmund denied it and turned his gaze away. Edmund was ashamed to acknowledge that he¡¯d been ncing at her just now because it had been days since they''d seen one another. Cap铆tulo 276 Cap¨ªtulo 276 Even though he was aware that Luka had returned to his hometown and was not with her, he did not visit her. Because of Sonya, he feared Chelsea would look repulsed when she saw him. He now saw why Chelsea couldn''t continue to fight for their marriage back then. Being treated coldly all the time could wear a person down emotionally and physically. When Chelsea noticed that Edmund had turned away, she felt a sense of relief. She lowered her gaze to theputer and kept writing The Crown¡¯s script. She had aplished a great deal in a short amount of time and had written well over half of the piece. However, she was aware that the work was substantial, so she hastened to do it. Edmund took advantage of Chelsea¡¯s concentration on her task to steal another nce at her. Inexplicably, he felt joy when he looked at her straight nose, long eyshes, facial features, and disposition. Edmund finished his coffee in silence, sometimes casting a glimpse at the pretty woman in front of him. Anewfound appreciation for the aesthetic value of beauty dawned on him today. When the boarding call sounded, Chelsea quickly shut down herputer and followed Edmund into the ne with her luggage. As soon as she left the cafe, she felt that the heavy weight on her hand had vanished. Edmund, it turned out, had taken the bag from her grasp. When she went out, she preferred to carry a Large bag since she could easily fit herputer and other little items inside. But it was quite heavy to move around with the bag. Chelsea, however, did not think Edmund would offer to assist her in carrying the bag. Edmund then took her suitcase too. As aresult, Chelsea¡¯s hands were empty, whilst Edmund pushed their suitcases with one hand and held Chelsea¡¯s bag with the other. Chelsea regained her senses and raced to catch up with Edmund, saying, ¡°Well, | can handle it myself. The caring of Edmund was something she just could not afford. Without changing his mind, Edmund walked towards the gate. Chelsea let him take the Luggage since she didn¡¯t want to squabble in public. They saw Diane when they entered the cabin. Since they were all in business ss, they met Diane and Gerry. Diane was sitting close to Chelsea and Edmund. As the flight proceeded smoothly, Chelsea pushed her chair back and put her eye mask on to sleep. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to talk to Edmund and Diane. Edmund didn¡¯t try to rest. He just sat there and concentrated on work. Diane tried to strike up conversations with Edmund several times, however, he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. She was furious and quietly gritted her teeth. It wasn¡¯t a long flight and they soon Landed. Chelsea and Edmund took a car to the hotel. However, when they arrived at the hotel to check in, they met Diane and Gerry again. Was this really a coincidence at this point? It was clear Diane had checked Edmund''s hotel address, so she booked the same hotel to meet them on purpose. She had also checked the flight they took. There was no way Edmund wouldn''t notice when even Chelsea had figured it out. However, he didn¡¯t want to talk to them. After collecting the room card, he showed Chelsea to her room. ¡°You can rest now. We will have dinnerter.¡± Nodding her head, Chelsea did as he asked. She hadn¡¯t expected Edmund would ask the hotel restaurant to send food to her room for dinner though. Standing at her room door, Edmund asked, ¡°Do you want to have dinner in my room or yours?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea¡¯s mouth opened, but she couldn¡¯t form an answer. She felt it was inappropriate to eat in the room of either of them. ¡°It''ste now. We can either have dinner in one of our rooms, or in the restaurant downstairs. Do you want to head downstairs and meet those two again?¡± Edmund asked. He knew what she was thinking. Not waiting for her answer, he beckoned to the waiter to push in the food trolley. Chelsea could do nothing now that he had made the decision. She washed her hands and sat down at the table to have dinner with Edmund. She was able to stay in such a luxurious suite thanks to Edmund. The waiter ced the dishes on the table and left. Edmund ordered a bottle of red wine as well, but Chelsea obviously wasn¡¯t interested in having any Edmund poured her a ss and asked, ¡°Why not have some? | know you can hold your Liquor.¡± Cap铆tulo 277 Cap¨ªtulo 277 ¡°I''m going to be busy tomorrow, so | can''t drink. | don¡¯t want to get a hangover.¡± Truthfully, she simply didn¡¯t want to drink with Edmund. She felt it was inappropriate to drink with her ex-husband at a hotel in the nighttime. ¡°| think you can drink as much as you want. It won''t be a big deal if you down this bottle,¡± Edmund said, holding her gaze. Chelsea was ufortable. Was he praising her or being sarcastic? She took a sip of wine in order to get him off her back. Her phone rang just as they began to eat. It was a call from Luka. Chelsea got up and walked over to the bedroom, Leaving Edmund at the table. Edmund immediately became upset. He had been so happy to be with Chelsea, however, Luka¡¯s call reminded him that Chelsea was now Luka¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°Had dinner yet?¡± Luka asked Chelsea on the phone, his voice full of tenderness. Luka was aware that Chelsea and Edmund were on a business trip together. Chelsea had told him about it before they left. It was business, so Luka understood and wasn¡¯t unreasonable. Chelsea told everything after thinking for a while. ¡°I''m eating. Mr. Nelson and | are having dinner in my room,¡± she said, being honest. Luka chortled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me the details, Chelsea. I¡¯m only your boyfriend in name after all. | trust you won''t do anything with Edmund.¡± Chelsea was touched by Luka¡¯s trust and tolerance. They discussed the negotiation she would handle the next day after that. Luka reassured her and said she would seed for sure. There was a smile on her face when she returned to the table. Edmund''s heart hurt at the sight. She didn¡¯t smile at him all the way from Vertoak till that very moment. Yet she was smiling so happily now. It seemed Luka made her happy. Edmund turned away and downed the wine in his ss. Chelsea was surprised to find the wine bottle empty as she put her phone away and sat down. ¡°Did you really drink the whole bottle?¡± She was shocked. He hadn''t eaten his food, but he drank all the wine. Had he forgotten he had a stomachache? He wasn¡¯t supposed to drink too much. Edmund didn¡¯t bother pretending. m in a bad mood. | didn¡¯t realize when | drank it all.¡± Chelsea was powerless. What made him seem so sad? Was it Luka¡¯s call? Chelsea decided to ignore him and finish her meal. She picked up the knife and fork and continued to eat. Seeing Chelsea¡¯s indifference, Edmund''s mood worsened. He took the ss he had poured for her and downed that as well. Chelsea almost jumped from the shock of his sudden movement. Why did he drink her wine? It was an indirect kiss!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing her anger, Edmund exined as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal, ¡°You weren¡¯t drinking anyway.¡± Having enough, she finally answered him, ¡°I already had some though!¡± Edmund''s brows raised. ¡°So what?¡± Chelsea was angry enough to Laugh. What a shameless man! As she was fuming, Edmund got up all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± He then turned around and left. Chelsea was perplexed. Shouldn''t she be the one who was angry? Why was he the one going off in a sulk? After Edmund left in a huff, Chelsea lost her appetite. Then she realized she was torturing herself because of an insignificant person. In order to have the stamina to handle tomorrow¡¯s interview, she needed to have a good night''s rest and a healthy meal tonight. She returned to her seat at the table and resumed her meal. The hotel''s gourmet fare was a highlight of their stay. Chelsea¡¯s stomach was so full that it had begun to protrude. Cap铆tulo 278 Cap¨ªtulo 278 Additionally, her negative feelings were digested. After some consideration, she reached for her phone and texted Edmund. ¡°Mr. Nelson, would you want to eat something?¡± Tomorrow, they were scheduled to talk with Roy face-to-face. She was scared that if he became sick from stomach pain, she wouldn''t be able to manage it on her own. Edmund swiftly responded, ¡°Why are you so concerned about me?¡± Chelsea exhaled deeply and responded, ¡°So that tomorrow''s work goes off without a hitch.¡± Chelsea¡¯s door was promptly knocked on by Edmund after she had sent the message. She opened the door and asked him inside. Edmund gazed at the table¡¯s empty tes. He could not resist inquiring, ¡°Did all these go into your stomach?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chelsea said honestly. Edmund clenched his teeth and muttered, ¡°You are a fantastic eater!¡± Just now, he was so upset that he refused to eat and then left. How could she eat with such joy? In all honesty, he had to concede that he waspletely powerless over Chelsea at this point. Chelsea was rendered speechless. Not any woman would Like to be told that way. She was no exception. It exined why he was married and afterward divorced. He earned it immensely. ¡°Have fun.¡± This was thest time Chelsea wanted to speak with him. She retreated to her bedroom. Out of sight, out of mind. Edmund departed after supper, as it was no longer early. They left for Roy¡¯s house early the next morning. His residence wasvish, and it was situated in the prominent area of Norrmalm. For Chelsea, it was her first visit to such a ce. With a sense of wonder in her eyes, she took a nce around. She suddenly heard Edmund question, ¡°Do you desire such a vi?¡± Without hesitating, Chelsea said, ¡°No, | don¡¯t.¡± She was only curious and wanted to peek. Why would she want it?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edmund gave her a thoughtful look and added, ¡°Do you not have a boyfriend? Just tell him what you want, and he''ll get it for you.¡± Chelsea¡¯s anger was so great that she clenched her teeth. Edmund wasughing at Luka¡¯s talent for making money. Edmund belonged to the affluent Nelson Group. He could have bought such a property easily, but Lukacked what appeared to be the financial wherewithal to do so. She couldn''t ce her finger on what gave Edmund his arrogance. Did money make the world go round? She deliberated for a bit, then said, ¡°Money may not purchase everything.¡± Even though Chelsea had anticipated an unfavorable response from Edmund, he surprised her by saying, ¡°Indeed.¡± Cap铆tulo 279 Cap¨ªtulo 279 Chelsea gazed at him but remained silent.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The two of them ran into Diane and Gerry as they followed Roy¡¯s assistant through the entrance hall. Diane and Gerry exhibitedcency. It seemed they had had a good conversation with Roy. Diane remarked to Edmund with a broad grin on her face, ¡°Mr. Nelson, wish you good luck.¡± Edmund left with Chelsea while ignoring her. Diane¡¯s teeth were gnashed and she no Longer had a grin on her face. Gerry gave her reassurance, ¡°They will be cryingter. What''s the point of stooping to their level?¡± Diane grinned triumphantly once again as she imagined what Edmund and Chelsea would be facing. Edmund was wealthy and Chelsea was gifted, but was this advantageous? They weren¡¯t as scheming as Diane. How could they have an upper hand? Edmund and Chelsea entered the Living room from the entrance hall. The living room was flooded with Light from the French windows. It exuded a calm and pleasant atmosphere. Chelsea sighed softly, thinking of how pleasant the life here could be. Imagining she would Live here, there wouldn''t be a shortage of ideas for her writing with so much peace and beauty surrounding her every day. Roy exited the room. He had maintained a steady demeanor. However, he lost hisposure as his eyesnded on Chelsea. ¡°You!¡± Roy''s peculiarity went unnoticed by Chelsea. She offered an honest and timid bow before introducing herself. ¡°Mr. Ellis, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My pen name is Winter, and my name is Chelsea.¡± The introduction pulled Roy out of his trance. He soon regained hisposure and extended his hand while saying, ¡°Hello, Chelsea.¡± He then shook Edmund''s hand and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, pleasee in.¡± Edmund bowed his head slightly and then stepped inside Roy''s study with Chelsea. Chelsea was too enthralled just now to see Roy''s shocked expression, but Edmund saw it. Edmund believed that Roy ought to be a self-controlled individual. Unexpectedly, he suddenly lost hisposure when he saw Chelsea. Why was that? This was not the moment to be concerned about such specifics, though. Edmund and Chelsea were asked to sit on the sofa by Roy. The servant served them coffee. Roy found himself Looking at Chelsea again. He saw a familiar face in the girl before him. ¡°Let''s get started, Mr. Ellis.¡± Edmund was the first to speak up. Roy might have been an esteemed senior writer, but he was still a man in the end. When he looked at Chelsea once again, Edmund was hostile. Was it possible that Roy acted lovingly toward his wife only to fool people, but he was actually a nasty guy with a penchant for young, attractive women? Roy retracted his gaze and focused on his task. Cap铆tulo 280 When Roy turned the conversation to business, he got quite serious. Taking a nce at Edmund and Chelsea, he asked, ¡°Have you seen Diane and Gerry who just left?¡± They affirmatively nodded their heads. Roy stared at them with a puzzled expression and answered, ¡°To be honest, the draft you presented is the same as the one they provided me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edmund and Chelsea inquired in astonishment. On top of that, Roy said, ¡°They sent me half an hour before you.¡± It implied that Chelsea had stolen the idea from Gerry. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Edmund was clear in his denial. Chelsea¡¯s adaptation of the screeny had a distinct style. Also, Chelsea had no interest in engaging in such activity. Angry, Chelsea¡¯s eyes became crimson. ¡°What is going on here? I painstakingly wrote the copy I gave you word for word.¡± As a writer, Chelsea had always detested giarism the most. Unfortunately, she was now being used of copying other people¡¯s work. She felt furious and helpless now. Edmund could not resist gently grasping her hand as a signal for her to calm down after seeing that she was so enraged. He¡¯d be there to assist her. In response to their closeness, Roy Lifted one eyebrow. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong with him. He felt uneasy when Edmund and Chelsea were so close, to the extent that he even disliked Edmund. Edmund let go of his hold. He turned around and softly questioned her, ¡°Have you recently received any odd emails on yourputer? Did you read them?¡± The only exnation, ording to Edmund¡¯s analysis, was that Diane and Gerry had hired someone to break into Chelsea¡¯sputer using aputer virus. When Edmund brought it up, Chelsea had a thought. ¡°There were a few e-mails I got. In most cases, I review them to determine if they are necessary and remove the unnecessary ones.¡± Edmund realized that Diane had likely taken her writing in this method. Chelsea¡¯s PC was being remotely watched. She did not immediately send it to Roy after finishing writing. Instead, she forwarded it to Luka and Edmund to review and awaited feedback. Here, Diane and Gerry took advantage of the situation by sending the stolen draft directly to Roy. They were, therefore, half an hour ahead of Chelsea. It was not Chelsea¡¯s fault. Diane was, to put it bluntly, overly cunning. The innocent Chelsea was never her match. No wonder they had happily wished them good luck. They were already sure of their victory all the way here from Vertoak. Were they proud of winning in such a dirty and unworthy way?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund clenched his fists and tried not to think of Diane and Gerry. If not, his anger towards them would make him do something crazy. So, he looked at Roy and said, ¡°You should have eliminated us if you suspected us cheating. Why did you make use all the way here?¡± ¡°after our meetingst time, I immediately saw that you were a respectable man. I couldn¡¯t believe that you would pirate someone¡¯s work without any shame. Instead of doing something so shameful, you¡¯d rather pay the scriptwriter to work for you, even if you have to pay more than what he is worth. Unless of course, I was wrong.¡± Roy tilted his head and looked back at Edmund in amusement. Cap铆tulo 281 Cap¨ªtulo 281 ¡°You''re right!¡± Edmund quickly answered, d to hear that. Roy then focused his gaze on Chelsea again and said, ¡°Also, when | saw this girl today, | just knew who had done this. She couldn¡¯t have done anything. These eyes of hers can¡¯t Lie.¡± Roy smiled down kindly at her to make her feel morefortable. But Chelsea was in so much pain after what happened that she couldn¡¯t return his smile. Roy¡¯s words only seeded in making her burst into tears. In between sniffs, she said, ¡°Thank you so much for trusting me.¡± After being ndered and dragged down in front of everyone, having someone that believed and supported her moved her very much. She was really grateful. When Chelsea had calmed down, Edmund said, ¡°Mr. Ellis, I¡¯m grateful that you believe her. But honestly, it''ll be great if you let her prove her innocence and get rid of this shame.¡± Chelsea quickly nodded vigorously in agreement with Edmund. She was a little surprised because she never expected Edmund to understand her and the need for her to prove her innocence. She hated being used of giarism, and although Roy believed her, she still wanted to provide proof. What she hadn¡¯t expected, was for Edmund to speak out her exact thoughts. ¡°Well... Why don¡¯t you tell me how you want to go about it?¡± Roy said after a while. Edmund thought about it for a while and then Looked back at Roy. ¡°I¡¯m hoping you can choose another part for adapting, then announce to everyone that we were all good, but you want us to do onest trial.¡± He then looked at Chelsea. ¡°Yourputer should be infected with a virus now. So, when we go back, you can use myputer to write. And then, as soon as you''re done, I''ll send it to Mr. Ellis. However, you''ll write another version on yourputer, okay?¡± Since they hadn¡¯t removed the virus from Chelsea¡¯s Laptop, those who had stolen her work would definitely tamper with it again And if they did try to steal it, and send it to Roy, then it would be clear as day that they were the culprits from the beginning. Understanding Edmund''s n, Chelsea nodded. However, she was stilt worried. So she said in a worried voice, ¡°That means the script of The Crown | had in myputer has been stolen too, right?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Edmund sighed and said, jon¡¯t worry about it. If they dare steal it, | will let them pay dearly.¡± Chelsea took a deep breath and nodded. Suddenly, Roy said, ¡°I have a better idea. Why don¡¯t you use myputer this time? It¡¯s safer, don¡¯t you think?¡± Surprised by this suggestion, Chelsea asked nervously, ¡°But won''t | be in your way?¡± ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t worry about it. To be honest, | only had an appointment with twopanies. After reading it once, | was satisfied with the adaptation, and | didn¡¯t want to look for anotherpany. That was until you gave me the same draft. | got a little bit confused after that. | didn¡¯t want to make the wrong decision and be yed for a fool, so | had to make youe here and meet me face-to-face.¡± Since Chelsea wasn¡¯t refusing his offer, Roy then stood up and said to her, ¡°Come on, Let''s go. I¡¯ll take you to my writing room. Chelsea turned to look at Edmund as if asking for his approbation. When he nodded slightly, she smiled faintly and stood up. As they walked to his writing room, Roy said, ¡°My wife isn¡¯t doing too well, so | took myputers and other things to the first floor. That way, | won''t disturb her when | write.¡± Hearing this, Edmund asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mrs. Ellis at home today?¡± ¡°No, she has been visiting the hospital a lot recently. I''ll go and spend time with her in the hospital after you¡¯re done writing,¡± Roy said with a trace of sadness in his voice. The topic was a little serious and sad, so no one mentioned it again There were threeputers and various reference books in Roy''s vast writing room. Cap铆tulo 282 Cap¨ªtulo 282 When he looked up from his desk, he could see the Landscape outside. It was a good sight. Roy booted up the PC for Chelsea. ¡°You''re free to use it as much as you Like. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nelson and | are going out for coffee and won''t be a distraction while you write.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Chelsea nodded, her spirit brimming with energy. She would make every effort to demonstrate her prowess to the giarist. Then, picking up the book he had just published, Roy flipped to a chapter and said, ¡°Adapt this part.¡± Roy and Edmund then left. While heading for the door, Edmund turned back to have a look at Chelsea. Chelsea was taken aback when she read the encouragement in Edmund¡¯s expression. ording to Chelsea, Edmund was a proud guy. He never cared andforted people. Now, though, Edmund was giving Chelsea silent eye contact of encouragement. After being startled, Chelsea hastily averted her gaze. They sat down in the Living room once Edmund and Roy had left. They chit-chatted while drinking coffee. ¡°Mr. Nelson, if | may ask, how are you rted to Chelsea?¡± Roy asked first. Although he felt a twinge of shame, Edmund said, ¡°Chelsea is my ex-wife.¡± Roy gasped and choked on his coffee when he heard this. ¡°Exactly what caused you to end your marriage? What brings you two together after the divorce?¡± Roy followed up his initial inquiry with a second one. Despite his apparentposure, Edmund''s inner repulsion was unparalleled. Was Roy''s gossiping about others permissible? When Roy saw that Edmund wasn¡¯t interested, he gave him a kind grin and added, ¡°Do not feel obligated to respond if you do not feel like it. Please me me.¡°Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Roy couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong with him. His curiosity about Chelsea and Edmund who he had just learned were once a couple, was piqued the moment he learned that fact. Edmund sipped his coffee and said, ¡°The divorce was her idea. She was exhausted because she felt unloved by me. | didn¡¯t first realize that she is a scriptwriter and that | had invested in a y written by her firm, which is why we work together after our divorce.¡± Roy was suddenly and unexinably enraged after hearing this. ¡°You two were married for a good long while. But you didn¡¯t know she was a scriptwriter?¡± Edmund was rendered speechless. It was true that he was embarrassed in front of others because of that, and he was unaware that Chelsea did not eat beef or mutton. And it proved without a doubt that he didn¡¯t care about her at all. He was so desperate that he finally broke down and said, ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t Love her before.¡± Roy felt much more loathing for Edmund. Chelsea appeared to be a sweet and mild woman. Those who were lucky enough to marry her were very fortunate. Cap铆tulo 283 Cap¨ªtulo 283 Roy replied to Edmund, ¡°But looks like you like her a great deal now.¡± Those with keen vision could read the emotions between men and women at a nce. Regardless of the history of the rtionship between Edmund and Chelsea, it was now clear that Chelsea had no interest in talking to Edmund, who was constantly eager to please her Edmund did not dispute after being unrelentingly exposed by Roy. ¡°You know what? You''re right; | really do Like her now.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Roy snorted, ¡°Then act on. You should pursue her if you are attracted to her. If you don¡¯t, you''ll deeply regret missing out on her in the future.¡± Roy''s expression after that got somewhatplicated. Then, after taking another gulp of coffee, Edmund remarked, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. She is dating someone.¡± There were a lot of things Edmund wanted to do to win back Chelsea, but he had to keep a distance because she was dating Luka now. Roy was stunned at first. But the next second, hemented, ¡°Serves you right!¡± ¡°Why are you so mean to me, Roy?¡± Edmund asked, holding his chest. Pointing at himself, Roy replied, ¡°I¡¯m mean to you? Far from it, Edmund. I¡¯m just defending Chelsea.¡± Edmund was short of words. He had nothing to say to that. It didn¡¯te as a surprise that Roy was on Chelsea¡¯s side. After all, she had a calm temperament and gentle face that elicited people¡¯s sympathy. The men went on to discuss other things. The first one was the alleged stagnation of the film and television industry. They spoke about how the industry had progressed in the past few years and the challenges that currently weighed it down. Roy became a scriptwriter when his first novel was adapted into a TV series. He knew about the ins and outs of the industry. Thus, they both had a good conversation. Even though Roy disliked the way Edmund handled his personal affairs, he admired how insightful he was in other aspects. They were so engrossed in their conversation that they forgot the time. Meanwhile, Chelsea was typing away on theputer in the writing room. Two hourster, she printed out what she put down and walked out with fio Roy was held spellbound by the piece. When he was done reading, he looked at her with a smile. ¡°Bravo! This is what I¡¯m talking about! You are excellent, Chelsea.¡± He had a whole lot more praises to shower on Chelsea. Her writing style was very simr to his when he was young. This was one of the reasons why he appreciated her so much. Chelsea¡¯s worry evaporated when she heard his praise. She couldn¡¯t help blushing. Edmund, who was beaming with smiles, suddenly got up from the sofa. ¡°In that case, we will take our Leave now. Let¡¯s go on with the arrangement as nned. And you can go to the hospital to see your wife now.¡± Edmund and Chelsea didn¡¯t forget that Roy''s wife was still in the hospital. Roy didn¡¯t keep them any Longer. ¡°Okay, you can contact my assistant to sign the contract and get the copyrightter.¡± Cap铆tulo 284 Cap¨ªtulo 284 When they got to the front door, Roy continued, ¡°By the way, | will Let everyone in the film and television industry know what those two despicable people did, so they will be wary of them. | don¡¯t think anyone will be willing to work with them after this. Drive safe!¡± Roy was very influential in this circle because he was one of the most famous scriptwriters. He knew that Diane and Gerry would have a hard time getting work in the industry if he exposed them. However, Diane might find a way around it due to her father¡¯s influence and wealth. On the way back, Edmund nced at his watch and asked, ¡°How about we go have Lunch?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was almost noon.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Chelsea leaned her head on the window as she looked down at her fingers with a sad look on her face. There was a Lump in her throat at this moment. Although she was happy that she passed Roy''s test, she was sad about what Diane and Gerry did. Diane offended her for what seemed like the thousandth time. Chelsea couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why someone could be so shameless and cruel. How dare Diane steal her draft and use her of giarism? How low can she go? Fortunately, Roy was insightful and lenient enough not to have convicted her of giarism. If it weren¡¯t for him, Chelsea would have lost the chance to work with him and her reputation would have been ruined. Edmund could tell why Chelsea was in a bad mood. She was an easy-going woman who was intentional about her career It was an insult that Diane stole her work and still had the audacity to use her of giarism. Even though she had proved her innocence, this didn¡¯t stop her from being annoyed. Edmund was somewhat surprised at himself for understanding his ex-wife so well. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t able to do that before because he wasn''t in love with her. But it was different now because he was currently head over heels in love with her. Edmund opened a bottle of water and handed it to Chelsea. He said casually, ¡°You need to get over what happened. Brooding over it won¡¯t turn back the hands of time. Look on the bright side. You finally proved to Roy that you are the best for the job.¡± Chelsea sharply turned to Look at him with a look of surprise. How did he know what was on her mind? Edmund smiled at her and continued, ¡°You need to focus on the future, Chelsea. I¡¯LL ask Chris to repair yourputer and upgrade its security to the highest level.¡± ¡°What? Chris knows how to fixputers?¡± Chris was a medical doctor to the best of Chelsea¡¯s knowledge. It was surprising to hear that he could fixputers. Chelsea didn¡¯t really know much aboutputers. She only used hers for work. Anytime she wanted to watch movies or dramas, she used the television. In her opinion, it was more interesting that way. This was a habit she picked up during her marriage to Edmund. There was a huge video room in his vi that was well-equipped. It was extremelyfortable to watch television there. Although she no longer had such a video room, she was still addicted to watching television. Edmund replied, ¡°Yes. He has two degrees. One in medicine, and the other inputer engineering.¡± ¡°Wow! Chris is a genius!¡± Chelsea remarked. Medicine was a difficult field of study on its own. Medical students always had a hard time in college, so it was surprising that Chris could carve out time to studyputer engineering without forgoing one for the other. Only a genius could do that! Edmund gazed at Chelsea. When she noticed it, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied awkwardly, looking away. Cap铆tulo 285 Cap¨ªtulo 285 Edmund was a little jealous after she praised his friend. He wanted to say he was also a genius. He badly wanted to brag that he was also a double degree holder, who majored in finance and mediamunications. Despite Chelsea¡¯s earlier refusal to have Lunch, Edmund took her to a fancy restaurant in Norrmalm. They had lunch together. Between mouthfuls, Edmund suddenlymented, ¡°They must be waiting for you at the hotel tough at you. Just let them wait a little longer.¡± It was the intention of Diane and Gerry to see Chelsea and Edmund fail. There was a high chance that they were anxiously waiting at the hotel Lobby, intending to make a mockery of them once they returned. It was fun to make them wait for a longer time. When they were about to finish lunch, Chelsea received a call from Luka. He inquired about the oue of the meeting with Roy. She responded softly, ¡°Everything went well. He Loved my piece. We also got the right to adapt the book.¡± Luka had been very troubledtely. Chelsea didn¡¯t intend to tell him about what Diane and Gerry did at this moment. He was overjoyed to hear the good news. ¡°That''s great! You are the best, Chelsea! | knew you would seed. This calls for celebration. We will hold a party after |e back.¡± ¡°Okay, that will be great,¡± Chelsea replied softly. Luka continued, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason | called. | want to ask you for a favor.¡± ¡°What favor?¡± Chelsea inquired, her eyebrows knitting. Luka took a deep breath and uttered with embarrassment, ¡°Please can you take care of my cat for me?¡± Chelsea was a Little surprised. ¡°Your cat?¡± Luka exined, ¡°Well, | dropped it off at a pet care store on the basis that | will go back for it after a few days. But the grace is about to expire. Since | am not yet back, | was wondering if you could help me by discharging it and taking care of it.¡± ¡°No problem. | can do that,¡± Chelsea said with a smile.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Luka said apologetically, ¡°Really? | hope it won''t be a bother. If you don¡¯t like pets, | can ask my other friends to take care of it instead.¡± Chelsea quickly said, ¡°No, it won''t be a bother. | actually love pets. Cats and dogs are so lovely, and | have always wanted to have one¡ª¡± Chelsea suddenly paused. The man who prevented her from having a pet was right in front of her. She was an animal lover, so she wanted to get a pet after she got married. She mentioned it to Edmund. But how did he react? He gave her a tant NO. For this reason, she had to give up the idea of owning a pet. Chelsea could do whatever she wanted now that she was single. However, she was yet to buy a pet because she had been preupied with worktely. She Loved both cats and dogs. Now that the opportunity to take care of one came, she grabbed it without thinking twice. ¡°Great! Thank you.¡± Luka was relieved. He went on to fill her in on the cat¡¯s Likes and dislikes. Chelsea also asked him a few questions about it. She smiled from ear to ear as she thought of ying with the fluffy cat soon. Her joy was so much that she forgot that Edmund was still sitting opposite her. She was in a world of her own. Cap铆tulo 286 Cap¨ªtulo 286 After facing the plot of Diane and Gerry together, Edmund and Chelsea¡¯s rtionship was expected to strengthen significantly as far as Edmund was concerned. He was taken aback when Chelsea answered a call from Luka with suchughter and dismissive disregard for his own existence. What made those cats and dogs so appealing eluded Edmund. He never found them endearing and hence avoided them. Just because of that, he tly rejected Chelsea¡¯s suggestion that they have a pet. But the softness in Chelsea¡¯s eyes made him reconsider. Even if it meant presenting her a pet in exchange for her grin, he told himself he could do it. After finishing up with Luka, Chelsea turned her attention to Edmund, who was still seated directly across from her. Chelsea believed he was mad at her since they had been on the phone too long, and she hastily apologized when she saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be okay. Edmund waved his hand. Chelsea was on the phone with her lover. No matter how down he was, he couldn¡¯t hold anything against her. Because of this, Edmund had to actposed and inquired, ¡°Why did you not inform him about Diane and Gerry?¡± Truthfully, Chelsea answered, ¡°He¡¯s in over his head now. I''d rather he not be concerned about me.¡± Edmund was dumbfounded after hearing her remarks. She was thoughtful about her boyfriend. After dinner, they settled the bill and left. On the way back to the hotel, Edmund asked Chelsea unexpectedly, ¡°Do you love little animals?¡± Chelsea¡¯s face immediately took on a protective posture as she recalled Edmund''s refusal to allow her to have a pet. If she answered yes, she knew he would mock her again. Edmund observed that she had been staring at him in silence for some time, and he was amused with rage. Just now, he asked her if she Liked little animals. She must have thought he was going to devour her, right? He stated indignantly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you.¡± Chelsea deliberated for a moment before responding, ¡°Sort of.¡± The best Edmund could do was to remain silent.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just now, when she discussed cats with Luka, her demeanor suggested that she had a strong affinity for animals, but now she only told him ¡°sort of¡±. Why did she withhold the truth from him? He had no idea that the way he had treated Chelsea previously cast a long and dark cloud over her emotions. Her heart had initially been open to him, and she had thought he would enter. Then, at some point in time, she began to close her heart, and with time, it was entirely shut. If she really liked animals, how could she possibly tell him that? After staring at her for a second, Edmund started the chat group with his pals and remained silent. Cap铆tulo 287 Cap¨ªtulo 287 ¡°Do you know of any pet stores in the town?¡± Edmund asked. Yusuf said, ¡°Is this just a typical joke? Do you want to take care of a pet? Don¡¯t you dislike animals such as cats and dogs?¡± Chris remarked, ¡°He probably wants to purchase Chelsea a pet.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Yusufmented, ¡°Even if he desires to purchase it for Chelsea, | find it imusible. Until now, | had assumed Edmund would never bring up pets in conversation.¡± Brayan questioned, ¡°Does Edmund love her so deeply that he is willing topromise himself for her?¡± Edmund was so offended by Brayan¡¯s statements that he considered leaving the group chat. How could Brayan im that he had lost himself for love? It wasn¡¯t that he intended to raise the animal himself but more that he wanted to get Chelsea a pet. Yusuf said, ¡°Edmund, | am sure that you are thinking to yourself in your heart that you won''t raise a pet. But | must warn you that if Chelsea takes in a pet, it has to do with you in some way.¡± If he was unable to get Chelsea back, then it didn¡¯t matter if she had 10 cats or more. However, Edmund would have to adapt to sharing his home with pets in the future if he got her back. Edmund was speechless. Why did he get the impression that they didn¡¯t want to assist him but rather mocked him? ¡°Whatever.¡± Edmund was feeling a bit enraged. Brayan responded, ¡°In my home, | have a German shepherd and a golden retriever. Obviously, | am familiar with the greatest pet store in Vertoak.¡± Then, Brayan gave Edmund the phone number of the pet store¡¯s owner. ¡°You may call him.¡± Edmund responded, ¡°Thank you.¡± Brayan said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Don¡¯t forget to invite me to your wedding once you bring Chelsea back in the future.¡± As soon as Brayanpleted his sentence, Yusuf instantly reiterated it. ¡°Chris and | have been really helpful. Invite the whole gang when you get her back.¡± Chris remarked, ¡°Edmund, when youter get her, hold a wedding. You have not given Chelsea a wedding worthy of her.¡± Chris¡¯s reminder caused Edmund to remember that he had simply acquired the marriage certificate with Chelsea, and no one had suggested a ceremony. ¡°Okay,¡± in the chat group, Edmund responded. While doing so, he promised himself that he would marry Chelsea in style and give her a defined role in his life. He inadvertently proceeded online to look for a wedding dress after having this thought. Cap铆tulo 288 Cap¨ªtulo 288 Chelsea straightened up and desired to stretch. She gave his phone¡¯s disy an unintentional glimpse. The photos of bridal gowns on his phone stunned her. She could not stop thinking about her wedding to Edmund. There had been no celebrations of any kind. He hadn¡¯t even made a public announcement of her position in his life. To this day, there were still many individuals who were unaware that Edmund had married. She had always imagined herself wearing a pure white wedding gown when she wed the guy of her dreams. However, she eventually Learned a valuable lesson owing to what she saw in the real world. Her weddingcked a bridal gown, as well as affection. Zuri once imed that Chelsea and Edmund¡¯s marriage was nothing more than a product of her imagination. Chelsea acknowledged that although Zuri¡¯s words were upsetting, they might serve to awaken her. Chelsea had no idea why Edmund suddenly wanted to choose a wedding dress. Nheless, it upset her. Her face was void of any emotion. She just sat there and looked out of the window. The reason why she maintained an expressionless face was that she didn¡¯t want to keep thinking about their past. Holding the grudge only made her sadder. The ride back to the hotel was a quiet one. None of them said a word to each other. When they walked into the hotel lobby, they saw Diane and Gerry waiting there.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although they pretended to be having coffee and chatting leisurely, they constantly looked at the entrance. It was obvious they were growing anxious. Once Gerry saw Chelsea and Edmund, he sprang to his feet and walked over. ¡°Where have you two been? What took you so Long?¡± Gerry stared at them intently. He didn¡¯t want to miss any emotion on their faces. With a sneer, Edmund put his arm around Chelsea¡¯s waist and said, ¡°We went on a date!¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened immediately. How could he say that? Was this a trick to get on these connivers¡¯ nerves? Anyway, did he have to hold her in this manner? Gerry¡¯s jaw dropped at this moment. He was too stunned to speak. Never did it cross his mind that they had something going on. Although Edmund had supported Chelsea during that incident in the past, Gerry thought it was only because he and the assistant director had gone too far. But it seemed not to be the case now. Diane, who had heard that statement, was so furious. Her face turned red. She didn¡¯t expect Edmund to fall in Love with Chelsea. This was someone he used to hate with every fiber of his being. Why the hell did he fall in love with her now? The two allies stared at the exes for a long time. Edmund scoffed and left, still holding Chelsea around her waist. It wasn¡¯t until they went out of sight that Diane finally regained her senses. She remembered that she hadn''t criticized Chelsea as they nned. She stamped her feet and grunted loudly. Turning to Gerry, she yelled, ¡°Snap out of it, you idiot! Why are you gawking like a moron? Can¡¯t you say something? Gerry came to his senses and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Stevenson. What happened just now took me by surprise.¡± Cap铆tulo 289 Cap¨ªtulo 289 When he saw that Diane looked angry rather than surprised, he asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised that they are close?¡± ¡°Why should | be? There¡¯s nothing surprising about that. Chelsea is a whore. Although she acts as if she¡¯s a pure angel, she¡¯s actually a bitch who jumps from one man¡¯s bed to the other!¡± Diane remarked crossly. She bad-mouthed Chelsea deliberately. Unbeknownst to Gerry, Chelsea was actually Edmund¡¯s ex-wife. He snapped his fingers and seconded her, ¡°You are right, Miss Stevenson. | think she also dated Ondo once. And now she¡¯s with Mr. Nelson. What a whore!¡± With a sullen face, Diane went back to the sofa she previously sat on. She then inquired, ¡°What do you think is on Roy¡¯s mind since he asked for another test?¡± Gerry was a dubious man who had no intentions to work for what he wanted anymore. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he¡¯s thinking. What matters now is spoiling Chelsea¡¯s chances of working on the project. We just have to steal whatever she writes. And then, we are good to go! It will be easy to end her career. The only script she has written single- handedly is that of the y, The Crown. The project hasn¡¯t been released yet, so she doesn¡¯t have the much-needed clout. Why would Roy choose someone like that?¡± Diane nodded thoughtfully. The tension in her chest eased up a bit. ¡°Speaking of the script for The Crown, we need to act fast since we already have the draft that bitch wrote.¡± If they could shoot the y and release it first, Luka and Chelsea would be used of giarism. They wouldn''t be able to stand the storm that woulde for them! ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Actually, | have already asked someone to revise the script. It will be ready soonest,¡± Garry responded immediately. They had got the script from Chelsea¡¯sputer. To avoid suspicions, Gerry gave it to someone to put finishing touches to it. This was the same thing they did to the script they had submitted to Roy. They tweaked it a little despite maintaining Chelsea¡¯s initial thoughts. Nheless, it was still giarism. There was very little difference between the two works. Every individual had a unique style of writing. Changing a few words meant a thing. Roy was an expert, so he knew what went on. Once Chelsea got into the elevator with Edmund, she shook off his hand and moved away from him. Edmund spared her a nce. He acted as if nothing unusual had happened. This annoyed Chelsea greatly. After thinking about the incident, she blurted out, ¡°Why did you say that we went on a date?¡± ¡°Are you really asking me that? Didn''t you see how effective those words were?¡± Edmund uttered, shrugging indifferently. Chelsea frowned at him. She reasoned that it was necessary to make it clear. ¡°Just so we are on the same page, don¡¯t ever do that again. | have a boyfriend now. Don¡¯t you know that someone could haveT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. taken a picture of us and posted it on social media? People will call me a bitch for dating two men at once. Worse still, Mr. Pierce is a famous figure. His girlfriend dating another man would affect his public image!¡± Edmund almost got pissed off by her words. Why did she care so much about Luka? Just as he was trying to calm down, he picked a hole in her statement. ¡°Why did you just call your boyfriend Mr. Pierce?¡± Chelsea¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wondered why he was so attentive that he could notice such a mistake. Putting on a defiant expression, she asked, ¡°And what''s wrong with that? Is there aw that says | can¡¯t address my boyfriend like that? | just like to call him that. Why does it bother you?¡± Cap铆tulo 290 Cap¨ªtulo 290 Edmund suddenly moved to her. He leaned towards her and stared deeply into her eyes. Afterward, he said, ¡°You can call him whatever you want. | just think that title is a little too formal since you both are supposedly dating.¡± Chelsea had no idea how she¡¯d cope with Edmund so close. She turned away to avoid Edmund''s gaze and tried to rx her nerves. ¡°We just formed a rtionship.¡± Without a word, Edmund straightened up and stared straight ahead. He wanted to ask Chelsea if she¡¯d kissed or had sex with Luka. He was barely holding back. The elevator arrived at their floor pretty quickly. Before Edmund headed to his room, Chelsea asked, ¡°Now that we¡¯re done with the business, when will you be leaving for Vertoak?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning,¡± Edmund answered. ¡°One of my friends is aware I¡¯m in Norrmalm now and arranged a party for me tonight.¡± Nodding, Chelsea said, ¡°Alright, then I''ll leave first.¡± Dissatisfied with that conclusion, he asked, ¡°Can''t you hold on for me? Let¡¯s head back together tomorrow morning.¡± Chelsea felt his words weren''t reasonable. ¡°You are not a child, Mr. Nelson. Why do you want me to wait for you? Let¡¯s leave individually. ¡°I''m worried about you. Who can tell what else Diane and Gerry would do?¡± Chelsea fell silent at that. She couldn¡¯t fault his logic there. She¡¯d been more careful since the kidnapping. Edmund went on, ¡°You can focus on writing while we''re at the hotel, and you can use myputer. If you get bored of that, you cane with me to the party tonight.¡± Chelsea waved her hands at this and said, ¡°No, no. I''d rather wait for you in the hotel.¡± Was he insane? Why would he want his ex-wife to apany him to his friend¡¯s party? ¡°ILL get myputer for you.¡± Edmund turned around after saying that and stepped into his room after swiping the room card. A few minutester, he came out with theptop and handed it to her ¡°The password is my birth date.¡± Chelsea had no idea what to say. Was she still supposed to remember her ex-husband¡¯s birthday one year after their divorce? Or was she supposed to forget? Edmund raised his eyebrows, then he ced theputer in her arms and turned back to his room. Chelsea returned to her room with theptop. She turned it on after sitting down at the desk and inputted his birth date in silence. She used to celebrate it every year. How could she forget his birth date? However, even though Chelsea had turned Edmund*sputer on, she wrote another version of adaption with her own computer and waited for the bait to be taken by Diane and Gerry. She used Edmund''sputer to go on writing the script of the story, ¡°The Crown.¡± Edmund knocked on her door by six. He had changed into casual clothes. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I''ll be back by ten,¡± he said. Chelsea didn¡¯t see why he had to tell her that, so she just responded nonchntly, ¡°Have fun.¡± He had never let her know of his schedule when they were married. What was the need of doing that after the divorce? It was still fresh in her mind how she¡¯d spent every night while he¡¯d returned homete. She had spoken to him about it when they were married. He¡¯d looked at her coldly at the time and sneered, ¡°Who do you think you are, Chelsea? Asking about my schedule, you have no right. Know your ce clearly and don¡¯t make me sick!¡± The reason she¡¯d wanted to know when he''d be returning was that she wanted to prepare him honey water after he¡¯d drunk wine. Inevitably, Chelsea¡¯s mood was affected a little when she thought of those things. Edmund didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Are you sure you won''t attend with me?¡± Chelsea shut the door in his face. Edmund paused for a while outside the door then said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He, too, knew he¡¯d brought back bad memories in her heart by reporting his ns to her. Chelsea stood in silence at the door. She had no idea what to say. How could an apology heal the wounds in her heart that''d been there for years?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since she didn¡¯t respond, Edmund went on, ¡°Someone will get your dinner to youter.¡± Cap铆tulo 291 Cap¨ªtulo 291 ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Edmund paused, then he added, ¡°I told someone to check Diane¡¯s and Gerry¡¯s schedule. They headed back to Vertoak this afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She heard his footsteps recede after that. Chelsea went back to her desk and continued to write. She¡¯d learned to control her mood with work after the divorce. She spent a lot of her day writing, whether she was happy or not. Writing made her happy and gave her no time to think of the bad stuff. She''d also taken over adaptation of Roy¡¯s new book, which caused her to be more motivated. She had to be done with the script of ¡°The Crown¡± quickly, so she could focus on the adaptation of Roy¡¯s new book. Roy¡¯s new book was called, ¡°Find You¡±. It was the first time he was attempting to tell a Love story in a popr way. The hero in this story was a famous CEO. Faced with the sudden disappearance of his lover, he threw his all into finding her and ended up revealing many secrets. At the end of the day, he got his lover back. There were a lot ofplicated cases and mysterious characters in the story. The plot was tight and exciting. At the same time, there were a Lot of sweet and moving romantic parts. She had to give it to him. Roy was one of the best in his industry. He could write whatever he wanted and do a good job. Chelsea discovered from Edmund at Lunch that Roy wrote this book to make up for his regret because he couldn¡¯t get back the woman he loved when he was young. Those dreams that couldn¡¯t be attained were only attainable in the stories he wrote now. From the background of Roy¡¯s book, Chelsea had him all figured out. She could tell that he was a man who valued human feelings. Although he didn¡¯t end up with his first love, he didn¡¯t let his heartbreak affect his subsequent rtionship. He treated his wife Like a queen and lived a happy life with her. Perhaps this was the right attitude to love. People needed to let go and move on if a rtionship didn¡¯t work out. Chelsea Learned something from Roy¡¯s experience; it was best to let bygones be bygones. Night came and she was still writing at her desk. At about nine o''clock, she heard the door of the next room creak open. She muttered confusedly, ¡°Is Edmund back already? The time is just nine o¡¯clock. Why did he return so early? Did something happen?¡± Waving her worry aside, Chelsea went on with her writing. She reasoned that there would be nothing wrong with Edmund since he had been back. ALL of a sudden, someone started banging on the door of her suite.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She hurriedly went to the door only to see Edmund through the peephole. In confusion, she opened the door. Edmund fell on her immediately. Chelsea staggered as she painstakingly held his heavy body. ¡°| want some water,¡± Edmund murmured drunkenly, still leaning against her. As Chelsea tried to push him away, she asked breathlessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t there water in your room? Why didn¡¯t you drink from there?¡± ¡°| want warm water. Give it to me.¡± Edmund fell towards her again after mumbling. ¡°For Pete¡¯s sake!¡± Chelsea was unhappy. However, she had no choice but to bring him to sit down on the sofa. Once she plopped him on the sofa, she stretched her aching back and struggled to catch her breath. Staring daggers at him, she yelled furiously, ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you forgotten that you have stomach problems? Why the hell did you get wasted again?¡± Edmund''s eyes peeled open. ¡°I honestly didn¡¯t want to drink. But | found myself downing alcohol because I¡¯m sad.¡± Chelsea sighed helplessly and went to get him some warm water. She was about to leave after feeding it to him. But he grabbed her hand. ¡°Chelsea, | regret it. | regret divorcing you.¡± Chelsea looked down at the drunken man without uttering a word. She tried to yank off her hand, but his grip tightened. ¡°| also regret epting the fact that you are now dating Luka,¡± he added with a sad expression The next second, he gritted his teeth and uttered viciously, ¡°I should have kidnapped you and forcefully gotten married to you again.¡± Chelsea was speechless. She was about to explode with anger Cap铆tulo 292 Cap¨ªtulo 292 He treated her like shit while they were married. And now, he was angry that she moved on. How dare he say that he should have kidnapped her instead of Letting her date someone else? Chelsea scoffed, her face turning red. She forcefully pulled out her hand and turned to leave. Unexpectedly, Edmund Lunged forward and hit his head on the small table in front of the sofa. Chelsea quickly squatted and tried to help him up. ¡°Edmund? Are you okay?¡± Her eyes fell on a new red mark on his forehead. ¡°Leave me alone! | can sit up myself!¡± Edmund drunkenly got rid of her grip and pulled himself up. Guilt overwhelmed Chelsea at this moment. After biting her lower Lip, she apologized to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edmund. | didn¡¯t think you would lose your bnce.¡± A thought crossed her mind all of a sudden. It was possible that he fell on purpose to trick her. But she soon waved the thought aside Without uttering a word, Edmund snorted andy on the sofa. Chelsea Let out an exasperated sigh. Tapping him, she said, ¡°Since you have already drunk warm water, you should go to your room to sleep.¡± Edmund Lay prone without moving a muscle. Chelsea bent down to pull him up. But when she saw the red mark on his forehead, she was overwhelmed by guilt again. She went to the bathroom and came back holding a towel that was wet with cold water. Afterward, she pressed the swollen spot on his forehead gently. She repeated this three times. By the time she was done washing the towel, she came out to find Edmund fast asleep on the sofa. For a second, she gawked at his handsome face. But she soon gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°What a naughty man! How can you fall asleep after giving me a hard time tonight? Worse still, you left your Luxurious bed to sleep on my sofa. Tsk, tsk!¡± In a fit of pique, Chelsea marched to her bedroom and locked the door. She Lay down on her bed after changing into her nightdress. She had a good night''s sleep. The next morning, Chelsea got out of bed and walked out of the room in a daze. When her vision became clearer, she saw a man sitting on the sofa. She rushed back into her room. It skipped her mind that her ex-husband spent the night on the sofa.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea was so embarrassed. She had nothing but a silky nightdress on After changing into casual clothes, she walked out again. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± she asked Edmund, looking at him with a frown. His expensive shirt was so wrinkled now. His hair was ruffled and he had new stubble on his chin ¡°I''m sorry for what happenedst night,¡± he said in a remorseful tone, looking at her with glittering eyes. Cap铆tulo 293 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. After all, I¡¯m not the one who got hurt.¡± Chelsea had the urge tough as she stared at the conspicuous red mark on his forehead. Edmund slowly reached out and touched his forehead. ¡°Ouch!¡± He stood up from the sofa and said, ¡°You can go ahead to freshen up. I¡¯ll be on my way downstairs to have breakfast. Roy called to inform me that he received a draft from Diane and Gerry. He said that it¡¯s just like the one you casually wrote, so it¡¯s obvious they giarized your work.¡± Chelsea nodded. Diane¡¯s newpany was at a disadvantage now. It served her right. She shouldn¡¯t have gotten her hands dirty. At Fairnd Culture. Early in the morning, Diane walked into her new office with a delicate makeup on and high heels. She stood gracefully in front of the French window, enjoying the magnificent view of the sea and drinking a cup of coffee. She was in such a good mood this morning that she knew nothing could ruin it. Her newly establishedpany was just next to the Nelson Group¡¯s building. She only chose this building because it was taller than the Nelson Group¡¯s building, and it made her feel like she could suppress and surpass them. She was just so happy that Philip had bought the whole floor for her. So she had nothing to worry about. She had never thought that she could be her own boss. The feeling of being her own boss was so amazing. It was definitely more pleasant and satisfying than being an actress. As the boss of her ownpany, she could control the fate of the employees and make the final decisions on every project. This was the type of power she was looking for. Suddenly, her phone rang and interrupted her thoughts. When she saw that it was a call from Roy, she put down her coffee and answered the call with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ellis.¡± Diane¡¯s voice was pleasant. She was clearly expecting good news. However, her joy was ripped away when Roy said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Stevenson, but after the trial, I¡¯ve decided to work with Winter, the scriptwriter proposed by the Nelson Group.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shocked by what she just heard, Diane shouted in disbelief. This time, she had been a hundred percent sure of winning. She had never entertained the thought of Roy choosing Chelsea. After having nurtured her hope for so long, Diane couldn¡¯t just ept Roy¡¯s decision Like that. She had to understand why. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I think you know why, Miss Stevenson. Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Or that Edmund and Chelsea are fools? The two drafts were exactly the same. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t realize it or what exactly did you have in mind?¡± Diane¡¯s face turned pale as she realized that she had been caught. But of course, she would never admit it. ¡°Are you trying to say we giarized? Do you have any evidence to prove what you¡¯re saying?¡± Roy shook his head and said, ¡°I know that you and Gerry hired someone to hack into Chelsea¡¯s computer and steal her draft.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After this, Diane was so disturbed that she didn¡¯t filter her words before spitting them out. ¡°Mr. Ellis, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re protecting Chelsea this way. Did she also seed in getting into your bed?¡± Roy couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. She had gone too far. ¡°Damn it! You¡¯ll regret ever saying that!¡± Roy spat out in anger. Then, he took a deep breath, calmed down and said, ¡°You wanted evidence, right? Well, how¡¯s this for evidence? The story Iter on asked you to adapt, was written by Chelsea for the sole purpose of seeing who was stealing her work. If that isn¡¯t proof of your giarism, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± Diane gulped. That was indeed irrefutable evidence. Frustrated, she slumped into her seat and tried to make sense of her thoughts. Cap铆tulo 294 Cap¨ªtulo 294 This couldn¡¯t be happening. Roy and Edmund had joined hands and tricked both her and Gerry in their own game. ¡°Diane, your behaviour was not only insulting to me, but to Chelsea too. You stained the whole film and television circle. People like you should be kicked out of this industry. So, I¡¯m telling you upfront what I¡¯m going to do. | will expose yourpany and make everyone in the industry see who you truly are. You are not honest people, and they will know about it.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Diane shouted hysterically and stretched out a hand as though he was in front of her. ¡°Please Mr. Ellis, don¡¯t expose us. | know we should have never done that. It was very wrong, and I promise you that it will never happen again. We will take our work very seriously. We only went to such an extent this time because we really wanted to get the right of adapting your work.¡± Diane kept begging him to forgive them and have mercy. Roy wasn¡¯t only a famous writer and scriptwriter, but he was also a veteran in the film and television industry. If she became his target, then herpany would be destroyed before she knew it. Roy already knew what to say since he had expected this grovelling. ¡°IT you don¡¯t want me to expose yourpany¡¯s ways to everyone, then you and Gerry will have to apologize sincerely to Chelsea, and she has to forgive you. If not... Also, you and Gerry have to write a statement of repentance if you''re truly sorry.¡± ¡°What? You want me to apologize to Chelsea personally?¡± Diane grunted out through gritted teeth. She couldn''t do it! She just couldn''t! She would rather die than apologize to Chelsea! Over the years, she had always been very arrogant in front of Chelsea, and even rude too. How could she humble herself and apologize to her? She couldn''t!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I''m sorry, Miss Stevenson, but am | asking too much of you? You are free to refuse of course. Just know that I''m going to make sure everyone knows what you did.¡± Just as Roy was about to hang up, Diane gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine! Fine, I''ll do it! I''ll contact Chelsea and apologize in person. And as you said, | will write a statement of repentance. Just please, don¡¯t do anything to put mypany in danger.¡± Herpany had just been established. She couldn''t let it fall to the ground when it hadn¡¯t even begun. She was only agreeing to Roy¡¯s request to keep him calm, but she had no ns of doing that. She would have to figure out how to get out of it. ¡°Okay then. I''ll give you three days to get it done,¡± he said firmly and then hung up. Diane threw the phone against the wall in anger. Her assistant heard the noise from outside and quickly ran in. ¡°Miss Stevenson, what happened?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± she shouted, pouring all her frustration on the assistant. Scared out of her wits, the assistant quickly shut the door. Diane was going crazy. Just the thought of going to apologize to Chelsea made her mind tick not in a good way. Damn Chelsea! It was all her fault! That bitch had embarrassed her and she was going to regret it. Soon after Gerry sat in the office, Diane¡¯s assistant knocked on the door and called for him. It turned out that Diane was in a bad temper and he was needed to see her as soon as possible. Cap铆tulo 295 Cap¨ªtulo 295 Gerry had a bad feeling about this. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if something was wrong with the draft they had given Roy. He was clutched by guilt. Without wasting another second, he hurried to Diane''s office. After Diane narrated to him the conversation she had with Roy, Gerry¡¯s face turned white as a sheet. If Roy exposed this matter, they were undoubtedly in trouble. With sweat forming on his forehead, he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste time and apologize to Chelsea.¡± Diane''s eyes widened in disbelief and she shrieked, ¡°That''s impossible! | can¡¯t apologize to Chelsea. You can never get me to apologize to that wretched woman.¡± Gerry was quite confused. ¡°What else is there for us to do if not apologize? Are you okay with being criticized in public?¡± Diane gritted her teeth and remained silent for she had no answer to this. Gerry, who couldn''t tell why she was being so stubborn, asked, ¡°Why do you hate Chelsea so much? What has she done to you? Can''t you just apologize and get over this?¡± Diane¡¯s face was contorted with anger. Gritting her teeth, she said, ¡°She is Edmund''s ex-wife. If it weren''t for her, | would have married Edmund!¡± Gerry was shocked at this revtion and his mouth was wide open. Chelsea was Edmund''s ex-wife! This was news to him. Gerry couldn''t help but feel betrayed. Diane had never told this to him. If he had known that Chelsea was Edmund''s ex-wife, he wouldn¡¯t even have entertained the idea of harassing her. But he also understood why Diane hated Chelsea so much and couldn¡¯t apologize to her. Giving this issue some thought, he implored, ¡°Miss Stevenson, you need to put aside the feud you have with Chelsea. The current situation is indeed unfavorable to us. We can¡¯t confront her head-on. The Fairnd Culture has just been established. If we get criticized before building a reputation, | am afraid we won''t be able to take part in any movie or y in the future. Aren¡¯t we at loss here?¡± Gerry tried to knock some sense into Diane. If Fairnd Culture went bankrupt, he would lose his job again. ¡°I''LL think about it,¡± she said finally. Diane knew she couldn¡¯t say no. After all, she had no other choice. Slightly relieved, Gerry left her office. At this moment, Chelsea and Edmund were on the ne back to Vertoak. The two remained silent throughout the journey. Edmund had arranged for Leo to pick them up. After getting off the ne, he and Chelsea walked towards the parking lot carrying their Luggage. To his frustration, he couldn''t spot Leo. Instead, they saw a ck car slowly stop in front of them. The window of the car was rolled down, and Jaime¡¯s face appeared in front of them. Chelsea wasn¡¯t well-acquainted with her former father-inw, Jaime. In fact, she had only seen him three times and those brief meetings were during Christmas dinners. The two of them had only shared a handful of words with each other. But Chelsea knew that like Alena, Jamie also disliked her. Seeing Jaime again, Chelsea flushed with embarrassment. After all, she and Edmund had divorced. Edmund was expressionless when he saw his father. Jamie had been abroad all these years so he knew his visit had to do with Sonya¡¯s case. Edmund turned to Chelsea and said, ¡°You can go back home with Leo.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Relieved, Chelsea nodded her head. When she was about to turn around, Jaime said, ¡°Since | am here, | could give you a lift, Chelsea. Doe with us.¡± Before Chelsea could reply, Edmund said, ¡°No need. That will be quite unnecessary.¡± Then Edmund put the suitcase into the trunk and got into the car. Thankful for Edmund''s intervention, Chelsea hurried to the parking lot and spotted Leo¡¯s car. Cap铆tulo 296 Cap¨ªtulo 296 As soon as Edmund got in the car, Jaime said indifferently, ¡°Why did you not let her join us in the car? Are you under the impression | will eat her?¡± Edmund, when he replied back, had the same indifference as his father. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know us well. It won''t befortable for her.¡± He was sure Jaime had deliberately appeared here to pressurize Chelsea. After all, it was Chelsea who had decided to sue Sonya. Jaime raised his eyebrows in amusement and asked, ¡°If she is not familiar with you, why are you on a business trip together?¡± ¡°It''s strictly for work,¡± Edmund replied. Jaime was rendered speechless When had his son learned to Lie through his teeth? Sonya had told him on phone that Edmund was madly in Love with Chelsea. But now, he was trying to downy it and act as if Chelsea was merely a workmate. Jaime was too angry to speak. The two of them looked out of the window, and neither of them made an effort to break this silence. Jaime hadn''t spent much time with his children. Now he Lived abroad all year round, so the rtionship between him and Edmund was quite strained. Truth be told, it wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating to say Edmund only had a blood rtionship with Jaime. Neither of them genuinely cared for each other.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, seeing that Jaime came back and tried to interfere in Sonya¡¯s affairs, Edmund felt a stirring of annoyance. He wouldn¡¯t allow Jaime to interfere! Chelsea went back by Leo¡¯s car. The two of them had a nice conversation on their journey. Although Leo and Fay were twins, they were the pr opposites of each other. Leo was talkative while Fay was quiet. After Chelsea got home, she got a call from Chris who said he woulde soon to check theputer. It was a pressing matter that Chelsea was eager to have resolved. Twenty minutester, Chris arrived. Wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, he looked like an elite ss member. After operating theputer skillfully, Chris proudly announced to Chelsea, ¡°Now yourputer is very secure. It will be just about impossible for hackers to invade it. You can rest assured and concentrate on your work.¡± Chelsea nodded her head and said, ¡°Thank you very much. By the way, | want to invite you and Zora for dinner some other time. It was Chris who had rmended Zora to her. She gathered they must know each other well. As a consequence, she thought he would be thrilled to join them. To her utter surprise, Chris refused, ¡°No! Don¡¯t make me stay with her.¡± Chelsea, quite confounded by his behavior, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren''t you colleagues? If | am not wrong, you rmended Zora, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, you are wrong. | barely know her and we aren¡¯t well-aquatinted,¡± said Chris, resentment building inside of him. Chelsea knew better than to push him. ¡°Well, all right. In that case, I¡¯ll invite her alone.¡± As Chelsea said this, she took her bag and said, ¡°Let''s go. Thank you for helping me fix myputer. I¡¯LL treat you to dinner alone.¡± Cap铆tulo 297 Cap¨ªtulo 297 However, Chris said awkwardly, ¡°When are you going to have dinner with her? Let me see if | have time. You don¡¯t have to invite us separately. | am aware you have a busy schedule.¡± Sudden change in Chris made Chelsea burst out Laughing. ¡°What''s your rtionship with Zora? | can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. However, | get the feeling you care about her very much.¡± ¡°Who cares about her! Don¡¯t utter nonsense!¡± Chris denied all allegations against him liking her After a short pause, Chris added apologetically, ¡°I heard that you have taken over the adaptation of Roy''s new script. | am simply trying to help you. You call her and ask if she is avable. | have a tight schedule and | tend to overwork every now and then.¡± Hearing what Chris said, Chelsea took out her phone and dialed Zora¡¯s number.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zora answered the phone immediately. In response, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to invite me to dinner. After all, | haven''t done anything new. It¡¯s my responsibility to serve patients. However, there is something you can do for me. | heard you are familiar with Ondo. Would you be kind enough to get me his autograph?¡± Chelsea agreed readily. ¡°No problem. I''ll be more than happy to get one for you.¡± Before Chelsea could finish her words, her phone was snatched away by Chris. Her mouth was agape with shock. With a furious look on his face, Chris said, ¡°Zora, don¡¯t you feel ashamed since you are a thirty-year-old woman? How can you be crazy about a twenty-year-old young boy?¡± Chelsea was rendered speechless. She had always taken Chris for someone who was sweet and gentle. This harsh side of him stunned her. But Zora showed no anger. Chelsea vaguely heard her reply to Chris in her usual tone, ¡°Why should | be ashamed? Some old men take a liking to young girls. This is no different.¡± ¡°Ha ha!¡± Chris''s fury was so evident that his face flushed red. He sneered and hung up the phone. Chelsea raised her hand and rubbed her temples. Upset, she said to Chris, ¡°Chris, you have treated Zora in a very inappropriate manner just now. Besides, she has only asked for Ondo¡¯s autograph. What''s so vulgar about it?¡± Still fuming with rage, he said, ¡°Do you think she just wants his autograph? Oh no, trust me, she is going to chase after him.¡± ¡°Even if she does, it¡¯s okay. From what | know, she is a single woman, isn¡¯t she?¡± Chelsea said in her defense. Hearing Chelsea¡¯s question, Chris simply looked at her. Chelsea wouldn''t give up so easily. She went on, ¡°Do you happen to Like her?¡± ¡°I''m leaving now. Go ahead with your work.¡± A trace of embarrassment shed across Chris''s face. She went after him and asked, ¡°What about the dinner?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± After saying that, he rushed out in a hurry. Chelsea had no energy to follow after him. Since Chris had refused to have dinner with her, Chelsea decided to stay back home and order take-out. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to step out of her apartment anyway. Before the takeout was delivered, Chelsea called Zora again. She exined, ¡°Zora, I¡¯m so sorry. | didn¡¯t expect that Chris would grab my phone and say those awful things to you.¡± Cap铆tulo 298 Cap¨ªtulo 298 ¡°It''s all good. | am fine,¡± said Zora shrugging her shoulders. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to sound nosy but her curiosity got the best of her. ¡°Has anything happened between you and Chris?¡± Zora wasn¡¯t the type to conceal stuff. ¡°| had sex with him several times when we were studying abroad. | had already forgotten it, but he still seems mad at me about it Chelsea opened her mouth in surprise and couldn''t speak for a while. Seeming to notice Chelsea''s surprise, Zora exined with a smile, ¡°Back then, | hadn¡¯t had sex with any man. When | saw Chris, | chose to have sex with him. However, that¡¯s it. There is nothing more to it. | never anticipated meeting him again at my workce.¡± ¡°| see.¡± Chelsea nodded in understanding. It turned out Zora had no genuine feelings for Chris and had casual sex with him. But for Chris, it meant something and he was still thinking about her. Zora added apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we bothered you. Not to worry, I''ll make things clear to himter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to speak on the matter since it was none of her business. However, she felt that if Zora told Chris that he was only a sexual partner to her, he would lose his mind. After a quick Lunch, Chelsea took a taxi to the pet store and took Luka¡¯s cat home.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This cat was named Sweet and it had snow-white fur. Its healthy appearance was an indication that Luka had taken good care of it. Sweet also behaved like its owner. It had a slow and elegant gait. At first, Sweet was wary of Chelsea when she met it at the pet store. But after she yed with it and fed it some delicious cat snacks, it softened up to her. Animals were like humans. They felt safe in a warm and kind environment. Perhaps Sweet realized that Chelsea was as warm as its owner, so it cuddled up in her arms and never left. Chelsea patted its head and stroked its fur. Her heart was so full that she didn¡¯t feel Like working anymore. ¡°| wish | could stay like this forever. s! | have to work,¡± Chelsea thought out loud. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Chelsea carefully put Sweet down and went to answer the door. The face she saw was that of her ex-husband. Before she could speak, her eyes caught sight of the cat carrier in his hand. There was a cute kitten inside it. It was meowing sweetly. The timid look of the kitten melted Chelsea¡¯s heart immediately. She reverted her eyes to Edmund''s face and asked in confusion, ¡°Where did you get that? And why did you bring it here?¡± ¡°| got it for you,¡± Edmund replied uneasily, holding out the carrier towards her. He was a man of his word. Once he made the decision to get her a pet, he didn¡¯t hesitate to contact the pet store, picked a cat, and came to deliver it to her himself. He had specifically chosen this cat because it reminded him of the timid gaze of Chelsea. This was how she looked at him during the early stage of their marriage. Cap铆tulo 299 Cap¨ªtulo 299 Chelsea opened her mouth to say something, but she was tongue-tied. It seemed like a dream that Edmund, the man who previously prevented her from having pets, got her a cat. When Edmund saw that she was speechless, he went into her apartment with the carrier. To his surprise, a white cat leaped out of the sofa and meowed at him and the kitten harshly. The kitten jumped in the carrier with a frightened look on its face. Chelsea rushed to pick Sweet up andforted it gently. ¡°Be a good girl, Sweet. This is our new friend.¡± Chelsea brought it closer to the cat carrier, and lifted its pink paw to greet the new kitten. The fact that Chelsea referred to the kitten as their new friend meant one thing: she intended to ept it. Edmund''s heart leaped with joy. However, he made sure not to show his excitement for fear that she would change her mind. Arealization suddenly struck him. Pointing at the cat in Chelsea¡¯s arms, he asked unhappily, ¡°Is that Luka¡¯s cat?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, its name is Sweet,¡± Chelsea replied with a nod. Edmund snorted. ¡°You acted so fast.¡± Setting the cat carrier down, he asked, ¡°What about this one?¡± With a grateful smile, Chelsea replied, ¡°I''ll keep it. Thank you.¡± She put Sweet on the floor and squatted to open the cat carrier. Waving her hand, she greeted the kitten excitedly. ¡°Hello, little cutie.¡± The kitten let out a soft meow. It looked at Chelsea with timid eyes and walked out of the carrier. Chelsea reasoned that it might get scared again, so she didn¡¯t touch it. She looked up at Edmund and asked, ¡°How old is it?¡± ¡°Four months. It has been vinated already and it¡¯s very healthy,¡± he replied, holding her stare. ¡°Does it have a name?¡± Chelsea inquired. To pull her Leg, Edmund lied, ¡°Yes, its name is Money.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Did she hear it wrong? Did he just say its name was Money? ¡°Are you kidding me, Edmund? Were you the one that gave it such a ridiculous name?¡± Chelsea queried, her eyes narrowing to slits. Edmund shrugged innocently. ¡°What''s ridiculous about the name? It¡¯s perfect for the kitten. Besides, | thought it will bring us good luck.¡± Cap铆tulo 300 Cap¨ªtulo 300 Chelsea was rendered speechless yet again. His awful taste never ceased to amaze her The kitten was close to her now, so she reached out her hand and said softly, ¡°Nice to meet you, Money Nelson.¡± Edmund''s face changed immediately. ¡°What did you just call it? You know what? Just call it Money. No need for a surname!¡± Affixing his surname to a kitten¡¯s name didn¡¯t sit right with him. It felt as if the kitten was his blood rtion. How ridiculous! Chelsea Looked up at him innocently. ¡°Why do you have a problem with that? You bought it, remember? It¡¯s only right that it gets your surname. Besides, Money Nelson sounds just perfect!¡± Edmund sensed that Chelsea was pulling his leg now. This was the first time she was joking with him since their divorce. It ddened his heart. The next second, he put on a satisfied expression and nodded. ¡°Well, you have a point there. The pet | gave you has my surname. That''s great!¡± It was Chelsea¡¯s turn to feel awkward. His statement made it seem as if this kitten was their child. Chelsea tilted her head and pondered for a while. ¡°Forget it. I''d better give it a new name. How about Arya?¡± Chelsea bowed her head to Arya and murmured to it. Even though the kitten was unfamiliar with this setting, it did not exhibit excessive nervousness and unease. Edmund turned his gaze to Chelsea, who was squatting on the ground Chelsea was extremely soft at this point. The thought crossed his mind, ¡°If we had a kid, would we still be splitting up?¡± Chelsea must be kind and patient with their child. Regrettably...Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. What was Edmund¡¯s state of mind at the time? Why did he imply Chelsea did not deserve to be a parent of his children? Now Edmund desired to have a child with Chelsea, but Chelsea would refuse. Stopping thinking, Edmund replied again, ¡°I have cat food, cat sand, and other cat supplies in my vehicle. I''ll go fetch them.¡± Chelsea gave a small nod. ¡°All right, thank you.¡± Edmund intended to speak but refrained after a second thought. He then walked downstairs to retrieve the items. He hadn''t eaten Lunch yet because he¡¯d been upied for so long. He desired Chelsea¡¯s cooking. He was uncertain whether Chelsea would grant his request. Edmund descended the stairs twice before he moved all the items he had acquired from the pet store to Chelsea¡¯s home. He prepared so many items because he feared Chelsea would be in a rush after receiving the cat as a present. Chelsea proceeded to unpack with only the two cats in mind. She was totally oblivious to Edmund''s existence. Edmund was too hungry to sit in silence for a long time, so he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t had Lunch yet.¡± Chelsea, who was squatting on the ground and busy establishing rtionships with the two cats, asked Edmund, ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat supper with your father?¡± Cap铆tulo 301 Cap¨ªtulo 301 Edmund said crossly, ¡°No, | left after sending him home. | harbor no sentiments for him. We are not required to eat Lunch together.¡± Chelsea was aware that Edmund and Jaime had a strained rtionship, but she remained silent. In any case, it was now their concern, and she had nothing to do with it. She politely rmended, ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten Lunch, and there¡¯s nothing to eat at my home. Why don¡¯t you eat out?¡± Clearly, Edmund was dissatisfied with Chelsea¡¯s response, so he immediately entered the kitchen. He took a bag of noodles from the refrigerator. He took the noodles and inquired Chelsea, ¡°Are there no noodles?¡± Chelsea appeared somewhat helpless. ¡°Can you get full by eating only noodles?¡± Indifferently, Edmund responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea was at a loss for words after hearing what Edmund said. She rose up, cleaned her hands, and then proceeded to the kitchen to make noodles. In any case, Edmund had just given her a kitten that she adored. She was willing to prepare pasta for him. After preparing the noodles, Chelsea thought for a bit and took the beef she had previously prepared from the fridge. Today was the day that Edmund could finally taste Chelsea''s noodles, which he had been craving for a long time. Edmund, gazing at the beef in front of him, inquired indifferently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you allergic to beef? Why do you have some in your home?¡± In reality, Edmund asked this question because he anticipated apliment from Chelsea, such as ¡°the beef has been cooked for you¡±. ¡°| don¡¯t eat, but someone enjoys it.¡± Given that Zuri Liked beef, Chelsea always had some in her fridge. As soon as Chelseapleted her sentence, Edmund¡¯s immediate thought was that the food was cooked by Chelsea for Luka, causing him to have an unpleasant taste. Chelsea felt only confusion upon observing Edmund''s face abruptly darken. What mistake did she make? Chelsea stepped up and stated, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I''ll clean up,¡± after observing that Edmund had not moved the tableware for an extended period of time.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edmund instantly resumed eating after realizing Chelsea was going to clean it up. However, after a few bites, Edmund whispered, ¡°I thought you cooked the beef for Luka.¡± Chelsea was without words. It transpired that Edmund was upset as a result of this. Edmund asked, ¡°Do you cook for Luka frequently?¡± Edmund felt dreadful at the notion that Luka might possibly enjoy the same treatment he had previously had. Recently, he grew increasingly restless, and the urge to monopolize Chelsea grew greater in his heart. ¡°No,¡± Chelsea replied. Edmund exhaled deeply in relief. Cap铆tulo 302 Cap¨ªtulo 302 Chelsea said the very next second, ¡°It was actually him who cooked for me.¡± Edmund was without a voice.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He would not have posed this question if he had anticipated receiving this response. Edmund was made more frantic by the fact that Luka cooked for Chelsea. Because it appeared he was not as good as Luka. Edmund couldn''t hide his feelings anymore. He put down his cutlery and looked at Chelsea with seriousness in his eyes. ¡°Chelsea, | can¡¯t hide it anymore.¡± ¡°What can¡¯t you hide?¡± Chelsea asked, her eyebrows knitting in confusion. ¡°| want you back,¡± Edmund blurted out. Chelsea was stunned. When Edmund rescued her thest time, he admitted that he had fallen in love with her. But she didn¡¯t pay attention to it. She was still in a state of shock because of the kidnapping at that time. A day ago, he said that he should have kidnapped her and forcefully gotten married to her. She just excused his behavior since he was drunk. But now that he was clear¡ª-headed, he boldly said that he wanted her back. Chelsea finally calmed down after jarring out from the abyss of thoughts. She then replied indifferently, ¡°I have a boyfriend now.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Edmundmented with a frown. Chelsea stared at him, short of words. Edmund said exasperatedly, ¡°We were once married, but we got divorced. What makes the rtionship between you and Luka any different? You guys can break up sooner orter!¡± Edmund didn¡¯t give a damn about her new rtionship. He intended to put them asunder no matter what. He vowed to do so in his mind. Chelsea was too irritated to say anything. Although her rtionship with Luka was fake, she found it so annoying that Edmund was so sure that they would break up. The nerve of him! Only a few minutes ago, she had been happy with him because of the present he got her. He spoiled their good interaction by getting on her nerves now. Frowning deeply, she stood up and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m done with this conversation. Finish your food and leave!¡± Just when she was about to walk out on him, Edmund held her hand and uttered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m dead serious, Chelsea.¡± Chelsea got rid of his hold. Staring at him gravely, she said, ¡°Wake up, Edmund! It¡¯s high time you think hard about your feelings for me!¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chelsea folded her arms and exined, ¡°The way | see it, you aren¡¯t in love with me. You are chasing me because you feel what you can¡¯t get easily is the best.¡± Edmund went mute. Her words were like a thousand knives stabbing his heart. He truly loved her, but she didn¡¯t believe him. Cap铆tulo 303 Cap¨ªtulo 303 Suppressing his hurt, Edmund uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Chelsea. As a thirty-two-year-old man, how can | not know my true feelings?¡± Even though Chelsea didn¡¯t say a word, her eyes held the answer: You just don¡¯t understand your feelings at all. When he was about to say something else, Chelsea chirped, ¡°s! There¡¯s another reason why you are iming to love me!¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows, hinting at her to spill. She took a step back and said vigntly, ¡°It was a p in the face for you when | asked for a divorce. Perhaps you still hold a grudge against me. Now you want me back so you can dump me when | least expect, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°What?¡± Edmund''splexion became many shades redder. He pped the table and yelled, ¡°How many movies have you created, Chelsea? Why did youe to such a conclusion?¡± This was the most ridiculous thing Edmund had ever heard. If he truly wanted to get back at her, he had a thousand and one ways to do that. Why would he choose to sacrifice his bachelorhood for revenge? The two exes stared at each other until Chelsea¡®s phone rang. Diane¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Hey, are you free tomorrow?¡± Her voice didn¡¯t sound as rude as usual. It was clear she was struggling to sound polite. Chelsea replied tonelessly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Diane sneered, ¡°What''s wrong? Don¡¯t you know? Mr. Ellis asked me to apologize to you face-to-face. He said you must forgive me. Otherwise, he will inform the public about mypany¡¯s cheating.¡± This news took Chelsea aback. She didn¡¯t think Roy would order Diane to do such a thing. Nheless, she had to admit that this was what she wanted. It ddened her heart to imagine how furious Diane was then and there. She reasoned that she had to thank Roy for giving her the golden opportunity to see Diane so humiliated. Chelsea replied frankly, ¡°Well, I¡¯m free tomorrow. When and where do you want us to meet?¡± Diane grunted in anger. It annoyed her so much that Chelsea was willing to meet with her just to get an apology. She thought Chelsea would refuse to meet her so she could use it as an excuse to get off Roy¡¯s hook. The only response Chelsea got was dead silence. At this time, Edmund wrote the name of a caf¨¦ on a piece of paper and showed it to her. She said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know where we can meet, I''ll choose a ce. How about Times Coffee?¡± Diane cackled evilly as soon as she heard those words. ¡°Do you have any idea how expensive that caf¨¦ is? Can you afford to buy me a cup of coffee there if | agree?¡± Diane never let any opportunity to mock Chelsea pass her by. If she had her way, she would stomp Chelsea into the ground until she could nevere up again. Chelsea scoffed. ¡°Is this how you intend to apologize to me, Diane? Besides, when did | say anything about sorting the bill? You are the one that wants to apologize, so why do | need to pay for your cup of coffee?¡± Anger made Diane''s skin burn hot. She clenched her phone tightly, not uttering a word. Chelsea knew all about Times Coffee. She had learned the art of coffee making there. It was all thanks to Yusuf. He owned the caf¨¦ and rmended she study there. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Cap铆tulo 304 Cap¨ªtulo 304 With a faint smile, Chelsea added, ¡°By the way, you seem to have forgotten that I¡¯m working on ¡®The Crown¡¯ and have just taken over the adaption of Mr. Ellis¡¯s new book. Money is not a problem for me.¡± Her proud tone fanned Diane¡¯s anger She gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Fine! Let''s meet there at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow. Don''t even dare keep me waiting!¡± Before she could hang up, Chelsea intoned seriously, ¡°You''d better watch your tone, Diane. If you speak to me Like this tomorrow, I¡¯LL be sure to tell Mr. Ellis that your apology was insincere. The ball is in your court.¡± ¡°Why does Diane want to see you?¡± Edmund asked with a frown as soon as Chelsea hung up the phone. Once he got an exnation, his frown was reced with a serious expression. ¡°That¡¯s good. She indeed owes you an apology.¡± He then added, ¡°You need to know that Times Coffee is Yusuf¡¯s. You can go there whenever you want to meet anyone. The shop attendants there will protect you if things go haywire.¡± The kidnapping incident made Edmund more concerned about Chelsea¡¯s safety. Diane wasn¡¯t to be trusted in his opinion Squinting her eyes at him, Chelsea asked in disbelief, ¡°All the shop attendants can fight?¡± She was confused as to why he was so confident that they could protect her. Only skilled fighters could do that. ¡°What do you think?¡± Edmund queried with an ambiguous glint in his eyes. Chelsea took a deep breath and asked cautiously, ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way. But are you doing business legally?¡± She had watched many movies of people using normal businesses as a cover-up for their gang syndicate. She had a sneaky suspicion that Edmund and Yusuf were doing the same. Edmund threw his head back andughed. ¡°Did you really just ask me that? If I¡¯m not doing a legal trade, do you think | will be ranked as one of the top ten most sessful businessmen in Vertoak?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. This made sense, so Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Every industry has its ugly side. Things can get really dangerous, so we did this for our safety.¡± ¡°So are you saying that Anne is also good at fighting?¡± Chelsea inquired curiously. Anne was the chief barista at Times Coffee. She had taught Chelsea how to make coffee. Edmund nodded and replied, ¡°She¡¯s not only a skilled fighter, but also a boxing champion.¡± ¡°A boxing champion?¡± Chelsea couldn''t believe her ears. Never in her wildest dreams could she have imagined that a beautiful young woman like Anne was actually a skillful fighter. She thought she was just a barista. Edmund added, ¡°Actually, | was thinking that you could take some self-defense lessons from her if you have spare time on your hands. It will give you an edge over your enemies.¡± This advice sounded like a good idea. Just when Chelsea was about to agree, he looked at her from head to toe and said, ¡°You know what? Learning self-defense won''t be enough. | need to hire a bodyguard for you, considering how your body is Chelsea¡¯s face changed. She looked at her body carefully. ¡°What''s wrong with my body?¡± She knew she was on the slim side. But that didn¡¯t mean she couldn''t learn self-defense. ¡°Oh, no! There¡¯s nothing wrong with your body. You actually have a breathtaking figure!¡± Edmund said with a ttering tone. Cap铆tulo 305 Cap¨ªtulo 305 Chelsea blushed, a little embarrassed. Why did hepliment her out of the blue? It sounded like flirting. Oblivious to what Chelsea was thinking, Edmund lowered his head and resumed eating. He didn¡¯t want to stare at her anymore. He feared that he would rush to kiss her soft lips if he stared for a second Longer. He just flirted with Chelsea and he himself ended up getting horny. Thoughts about making out with her flooded his mind. He remembered how he constantly tore off her clothes and had sex with her in the past. To prevent himself from doing anything stupid, Edmund left her apartment as soon as he finished eating. Chelsea let out a long sigh after his departure. Sweet was busy strolling around the apartment as it got used to the ce. It only lay at Chelsea¡¯s feet asionally. On the other hand, Arya was still a little shy. It curled up under the sofa. Whenever Chelsea tried to get it out, it would purr endlessly. Chelsea had no choice but to leave it alone for the time being. She believed it woulde out of its shell soon. She kind of saw herself in the little kitten. It was also hard for her to adapt to a new environment and she was wary of people too. Sitting in the living room, Chelsea put a call through to Roy. She asked after his wife and also thanked him for how he handled the matter between her and Diane. Roy was as nice as ever. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s what | should do. | know how it feels when someone steals your work. | have changed my mind about exposing the issue to the rest of the people in the industry. This is because | can predict how Diane will end up. Herpany will fold up very soon because of her bad character.¡± ¡°Yeah, | think so too,¡± Chelsea agreed. It became obvious why Roy asked Diane to apologize to her. This was the only punishment she could get for now. Her doom was. waiting for her, so she would learn a good lesson in the future. Once they were done discussing work, Roy asked politely, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how old are you this year?¡± Although Chelsea was taken aback by this question, she answered truthfully, ¡°Twenty-six.¡± ¡°Oh, | see. When exactly is your birthday?¡± Roy further inquired. ¡°10th of December,¡± Chelsea replied. When Roy fell silent, she asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you ask, Mr. Ellis?¡± Roy chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | just wanted to know. | think we were destined to meet.¡± Chelsea was pleased to hear that. ¡°Thank you.¡± She also had a good impression of him. Her inexplicable affinity for him surprised her sometimes. Roy was a good-looking man who was also talented, calm, and elegant. To crown it all, he was a loving and faithful husband who doted on his wife. Chelsea saw him as the definition of a perfect man. The two of them said goodbye to each other and hung up. The following day, Chelsea went to Times Coffee earlier than scheduled. The caf¨¦ was located on the top floor of the building. It upied the entire floor. As soon as she stepped in, she saw Diane waving at her from a table by the window.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea was already pissed off with her. They had set their appointment for ten o¡¯clock. But Diane started bombarding her with calls from nine o''clock. Cap铆tulo 306 Cap¨ªtulo 306 ¡°Hey, girl!¡± A Lovely young woman suddenly ran out of the counter and gave Chelsea a hug, raising her at the same time. Chelsea Laughed and begged. ¡°Ha-ha! Good to see you, Anne. Please put me down.¡± She recalled what Edmund said about Anne yesterday. Indeed, this beautiful woman was strong. The sight of Chelsea hugging the chief barista of this expensive caf¨¦ made Diane jealous. She eyed the two of them, face dark. Rage burned a red rash across Diane¡¯s cheek. She couldn¡¯t believe that the chief barista, who had treated her coldly when she ordered a cup of coffee, was behaving so friendly to Chelsea If she didn¡¯t have something important to do today, she would have gone to give Anne a piece of her mind. Anne patted her chest and said, ¡°Feel free to have anything you like here. It¡¯s on the house!¡± Chelsea was surprised. ¡°Really?¡± Anne replied with a smile, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my treat.¡± Anne was naturally a friendly and yful young woman. But whenever she was making coffee, she became professional and paid attention to details. Her talent and good work ethic earned her first ce in many kinds of coffee-makingpetitions ¡°Thank you, Anne. You can go ahead with your work. Catch youter!¡± Chelsea said, waving at her. Diane¡¯s anger was skyrocketing at this time. She previously thought that Chelsea had never been to this high-end caf¨¦ before. The major reason why she arrived early and ordered the most expensive coffee was that she wanted Chelsea to pay for it through the nose. To her chagrin, the barista said everything was on the house. A huge lump formed in Diane¡¯s throat. As soon as Chelsea took her seat opposite her, Diane said sarcastically, ¡°Well, well, well! Who would have thought that you had strong connections?¡± Chelsea scoffed and replied calmly, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®connections¡¯? Don¡¯t you know this caf¨¦ belongs to Yusuf?¡± ¡°Of course, | do!¡± Diane snorted and added, ¡°Sonya and | regrlye here to have coffee together.¡± She emphasized herst statement just to rub it in Chelsea¡¯s face that she had a good rtionship with Edmund''s sister. But Chelsea didn¡¯t give a hoot about it anymore. Edmund was nothing to her. So, why did she have to care about his wicked sister? Flipping her hair back, Chelsea said proudly, ¡°Do you remember that | once took Lessons in coffee-making? Well, Yusuf introduced me to this ce. It shouldn¡¯te as a surprise to you that | know the people here.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Diane gritted her teeth, staring daggers at her. She knew Chelsea learned how to make coffee for Edmund''s sake. In a serious tone, Chelsea uttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to meet you because you wanted to apologize? Go on. Make it snappy.¡± There was a seemingly arrogant expression on her face. Diane lost her cool immediately. She pointed at her and yelled, ¡°You have clearly overestimated yourself, Chelsea!¡± Cap铆tulo 307 Cap¨ªtulo 307 Chelsea pped her hand away. She Leaned back on the chair, Looking at her rival dead in the eye. ¡°If | do say so myself, I¡¯m not a proud woman. You are the one that has a superiorityplex. You always think that I¡¯m inferior to you. | have never understood why. Tell me, is it because you are from a wealthy and powerful family?¡± Diane held her head up high and folded her arms. ¡°And so what? Is your family as influential as mine? | heard that Hilton isn¡¯t your biological father. Who knows what your real dad is like? For all we know, he could be worse than Hilton. He might be a pauper who can¡¯t even afford to feed himself. He-he!¡± These mocking words didn¡¯t get on Chelsea¡¯s nerves at all. She knew that Diane wanted to see her angry.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thus, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m a talented and capable young woman. Even though | don¡¯t get support from any family members, | can fend for myselffortably by writing scripts, opening a caf¨¦ or restaurant. But what about you? I¡¯m afraid that you are nothing without your father. You might end up on the streets if he stops supporting you. ¡°Hey!¡± Diane hit the table in a fit of pique. She wanted to berate Chelsea, but words failed her. She was shocked that the woman she used to bully before was now satirizing her. Chelsea crossed her legs. With a smirk, she added, ¡°Diane, haven¡¯t you always used me of stealing Edmund from you through sex? Why don¡¯t you do the same thing? What¡¯s stopping you?¡± Diane''s face became as red as a tomato. Looking down at her beautiful fingernails, Chelsea continued, ¡°I think | know why. It seems you and Edmund never had sex while you were still dating. Even after | divorced him, you failed to make him have sex with you despite all the seductive tricks you pulled. Now, he dumped you and you will have no chance. Oh, | can imagine how hurt you must feel.¡± ¡°Shame on you, bitch!¡± Diane cussed, her veins protruding on her forehead. ¡°Well, | agree that I¡¯m shameless. But I¡¯m not done yet. There¡¯s something else | have to say.¡± With a smug smile, Chelsea tilted her head and continued, ¡°It might interest you to know that Edmund and | had sex every night, except for the times | was on my period. He couldn¡¯t get enough of me.¡± Diane held her chest. That statement pierced her heart like a knife. She really didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would say such shameless words. The next second, she wished she had recorded their conversation. It would have been a perfect way to get back at her. She knew Edmund would call her shameless if she told him all that Chelsea said today. The smile on Chelsea''s face suddenly disappeared. A vicious expression took its ce. ¡°Diane, this goes on to say that you are aplete loser. You have lost the man you built your whole life around. Get down from your high horse, okay?¡± ¡°How dare you?¡± Diane screamed. She grabbed the cup of coffee in front of her, intending to ssh it on Chelsea In a sh, Chelsea picked up her own cup of coffee and sshed its content on Diane before thetter could do what she had in mind ¡°Ah!¡± Diane¡¯s shrill scream sounded in the caf¨¦ all of a sudden. Yusuf removed his headphones and scratched his ears while he watched a y on the monitor screen in the caf¨¦¡¯s staff office. Diane yelled so loudly that Yusuf felt his eardrum nearly burst. Edmund was concerned that Chelsea came to meet Diane by herself, so he raced here early in the morning after telling Anne to protect Chelsea Edmund brought Yusuf as a spectator Through the security footage, they had just now witnessed the altercation between Chelsea and Diane. Chelsea clearly had the advantage the entire time. Yusuf did not anticipate Chelsea expressly stating that she made love every day. He ridiculed Edmund by raising his eyebrows and asking, ¡°Having sex daily? Edmund, you are so dynamic.¡± Edmund''s eyes were still glued to theputer monitor, and he didn¡¯t even nce at Yusuf when he asked, ¡°Your skill falls short of your desires now?¡± Cap铆tulo 308 Cap¨ªtulo 308 Yusuf felt really humiliated. Why was Edmund¡¯s tongue so sharp? Having heard Chelsea¡¯s words, Edmund felt somewhat parched. He could not help but reflect on the three years of their marriage. Even though he had sex every night at home, it was seldom. He went on at least a one-week business trip every month due to his excessive workload. He and Chelsea could only engage in sexual activity fifteen days a month due to Chelsea¡¯s menstrual cycle. Therefore, this was not a matter of physical strength for Edmund, but rather the requirements of a typical man. Chelsea and Diane confronted each other at the table. Diane raised her hand to her face to wipe off the coffee. Today, in order to appear superior to Chelsea, she applied delicate makeup, but it was damaged, making her feel ashamed. Diane yelled with wrath, ¡°Chelsea! | am not through with you!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After pouring the coffee, Chelsea took a few steps back and maintained a safe distance from Diane, in the event that she rushed over frantically. Anne also approached, feigningposure. If Diane attempted to inflict harm on Chelsea, she would immediately intervene. Chelsea looked at Diane with disapproval and asked, ¡°Diane, didn¡¯t you want to pour it on me first? | just retaliated.¡± If Chelsea had not fought back, she would have been sttered with coffee. Diane wiped the coffee off her face and pointed at Chelsea. ¡°You...¡± ¡°| must remind you that you are here to apologize to me today,¡± Chelsea interrupted promptly. Diane couldn''t even utter a sound. How could she sincerely apologize to Chelsea now that she had a dispute with her? It would be her greatest act of kindness if she refrained from tearing Chelsea apart. Exasperated, Diane turned back, grabbed her special edition purse, and walked away in high heels. Chelsea said softly behind her, ¡°Diane, your options are Limited. Just two opportunities are remaining.¡± Hearing Chelsea¡¯s statements, Diane stamped her heels harder and harder. After Diane¡¯s departure, Anneughed loudly. ¡°I have not seen you for over a year, Chelsea. You¡¯ve be so powerful now. It¡¯s fascinating to observe Diane¡¯s failure right now.¡± Anne had gone overseas to study before Chelsea and Edmund''s divorce. Anne did not anticipate that following her return, she heard that Chelsea had divorced Edmund. In addition, she had moved overseas and changed her phone number, so Anne was unable to contact her. Chelsea hid her hostile expression from Diane and responded with a grin, ¡°If | continue to be subservient, she will bully me again and again. | apologize for not having contacted you sooner.¡± She then approached Anne and hugged her. At the time, Chelsea believed that because she had severed ties with Edmund, she should avoid contacting anyone in his immediate vicinity lest Edmund suspect that she had ulterior motives for approaching him. Cap铆tulo 309 Cap¨ªtulo 309 Anne patted her generously on the shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s Okay. | am aware that you have your own challenges.¡± In the midst of their conversation, Edmund and Yusuf approached from close by. When Chelsea saw that Edmund was also present, she was initially astonished and then felt so uneasy that she wanted to vanish immediately. Did Edmund hear her conversation with Diane? Chelsea took a glimpse in Edmund''s departing direction. In such a distant office, the door was closed, so he was unable to hear it. With this in mind, Chelsea was able to rx. Edmund asked Chelsea with care as he stood before her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°¡¯''m OK,¡± Chelsea said with a forced smile. Chelsea felt awful despite the possibility that Edmund did not hear what she had spoken to Diane. So she answered hastily, ¡°There is something else | must attend to. | am currently departing. Let¡¯s talk another day.¡± She then turned around and was about to depart. Edmund grabbed Chelsea by the arm and drew her back. He said with displeasure, ¡°Why are you fleeing?¡± Yusuf was smiling mischievously. Chelsea clumsily removed her hand. Edmund checked the time and said, ¡°Let''s eat Lunch together.¡± Chelsea instinctively declined. ¡°No thank you. | must return home to see Arya.¡± Edmund gazed at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Chelsea¡¯s lips twitched. Edmund wasn¡¯t obligated to do so, was he? He disliked interacting with animals Chelsea, reflecting on this, stated, ¡°Move forth with your work. In any case, you dislike little animals.¡± Edmund felt humiliated by her repeated refusals. He responded slowly ¡°I didn¡¯t like you before, did 1?¡± Now things were different. He adored her. People would change! Cap铆tulo 310 Cap¨ªtulo 310 With a look of shock and outrage on her face, Chelsea said, ¡°How dare youpare me to an animal?¡± Edmund was speechless. As soon as he realized Chelsea had departed, he hurriedly said, ¡°This was not my intent. | only like to stress that individuals will adjust.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chelsea no Longer desired conversation with him. She left immediately after saying her goodbyes to Yusuf and Anne Edmund did not hesitate to follow her. Yusuf and Anne, both standing still, shook their heads and sighed. Anne grumbled, ¡°Mr. Nelson is not exactly a smooth talker, sir. | fear it will be quite difficult for him to pursue Chelsea.¡± Yusuf shrugged and stated, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone will make him a smooth talker in the future.¡± Edmund followed Chelsea downstairs via the elevator. ¡°Why do you have a lot of time on your hands?¡± Chelsea asked, looking up at him irritated. Edmund frowned and replied, ¡°Come on, Chelsea. | got you Arya. Can¡¯t you at least let me see how it¡¯s doing?¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes. If she had known that he would use the kitten as an excuse toe to her apartment, she wouldn¡¯t have epted it. However, it was toote to return the kitten now. Chelsea had taken a Liking to Arya already. It was so cute. More so, she felt that its character was very simr to hers. They were both quiet and easy-going. Chelsea saw her past self in Arya¡¯s eyes. It was as innocent and weak as she used to be before. Looking at Arya, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for herself. Since Edmund insisted on seeing Arya, she had no choice but to go with him. On the way, Edmund suddenly intoned, ¡°I heard everything you said to Diane.¡± Chelsea''s face turned red in an instant. He chuckled. ¡°I had no idea that you still remembered our past so vividly, especially how we regrly had sex.¡± The atmosphere in the car suddenly felt hot even though the air conditioner was on. Chelsea wound down the window to cool herself with the wind. After finding her tongue, she said, ¡°I just said all that to get on Diane¡¯s nerves.¡± Edmund knew that. However, he couldn¡¯t Let go of the golden opportunity to tease her. He enjoyed seeing how her face flushed when he mentioned sex. ¡°Anyway, why did you decide to get on her nerves today?¡± he asked with a hint of surprise. He had been worried that Diane would pull one of her many stunts to trample on Chelsea today, so he rushed down to the caf¨¦ early in the morning to be on the lookout. When he saw that Chelsea gave Diane a taste of her own medicine, he was stunned. Chelsea Looked down and said indifferently, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand her anymore.¡± Diane crossed the line when she stole her work. Chelsea couldn¡¯t suppress her anger, so she went all out to annoy her today. ¡°Don''t you feel sorry for her?¡± Chelsea asked out of the blue. Adeep frown appeared on Edmund''s face immediately. Her question annoyed him. Cap铆tulo 311 Cap¨ªtulo 311 Clenching the steering wheel tightly, he turned his head and red at her. ¡°You are pissing me off, woman!¡± Chelsea shrugged. ¡°Why are you pissed off? You are in love with Diane, aren¡¯t you? Why did you refuse to marry her all of a sudden?¡± The news of Edmund¡¯s uing wedding to Diane had been all over the ce when Chelsea came back from abroad. She thought it would happen soon. But Edmund suddenly broke up with her. ¡°| think you are mistaken, Chelsea. How can you say that I¡¯m in Love with her?¡± Edmund queried unhappily. ¡°No, I¡¯m not! Didn*t you date her because you were head over heels in love with her?¡± Chelsea asked, unsure of the truth now. Edmund didn¡¯t know how to exin. How could he say that he was never in love with Diane? At that time, he had thought Diane had all it took to be the matriarch of the Nelson family one day. His parents approved of her, so he decided to be with her. ninjanovel It wasn¡¯t untilter he realized that he hadn''t been putting his feelings first. The major reason why he fell for Diane was that he felt she would make a good daughter-inw, not a good wife. Edmund was in a fix. He couldn''t tell Chelsea the truth. She would see him as a two-timing bastard who was heartless. She would question him if he didn¡¯t Love Diane that much why he nned to marry her then. Edmund didn¡¯t know what to say at this time. His head was in a muddle. At this moment, he felt that the problem he was in now was way moreplicated than all the problems he faced as a businessman. Why did a simple question Like this one give him a banging headache? It wasn¡¯t until Edmund racked his brain that he finally came up with a perfect response. ¡°The thing | and Diane shared wasn¡¯t as deep as you think.¡± Afraid that Chelsea wouldn¡¯t take his word for it, he added, ¡°I haven¡¯t even had sex with her.¡± Chelsea¡¯s cheeks burned hot. She looked away andmented, ¡°Really? Is that your way of saying you didn¡¯t love her deeply?¡± Edmund took a deep breath. He then replied slowly, ¡°You know, sex spices up people¡¯s rtionships. It creates a bond between two people even though they weren¡¯t in love with each other in the first ce.¡± This was what happened to him and Chelsea. Sensing that he was indirectly talking about their sex life while they were married, Chelsea red at him. She then looked out of the window. She wondered why he was bing more shameless by the second.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. When Edmund noticed that she was flustered, his lips curled up into a smile. They soon arrived at Chelsea¡¯s residence. Once the front door was opened, Luka¡¯s cat sprinted to them. Sweet harshly meowed at Edmund once it saw him. It was obvious that the cat didn¡¯t Like him. The feeling was mutual. ¡°Hey, cutie pie!¡± Chelsea intoned, picking up the cat. Edmund''s face darkened. This scene felt as if Chelsea was showing too much care to Luka. Cap铆tulo 312 Cap¨ªtulo 312 ring at the cat, he asked, ¡°When will Luka get back? Doesn¡¯t he know that his cat needs him?¡± ¡°He won''t be back anytime soon,¡± Chelsea responded casually. This annoyed Edmund greatly. His instincts told him that Luka had intentionally nned this. He knew that Chelsea Liked pets, so he asked her to take care of his cat so their bond would be stronger. Ang¡¯s Library This was war in Edmund¡¯s opinion. He was already fighting it since he got Chelsea a kitten so her love and attention would be divided. To his dismay, Edmund realized that Arya was very timid. He hadn''t seen it since he got into the apartment. ¡°Where is Arya?¡± he asked, looking everywhere. ¡°It must be under the sofa.¡± From their Little interaction yesterday, Chelsea had a good understanding of Arya¡¯s personality. It was probably timid because the environment was new and there was another cat in the apartment. The only times it came out of hiding was when it wanted to eat, drink, and defecate. ¡°My goodness,¡± Edmund mumbled to himself. The cat wasn¡¯t living up to his expectations. Why did it hide when it was supposed to be getting along well with Chelsea in order to open more doors for its buyer? Edmund immediately got on all fours, intending to pull Arya out. ¡°Don''t scare it!¡± Chelsea stopped Edmund in time. His hand froze for a moment, and although he was a little reluctant, he stood up and looked at Chelsea. ¡°It''s always hiding like this. When will it get familiar with you if you Let this go on?¡± Chelsea pursed her Lips and shook her head. ¡°It has to work at its own pace. Why do you want to push its Limits?¡± Edmund then nced at the cat in Chelsea¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Or maybe you''re just ignoring Arya because you have Luka¡¯s cat!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Feeling offended, Chelsea put down the cat she was holding and Looked at Edmund in disbelief. ¡°Do you really see me as this heartless person?¡± ¡°Well, | don¡¯t know what to think because that¡¯s how you treat me. As for how you are with other people, | have no idea.¡± Chelsea had divorced him without any hesitation and without looking back, he still hurt from it. Now Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and she wouldn¡¯t even bother giving him something as simple as a smile To her, he was just making trouble out of nothing at the moment, and she wasn¡¯t very interested in continuing this conversation with him So, she changed the topic and said, ¡°If you want to see Arya, | can help you!¡± ¡°No!¡± he said quickly, feeling panic rise within him. Cap铆tulo 313 Cap¨ªtulo 313 The truth was that he just wanted to spend time with Chelsea. The cat was just an excuse to see her Chelsea then forced a stiff smile on her face and said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you go back to thepany and take care of your business? You should have more important things to do, right?¡± Edmund frowned when she said this. He had just arrived, and already, Chelsea was kicking him out. She hadn''t even offered him a seat. ¡°What are you going to have for Lunch?¡± Edmund asked as a Last resort after checking the time on his watch. The bowl of noodles he hadst time hadn''t satisfied him in the least. He wanted to eat Chelsea¡¯s food. He wished they could go back to the days when Chelsea used to take care of him. Chelsea sighed and answered, ¡°I''ll order takeoutter.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t really have enough time for other things. Before, all she had to do was concentrate on her writing. But now, she also had to take care of two cats, and that involved ying with them, and most especially building a rtionship with the Little one, Arya. Considering this, she simply didn¡¯t have time to get into the kitchen and cook herself a meal. Edmund was unhappy when she said she was going to order takeout. ¡°Chelsea, you used to like cooking before. What happened? Why are you always ordering takeout now?¡± As a matter of fact, he had noticed that Chelsea rarely cooked her own meals since she came back.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Well, | have work to finish as soon as possible, and | have two cats to care for. As you can tell, | don¡¯t have the time,¡± Chelsea answered curtly. Besides, she didn¡¯t see anything wrong with ordering takeout. She wasn¡¯t the only one doing it. However, Edmund was not just unhappy, but now sad about it. ninjanovel Chelsea had clearly changed. She now had her own job, and a career of her own to build up. She had none of that when she was with Edmund. All she had to do in that time, was take care of him. Even if they did get back together, he now realized that it would never be like it was in the past. They had both changed. He felt conflicted at the moment. He didn¡¯t know if he should feel sad or happy for Chelsea. Suddenly feeling out of ce, he gulped and said, ¡°I guess I''ll take my leave now and stop disturbing you then.¡± Chelsea forced that smile again and politely saw him out. If she was being honest, she wanted him gone from the moment he came in. It looked Like Edmund didn¡¯t get the hint, because when he stood out of the door, he said, ¡°Shouldn''t you invite me for lunch since | gave you a cat?¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. She had never seen anyone Like him. He literally asked people to thank him when he gave the person something. How didn¡¯t he feel embarrassed when he did this? Although surprised, Chelsea didn¡¯t lose her smile. ¡°I thought you gave it to me as a reward for winning the adaptation right of Roy''s new book.¡± Edmund was speechless. How did Chelsea be such a cunning person? To be honest, he was a little embarrassed, but he wasn''t going to let it deter him. With an obvious frown on his face this time, he grunted, ¡°Can''t you just invite me for Lunch?¡± Chelsea turned it in her mind for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Pierce said he woulde back in a few days for us to celebrate this victory. We''ll go together then.¡± Cap铆tulo 314 Cap¨ªtulo 314 The moment Luka¡¯s name left Chelsea¡¯s Lips, Edmund stopped listening. He just turned and went. Watching him Leave, Chelsea shrugged and closed her door. For her, being partners and friends with Edmund like they were now was enough. She didn¡¯t want to have anything more to do with him. So even if he was serious about loving her and wanting to chase her, she preferred to ignore it and act like it never happened. All Chelsea wanted to do now was focus on her career. Added to that, she now had two cats to take care of. When she finished with the script of The Crown, she was going to start with Find You. She really had too much on her te. She simply couldn''t afford sacrificing time to talk about love. After lunch, Luka made a video call to Chelsea. When she told him that Edmund gave her a cat, he went silent for a while. But not able to hold it in, he started bitterly, ¡°Chelsea, | think Edmund... | think he¡¯s serious about you this time.¡± Chelsea just chuckled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t care. Serious or not, | don¡¯t have the time to think about that now.¡± Ang¡¯s LibraryT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Luka sighed and said, ¡°I''ll be back tomorrow to take my cat. You have a new cat at home. | can¡¯t submerge you with work and two cats, can |?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. | can take care of her without any problem,¡± she quickly said. Luka stayed silent for a while and then said, ¡°I actually have something to do when | get back. A few days ago, Purple called and said she wanted to leave the Peak Entertainment and work for Diane¡¯spany. Diane¡¯spany has absolutely no future. So | want to meet her and persuade her not to do what she wants to.¡± ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s no doubt that Diane has no morals or ethics whatsoever. If Purple works in Fairnd Culture, she won''t achieve great sess!¡± Chelsea agreed. ¡°You know, when she became famous after that book and y, | already knew she had a lot of shorings, but | still helped her get into the film and television industry. | was only doing that because | stilt nurtured the hope of her learning to improve herself and bing a famous scriptwriter. But as we¡¯ve all seen, Purple hasn¡¯t made any progress since then. Instead, she acted very smug, boasted, and even did something bad. In the Peak Entertainment, she is afraid of me and can¡¯t go very far. But if she goes to Diane¡¯spany and works with Diane, then they will make a lot trouble.¡± The truth was that, Purple had done so many things wrong that even a gentle person Like Luka couldn''t say anything good about her. Chelsea frowned after hearing all of what Luka said. She was really worried now. ¡°If she had been half as humble and diligent as you, she wouldn¡¯t have been Like this now,¡± Luka added after a while. ¡°Anyways, I''ll do as | nned. I''ll try my best to persuade her not to go to Diane¡¯spany. But if she doesn¡¯t listen to me, | won''t be able to do anything about it. I''ll juste and get my cat back, that way, you can concentrate more on writing, okay?¡± Taking care of a child was almost the same as raising a child. It was definitely not an easy thing. Especially the cat that Edmund gave Chelsea. It was still a very small cat, and it sucked a lot more energy taking care of that type than any other. Luka hated seeing Chelsea stress so much, so he preferred just taking his cat. Since Luka had made up his mind, she knew she couldn''t change it. So she just shrugged and let him have his way. In the evening, Roy rang up Chelsea and asked, ¡°How did your talk with Diane go?¡± Chelsea thought it was best if she spoke the truth. Roy, as expected, was furious. ¡°She dared to bully you like this because she thought you had no background and she had the License to do as she pleased. She bullied the weak and reserved her fear for the strong!¡± Chelsea hadn''t thought he would be this angry. Putting on a calming tone, she said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. | want to give her two more chances.¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t a child. She knew why Diane and Sonya treated her Like trash. Had she been someone with a powerful family background, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to bully her. Cap铆tulo 315 Cap¨ªtulo 315 ¡°You could give her ten more chances and nothing good wille out of it!¡± roared Roy. ¡°You know what? Her father found me and asked me to show her some mercy. Diane just doesn¡¯t want to apologize to you!¡± ¡°He found you?¡± Chelsea was shocked. Roy snorted derisively and said, ¡°Yes, Diane¡¯s father managed to find me through some connection he had.¡± It turned out Philip wasn¡¯t taking Chelsea seriously. He only cared about what Roy thought of his daughter. He wanted Roy to help him hush this thing up so that nothing would spread in the film and television industry. Chelsea said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If they are dragging you into this, then | will let the whole thing go.¡± She knew social connections were something that every social person could not escape. Roy was a person of high social status and he had social connections to maintain. She couldn¡¯t Let Philip bother Roy because of her. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what got into her. But she suddenly wanted the hush the whole thing up. Roy shook his head in disappointment and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who will yield to people Like them? They are pure evil | won¡¯tpromise to them even if I¡¯m just an ordinary person, let alone the fact that my family¡¯s status in Norrmalm is very high. Diane is wrong. | have only asked her to apologize to you. If | wanted, | could have informed about her evil deeds to the entire industry. I¡¯m already very kind to her!¡± One could easily tell Roy was disgusted with Philip¡¯s and his daughter''s behavior. ninjanovel ¡°It''s fathers like Philip who spoil their children, not once bothering to teach them the difference between right and wrong. Their upbringing has brought so many youngsters like Diane in this society.¡± Roy¡¯s family was powerful in Norrmalm. Roy too was rich and powerful. But he wasn¡¯t the type to unt it and had managed to live a modest life. It was with his own talent that he made achievements in his field. Therefore, he despised people Like Philip who used power to get favors from others. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say. Roy continued, ¡°I have a perfect idea. If we execute it, | can not only protect you but also compel Diane to apologize to you.¡± Chelsea, with a puzzled frown, asked, ¡°What method?¡± Roy stammered and one could tell he was a little embarrassed. ¡°After we metst time, | liked you a lot and also appreciated your talent. | discussed with my wife and we concluded that it would be great... It would be great if you agree to be our goddaughter.¡± Chelsea¡¯s mouth was wide open and she thought she had misheard him. ¡°Goddaughter?¡± she repeated. ¡°Yes.¡± Roy¡¯s words were oozing with sincerity.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°As you know, my wife and | have been married for so many years and yet we have no children. We promise to treat you as if you were our own daughter. And you rely on my family if any troublees. No one will dare to bully you again in Vertoak or Norrmalm.¡± ¡°But | ¡° Chelsea faltered in her speech. She began to let out sobs. Chelsea felt honored that Roy had considered her capable enough to adapt his new book. She had thought their interaction would be strictly professional. He had stunned her when he confessed his desire to make her his goddaughter. Roy knew this would be a tough decision for her. He was prepared to wait. ¡°l am aware | am asking you for something huge. You are free to discuss it with your parents. If you and your family think it''s not a good idea, | will be understanding. There won''t be any hard feelings. But remember that | want you to be my goddaughter out of pure love and desire to protect you. | irks me to watch you get bullied by people like Diane. We don¡¯t expect you to take care of us if that¡¯s what you think.¡± Roy spoke to Chelsea in a very understanding, fatherly tone. Cap铆tulo 316 Cap¨ªtulo 316 She nodded her head even though he couldn''t see her. A Lump had formed in her throat. ¡°I know you are not that kind of person. You don¡¯t have to say that,¡± she said in between sobs. If one considered the wealth Roy had umted and his powerful family background, he and his wife could hire an amazing nanny. Even if they wanted to live in a fully-equipped nursing home in their old age, that could be arranged within the snap of a finger.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It''s my honor to be your goddaughter, but I¡¯m afraid | am not worth it. Chelsea was just an ordinary girl. Maybe she showed a bit of talent in writing but that was all about it. It wouldn¡¯t qualify her to be the goddaughter of a big shot Like Roy. She didn¡¯t even have aplete family, nor had the slightest idea as to who her biological father was. The Ellis family was so famous and there would be chaos if they made her their goddaughter. She couldn''t care less about people gossiping about her. However, she would be hurt if their Lives would be affected by this. Roy, noticing her hesitancy, went on, ¡°It¡¯s wrong to say you don¡¯t deserve this. You deserve the world. Our family is also very ordinary. You don¡¯t need to stress yourself.¡± It was as if he had read her mind! He added, ¡°I know | have dropped a big bomb and you might need some time to think straight. You can give it some serious thought and Let me know your answer tomorrow.¡± Roy didn¡¯t want to make her feel overwhelmed. ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t reeled from her shock yet. But he was right. She needed time to think. After ending the call with Roy, Chelsea sat slouched on the sofa, unable to make sense of what had just happened. Truth be told, she didn¡¯t need to think about it, nor did she need to discuss about it with her family. When Roy said that he wanted Chelsea to be his goddaughter, Chelsea wanted to say yes. Hell, she wanted to scream yes! Although Chelsea had met Roy only once, she had felt an instant bond. She knew she could trust him and his wife. ninjanovel And most of all, she knew if she became their goddaughter, she would be truly loved. And Love was something thatcked in her life. Chelsea called her best friend to inform her of the news When Zuri heard it, she was even more excited than Chelsea. She kept screaming on the phone. ¡°Whoa! You are the best, girl! You went to Norrmalm and got a famous godfather. I¡¯m so proud of you! Let''s see if Diane would dare to bully you again in the future. She¡¯d be doomed if she tries it!¡± Philip didn¡¯te close to Roy in terms of power and reputation Chelsea sighed with distress. Sensing her friend¡¯s mood, Zuri asked with concern, ¡°Why did you sigh like that? Don¡¯t tell me you think you don¡¯t deserve it. Of course, you do! Why do you think Roy and his wife chose you to be their goddaughter? It must be because you are a good young woman. Stop selling yourself short!¡± Zuri gritted her teeth and added, ¡°Edmund is such a horrible man. He trampled on you so much that it affected your self-esteem. Listen to me, Chelsea. You are the most gentle and talented girl in the world. You deserve every good thing, including bing Roy¡¯s goddaughter Don¡¯t let anything or anyone make you believe otherwise, okay?¡± Zuri showered praises on her friend. Chelsea was amused. Holding her head up high, she said jokingly, ¡°Yeah, | am the most beautiful and talented woman in the world!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what | am talking about! You need to be more confident from now on,¡± Zuri uttered, snapping her fingers with excitement. Chelsea used to be the most beautiful and talented girl while they were in college. Her confidence was out of this world. No one could trample on her. But that changed after she became Edmund''s wife. Her confidence was reduced to nothing because of him. ¡°Thank you, Zuri,¡± Chelsea said softly. Her mood was uplifted now that she heard those words of affirmation ¡°Come on, girl! You don¡¯t have to thank me. Anyway, don¡¯t forget your best friend when you be rich in the future.¡± Chelsea crossed her heart and promised. Cap铆tulo 317 Cap¨ªtulo 317 ¡°I''LL never forget you. One day, I¡¯ll write a story about you. Thank you for being the best friend a girl could ever ask for!¡± She couldn''t imagine how her life would be without Zuri. She had only been able to pull through despite the many things she faced because of Zuri¡¯s support. ¡°Really?¡± Zuri was so excited. But the next second, she became sad. ¡°What if | don¡¯t have a happy ending with Colin? How will the story end?¡± ¡°Not to worry, your story will have a happy ending even if you don¡¯t end up with the Love of your life. Hopefully, you both end up together. That way, | will just write it in all honesty. Let''s keep our hopes up, okay?¡± The idea of writing a story about Zuri hade to Chelsea a long time ago. But she was yet to carry it out. While she was still in that shackle called marriage, she was depressed every day, so she didn¡¯t have the zeal to write most times. Now that she was happier, she didn¡¯t have the time because she was busy working on two scripts. She vowed to start writing the story once she got time to do so. She knew all about what transpired between Zuri and Colin, so writing the story would be a piece of cake. Should Zuri and Colin end up together, it would be said that their Love was undying since they Loved each other since high school. This kind of love story was the plot of many of the movies and ys that were aired nowadays. If the story was adapted into a movie, she would ask Zuri to be the heroine. ¡°| love you so much, Chelsea!¡± Zuri dered happily. She looked forward to seeing her story put into writing. The thought of it alone made her heart leap with joy. Chelsea had a good night''s sleep. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY At the crack of dawn, she got out of bed. She was about to reply Roy when she received two unexpected guests. It was Edmund''s parents! Jaime and Alena didn¡¯t look good. Especially Alena, who looked away with disdain after Chelsea answered the door. She pretended as if she didn¡¯t see Chelsea at all. Chelsea sneered at them and was about to m the door in their faces. But when she remembered that it was immoral to do such a thing to elders, she refrained from it. Jaime¡¯s attitude was a Little better than his wife¡¯s. He uttered, ¡°Good morning, Chelsea. Please can you invite us in? We have something important to discuss with you.¡± Chelsea reluctantly made way for them. She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that these two came here to discuss thewsuit she filed against Sonya. She was a little willing to hear what they had to say. There was a high chance that they might defend their stubborn daughter as Philip did for Diane.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After they got in, Chelsea shut the door. Her phone suddenly rang as she was about to join them. It was Edmund. ¡°Hello, my parents are on their way to your home. Don¡¯t open the door for them. Just wait for me,¡± he said in a worried tone as soon as she picked up. Cap铆tulo 318 Cap¨ªtulo 318 Chelsea nced at the couple, who had already sat down on the sofa, and replied, ¡°Well, | already allowed them in.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Edmund cursed. He then added, ¡°You know what? Don¡¯t say a word to them. I''ll be there in five minutes!¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes. She then replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. This is none of your business.¡± Edmund kept silent for a while and suddenly raised his voice.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is it none of my business? Those two are my parents! Besides, | said | want you back, so it¡¯s my duty to protect you. I¡¯m coming over!¡± Edmund couldn''t allow his parents to be in the same airspace as Chelsea. They were bullies, so he decided to rush over to her residence once he found out they were on their way there. He wanted to protect her. Why did she ask him not toe? ninjanovel Chelsea''s blood boiled at this moment. ¡°Edmund, you had your chance to protect me, but you didn¡¯t. Stay out of my business. | have got this!¡± she said in a clipped tone and hung up. At the time Edmund was supposed to protect her, he sided with her oppressors. Now that she was no Longer his wife and had the support of a powerful man like Roy, he was offering his help. To hell with him! ¡°The nerve of this bitch,¡± Alena cursed under her breath, murdering Chelsea with her eyes from the Living room. Chelsea had just spoken rudely to her son. Worse still, she hung up on him. How dare she speak to Edmund in such a reproachful tone? Just when Alena was about to get up to give Chelsea a piece of her mind, Jaime held her down. He knew that there was a line they couldn¡¯t cross now that Chelsea was no longer their daughter-inw. Chelsea noticed Alena¡¯s anger, but she turned a blind eye to it. She walked over to the living room. Afterward, she sat down on the sofa opposite them with her legs crossed. She then asked indifferently, ¡°How may | help you?¡± Jaime responded in a kind tone, ¡°I know that what Sonya did was out of line, so | apologize on her behalf.¡± Chelsea stared at him without saying anything, waiting for him to continue. Jaime continued, ¡°Remember that Sonya was once your sister-inw. was wondering if you can let her off the hook. Give her a chance to correct her errors.¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at Chelsea. There was a hint of warning and pressure in Jaime¡¯s eyes although he spoke so reasonably. Chelsea Looked at the couple and then burst intoughter. Their silly acting wasn¡¯t going to fool her. If they were a little more sincere, she would have considered withdrawing the Lawsuit. But these two were despicable. They nned to force her into it if she didn¡¯t fall for their tricks. They were no different from Diane and her parents. It would have been a perfect match if the two families were merged by marriage. They deserved each other. With her arms folded, Chelsea asked Jaime indifferently, ¡°Did Sonya spare a second to think of our rtionship before she did those things to me?¡± Jaime was taken aback. Cap铆tulo 319 Cap¨ªtulo 319 ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring up the past. It won¡¯t help matters at all. You seem to have forgotten that Sonya never treated me as her sister-inw. You also didn¡¯t take me as your daughter-inw. So, drop the act!¡± Chelsea added seriously. Jaime¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. The Chelsea he used to know was an introverted and dull young woman. Who was. this woman in front of him? When did she be so eloquent? Pointing at Chelsea, Alena yelled angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant because we came here to talk things out with you! If you don¡¯t withdraw thewsuit, we will teach you a lesson!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Is that so? What''s stopping you? Go ahead!¡± Chelsea fired back. With a chuckle, she added, ¡°You don¡¯t have the world in your palms, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Alena¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. Jaime held her hand, preventing her from pouncing on Chelsea. He looked at the calm woman in front of him and said ina serious tone, ¡°We aren¡¯t joking with you. | trust you know that we are more powerful than you in this city. You don¡¯t stand a chance against us.¡± ¡°I''m not joking either!¡± Chelsea fired back again. ¡°You bitch!¡± Alena got rid of her husband''s grip and sprang up to her feet. She already knew that Chelsea was exceptionally confident now. That was why she tried to talk Jaime out of it when he suggested that theye over to talk things out with Chelsea. Left to her, she would have hired someone to deal with Chelsea. Before Alena could do anything to her, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Open up, Chelsea!¡± Edmund hurriedly said, knocking hard. ¡°Don¡¯t even dare!¡± Alena warned Chelsea before thetter could respond. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY She didn¡¯t want her son in here. In her opinion, something was wrong with Edmund. He had confessed that he was in love with Chelsea. It was obvious he would take her side, not minding his family¡¯s stand. There was a high probability that he would get short with his parents if he was allowed in here. Alena knew that Chelsea would enjoy the scene. And this was thest thing she wanted to happen. Chelsea elegantly stood up and looked at Alena dead in the eye. ¡°This is my home, so you don¡¯t call the shots here Alena¡¯s fury squeezed the air in her lungs. She had difficulty breathing. Contrary to what it seemed, Chelsea didn¡¯t intend to open the door for Edmund. This was her fight. She didn¡¯t want his protection, nor did she want to owe him a favor again. She said calmly, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Nelson, you must have heard of the man called Roy Ellis, right?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Jaime and Alena knew Roy. They heard that Philip went to see him for Diane¡¯s sake. Chelsea threatened. ¡°Well, I''m his goddaughter now. If you force me to withdraw the Lawsuit, I''ll tell him!¡± Normally, she wasn¡¯t someone who would use her power over someone else. But she had to do so now that these two stepped out of line. They were really getting on her nerves. Jaime¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Cap铆tulo 320 Cap¨ªtulo 320 ¡°What? You are Roy¡¯s goddaughter?¡± Alena¡¯s mouth was agape at this time. Her forehead broke out in cold sweat. The Ellis family of Norrmalm was way above the Nelsons and Stevensons. Howe Chelsea became Roy¡¯s goddaughter? ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, | can make a call to him.¡± As Chelsea spoke, she took out her phone and dialed Roy¡¯s number under the surprised gaze of Jaime and Alena. Edmund was still banging on the door, but Chelsea turned a deaf ear. After greeting Roy, she said, ¡°Mr. Ellis, about yesterday¡¯s proposal, | agree. It¡¯s my greatest pleasure to be your goddaughter. Thank you for choosing me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Roy¡¯s joyful voice came through the phone. ¡°Once my wife is discharged in a few days, we will prepare a big gift and go over to see your parents in Vertoak.¡± Chelsea hadn''t told him about her family. It wasn¡¯t something that brought her joy, after all. She said slowly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare a gift. Anyway, | need you to help me deal with something first.¡± ¡°What is that? Did you encounter any trouble?¡± With all willingness, Roy added, ¡°Go ahead and tell me what it is. I¡¯m more than willing to help you. Even if | can¡¯t help, I''ll ask someone to do so.¡± Tears welled up in Chelsea¡¯s eyes Few elderly persons had shown her Love and care since her mother passed away. Chelsea cleared her throat to suppress the emotions in her heart. She then told Roy how Sonya kidnapped her and that Sonya¡¯s parents came to her home to threaten her. ¡°What? How dare they threaten you after what their daughter did? Are they courting death? They had better not Lay a finger on you. If they do, I''ll tear them down!¡± Roy was livid. It was obvious he would do anything to protect Chelsea Jaime and Alena were assaulted by Roy¡¯s anger. They stared at each other, frozen. ninjanovel They hadn¡¯t expected Chelsea to be the goddaughter of Roy who was from the Ellis family. They were wary of offending him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Alena had always looked down on Chelsea¡¯s family background. However, she suddenly felt inferior to Chelsea, which swelled her rage. When she realized that Sonya might actually be punished by thew, she grew even more desperate. Ignoring Jamie¡¯s and Alena¡¯s looks of shock and surprise, she said to Roy, amidst sobs, ¡°Mr. Ellis, I''m at ease after hearing your words. I''ll deal with the issue at hand first.¡± Roy spoke some more to her on the phone before hanging up. Chelsea proceeded to open the door. She''d already frightened Jaime and Alena with Roy, so it didn¡¯t matter if Edmund came in. Edmund came in angrily. His eyes immediately went to Chelsea. He was concerned that she had been wronged by his parents. Chelsea took a step back and avoided his stare. ¡°Edmund, this is the good girl you are in love with,¡± Alena said in a vicious tone. ¡°She¡¯s so special now. She has be Roy¡¯s goddaughter.¡± Edmund looked at Chelsea, astonished. Cap铆tulo 321 Cap¨ªtulo 321 When did that happen? Why hadn''t he known about it until now? Chelsea continued to avoid Edmund''s stare and didn¡¯t try to exin. Raising her voice, Alena continued in a venomous tone, ¡°Goddaughter? That doesn¡¯t sound like the right word to describe your rtionship with him. | think you¡¯ve taken Roy¡¯s wife''s poor health as an opportunity to climb into his bed!¡± Chelsea trembled with rage at Alena¡¯s filthy words. Edmund was even more furious. Gritting his teeth, he said gravely, ¡°Mom, watch your mouth in front of others. If | hear any rumors about Chelsea, you will suffer the consequences.¡± Currently, even Edmund''s parents quivered in fear at his harshness and domineering aura. Edmund''s warning chilled Alena. Frustrated, she said, ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m your mother. Are you going to go against the whole family for this shameless woman?¡± Edmund, seeing Chelsea¡¯s pale face, pulled her behind him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He stared at Alena emotionlessly and said in a cold tone, ¡°The whole family? Does it mean you, my father, and Sonya?¡± These were supposed to be the people closest to him, yet they all did everything possible to hurt Chelsea. Sonya, his mother, and even his father. They all hurt Chelsea with no regard to his feelings. Alena didn¡¯t deny it. ninjanovel ¡°But Grandpa is on my side,¡± Edmund said in a tone that mirrored his expression. Alena was dumbstruck. The power of the Nelson family was in the hands of Edmund and Ethan. Although Alena and Jaime worked in the family business, they had no real power. Edmund continued, ¡°If you, my father, and Sonya change your attitude towards Chelsea for the good, | believe she won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± Chelsea was gentle and kind. As long as others treated her right, she would reciprocate that treatment. Unfortunately, neither Alena nor Sonya sincerely wanted to apologize to her or make up with her. They didn¡¯t take Chelsea seriously. Edmund med himself for this. He hadn''t taken care of Chelsea in their marriage, which had caused his family to look down on her. ¡°You...¡± Alena was so angry that she burst into tears midway through her words. ¡°Stop it. Let''s get out of here,¡± Jaime said, stopping Alena from making a scene again. Once Alena was pulled out of the apartment, Edmund closed the door. However, Alena could be heard crying and ranting through the door, ¡°None of the men in your family are good.¡± Edmund was unconcerned about his mother¡¯s hysteria. He turned around to see Chelsea squatting against the wall, her arms around her knees. He couldn''t see her face, but her trembling shoulders told him she was crying. Edmund clenched his fists and said sincerely, ¡°I know you are not that kind of person.¡± Cap铆tulo 322 Cap¨ªtulo 322 Although he didn¡¯t know why Chelsea became Roy''s goddaughter, he believed her rtionship with Roy was just that and not what Alena had said. Chelsea raised her head slowly and asked scathingly, ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person? Didn¡¯t you always think that | was shameless and a gold-digger?¡± During the three years when Chelsea had been with Edmund, he had often humiliated her with the fact that she had slept with him when he was drunk. She had tried countless times to exin that she had been framed by Hilton and his son, but Edmund never listened. He had been so sure that Chelsea had no principles, yet now he imed to believe she wasn¡¯t that kind of person. Wasn''t that ironic? Chelsea felt tears fall down her cheeks again. Alena must have been well aware of Roy¡¯s reputation in the business world. Chelsea didn¡¯t care how Alena ndered her, but she couldn¡¯t stand hearing Alena humiliate Roy. ninjanovel ¡°Chelsea.¡± Edmund squatted in front of Chelsea while bending his knees. His attractive face was filled with remorse. ¡°I do not dispute that | have used such hurtful words in the past, but | now know you rather well. Upon recognizing your advantages, | have abandoned my former bias against you. | acknowledge that |mitted an error, but you have to give me an opportunity to repent, right? Now that you are ignoring me, | have no opportunity to show myself.¡± Especially moments ago, Chelsea shut the door and denied Edmund¡¯s entry. It was not until then Edmund realized that Chelsea no longer needed him. He was gripped by anxiety.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hearing that, Chelsea wiped away her tears, gazed directly into Edmund¡¯s eyes, and taunted him, ¡°Edmund, you continue to be so selfish. You only consider your own emotions and never those of others.¡± Edmund did not anticipate Chelsea using him of being selfish. Chelsea saw through Edmund''s thoughts, looked away, and stated, ¡°l am now Luka¡¯s girlfriend. Do you still want me to provide you with an opportunity? You will ce me in a position where | will have two boyfriends simultaneously. Do you intend to protect and care for me, or do you intend to ruin me?¡± The question posed by Chelsea halted Edmund. Edmund forgot once again that Chelsea was now Luka¡¯s girlfriend. Edmund had convinced himself to ept the truth, but his mind refused to acknowledge that Luka and Chelsea were romantically involved. Edmund was uncertain whether it was his consciousness¡¯s doing or the fact that Chelsea and Luka did not appear to be lovers. As soon as Edmund had this notion, he immediately stood up, grabbed Chelsea up off the floor, and pressed her against the wall behind him. ¡°Are you truly with Luka?¡± he said while touching Chelsea¡¯s chin and squinting at her. Chelsea was astonished. She did not reveal her deception, did she? Edmund grew nervous and said, ¡°Say something!¡± after observing Chelsea¡¯s expression. Chelsea quickly regained herposure and averted her gaze. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Will | Lie on this matter?¡± Edmund was upset by Chelsea¡¯s attitude. Edmund''s instincts led him to conclude that Chelsea was lying. Cap铆tulo 323 Cap¨ªtulo 323 Edmund bent his head and passionately kissed Chelsea on the lips while annoyed and depressed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The long-lost sensation Edmund had as he kissed Chelsea aroused all of his desires. Regardless of Chelsea¡¯s opposing, Edmund gripped her face and passionately kissed her. Chelsea was kissed unexpectedly. When she regained consciousness, her initial response was to bite hard Edmund. Edmund experienced the agony and stopped the kissing, but he maintained a firm grip on Chelsea. There was a sexual vibe in the air between them. ninjanovel ¡°Edmund, you scumbag!¡± Chelsea scolded when she was unable to escape. Edmund still pinched Chelsea¡¯s chin, ced his thumb to her lips, and questioned, ¡°Have you kissed Luka?¡± Noticing Chelsea¡¯s silence, Edmund kissed her again and bit her Lips firmly. Then he said, ¡°Like this?¡± Chelsea felt Like crying, and she couldn''t utter a word. Edmund''s face darkened further. In Chelsea¡¯s ear, he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t irritate me, Chelsea. | can do anything.¡± Edmund then pushed Chelsea against the wall and kissed her once again. Chelsea¡¯s rage caused her to strike Edmund, who she squeezed and scratched. Edmund was bullying her, using her to his advantage and threatening her. They had been kissing for quite some time. Just as Edmund unfastened his bra, Chelsea¡¯s phone rang. Gasping for air, Chelsea shoved Edmund and said, ¡°My phone... It¡¯s ringing. | must respond to it.¡± Edmund halted and his gaze became gloomy. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t let me find out you lied to me about being with Luka, or | will get even with you!¡± Agitated and enraged, Chelsea pushed Edmund away. She raced to grab her phone before rushing into her bedroom and Locking the door. It was actually Roy. Chelsea ignored Edmund as she drew a long breath to calm down before picking up the phone. Roy asked out of care, ¡°Have Edmund''s folks left?¡± Roy disliked Edmund¡¯s parents so greatly that he was unwilling to even utter their names. Chelsea answered truthfully, ¡°They departed after | hung up the phone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s excellent.¡± Roy went on to add, ¡°I¡¯ve requested someone to watch the Lawsuit. I¡¯m confident that no one from the Nelson family will be able to tamper with it Chelsea whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Cap铆tulo 324 Cap¨ªtulo 324 Roy stated, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. You are right to sue her. | previously had a favorable opinion of Edmund, but | did not anticipate him having such a violent sibling and awful parents. | think Edmund must be not much better! How could you divorce him if he is a decent man?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Roy had a negative impression of Jaime, and he even grew to dislike Edmund. Chelsea opened her lips to say something positive about Edmund, but as she recalled what Edmund had just done to her, she remained silent. Edmund was so audacious. It was best if everyone hated him! Roy asked, ¡°The individual you want to sue is Edmund''s sister. How is Edmund''s attitude?¡± Sincerely, Chelsea responded, ¡°He supports my legal action...¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t assist his family for your sake?¡± Roy said crossly, ¡°Forget it. It is pointless to discuss these individuals. I¡¯m pleased that you can consent to be my goddaughter. You¡¯re now a member of our Ellis family, Chelsea.¡± Hearing that Chelsea had tears streaming down her cheeks. Chelsea felt warm in her heart. She didn¡¯t understand why she had such a feeling. Although she met Roy just once, she didn¡¯t feel that he was a stranger. They clicked as if they had met before. When Roy offered to be her godfather, she was thrilled to ept his proposal. It seemed like they were destined to be a family. Roy was startled. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just so happy,¡± Chelsea replied, wiping her tears. ninjanovel Life had been hard on her since her mother died. Zuri was the only one that showed her love. During her marriage to Edmund, Ethan was also there for her to some extent. He was nice to her while his rtives hurt her. It was nice to have someone show her fatherly Love. She couldn''t help shedding tears of joy now. Roy breathed a sigh of relief. After a pause, he continued, ¡°From now on, you should call us uncle and aunt. Is that okay with you?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m fine with that, Uncle Roy,¡± Chelsea murmured, nodding her head. For the umpteenth time, Roy was considerate about the arrangement she wasfortable with. Roy said, ¡°Your godmother will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. We will fly to Vertoak to see you soon.¡± ¡°No, Uncle Roy. You don¡¯t have toe. I''ll go down to Norrmalm to see you both instead.¡± She didn¡¯t think it was advisable for her godmother to fly when she just recovered. She needed to have a good rest. Chelsea had a Lot of time on her hands since she didn¡¯t have to be at the office every day. She would do the traveling instead. Roy thought it through for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. | can¡¯t wait to have you here! When youe, I''ll take you to meet the rest of my family.¡± ¡°Huh? You want me to meet your rtives?¡± Chelsea was startled. Cold beads of sweat appeared on her forehead all of a sudden. Cap铆tulo 325 Cap¨ªtulo 325 Roy chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no biggy, Chelsea. You are our goddaughter now. It¡¯s only right that you meet the elders of the Ellis family. Your grandparents are still alive. They will be thrilled to meet you.¡± ¡°But I...¡± Chelsea was lost for words. She barely knew Roy and his wife. And now he wanted her to meet the rest of his family. Wasn''t it too soon? Chelsea wanted to take things slow. She didn¡¯t see the need to meet his other family members now. After all, she was just his goddaughter. ninjanovel ¡°Don''t be nervous, okay? My family members don¡¯t bite. I''ll be with you every step of the way.¡± Roy knew that Chelsea was getting worked up. To ease her mind, he stated, ¡°You are a member of my family from now on. Make it known to everyone that you are rted to me. Your new family has your back. He-he!¡± Roy said this jokingly, but he was actually very serious. The members of the Ellis family were doing good in different works of life. Chelsea just had to say the word. They woulde out in their numbers to protect her from anyone or anything that posed a threat to her safety. Chelsea knew that Roy held her dear to his heart. It was nice to have such a considerate backer. At the thought of this, she was no longer worried. ¡°Okay, Uncle Roy. I''ll put the important things here in order and then go over to see you.¡± ¡°Now you are talking!¡± Roy sounded extremely happy. It wasn¡¯t until Chelsea hung up the phone that she remembered she kept Edmund waiting outside. ¡°Should | just leave him there?¡± she thought out loud, tapping her chin. After a while, she went out. But Edmund was nowhere to be found. Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, her phone vibrated. It was a text message from Edmund. ¡°I''LL give you some time to break off the messy rtionship between you and Luka.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The nerve of this guy!¡± Chelsea cussed out, stamping her feet. Her fake rtionship with Luka was going on smoothly until Edmund began to interfere. Besides, why did he think something was wrong with her rtionship with Luka? Was he thinking she was only with Luka to make him jealous? At the thought of this, Chelsea was even more infuriated. She cklisted Edmund¡¯s phone number. ¡°Let''s see how you will send me audacious messages now,¡± Chelsea muttered. She put her phone aside and went to meet the cats. She had put them in the study when her unexpected visitors came. She wondered if the loud noises freaked them out. Meanwhile, Edmund went back to thepany He was relieved when he heard Chelsea speaking to Roy on the phone. Anyone was better than Luka in his books. The image of him kissing Chelsea forcefully appeared in his mind. He enjoyed it, but he was worried that she would dislike him even more now. He had also kissed her the Last time they quarreled at his house. Edmund didn¡¯t want to continue this way. He badly wanted to make up with her. And that was why he sent her a message, asking her to break up with Luka. Noon came and Edmund got no response from her. He had stared at his phone screen a million times Cap铆tulo 326 Cap¨ªtulo 326 He was worried that she was angry with him because of what his parents did. Sitting up on his office chair, he dialed her number. But it disconnected at every trial. Confused, he called Fay in and ordered, ¡°Make a call to Chelsea with your phone.¡± Chelsea answered the call almost immediately. Before Fay could say anything, Edmund snatched the phone from her hand and uttered discontentedly, ¡°I tried calling you several times, but it won''t go through. Why?¡± Chelsea hung up the phone immediately after she heard his voice. ¡°Aargh!¡± Edmund grunted, staring at the phone screen. Fay offered an exnation politely. ¡°Mr. Nelson, | think... | think Chelsea cklisted your number.¡± Edmund''s face darkened. ¡°What?¡± Fay suggested, ¡°How about you try sending her a message on Facebook messenger?¡± Taking this advice, Edmund sent a message to Chelsea via Messenger. A big red exmation mark popped up beside his message. He got a warning stating that he could no longer send messages to the other party. ninjanovel Edmund pulled his tie irritably. He knew exactly why Chelsea blocked him. It was because he told her to break up with Luka. ¡°Gosh! This woman is really Her temper is getting out of hand!¡± Edmund massaged his temples and took deep breaths. With his hands on his hips, he asked Fay, ¡°I need you to answer this question real quick If you are in love with someone, will you affix ¡®Mr¡¯ to his name or call him by his work title?¡± Fay pondered for a while. She Lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, | wilt.¡± She always addressed the man she loved as Mr. Collins Edmund frowned. This wasn¡¯t the response he was expecting. His instincts told him that the rtionship between Chelsea and Luka wasn¡¯t real. Now that he heard Fay¡¯s response, he wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. Squinting his eyes at Fay, he wondered if his ex-wife was truly in love with her so-called boyfriend. In the evening, Edmund asked Yusuf and Chris out for dinner. Chris, who always stayed away from alcohol, poured himself a ss of wine. ¡°Hey, man! Did you break up with your girlfriend?¡± Yusuf asked. ¡°What girlfriend? | don¡¯t Love any woman, so why would | go through a breakup?¡± Sensing that his friend asked that question because he was drinking, Chris exined, ¡°I have been stressed due to worktely. | just want to rx my nerves.¡± ¡°Oh, | see. How are you and Zoraing along?¡± Yusuf asked, squinting at him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 327 Cap¨ªtulo 327 Chris rolled his eyes. ¡°What sort of question is that? | don¡¯t have anything to do with her. We are just co-workers.¡± Yusuf rubbed his palms together and said excitedly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anything to do with her, I''ll chase her Chris spat out a mouthful of wine. ¡°Easy there, dude.¡± Yusuf handed him a piece of tissue paper. He then added, ¡°Why do you Look so nervous? Or don¡¯t you want me to chase her?¡± Chris wiped his mouth and took a sip of water. After calming down, he queried, ¡°Aren¡¯t you about to get married?¡± ¡°Who said anything about getting married? | already told my folks that I¡¯m not doing that shit,¡± Yusuf replied indifferently. ninjanovel ¡°Really? Why did you refuse to get married so easily?¡± Chris inquired curiously. With a shrug, Yusuf answered, ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple. | don¡¯t have feelings for those women. Why should | imprison myself by getting married to one of them? If my parents are unhappy, they can disown me. No one can force me to do what | don¡¯t want to.¡± Yusuf was only epted into the Collins family when he was eighteen years old. If it weren''t for the fact that his father¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t have a male child, he wouldn¡¯t have been recognized since he was an illegitimate child. Ahint of sadness suddenly appeared on his face. He nced at Edmund, who was next to him and said, ¡°You know, | recently took a liking to Fay. But this guy right here banned me from getting close to her.¡± Edmund shot him a searing re. Yusuf turned to Chris and asked, ¡°I hope you won''t stand in my way now that I have decided to pursue Zora?¡± Chris uttered seriously, ¡°As the future director of Vertoak Hospital, | warn you against toying with my employee. Stay away from her!¡± Chris was not just any doctor. He was next in line for the position of director. Although the hospital belonged to his family, he chose to practice medicine low-key. He started from the bottom when he was employed in the hospital. Yusuf guffawed. ¡°You have got to be kidding me! You don¡¯t have the right to dictate who your employee dates. Just tell me that you don¡¯t want me to chase her because you are into her.¡± Sparing his friend no time to respond, Yusuf added, ¡°Stop cking, dude. Chase her since you like her!¡± Chris rolled his eyes. ¡°Who Likes Zora? Definitely not me. I¡¯m only looking out for you, man. Zora is a heartless woman. She will break your heart into pieces. You better stay away from that beautiful man-eating monster,¡± he mumbled to himself. He wished he could tear Zora apart when he recalled what she did to him. Yusuf lit a cigarette and nced at Edmund, who smoking silently. ¡°What''s up with you, man? You haven''t said a word since we got here. Are you unhappy?¡± Yusuf saw himself as an expert when it came to women¡¯s affairs. He intended to advise his friends, who were novices. Edmund puffed out smoke and asked, ¡°What do | do now that she blocked me?¡± Yusuf sat up in surprise. ¡°Chelsea blocked you? Didn''t you two juste back from a business trip? | thought you both were gradually mending fences. Whoa! That woman is really something!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 328 Cap¨ªtulo 328 Edmund stared at his friend embarrassedly. With his eyebrows raised, Yusuf asked, ¡°What did you do to her? Or was it something you said?¡± Edmund puffed out another ball of smoke before answering, ¡°Well, | kissed her forcefully.¡± Yusuf let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°I thought it was something serious What''s the big deal? Haven''t you both had sex yet?¡± ¡°Hey, you aren¡¯t helping matters!¡± Edmund uttered in a clipped tone He wasn¡¯t in Chelsea¡¯s good books yet. Kissing her today earned him a spot on her blocked list. If he tried to have sex with her, she would block him in real life. How could he even do such a thing? ninjanovel Yusuf cupped his hands and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It skipped my mind that you are no Longer a powerful man. | should have known that you can¡¯t try anything with Chelsea even if you wanted to.¡± ¡°ILL bundle you up and fly you to Norrmalm first thing tomorrow morning!¡± Edmund threatened, his eyes zing with fury. Yusuf was at a loss. ¡°Norrmalm? Why would you send me there? | have no business dealing there!¡± Edmund sneered at him. ¡°You are talkative. Maybe you can Learn speeches there!¡± Yusuf murdered him with his eyes. His so-called friend was insulting him. He didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He took out his phone and saw the hot news. ¡°What the fuck!¡± he cursed, his eyes widening. ¡°What happened?¡± Edmund and Chris asked in unison, staring at him. Yusuf cautiously handed the phone to Edmund and said, ¡°Luka¡¯s mysterious girlfriend has appeared. She went to Luka¡¯s home late at night with his cat.¡± Edmund''s face suddenly darkened. He snatched the phone and carefully stared at the news on the screen. In the video, a woman walked into Luka¡¯s house with a cat carrier in her hand. The brim of her hat was lowered. She didn¡¯t Leave until the video was released. Luka had been keeping the cat for many years, so his fans knew it well. The cat carrier was the exact one Luka used for Sweet. He had customized it. There was a portrait of the cat on it.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Edmund could tell at a nce that the woman, whose body was tightly wrapped in a windbreaker, was none other than his ex- wife! The appearance of the strange woman in Luka¡¯s residence became a trending topic on all social media tforms. A fan¡¯sment read, ¡°When we weed Luka at the airport, he didn¡¯t look too well. He must have had a hard time recently. Thank goodness his girlfriend went to his house. She can nurse him back to health in a few days. She¡¯s such a loving woman. Luka is in safe hands.¡± ¡°Yeah, | agree. It¡¯s nice to see that our best actor is in a good rtionship. God bless their union.¡± Edmund''s mood got worse when he saw that all thements were supportive. Afraid that Edmund would throw his phone away, Yusuf snatched it back and said, ¡°Calm down, bro.¡± Edmund''s eyes darkened. Cap铆tulo 329 Cap¨ªtulo 329 He had asked Chelsea to break up with Luka. Why the hell was she at his house now? Could it be that his instincts were wrong? Was Chelsea truly in love with Luka?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Holding his forehead, Edmund rested his back on the sofa. ¡°Will Chelsea only forgive me when I¡¯m dead?¡± Yusuf was shocked. ¡°Why would you say such a thing? Are you nning to take your life?¡± Edmund set his Lips to a grim line without uttering a word. Yusuf and Chris shared a confused nce. The next second, Yusuf pped the table. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Snap out of it, man! Chelsea isn¡¯t the only woman in the world. What kind of woman can¡¯t you get? I¡¯m dead sure that a Lot of women want to be with you. | know some of them. These womene in different sizes, colors, and heights. You can have whoever you want. Forget about your ex-wife Yusuf tapped away on his phone, intending to dial a number. Edmund put down his hand and said, ¡°No onepares to Chelsea. I¡¯m not interested in the women you have for me.¡± He wasn¡¯t a phnderer. The only woman he had eyes for was Chelsea. It was either her or no one else! Nheless, Yusuf still put the call through. Ten minutes Later, the door of the lounge swung open. A group of sexy women walked in majestically. Their feminine fragrances filled the room immediately. Edmund frowned fiercely. Chris couldn''t help sneezing. He immediately excused himself to a corner. ¡°Come on,dies! Mr. Nelson is in a bad mood. Make him happy!¡± After giving that order, Yusuf nced at Chris and continued wickedly, ¡°Mr. Warren just broke up with his girlfriend. He also needs somefort.¡± Chris¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. Why was Yusuf doing this? And where the hell did these womene out from? He just couldn''t deal with that. Just as he got up to escape, Edmund stormed out before him. Chris followed suit. But before he left, he turned around and warned. ¡°Yusuf, your day of reckoning ising. You''d better not fall in love with any woman. Otherwise, Edmund and | will make fun of you!¡± He then took to his heels. Yusuf cackled evilly behind them. When he was doneughing, he waved at the women, dismissing them. Edmund and Chris were smoking outside the club. Cap铆tulo 330 Cap¨ªtulo 330 Yusuf walked over to the porch and leaned against the handrail in a floppy way. Looking at Edmund, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should give up on life because one woman refused to love you back. How about you give her up and move on?¡± Edmund rolled his eyes at him. It was easy for Yusuf to say. If giving Chelsea up was that easy, would he be torturing himself like this? Now, he understood how Chelsea felt all those years. She must have held out hope for a Long time. No matter how he treated her, she felt that he would one day fall in love with her. She must have imagined a long and happy Life with him. Perhaps she even thought about bearing him a son and a daughter someday. But howe she was able to throw all her hopes and dreams away? Once the answer struck Edmund, he felt very remorseful. She gave up because he deeply hurt her. ¡°| have an idea,¡± Yusuf said after a moment of silence. Edmund finally turned to look at him. Yusuf continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that Chelsea was ying the game of cat and mouse with you before? Why don¡¯t you do the same thing? You can pretend that you no longer care about her and date someone else. She might get jealous and realize that her feelings for you never changed. In the end, she would agree to get back with you!¡± ¡°No, | can¡¯t give her up!¡± Edmund declined without hesitation. He couldn¡¯t let go of Chelsea, not even for a second. Yusuf sighed tiredly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you should give her up for real. Just pretend!¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°| can¡¯t pretend!¡± Edmund turned down the suggestion again. After staring at his friend, Yusuf spread out his hands andmented, ¡°In that case, | can do nothing to help you.¡± Edmund said nothing and took a long drag on his cigarette. Chris suddenly raised his hand and said, ¡°I also have an idea.¡± His friends immediately looked at him. Their expectant looks gave Chris the heebie-jeebies. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°How about you pretend that you lost your memory? You will act as if the only memories you can recollect are that of when you and Chelsea were still a couple. The doctor will advise that she stay by your side for you to recover. During this time, she might fall in Love with you again.¡± Before Edmund could air his thoughts about the idea, Yusuf said with disgust, ¡°The soap operas you binge-watch are messing with your head, pal. You are a doctor. | thought you were smart. Why did you make such a ridiculous suggestion?¡± Chris tried to make Yusuf see reasons with him. ¡°My idea isn¡¯t ridiculous. Selective amnesia is actually a thing even though it doesn¡¯t happen very often. You can¡¯t teach me my job.¡± ¡°| think this idea is feasible!¡± Edmund chipped in before they could argue any further. Yusuf¡¯s mouth was agape. Damn it! Why was this dude ready to risk everything? Yusuf pondered.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Catch youter, guys!¡± Edmund threw the cigarette butt in the trash can and turned to leave. Chris pulled him back and asked worriedly, ¡°You aren¡¯t nning to get into a car ident right now just to set the n in motion, are you?¡± Cap铆tulo 331 Cap¨ªtulo 331 ¡°Of course not! Why did you think that?¡± Edmund uttered, shooting him a cold look. He nned to pretend to lose his memory, but not now. Chris Let go of him and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good to know. | was just scared. I¡¯m not ready for it now. Drive safe.¡± Edmund walked towards his car. Yusuf tut-tutted, staring at his friend¡¯s back. ¡°Love is a drug. More like cocaine. It has driven our friend insane!¡± He still couldn¡¯t believe that Edmund agreed to do such a thing just to win his ex-wife back.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chris Looked at Yusuf sneeringly and said, ¡°A yboy like you won''t understand. I¡¯m waiting for the day you will fall in Love. Something tells me you would be crazier than Edmund.¡± With these words, Chris left. Yusuf stood on the porch and shrugged indifferently. What was Love? He had no idea. Besides, he preferred to be oblivious so he wouldn''t turn out Like his friends ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Chelsea didn¡¯t know Luka wasing back to Vertoak tonight. In the evening, she received a call from him. He said with a weak and raspy voice, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m back. | nned on dropping by your ce, but | caught a cold.¡± Chelsea asked, concerned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Luka coughed and said, ¡°I have a fever and I¡¯ve been feeling kind of tired these days.¡± Chelsea said, anxiously, ¡°I''lle see you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Luka said. He breathed a sigh of relief on hearing Chelsea wasing to visit him. ¡°Bring Sweet along when you areing. I¡¯m afraid it''ll bully Arya if they are left alone.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to respond. Luka had a fever, but he still thought that her cat would be bullied. Luka¡¯s cat was as easygoing as he was. His cat did not bully Arya in any way. However, Chelsea thought Luka must miss his cat, so she agreed and hung up the phone. She got dressed and set off with the cat. She didn¡¯t expect to be photographed without her knowledge, but fortunately for her, she covered her face, so the reporter only got a shot of her back, but not her face. When Chelsea got to Luka¡¯s house, she gave him some antipyretics. Then she found out that Luka hadn¡¯t eaten anything, so she quickly prepared a light meal. Chelsea checked the time and found it was almost eleven o¡¯clock. She wanted to leave, but Luka¡¯s fever hadn¡¯t gone down completely and he was asleep, so she had to stay. She was about to walk out of the bedroom when Luka¡®s phone rang. She hurried to hang up the phone but paused when she saw the name on the screen. Cap铆tulo 332 Cap¨ªtulo 332 Luka woke up and struggled to a sitting position. ¡°Who is calling?¡± Chelsea bit her bottom lip and handed the phone to Luka. ¡°Edmund,¡± she replied through gritted teeth. Something must be wrong for Edmund to call Luka at this time. Luka took the phone and looked knowingly at Chelsea as he said, ¡°I guess he¡¯s calling for you.¡± Edmund had probably seen the trending topic and was probably anxious and angry. Luka wanted to Laugh. It was toote for Edmund to get Chelsea back. Some people don¡¯t know what they have till it¡¯s gone and only then do they regret losing it. Chelsea shook her head and denied it. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Luka Looked at the phone, which was still ringing, and asked, ¡°Did you cklist him?¡± Chelsea was surprised. ninjanovel ¡°How do you know?¡± Luka just smiled and handed her the phone. ¡°Answer it. He must be Looking for you.¡± They both wanted Chelsea, so Luka could guess exactly what Edmund was thinking. Luka was sure Edmund wasn¡¯t calling him at midnight to talk about work Chelsea answered the phone. ¡°Are you at Luka¡®s house?¡± Edmund asked, his voice devoid of emotion ¡°Yes,¡± Chelsea replied. ¡°What about Arya?¡± Edmund asked. ¡°| left her at home. | would only be staying for the night.¡± ¡°How old is it? Why do you treat it cruelly by leaving it alone?¡± Edmund said, as though she had mistreated Arya Chelsea rolled her eyes She had prepared food and water for the cat before leaving, and she would be back the next morning at thetest. Was it necessary for Edmund to attack her like this?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Besides, as a person who never liked small animals, what right did Edmund have to judge her? Cap铆tulo 333 Chelsea, growing tired of the conversation, said, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now if you have nothing else to say.¡± Edmund hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯lle get the keys from you, so I can go take care of Arya.¡± Chelsea pursed her lips thoughtfully. She didn¡¯t want Edmund to take care of Arya. He didn¡¯t know how to take care of a cat, and she didn¡¯t want him in her home. However, it was a cat given to her by Edmund, so she said, ¡°If you are so worried about the cat, I¡¯ll ask Zuri to go take care of it. It¡¯ste and I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± She then hung up the phone. Luka didn¡¯t ask what the conversation was about; instead he gently said, ¡°You can go home. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until your fever is gone.¡± Luka sighed slightly, ¡°Thank you, Chelsea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Get some rest now. Call on me if you need anything,¡± Chelsea said gently. When she had been in the hospital, Luka had taken good care of her. There was no reason she couldn¡¯t do the same for him now. ¡°Okay,¡± Luka said, as hey back in the bed. Satisfied, Chelsea left the bedroom. Ang¡¯s Library After some thought, Luka took out his phone and sent a message to Edmund. ¡°Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m sick and have a fever. I don¡¯t have the strength to do anything to Chelsea. Please stop making something out of nothing and go to bed.¡± Luka knew exactly what Edmund was worried about, so he sent the text message to calm him down. Otherwise, none of them would have a good night¡¯s rest as Edmund would keep on making trouble all through the night. Luka didn¡¯t want to stress out Chelsea. Edmund was presently outside Luka¡¯s house. He also had a house in this vi area which he never used. He was about to go into Luka¡¯s house to get Chelsea out of there when he got Luka¡¯s text. He calmed down after reading the message. He had been brainstorming ways to stop Chelsea from spending the night at Luka¡¯s ce. If something happened between them, he would kill Luka. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, within himself, he knew that he still wouldn¡¯t give up on Chelsea even if she slept with Luka. Edmund sat in the car and smoked cigarette. He had asked someone to drive out all the reporters scattered around Luka¡¯s vi, and then drove away. Chelsea¡¯s identity would one day be exposed, but definitely not as Luka¡¯s real girlfriend but as Edmund¡¯s girlfriend, wife, or ex-wife at least. To simply put it, Edmund wanted everyone to know that he and Chelsea shared an intimate rtionship. Even if it was in the past. The next morning. When Chelsea checked on Luka again and saw that his fever had gone down, she felt relieved. Cap铆tulo 334 Cap¨ªtulo 334 She made a simple breakfast for both of them, and after they had both eaten to their fill, Chelsea got ready to leave. Seeing this, Luka quickly changed his clothes and grabbed his car key. ¡°| have an appointment with Purple today. | can drive you home before heading there.¡± Worried about being photographed and followed by reporters again, Chelsea said, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. | can get myself home safely. You go and do what you have to do. Luka knew what she was really worried about. So he smiled and said, ¡°I just looked around, and there are no reporters in sight. Not even one Chelsea¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. Shouldn''t the reporters be ready at all times to take pictures of her face? Although it was hard for Luka to say this, he had to for Chelsea to feel safe. ¡°Edmund must have asked someone to drive them away.¡± Lost in thought for a second after hearing that, Chelsea looked up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Since Edmund had made sure to get rid of the reporters, it was much safer for Chelsea to Leave Luka¡¯s house without being photographed But just in case of any surprises, Chelsea covered her face before going out. Luka had scheduled an appointment with Purple, in the meeting room of Peak Entertainment. Purple had arrived a long time ago. Her haggard look said a lot about the previous night she had.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Last time when the paparazzi published the pictures of Chelsea and Luka together at the hospital, Purple immediately recognized Chelsea. She got so angry that she Lost her temper and destroyed everything she came across in the living room. She was angry and was feeling very vengeful. Chelsea was just a few years younger and more beautiful than her. So what? Chelsea and Luka had known each other for only a few years. But she, Purple, had known Luka for many years, long before he met Chelsea. So why on earth did Luka never look at her, but liked Chelsea? What did Chelsea have that she didn¡¯t? Purple was so angry that the only way she could let it out was by crying. After thinking of what to do, she told Luka that she wanted to leave Peak Entertainment. She had done that with the aim of attracting Luka¡¯s attention. She knew that Luka would try persuading her to change her mind and stay. And just as she had expected, her n worked perfectly. Luka was really surprised to hear that Purple wanted to Leave Peak Entertainment. He wasn¡¯t around at the time she told him, so he told her to wait for him toe back so that they could talk. Purple was more than happy to see her n going just as she wanted In preparation of their meeting today, Purple got a facial and got her nails done. She wanted to look perfect and younger in Luka¡¯s eyes. But the night before, her hopes came crashing down when she saw the news. Chelsea had spent the night at Luka¡¯s ce!! Purple clenched her fists as she thought about it. The only thing that kept her sane was the deal she had with Diane. Diane had asked her to write a simr y to Chelsea''s The Crown. That way, her y could be aired at the same time as Chelsea¡¯s and they couldpete. Diane had even gone as far as getting Chelsea¡¯s original script for Purple to copy, but she had refused to do it. Purple¡¯s blockbuster yed by Luka was a y that showed woman power. Purple believed that she was good at writing those types of scripts and could certainly write something better than Chelsea¡¯s own script. Cap铆tulo 335 Cap¨ªtulo 335 So instead, she insisted on writing the script on her own, which Diane finally agreed to. But Diane was clear on the result she wanted. She said that if the audience rating of the script was not as good as that of Chelsea¡¯s, then Purple would have to pay some money. Now that she thought about it, Purple realized that it was actually a bet. Mia had advised her not to get into it, but of course, Purple had made up her mind, and she wasn¡¯t about to change it. Over the years, the only property she could call her own, was the vi she lived in, and she had stupidly pledged the house over this bet because she was certain of winning. After a while, Purple¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door opening and footstepsing her way She looked up only to see Lukae in with a smile on his face. She had expected this meeting to be a pleasant one, but she couldn¡¯t help but think that he was in such a good mood because he had spent the night with Chelsea. She was jealous, and she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to hide it. Naturally, Luka noticed that she was acting strangely, but he pretended not to notice anything. He finally got to her and sat opposite her. He didn¡¯t bother with any chit-chat and went straight to the point.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Purple, as your friend and partner for so many years already, | have to be honest with you. Diane¡¯spany is not your best choice.¡± Luka had always known that Purple had a crush on him, but he pretended to be ignorant, mainly because he didn¡¯t want them to feel embarrassed when they met. Purple pursed her lips and stayed silent for a while. After she had sessfully calmed down, she plucked up some courage and looked at Luka. ¡°Mr. Pierce, who am | to you to make you dissuade me from joining Diane''spany?¡± By asking the question, Purple was indirectlypelling Luka to reveal his feelings for her. Luka concealed his dislike by Lowering his head. He didn¡¯t like Purple at all. As a handsome idol, he desired his girlfriend to be a gorgeousdy. Purple was too ordinary to be attractive to him. Apart from that, throughout the years, he also got to know Purples personality. He would never love such a woman. Luka had hoped that Purple should have an urate self-perception, but now it seemed that she was going to embarrass herself. Considering her assistance in his career, he decided not to make her look bad. ¡°As your boss and your former partner, | genuinely wish you a better development after leaving Peak Entertainment.¡± Purple stood up and said to Luka with red eyes, ¡°I may be the only one who knows your girlfriend¡¯s name is Chelsea. Why do you choose her as your girlfriend? Am | inferior to her? As a screenwriter, | have well-known work, but what about Chelsea? She has no representative work and no achievement! She only knows how to seduce men using her attractive face!¡± Purple spoke without reasoning as she was out of control. Luka¡¯s face suddenly became angry. He could ept that Purple had questioned and denied him, but not that she had ndered Chelsea. With a snap, Luka¡¯s pen was crushed in his hand. Purple gazed at him with amazement. Luka said in a low voice, ¡°Purple, if you really want to know the answer, | can only tell you that you are inferior to her in every Co Luka was a friendly man. Rarely did he lose his temper with Purple and the staff around him. Cap铆tulo 336 Cap¨ªtulo 336 But now his words were icy, and he didn¡¯t even try to save Purple¡¯s face. Purple was ashamed. She broke into tears due to her extreme anger. She grabbed the phone hard and said angrily, ¡°Luka, I''ll make you regret what you said today!¡± After uttering these harsh remarks, Purple fled the conference room and left Peak Entertainment with Mia. Luka sat there with a deadpan expression, considering Purple¡¯s behavior to be very absurd. After bidding Luka farewell at themunity''s entrance, Chelsea walked home.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She was astonished to find Edmund standing in front of the door when she arrived. Edmund said sarcastically, ¡°I thought you forgot where your home is. | heard Arya cry through the door!¡± Chelsea hurriedly took out the key and unlocked the door. Nheless, after opening the door, Chelsea recognized she had nothing to worry about. Arya did not leave the sofa, much less scream. ¡°| didn¡¯t expect Mr. Nelson to be soposed when you were lying,¡± Chelsea said, staring at Edmund. Edmund insisted on his own statements despite Chelsea¡¯s sarcasm, ¡°I did just hear a cat meowing.¡± She disregarded his statement and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chelsea could observe Edmund''s exhaustion in his eyes if she looked attentively. He didn¡¯t get enough sleep the night before. Despite Luka¡¯smitment to take no action on Chelsea, Edmund became restless when he thought she was with Luka. However, Chelsea rarely observed Edmund while they conversed, much less did she gaze at him intently. Thus, she was oblivious to the fact that Edmund slept poorly. As opposed to this, she slept well. Hearing this, Edmund said with a strange look, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Arya.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± said Chelsea. She then turned around and proceeded to the study. On the way back home, she spected a brilliant idea for a narrative and waspelled to record it immediately. Edmund dragged her into his arms. Chelsea was irritated and embarrassed when she smelled a familiar odor on his body. She shoved him firmly and said indignantly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Cap铆tulo 337 Cap¨ªtulo 337 Edmund extended his long arms and held Chelsea firmly. He bent his head to Chelsea¡¯s ear and murmured, ¡°I am in fact here to see you. | miss you.¡± After a night of anguish, Edmund felt that if he couldn¡¯t see Chelsea today, he would be unable to work the entire day. Edmund had been cklisted by Chelsea, therefore he was required toe to Chelsea¡¯s residence and wait. Chelsea did not anticipate Edmund to be so affectionate. This was beyond her wildest imagination. She raised her palm to Edmund¡¯s forehead and inquired, ¡°Do you have a fever, too?¡± Edmund turned his face aside in order to avoid Chelsea''s contact. Edmund truly expressed that he missed Chelsea, but Chelsea thought he was ill. Edmund said with annoyance, ¡®m not as frail as Luka, so how could | possibly have a fever?¡± Edmund was absurd from Chelsea¡¯s perspective and she pushed him away ¡°You are constantly hospitalized for stomach illness?¡± If Chelsea¡¯s memory served her well, Edmund had visited the hospital only a few days before. Edmund furrowed his eyebrows and misunderstood Chelsea¡¯s statement. ¡°So you recall that | have a stomach problem. You are so concerned about me. ¡°No.¡± Without a doubt, Chelsea refused and exined sincerely, ¡°I just believe that asionally you be ill. Why do you make fun of others in such a manner? Moreover, Luka has been really exhaustedtely. It is natural for him to feel ill.¡± Chelsea was looking out for Luka. Edmund instantly felt disturbed. Edmund sat down on the sofa, covered his stomach with his palm, and stated, ¡°You made me angry and gave me a stomachache.¡± Chelsea scoffed. What did Edmund mean when he stated that she made him so upset that he experienced a stomachache? Chelsea, standing still said without expression, ¡°You should get to the hospital as quickly as possible. Do you require me to contact Chris or call 911?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She retrieved her phone while speaking. Edmund inhaled deeply and stated, ¡°I haven''t had breakfast yet, but I''ll be OK if | do.¡± Edmund never imagined he would be so cheeky one day. Before Chelsea, he used to be so haughty and dominant, but now he was so modest and shameful. ¡°Then please proceed downstairs and turn left to find a brunch restaurant.¡± Chelsea was aware that the purpose Edmund stayed was because he needed her to cook for him. In his dreams! Chelsea was no Longer the idiotic Lady who was concerned for Edmund''s well-being with all her heart. Nevertheless, Chelsea underestimated Edmund¡¯s impudence. Edmund added, ¡°I gave you Arya, but you have not invited me to supper as a token of your appreciation.¡± Cap铆tulo 338 Cap¨ªtulo 338 Gritting her teeth, Chelsea stared and said angrily to Edmund on the sofa, ¡°I''ll pay you back for sending me Arya.¡± With a fortunate grin on his face, Edmund dly acknowledged, ¡°Ok.¡± Anyhow, Edmund would provide further chances for Chelsea to remain in his debt. Edmund reminded Chelsea, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to cook me a cup of coffee,¡± as she headed into the kitchen. Chelsea scoffed before entering the kitchen. Edmund was presented with a cup of coffee and a sandwich after a while. Edmund grinned Lightly and was really delighted. He felt warm and content. Edmund was unustomed to it when they just separated one year ago. Edmund spected that he missed Chelsea¡¯s cooking the most. Afterward, he went to upscale restaurants for breakfast daily and ordered a variety of pricey dishes. Nevertheless, he still felt sad. At that moment, he realized he missed the person who prepared his breakfast. Even though it was only a basic bowl of noodles, he was pleased and content since Chelsea prepared it.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°| appreciate it,¡± Edmund stated with aplex expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Chelsea stated impassively, ¡°just remember what you promised me.¡± Chelsea no longer desired to hear Edmund ask her to prepare meals for him. If Edmund insisted that she cook for him, she would ask him to pay. She would also make sure the price was intimidating to the extent that although Edmund was wealthy, he would feel awful. ¡°Why does coffee have a slightly distinct vor?¡± Edmund did not dare to remark that it tasted awful. ¡°Obviously it tastes horrible since | didn¡¯t make it wholeheartedly,¡± Chelsea replied. Edmund was at a loss for words. If he had known such a response, he would not have asked. ¡°Kindly depart after dining. | have work to do.¡± After uttering those words, Chelsea immediately entered the study and locked the door. Today''s coffee that she brewed for Edmund was bad, so it must have a distinct vor. Chelsea didn¡¯t think much of Edmund, and that was why she did it. Edmund stared at the locked door and then at the coffee. Even though the coffee was terrible, Chelsea prepared it. Edmund sipped it with elegance. Edmund had intended to depart after eating, but after a moment of reflection, he proceeded to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Luka was skilled in the kitchen, so Edmund could not disy inferiority. However, cooking was a tough task for him, a kitchen newbie. He should begin with the most basic task first, such as cleaning dishes. Cap铆tulo 339 Cap¨ªtulo 339 Edmund had never before performed such a task. The coffee cup slid and dropped to the ground as he washed it. Even Chelsea in the study was startled by the shattering sound. Chelsea hurriedly exited and saw Edmund ring at the shattered ss on the floor.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea''s face became darker. She collected items as a pastime, and they were all her treasures. The coffee cup was acquired while Chelsea was shopping overseas, and she brought it back with her. It had now been smashed! Edmund apologized hastily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | wanted to clean the dishes, but my hands were too slippery, so | smashed the cup.. ¡°Edmund, are you incapable of doing anything properly?¡± Chelsea scolded furiously and then turned to Locate a broom to clean up the mess. Edmund stood motionless and inhaled deeply to calm himself. Chelsea was implying there was nothing he couldn''t screw up. Nobody had ever had the courage to say that to him Career-wise, the Nelson Group was at least twice as powerful as it had been previously under his leadership, and there was no need to rely on Philip. It was for this reason that Edmund never took Philip seriously the entire time. However, in some aspect, he was a failure. Edmund moaned inwardly as he stared at Chelsea, who reappeared in front of him with a broom. His marriage did not work out. He used to disregard his woman and they ended up in a divorce. Because of this, he could only take his own medicine when Chelsea scolded him. Chelsea ced the shreds in the garbage can. Edmund held her arm and earnestly assured her, ¡°I''ll buy you the most expensive coffee mug in the world if you so choose.¡± Regardless of the cost, he would purchase it for her Chelsea shook off his hand and said, ¡°I purchased this item abroad Only one existed! It¡¯s special!¡± Did Edmund truly believe that money could solve all of his problems? Chelsea reflected on this and said, ¡°The cup is smashed and you can never regain what you''ve lost. Ignore it.¡± Chelsea was trying to reassure herself. But ording to Edmund, Chelsea¡¯s words were about their marriage, and every word terribly wounded his heart. He couldn''t get her back now that he¡¯d lost her ¡°Mr. Nelson, could you kindly go immediately after you''ve finished your breakfast?¡± Chelsea was averse to having Edmund hang around. Cap铆tulo 340 Cap¨ªtulo 340 Edmund still wanted to speak, but after seeing her unpleasant expression, he departed in silence. When Chelsea heard the door close, she squatted, looked at the garbage can, and moaned softly. She instantly recalled that Edmund had just said that he was going to clean the dishes. How could a man who had always livedrge now do menial tasks Like washing dishes? He ought not to clean them. It was very destructive. Chelsea vowed she would never again host Edmund for dinner. Downstairs. Edmund reflected in the car before giving Zuri a call. Except for when she had to wake up early for work, Zuri was always asleep at this hour. So naturally, her first words after picking up the phone were, ¡°Who is it? Why are you contacting me at such an early hour?¡± Edmund calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m Edmund.¡± ¡°Edmund?¡± Zuri muttered and abruptly regained consciousness. ¡°You bastard, did you oppress Chelsea once more?¡± Edmund became angry. However, when he thought he had called her for assistance, he repressed his feelings. ¡°I smashed a cup belonging to Chelsea. Do you have photographs of that cup?¡± Zuri began gloating, ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re done! Chelsea¡¯s greatest passion is collecting dinnerware, and she treats each piece as though it were a priceless heirloom. And you truly shattered her cup, didn¡¯t you? You''re definitely on her cklist now!¡± Edmund''splexion became progressively darker. How could he eat at Chelsea¡¯s ce again? ¡°Almost all of her possessions are one-of-a-kind. One Like it just does not exist for sale.¡± Zuri politely reminded and provided him with tips, ¡°Even if you acquire the identical one, it won''t be the one she previously owned. In the same manner as love, it cannot be restored to its previous state.¡± She exhaled heavily at the conclusion of her statement, which was like a knife to Edmund''s heart.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Edmund clutched his phone hard and said, ¡°Since it won''t be the treasured one, | can get a new one and make her Like it.¡± With his new persona, Edmund might potentially win Chelsea¡¯s heart. Zuri did not anticipate Edmund''s obstinacy. However, she did not consider that a new beginning was possible for Chelsea and Edmund. She spoke truthfully. ¡°I''m not trying to annoy you, Mr. Nelson. When Chelsea required your affection, you just offered her disappointment. She is now concentrating on her profession, but you persist in showing your affection for her. Do you think it is eptable?¡± Zuri spoke about the existing scenario between Chelsea and Edmund. Inamanding tone, Edmund dered, ¡°I can ensure her sess in both her profession and romantic life.¡± Zuri waspletely speechless. To her knowledge, Edmund had never been so brazen before. She mocked the fact that he had missed Chelsea. How could he be so convinced that Chelsea¡¯s career would flourish while she was with him? Zuri could not find the right words to say. Cap铆tulo 341 Cap¨ªtulo 341 Then she inquired, ¡°Are you genuine?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Edmund responded in earnest. Zuri went on to say, ¡°Since you¡¯re so interested, describe the shattered cup to me. Let me see if | can locate the images for you.¡± Edmund described, ¡°A sophisticated blue and gold design.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zuri said, ¡°I see. | am at a loss for words regarding your ¡®good Luck¡¯. She brought it back with her from abroad. | promise to give you the pictures as soon as | can. Best of Luck!¡± After that, she disconnected the call. Soon after, Edmund had the photo in his possession. Clearly a screenshot from Chelsea¡¯s Instagram. Edmund was unable to view Chelsea¡¯s Instagram since she had banned him. When he had done all he could with Purple, Luka took his cat and went back to his hometown the next day. At the airport, when reporters spotted him, they rushed to him in hope of getting anything out of him. ¡°Mr. Pierce, why did youe with your cat this time instead of leaving it with your girlfriend as usual?¡± Luka stopped and answered with a smile, ¡°She has too much work to do, and | don¡¯t want to stress her.¡± When Edmund saw this interview, he frowned and then threw his phone aside in anger. When his anger faded, he Looked at the bright side of things. At least now, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what Chelsea and Luka were doing together all day long. Once again, he was having dinner with Yusuf. Chris didn¡¯t join them because he had work to do that night. When they were seated, Yusuf looked at Edmund andined, ¡°Stop asking me out to dinner, please. If you have so much time on your hands, then just ask Chelsea out! After all, that¡¯s what you really want to do.¡± Edmund rolled his eyes and ignored him. If it was that easy to make an appointment with Chelsea, then he would never have to make Yusuf spend the night with him to kill time. Yusuf shook his head and then added provocatively, ¡°Oh right, that¡¯s not possible. My bad, Chelsea went to Norrmalm. So even if you wanted to invite her, you can¡¯t Edmund blinked several times in shock and disbelief. ¡°She went to Norrmatm?¡± ¡°Yup! She entrusted the cat you gave her to Zuri. That¡¯s how | found out. When | asked her why, she told me that she was going to Norrmalm.¡± Edmund was going through so many emotions that he wasn¡¯t even able to string a couple of words together. He was shocked, annoyed and frustrated at the same time. He was also very sad. This was proof that Yusuf was more important to Chelsea than he was. ¡°Oh, and you remember the cup you told me to inquire about, right? Well, you can¡¯t get it now, but you can ask someone to make the same one like the one in the picture. Do you want to give it to Chelsea?¡± Still looking sad and disappointed, Edmund answered, ¡°Yes. | broke her cup.¡± Yusuf looked at him in astonishment and then threw his hands up in frustration. He didn¡¯t know if he had to feel bad for his friend or mock him at the moment. ¡°You... The truth is | don¡¯t even know what to do. | have never seen anyone who found it so difficult to chase a woman like you. What sort of tactic is that?¡± Edmund rubbed his temples and sighed dejectedly. His mind was moving so fast at the moment. He never expected so many challenges when he tried to get Chelsea back. He once thought she still loved him very much. So when he went down this road, he was very sure that she woulde back to him once she saw that he was into her. Cap铆tulo 342 Cap¨ªtulo 342 He had spent so much time trying to show her how much he Loved her, but she did not pay him any mind. As a matter of fact, she cklisted him. That was definitely not the type of reaction he had been hoping for. Now, he even had to ask other people before knowing where she was ¡°But you know what? It¡¯s not bad, so don¡¯t beat yourself up. This will just help you to cherish her more in the future,¡± Yusuf said in a soft tone when Edmund didn¡¯t say anything. It was as though Edmund wasn¡¯t even listening to him. As if he just thought of something, Edmund quickly picked up his phone, called Leo and ordered him to buy him a ticket for Norrmalm. Yusuf shook his head in disbelief and asked, ¡°What on earth do you think you are doing?¡± Edmund frowned and avoided Yusuf''s gaze. ¡°Roy said he wanted to be her godfather. I¡¯m sure she went there to meet him. Roy has only met her once. Isn¡¯t it strange that he wants to be her godfather?¡± Yusuf knitted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are you saying Roy wants to be her sugar daddy? That¡¯s not possible! Roy has a good reputation that has never been stained in all these years. Besides, his family will never let such a thing happen, right?¡± The Ellis family was a very powerful one, and no one had ever seeded in dragging its name down the drain. Edmund turned up his nose and said, ¡°The world is full of crooks, Yusuf, and Chelsea is just too innocent. | have to go there and make sure nothing happens to her.¡± Yusuf thought he was making some sense, but he still wasn¡¯t convinced. So, he said, ¡°Just be careful, and make sure you don¡¯t offend Roy.¡± Yusuf knew that Edmund regarded any man that came close to Chelsea as a rival. If Roy really just wanted Chelsea to be his goddaughter and Edmund identally offended him, then he would be in big trouble. If that happened, then he would only seed in making it harder for him to get back together with Chelsea. After all, the Ellis family was behind her now. So, she was no longer alone. They chatted for a short while after that, before Edmund stood up and left. Chelsea arrived Norrmalm in the afternoon and Roy had sent someone to pick her up. She had booked a room at a hotel, but Roy insisted that she stay in the hotel he had already booked for her. She couldn¡¯t refuse his offer, so she gave in. In the evening, Roy went and picked her up for dinner. During dinner, Chelsea asked, ¡°I was thinking of going to the hospital tomorrow morning and visiting Mrs. Ellis. Is that okay?¡± Roy''s wife was Kelli Fuller. The Fuller family was once a well-known family. However, they had be almost inexistent over the years. But, that did not affect the rtionship between Roy and Kelli. Roy smiled after hearing this. ¡°Sure. | already have everything arranged. Kelli will be discharged from the hospital tomorrow morning. We can pick her up together and then attend the family party in the evening.¡± Afraid that Chelsea wouldn''t be veryfortable with the family party, Roy nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | already informed my family about your presence.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Thank you,¡± Chelsea answered with a smile, truly grateful. Cap铆tulo 343 Cap¨ªtulo 343 ¡°We are a family from now on, Chelsea. You don''t need to thank me.¡± After dinner, Roy drove her around the city and showed her ces. ¡°You know, you cane and live here in Norrmalm sometime in the future. | know you grew up in Vertoak and you have deep roots there. I¡¯m just saying, okay? Just think about it. After all, it¡¯s your choice.¡± Chelsea smiled faintly and nodded. Roy''s consideration really warmed her heart. It made her look forward to once again having the warmth of a family. At eleven o¡¯clock, Chelsea returned to her hotel feeling fulfilled. As soon as she got out of the car and saw the man standing in front of the hotel, her eyes went wide in shock and she stammered for a while before finally saying, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Edmund''splexion was dark. He was unable to contact Chelsea. Fortunately, he was able to locate her hotel and room. After putting down his baggage, he immediately began looking for her. He had repeatedly knocked on the door to her room, but no one responded. Therefore, he chose to wait outside the hotel. He didn¡¯t foresee her return sote. She was a young and attractive woman. She dated a man she had only met twice and returned home in the middle of the night. He just felt anxious.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Roy spotted Edmund in the automobile as well. ¡°Mr. Nelson, what a coincidence!¡± he greeted casually. Roy had a poor impression of the entire Nelson family. However, he had a project that required him to coborate with Edmund, so he greeted him with kindness. Roy would have never worked with Edmund if he had known that Edmund''s family treated Chelsea poorly. ¡°Bullshit! Why would you ask her to return sote, Mr. Ellis?¡± Edmund said in annoyance. Chelsea frowned fiercely at Edmund as she stood there. Did he realize it was rude to say that to Roy? Roy giggled and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you''re overthinking. | just took Chelsea out to supper and then drove her around the city so she could be acquainted with it. However, Mr. Nelson, | understand you have no right to interrogate me, correct?¡± Edmund was cornered by Roy¡¯s statements and became rather enraged He gazed at Chelsea directly and said, ¡°We need to speak.¡± Afterward, he attempted to drag Chelsea away by taking her arm. Chelsea struggled. ¡°What is your problem, Edmund? Release me...¡± Seeing that Edmund was being so impolite, Roy stepped up to them indignantly and interrupted Edmund with a deep voice. ¡°Let her go!¡± Edmund gripped Chelsea¡¯s wrist hard and stared at Roy coldheartedly The tension between them was palpable. Chelsea did not want the two powerful men, Edmund and Roy, to argue at the hotel¡¯s entrance. It would be dreadful if someone witnessed it. She nced at Edmund and said, ¡°We may speak, but you must first release my hand.¡± Cap铆tulo 344 Cap¨ªtulo 344 Edmund pulled back his hand eventually. Chelsea said to Roy, ¡°Don¡¯t fret over me, Uncle Roy. See you tomorrow!¡± Uncle? When Edmund heard Chelsea refer to Roy in this manner, he became furious. ¡°You are separated; what do you wish to discuss with him?¡± Roy stared at Edmund and said, ¡°Look at him. | can¡¯t allow you to speak with him! | don¡¯t have faith in him.¡± Edmund responded harshly with a scoff, ¡°So, Mr. Ellis, you assume | trust you?¡± The moment he thought that Chelsea had spent a considerable amount of time with Roy and had even referred to him as uncle, he forgot what Yusuf had said previously. Roy''s face became crimson with rage. Chelsea rushed to console him, pleading, ¡°Uncle Roy, please do not be upset. It is too Late. You may return first, and | will contact you if there is an issue. He is in your territory. He Lacks the courage to harm me.¡± Chelsea only desired to resolve the conflict. Roy stared at Edmund, got in his car, and drove away after receiving her affirmation. Immediately after the automobile was no longer visible, Edmund walked to Chelsea and pulled her to the hotel¡¯s garden. He attempted to regainposure. ¡°Are you stupid, Chelsea? Roy wants to ept you as his goddaughter, and you consented? He even let you y outside until eleven o''clock at night. How audacious is that?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chelsea was unable to exin her unexinable faith in Roy. She gently shook her aching wrist and said, ¡°Is it associated with you, Mr. Nelson?¡± Edmund was ready to speak, but Chelsea continued with mockery, ¡°Edmund, you came here all the way just to reprimand me and argue with me?¡± Edmund could no Longer contain his wrath after hearing that. He approached Chelsea and pushed her against the wall. He squinted his eyes and said, ¡°You know it took me a long time to find you and I¡¯ve been seeking you, so could you exin to me why | want to get here as soon as possible?¡± Chelsea averted his nce and said, ¡°How could | know what you''re thinking?¡± Edmund gritted his teeth and grunted, ¡°Because I¡¯m concerned about you!¡± Chelsea was unwilling to believe Edmund''s deration of love. She initially disbelieved what Edmund stated about passion and worry for her, but after repeatedly hearing it, she began to reconsider. She attempted to push him off and raised her hand. Edmund clutched her hands, looked down at her, and Lowered his voice as he said, ¡°I¡¯m really concerned about you, | miss you deeply, and | want to see you every day, so |e here.¡± Before he saw her, he spected he was just worried about her, but upon seeing her, he realized he missed her and wanted to be with her. Edmund had different emotions as he realized this fact. Cap铆tulo 345 Cap¨ªtulo 345 He was unable to resist leaning in close to Chelsea¡¯s lips. Chelsea had no choice but to extend her hand and hit him in rage. Did he have a kissing obsession? He had previously kissed her at her residence, and now he wanted to do it again. Edmund remained impassive and showed no animosity. Instead, he held Chelsea¡¯s hand once more and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m to me. | simply cannot contain myself whenever | see you...¡± Chelsea shook off his hand, turned about, and raced quickly to the hotel lobby. Edmund did not catch up to her since he had more pressing matters to attend to. When Chelsea had disappeared out of sight, Edmund turned his eyes to the grass and said in a cold voice, ¡°Come out After a while, a man came out, shivering in fear.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Edmund had lost the gentle demeanor he had when he was with Chelsea. His aura was such that he turned the man¡¯s knees to jelly without saying a word. ¡°| was not here to photograph you. | was supposed to take pictures of a celebrity...¡± The man was an entertainment reporter. He had been waiting for a while for the celebrity to show up, but the celebrity never showed up. He had never expected to photograph such a famous man as Edmund. ¡°Give the camera to me,¡± Edmund said. The reporter timidly handed over the camera. Edmund Looked closely at the picture. His face was clearly shown while Chelsea was just a shadowy figure in the background. There was also a video from right after he walked over with Chelsea. He then proceeded to edit the video expertly, keeping only the scene of him hugging Chelsea and being pped in the face, and his apologyter. ¡°Here you go,¡± he said, casually handing the camera back to the reporter. The reporter was confused. ¡°You didn¡¯t delete it all,¡± he remarked in surprise. The reporter had prepared himself for the worst. He was happy he got to keep his camera. What he didn¡¯t expect was Edmund asking him to post the video. ¡°Do as | said,¡± Edmund said. Then he strode away. The reporter finally recovered and beganughing like one who had won the jackpot. Rich people were good at manipting the public¡¯s opinion. Edmund''s personal life video was worth more than gold. The detached, noble businessman had been refused a kiss but hadn¡¯t gotten angry. He was pped in the face and yet he apologized. Cap铆tulo 346 Cap¨ªtulo 346 It was going to make the headlines tomorrow. Chelsea got back to her room and slowly regained herposure. She then called Roy to let him know she had gotten to her hotel room, after which she went to take her bath. She was worried that Edmund woulde, but nothing had happened and she had slept peacefully through the night.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The next morning, Chelsea was woken up by a voice message from Zuri. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Edmund really would do anything to get you,¡± the message read. ¡°What happened?¡± Chelsea asked. Zuri then made a video call. ¡°Congrattions, honey; you are back in the spotlight.¡± Chelsea, who was still in bed, started to get a bad feeling. ¡°Has Edmund gone to Norrmalm?¡± Zuri asked before Chelsea could say anything else. Chelsea was confused. ¡°Yes, how do you know about that?¡± ¡°He hugged you and attempted to kiss you, but you pped him, after which he apologized to you. Am | right?¡± Zuri asked, stifling herughter. ¡°What?¡± Chelsea eximed, jumping out of bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your face is blurry in the video, although Edmund''s face was captured clearly,¡± Zuri added. ¡°| can¡¯t believe he apologized to you.¡± Zuri let out a gloating Laughter. Chelsea rubbed her forehead. ¡°How did we get photographed? What if people find out I¡¯m the one in the video? I''ll be attacked online again.¡± Thest time she was exposed to the press was when she was ndered by Hilton for not supporting him. She shuddered when she remembered the names she had been called because of that incident. She knew the horrors of cyberbullying. ¡°You can be sure that everyone is curious about the woman who has humbled Edmund,¡± Zuri said in an attempt tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s more, you were photographed in the most luxurious hotel in Norrmalm. Everyone thinks the woman must be a socialite and have a strong background. The public dare not attack the powerful.¡± Chelsea was relieved that she had checked into the hotel that Roy had booked for her. ¡°I''m sure Edmund was aware of the video before it was posted,¡± Zuri said. ¡°Big names Like him have PR teams in touch with the executives of major media. When bad news breaks, they¡¯re the first to know.¡± Chelsea frowned. ¡°You mean Edmund allowed this to happen.¡± ¡°Yes, moreso, | believe he did it on purpose so that you would have to be with him. He is just too clever.¡± Cap铆tulo 347 Cap¨ªtulo 347 Chelsea grew furious upon hearing this. Chelsea gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I''ll settle ounts with him right now!¡± Zuri wanted to stop her, but before she could put in a word, Chelsea hung up on her. She removed Edmund''s name from her cklist and immediately called him. As soon as the line was connected, she didn¡¯t even give Edmund the chance to say anything before charging at him. ¡°Edmund, so you deliberately made someone post that video onlinest night?¡± ¡°What was that? | didn¡¯t get you...¡± Edmund replied in theziest of voices, acting as though he didn¡¯t know what she was talking about. Chelsea lost her words for a second. She never knew that Edmund could be so shameless and petty! ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my room now?¡± Edmundter on suggested. ¡°What?¡± It definitely didn¡¯t sound Like a suggestion in Chelsea¡¯s ears. She must have heard wrong. Did he just ask her toe to his room? ¡°Well, don¡¯t you have questions to ask me aboutst night? Come to my room, let¡¯s talk about it,¡± he answered as though there was absolutely nothing wrong with what he was asking. ¡°We can very well talk in the coffee shop downstairs,¡± Chelsea said through gritted teeth, trying to contain her anger. But of course, Edmund wasn¡¯t hearing any of it. ¡°Come to my room now, Room 1802,¡± he said quickly and then hung up. Chelsea squeezed the phone so tightly that if it had been stic, it would have probably folded. Then she took a deep breath and decided to calm down. She was left with no choice now. Twenty minutester, Chelsea was in front of Edmund''s door. ALL she wanted was for him to delete the hot search as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to watch it get out of control. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Edmund, and he could do it instantly. When Chelsea finally rang the doorbell, Edmund soon opened the door for her with a smile. But as expected, Chelsea didn¡¯t return the smile. She was ring at Edmund and just when she was about to say something, he said, ¡°Give me your phone!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chelsea¡¯s already knitted eyebrows shot up in suspicion. ¡°Remove me from your cklist and never cklist me again.¡± He spoke as though he had no ns of negotiating with herT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wait a second... Are you threatening me right now?¡± Edmund must know that he had the upper hand right now. So, he had to get what he wanted before thinking of giving into her request. Edmund didn¡¯t answer her, but left his hand stretched out in front of him for the phone. He rarely had the opportunity to ask something of Chelsea. Now that he did, he couldn''t let it slip. As a matter of fact, this had been his n from the very beginning. Chelsea took a step back from him, fiddled with her phone for a while and then Looked back up at him. ¡°Done!¡± Cap铆tulo 348 Cap¨ªtulo 348 He couldn''t just take her word for it. So, he checked his phone first before making way for her toe in. Chelsea sighed and walked into the living room. She turned to look at him with words at the tip of her tongue, but when she noticed he was only wearing a bathrobe, the words couldn¡¯te out. His cor was loosely tied as though it could fall open at any time. Having enjoyed intimacy with Edmund for three years, Chelsea knew better than anyone the perfect body that hid behind that bathrobe. He was always wrapped in suits, so no one could really imagine how strong and powerful this thirty-year-old man really was. She was obsessed with his body, and everytime they made love, she simply couldn¡¯t get over how perfect he was. Chelsea couldn¡¯t control her thoughts anymore. As she thought of the intimate moments they had spent together, her face soon flushed red in embarrassment. When she finally realized herself, she Looked away and said, ¡°You¡¯d better change your clothes first.¡± Edmund was having fun seeing her look so flushed. He purposely leaned closer to her and asked in a deep maic voice, ¡°Are you sure you want me to change?¡± ¡°Yes, Edmund! Go and change now.¡± The teasing smile that was on Edmund''s face immediately faded and was reced with disappointment. Chelsea used to be obsessed with his body. When she wasn¡¯t shy in bed, she would caress and poke his muscles. Sometimes, she would even praise him for keeping so fit. In those days, when he was in a good mood, he would ask Chelsea if she liked it. Then, Chelsea would smile and nod quickly Like a giddy little girl. She would hold onto his strong shoulders firmly and follow his rhythm In that moment, Edmund felt like he was reliving his past intimate moments with Chelsea. He felt hot and was turned on all of a sudden. He gulped to wet his throat and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet. | hope you can wait. | won''t be long.¡± To be honest, he had already showered. But he desperately needed to take a cold shower if he didn¡¯t want his body to betray him. Chelsea moved away from him and replied, ¡°No problem. I¡¯m not in a haste.¡± She still had a lot of time before she had to meet Roy at the hospital. So she didn¡¯t mind waiting for Edmund to take a bath. After a long look at her, he turned and went to have that much needed shower. As soon as he left, Chelsea Let out a breath of relief and then went through her phone, desperately trying to find something that was going to distract her from the inappropriate thoughts she had of her and Edmund together.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. About ten minutester, Edmund walked out of the bathroom and into his bedroom to get dressed. ¡°Chelsea, can youe in?¡± Chelsea heard Edmund say after a while. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Chelsea frowned. She definitely didn¡¯t want to go in there. He was in his bedroom, and she could bet that he wasn¡¯t properly dressed yet. ¡°I need you to help me choose a tie,¡± he answered as though it was most normal of things. It made Chelsea think of the days when they just got married. She used to help organize his clothes, but he never appreciated it and even mocked her taste. Why was he asking for her help now? ¡°I have horrible taste, remember?¡± ¡°Anything you choose will be perfect!¡± Chelsea shook her head, sighed. It was toote for him to say those words now. If only he used to say such before, then maybe, just maybe, she would have enjoyed hearing those words now. Cap铆tulo 349 Cap¨ªtulo 349 But after being hurt and neglected by Edmund before, whenever they met now, she couldn¡¯t seem to think any other thing apart from how he treated her before. ¡°Mr. Nelson, every time | did that for you, you were never pleased. In fact, you hated it. Have you forgotten?¡± Edmund fell silent after that. The silence dragged on until he came out of the bedroom neatly dressed with his tie on. The pure ck suit he had on gave him a very imposing aura. Chelsea immediately Looked away before those images flooded her mind again. Seeing her look away, Edmund misunderstood and came to stand in front of her. ¡°I just didn¡¯t understand your kindness before...¡± ¡°Just tell me how you''re going to deal with the hot search. That''s why | came here!¡± Chelsea interrupted him, not wanting to hear whatever he had to say. Edmund sighed dejectedly. He hade out of the room with ns to make things better, but now, he didn¡¯t know how to do it. Edmund looked at Chelsea seriously and asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Chelsea returned his gaze and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know why that video was shotst night, but | bet you knew about it even before it was posted, right?¡± Edmund continued looking at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. Chelsea took his silence as proof that she was right. ¡°Why would you do something like that? I¡¯m Luka¡¯s girlfriend now, and | was on the hot search just a few days ago. If people find that | have an affair with you, how will Luka show his face? He is already very upset with his mother¡¯s illness. | don¡¯t want to add any weight on his shoulders. You''d better delete that post right now, Edmund. | mean it!¡± Edmund immediately got bitter when Chelsea mentioned Luka. Why did she have to think about Luka everytime? Chelsea used to Love Edmund so much, but now, it seemed Like she didn¡¯t even care about his feelings Angry, he said haughtily, ¡°This thing is very tricky. It will take some time for me to delete it.¡± Chelsea shook her head in disappointment. Could he get any more shameless than this? She understood that he was only doing this because he wanted something in return. It was just like the time when he kept asking her to treat him to dinner after he got her the cat. She was stupid to have forgotten that Edmund was a businessman. He would only do something that could profit him. He had travelled thousands of miles here and had put her in trouble. She was sure that all he wanted from her now was sex. She red at him and said, ¡°Edmund, | know why you won''t let me gotely. You want to sleep with me, right? Fine! Here | am. Just do what you want!¡± With that, she took off her shirt in anger.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was going to be the same thing Like three years ago. Once he had her, he was going to lose interest. So it was better to get it over with. Edmund gulped as he looked at the exposed Chelsea before him. She was slender and well-shaped. An added bonus was that her boobs were not small. Edmund had been longing for Chelsea for a long time now. So after seeing her so vulnerable before him, it was difficult for him to resist. Cap铆tulo 350 Cap¨ªtulo 350 Still trying to keep himself in check, he grunted out with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t think | won''t do it!¡± Edmund was literally in pain in that moment. He was angry at Chelsea for misunderstanding his intentions, but he also didn¡¯t want to let this opportunity slip away. He had wanted this for too long. So when Chelsea didn¡¯t cower, he picked her up, kicked open the bedroom door and walked in with her in his arms. They had been divorced for more than a year, but since then, Edmund hadn''t had any other woman. All he could think of now, was bing one with Chelsea again, both physically and mentally. Before the day they divorced, they had had the best sex of his life. It couldn¡¯t be exined how he would be so hungry for her after eating her to his satisfaction. Edmund wasn¡¯t strong enough to resist Chelsea after having held out for so long. It was only after Edmund threw Chelsea on the soft bed and pressed his body to hers that she came to her senses.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She couldn¡¯t do it with Edmund anymore. She just couldn¡¯t! Beginning to panic, she tried pushing him away and said in a roaring voice, ¡°Get away from me!¡± Without much effort, Edmund took her wrists in one hand and held them above her head. With a hoarse voice and with his breathsing heavily, he said, ¡°You came to me on your own and now you want me to let you go? | don¡¯t know what you have in mind, but I¡¯m a man!¡± Without wasting any more time, he brought his head down and kissed her passionately. Chelsea could feel his already hard penis pressing against her abdomen. She was fully panicking now. This couldn¡¯t be happening! ¡°No... | don¡¯t want this! Edmund, please stop. Please...¡± Edmund froze and Looked at her. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and the emotion he saw in her eyes wasn¡¯t something he had seen before. Broken by what he saw, he suddenly lost his strength. Her phone suddenly rang from the living room. Chelsea used the opportunity to push him and slip out. When she saw that the call was from Roy, more tears rolled down her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t answer it. She quickly put on her shirt and Left Edmund¡¯s room in a hurry. Edmund grunted and kicked the bed in frustration. He cursed under his breath. When Chelsea was in the safety of her room, she answered the phone with the calmest voice she could manage. ¡°I''m at the gate of the hotel. You cane down,¡± Roy said through the phone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming.¡± She hung up, and then hurriedly changed her clothes to meet Roy. Throughout the drive, Chelsea was lost in her thoughts. Of course, Roy noticed that she was preupied. He nced at her shortly and asked, ¡°Are you worried about the scandal with Edmund? Don¡¯t worry about it. | already asked someone to take it down from the hot search and to delete the post.¡± Hearing this just gave Chelsea a mild migraine. She sighed and rubbed her temple. She had forgotten that she had an influential person like Roy behind her. Cap铆tulo 351 Cap¨ªtulo 351 Roy could have easily handled this from the beginning, and if she had thought about it, then she wouldn¡¯t have gone and done the stupid thing she just did. Chelsea sighed dejectedly and closed her eyes tight in embarrassment. Roy angrily said, as he drove, ¡°Yesterday, you told me you were fine but | knew he¡¯d do something to you. I''ll give him a piece of my mind when | see him.¡± Chelsea hurriedly said, ¡°No. I''ll just ignore him.¡± Roy and Edmund had a joint project they were working on. It would ruin it if they had an argument. Roy seemed to guess what Chelsea was thinking. ¡°| can dissolve the contract and find a new investor. | don¡¯t need Edmund to invest in it anymore. How about | set up your own film and televisionpany? Then you can be your own boss.¡± Chelsea was shocked by Roy''s offer. ¡°No, thank you,¡± she refused politely. Roy had signed a contract with Edmund. If Roy breached the contract over personal affairs, it would affect his reputation in the industry.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As for her having her ownpany, Chelsea didn¡¯t want to be a boss. She was very clear about the position she wished to upy. She just wanted to write scripts and create beautiful stories quietly. ¡°What are you afraid of? The money is not a problem, | just don¡¯t Like to show off. Besides, Kelli is sick, so | haven¡¯t had much time for other things, but it''s different now. | can put in my best effort in training you.¡± The more Roy said, the more attainable he thought his n was. However, Chelsea still refused. ¡°I really don¡¯t want that. | don¡¯t have the ability to manage apany.¡± Roy burst intoughter and said gently, ¡°You really are simple and innocent. You haven¡¯t been marred by perverted desires.¡± Everyone wanted to run apany on their own, regardless of their ability or knowledge. Diane was an example, who actually knew next to nothing about running apany. But Chelsea was different. She hadn¡¯t be arrogant after bing Roy¡¯s goddaughter, for which he was grateful Roy knew he had made the right choice concerning Chelsea. They were still some distance from the hospital when Chelsea texted Luka. The message was an apology. ¡°Mr. Pierce, I¡¯m really sorry. | am an awful girlfriend. I¡¯m so sorry for causing you so much trouble with Edmund.¡± Luka quickly texted her back. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°If | hadn¡¯t seen him, these things wouldn''t have happened.¡± Chelsea shouldn¡¯t have promised Edmund to talk to himst night. Luka still didn¡¯t think it was her fault. ¡°I know the truth. He followed you to Norrmalm. Besides, we are a fake couple. You really don¡¯t have to apologize if you really fall in love with someone.¡± Chelsea texted back. ¡°I just want to focus on my career now.¡± Chelsea really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with men, love, or marriage. After her return, she had just wanted to focus on her career, but Ondo and Luka were both interested in her, and Edmund, who used to hate her, now wanted her. Luka replied, ¡°I believe you are not the kind of person to be unfaithful. | know you won''t flirt with other men even though we are just a fake couple.¡± Luka had seen the headline and had recognized Chelsea, but he had not been angry. Cap铆tulo 352 Cap¨ªtulo 352 Edmund had been humiliated by Chelsea, and now everyone on the inte knew about it andughed at him. Besides, Luka knew that Chelsea would not say yes, regardless of whether she Loved Edmund or not. Chelsea hadn''t expected Luka to know her that well. She was moved by this and didn¡¯t know what to say. The car soon arrived at the hospital. Chelsea brought along a bouquet of flowers. She then proceeded to follow Roy to Kelli¡¯s ward. It was the first time Chelsea would meet Kelli, and she was very nervous. Royforted her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Kelli is a kind woman.¡± Chelsea nodded. Chelsea rxed upon seeing Kelli when she entered the ward. Kalli had an angelic quality. She looked graceful. Though she looked thin and weak from illness, she Looked beautiful. Chelsea walked over to her and handed her the flowers. ¡°d to meet you, Aunt Kalli. I¡¯m Chelsea.¡± Kelli''s eyes became teary when she saw Chelsea. She gave Roy a meaningful look, took the flower from Chelsea, and squeezed her in a hug, sobbing, ¡°This is really great. Wee to our family, Chelsea.¡± Tears running down her cheeks, Kelli rxed her grip. Chelsea hadn''t expected Kelli to wee her with such warmth. Her eyes grew misty. Roy hurried to Kelli¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°You''ve just recovered. The doctor said you shouldn''t get too emotional.¡± He turned to Chelsea and exined, ¡°She¡¯s crying because she¡¯s happy.¡± Kelli wiped her eyes with a tissue and said with a shy smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did | scare you?¡± Chelsea hurriedly answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m also very happy.¡± Kelli took Chelsea¡¯s hands in hers and said, ¡°We are so happy to have you as our daughter.¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°All right then, Let¡¯s go home The three of them then proceeded to leave the hospital. When they got home, Kelli suggested having coffee in the yard because she thought it would befortable to sit in the yard during the season. Roy went to get a thick nket and make a pot of coffee. Chelsea and Kelli then sat in the yard and made small talk. Roy handed them coffee and dessert, after which he went to the kitchen to prepare Lunch. Chelsea hadn''t expected to hit it off so well with Kelli. They talked about their favorite books and many other topics. Roy, who was preparing Lunch, saw them chatting happily and came out to sit aside and Listen quietly. Chelsea could feel that Roy and Kelli really thought of her as their daughter. Sitting in the warm, lovely courtyard, Chelsea felt contented and happy. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 353 Cap¨ªtulo 353 Although Chelsea¡¯s adoptive mother had treated her well, Hilton and Gary, however, had been a thorn in her side, so there had been a lot of fights in her family. But it was different today. The atmosphere of Roy¡¯s and Kelli¡¯s family was different. After Lunch, Roy helped Kelli back to her room, and Chelsea retired to Roy¡¯s study to read. Upstairs, in Kelli¡¯s bedroom. Kelli, hugging Roy, said sobbing, ¡°My biggest regret was my inability to give you kids, but with her by your side, even if | die, | have no regrets anymore.¡± ¡°Don''t be silly, dear. You will be fine,¡± Roy saidfortingly. Kelli sighed in his arms and said, ¡°They both look so alike. | don¡¯t need to do a paternity test to confirm that she is the child of you and your first Love the moment | saw her.¡± Roy hugged Kelli tightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my first love to leave me a daughter.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Roy was studying in Vertoak when he met Chelsea¡¯s biological mother, who was also his first Love. They both agreed to get married as soon as they graduated. Unfortunately, Roy''s father, who was a politician, got into trouble, so Roy was called back to Norrmalm. Later, when there was a crisis in Roy¡¯s family, he didn¡¯t contact his first love so as not to get her into trouble. A few yearster, when the crisis in Roy¡¯s family had been solved, he returned to Vertoak, but couldn''t locate his first love. In remembrance of this rtionship, Roy wrote a book titled, ¡°Find You. However, the book had unknowingly served as a means of connecting him to Chelsea. The first time he had seen Chelsea, he had been stunned due to the uncanny resemnce of Chelsea to his first love. Roy immediately began to investigate Chelsea¡¯s background. When he found out that she wasn¡¯t Hilton''s biological daughter, he felt a spark of hope Light up in his heart. He continued his investigations and found out that Chelsea¡¯s biological mother had passed away shortly after giving birth to Chelsea. Judging by Chelsea¡¯s age, she was definitely Roy¡¯s daughter. However, Roy was worried that the truth would be too much for Chelsea to bear on such short notice, so he took her in as his goddaughter first before telling her the truth. Roy had told Kelli from the very beginning that he had been in Love with someone else in the past. But he had promised Kelli to treat her well since he had married her. Due to Kelli¡¯s poor health after their marriage, she couldn''t have children for Roy. Roy¡¯s parents had pressured him to divorce Kelli over this, but he refused. He even cutmunication with his family for a few years over the matter It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that Roy¡¯s parents got over it and mended fences with their son Kelli had always felt guilty about her inability to bear children for Roy, but now that she knew Chelsea was Roy¡¯s biological daughter, she was happy. If she died and Roy had a daughter to look after him, she wouldn''t be worried. Kelli said to Roy in a solemn tone, ¡°I will love and treat Chelsea as though she were my own daughter.¡± Cap铆tulo 354 Cap¨ªtulo 354 Roy nodded. He had made up his mind to dedicate the rest of his life to loving and taking care of Chelsea. In the study, Chelsea had been reading for a while before Zuri sent her a video. The video showed Edmund being interviewed by reporters at Vertoak airport. Chelsea hadn¡¯t expected Edmund to go back to Vertoak. She had just been worried about how to face Edmund if she met him at night in the hotel. Agroup of reporters surrounded Edmund. ¡°Mr. Nelson, who was the girl in the video?¡± ¡°| attempted to kiss her. Who do you think she is?¡° Edmund turned to the camera and said, ¡°She is the one | love.¡± The reporters were taken aback by Edmund''s surprise deration of love.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The reporter who first asked this inquiry decided to pursue the topic further. ¡°Which noble family is she from, Mr. Nelson? Every one of us is wondering.¡± When he heard the words noble family, Edmund''s expression clouded. Chelsea wasn¡¯t from any noble family! And that didn¡¯t mean she was unable to gain his affection. Edmund said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡± He then climbed into his vehicle and left. After watching the video, Chelsea got a phone call from Zuri. ¡°For what reason did Edmund return? The man tagged along with you to Norrmalm but just stayed for the night.¡± Chelsea informed Zuri of what had urred. Zuri, upon hearing the whole story, chuckled and said, ¡°I know why Edmund left Norrmalm this soon.¡± ¡°Why?¡± muttered Chelsea. ¡°You stripped him of his sense of manhood. He had the opportunity to sleep with you, but you expressed regret and fled. This is something that would get him mocked if word got out.¡± Chelsea, embarrassed, said, ¡°Is this truly the cause?¡± Zuri said, ¡°Without a doubt. Don¡¯t feel awkward about running into him. In a few days, he may not dare to approach you.¡± Zuri chuckled once again after making thatment. When she heard this, Chelsea felt a great feeling of relief. If Edmund didn¡¯t have any interest in seeing her, it would be ideal. That way, neither one of them would feel bad about themselves. Again, Chelsea said with anxiety, ¡°Is there any information about my identity? Or does anybody online curse me?¡± Since Chelsea was here with Roy and Kelli, shecked the leisure to check the Intements. She was equally unwilling to read them. Chelsea developed a fear of getting reprimanded after what Hilton did before. ¡°No.¡± Zuri said, ¡°Your popr search was quickly taken down. And it just disappeared. Furthermore, online users haveuded your bravery and conduct. They thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to say no to Edmund with his ability and good Looks.¡± Zuri read all the online discussions and even severely reprimanded Edmund through her private ount. Cap铆tulo 355 Cap¨ªtulo 355 Chelsea looked down and said, ¡°What a ridiculous exaggeration. | also started offpletely smitten with him.¡± Only after Edmund had ever really injured her did she get strong enough to withstand his desire. ¡°You shouldn''t dwell on such awful things in the past. Just see how self-assured you are now when you confront Edmund.¡± Zuri¡¯s tone changed fromfort to concern as she asked Chelsea, ¡°But Chelsea, don¡¯t you feel that Edmund genuinely wants to get you back this time?¡± Totally denying it, Chelsea shook her head. ¡°He is not short of potential romantic partners. | don¡¯t understand why he would choose me, his ex-wife who caused him so much embarrassment. And moreover, everyone would make fun of him if he chooses me. Do you believe he will really follow through on that?¡± ¡°If he genuinely loves you, he won''t care about his dignity and self-esteem,¡± said Zuri. Chelsea stated while shaking her head, ¡°He considers the things he cannot have to be the most desired. If he sleeps with me just one more, maybe he''ll finally ditch me.¡± Zuri smiled and made a suggestion, ¡°What about giving it a shot? Sleep with him to ensure the tranquility of your future life.¡± Chelsea had a headache and added, ¡°Come on, Zuri. That is only my assumption. | cannot sleep with him for that reason.¡± ¡°You are correct.¡± Zuri said solemnly, ¡°If he has to sleep with you every time, not only will you never be able to get rid of him, but you will also be perpetually annoyed by him. That''s going to be a major inconvenience.¡± Chelsea, unable to respond, abruptly hung up the phone. After some time, Roy entered the study after knocking on the door After talking with Chelsea for a while, he inquired about her parents Chelsea revealed the truth to Roy, including that Hilton and Garry had sent her to Edmund. Roy, upon learning of the nature of Chelsea and Edmund''s marriage, covered his chest and took a long breath to calm his rising fury. Chelsea immediately soothed him, ¡°Uncle Roy, please don¡¯t snap. It¡¯s over now. Right now, life is nice to me. Every person needs a defining moment in order to mature. Although the marriage had a devastating effect on me, it had a positive oue in the end since | became the greatest Chelsea possible.¡± When Royid eyes on the kind and beautiful Chelsea, he made a solemn vow to himself: he would devote his whole life to making up for the pain Chelsea had endured.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Roy¡¯s first objective was to keep Chelsea away from Edmund. Chelsea went to the Ellis family¡¯s vi to have dinner with Kelli. The Ellis¡¯ were arge family, and a Lot of them turned up for dinner. Everyone was nice to Chelsea, which helped relieve her tension. However, what Chelsea didn¡¯t know was that Roy had told his family who she really was to him. They were all happy for Roy, but also sorry and guilty for Chelsea¡¯s misfortunes in the past. Annie Ellis, Roy¡¯s mother, was crying as she held Chelsea¡¯s hands. Chelsea didn¡¯t know why the Ellis family were so excited about her presence, but she didn¡¯t ask. Annie took out a set of jade jewelry and said, ¡°This is for you. Have it.¡± Chelsea could tell from the color of the set of jewelry that it was priceless. ¡°I can¡¯t take this. It must have cost a lot.¡± ¡°It''s just a set of jewelry. Nothing valuable, just take it,¡± Annie said in a serious tone. The others also persuaded Chelsea to take it. Chelsea had no choice but to take it. ¡°Thank you, Grandma Annie.¡± She nned to keep it in Roy¡¯s and Kelli¡¯s custodyter. Roy and Kelli had also prepared a gift for Chelsea. They gave Chelsea a house in Vertoak so that she wouldn¡¯t need to rent an apartment anymore. Chelsea was dumbfounded. Kelli said gently, ¡°You must feel lonely in Vertoak. A house will give you a sense of belonging and security.¡± Cap铆tulo 356 Cap¨ªtulo 356 Roy added, ¡°We found out that your best friend, Zuri, lives near the house, so we bought it for you so you could be closer to her.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes filled with tears. Roy¡¯s and Kelli¡¯s thoughtfulness moved her deeply. In the past, the Williams family hadn''t treated her properly. In the beginning, the Williams family only disliked Chelsea because she was a girl. However, when they found out that Chelsea wasn''t their child, they felt disgusted by her even more. Chelsea had asked her adoptive mother dejectedly why her grandparents hated her, but all her adoptive mother did was hold her, cry, and say nothing. However, now, in the face of the Love and kindness shown to her by the Ellis family, Chelsea felt healed of all her past woes. Annie held Chelsea in her arms and said, ¡°You have suffered so much in the past, but don¡¯t worry about that anymore. It¡¯s all over. Your future will be better.¡± Annie¡¯s words were no exaggeration. The Ellis family were prepared to give Chelsea the world if she wished it. Men and women who were about Chelsea¡¯s age gave her gifts such as Limited edition handbags, designer jewelry, and many more. Awoman who ran a fashion brand gave Chelsea a VIP card and said, ¡°With this card, you will never need to buy clothes again.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing the logo on the card. Zuri happened to be the new spokesperson for that fashion brand. Chelsea hadn''t expected that itspany was also run by the Ellis family. The woman guessed what Chelsea was thinking and said with a smile, ¡°You are right. That¡¯s the brand your best friend endorsed.¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Chelsea took the card with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± The gatheringsted until twelve o¡¯clock. When Chelsea returned to the hotel, she felt happy. To her, it all seemed like a dream. She hadn''t been expecting all this. Chelsea had been in Norrmalm for three days, and it seemed the Ellis family didn¡¯t want her to leave. However, this seemed to bother someone. Chelsea received a call from Fay. After exchanging pleasantries, Fay got right down to business. ¡°Mr. Nelson expects you to have made considerable progress in your work. He wants to schedule a meeting to check your progress. Mr. Pierce is out of town and he''ll be attending via video call, but you had better show up physically, as the scriptwriter.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t read too much meaning into this, so she believed Fay. Without hesitation, she agreed, ¡°When will the meeting be held? I''ll book a ticket immediately.¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning, at nine o¡¯clock in the Nelson Group''s meeting room,¡± Fay said in a businesslike tone. ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Chelsea booked a ticket and informed Roy she was leaving. Roy didn¡¯t want her to leave, but he knew that convincing her to stay in Norrmalm permanently in such a short time would be unrealistic.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Roy took Chelsea to the airport and advised her to stay away from Edmund. Chelsea promised with a smile, ¡°I will.¡± Cap铆tulo 357 Cap¨ªtulo 357 As long as Edmund didn¡¯t seek her out, she would keep her distance from him. Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as nned. As soon as Chelsea got home that night, she was sent to the hospital along with Edmund. Edmund went to Chelsea¡¯s apartment Late at night and imed he wanted to see Arya. Arya unexpectedly emerged from under the sofa and scratched Edmund''s hand in horror. Chelsea became concerned when she noticed that the back of his hand was bleeding. ¡°Go to the hospital right away.¡± Immediately, Chelsea pulled up Edmund. Edmund did not take the scratch seriously. ¡°We do not need to go to the hospital for such a little scratch.¡± Chelsea¡¯s voice was unusually stern. ¡°Juste with me. Scratches from cats could be hazardous.¡± Edmund pursed his lips and then followed her outside. Unlike other days, Chelsea didn¡¯t drive steadily that day. Instead, she drove quite fast.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Edmund shrank into the passenger seat. He questioned Chelsea, ¡°Are you so worried about me?¡± when the light turned red Chelsea gave him a quick look. ¡°Avoid overthinking. | would take whoever Arya scratches to the hospital as soon as | can, regardless of who she scratches. Chelsea then put her foot on the pedal and elerated toward the hospital. Her words jolted Edmund back to reality, his fantasy vanishing into thin air. He took a long, silent look at Chelsea¡¯s profile before sighing dejectedly. When they got to the hospital, they immediately headed to the emergency department. After getting doctor¡¯s prescription, Chelsea quickly went to pay the bill. She was interrupted by Edmund, who said, ¡°I''ll pay for the cost.¡± Chelsea objected. ¡°| own the cat. | must assume responsibility for you.¡± Edmundughed out loud and stated, ¡°Chelsea, you should be held ountable for what urred that morning in the hotel. You flirted with me in that way before finally walking away. If it would affect my sexual abilities, you would be liable for the rest of my life.¡± When Chelsea left that morning, Edmund got so furious that he immediately returned to Vertoak. He couldn''t even get any rest because of how much he missed her. Chelsea¡¯s face reddened She was embarrassed and irritated, but she kept quiet and proceeded to pay the bill. Cap铆tulo 358 Cap¨ªtulo 358 Edmund went to the doctor for injection with Chelsea after she had paid the bill. Edmund initially believed there was nothing to be scared of, but following the injection, he nearly cried out. It hurt so much. He had to pretend to be calm while gritting his teeth through the difort. He ought not to have purchased the cat! He had a cat that caused him anguish whereas other people kept cats for happiness. Indeed, the cat resembled her master, who subjected him to agony. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chelsea questioned as she examined the back of his swollen, red hand. She had never received such an injection and was oblivious to the potential for swelling. Edmund scoffed and remarked, ¡°It is not painful. It makes me want to die!¡± ¡°| apologize. | wasn¡¯t anticipating Arya to hurt you.¡± Edmund couldn''t bring himself to see her guilty expression anymore. He answered with his lips pursed, ¡°I purchased the cat. You don¡¯t need to say sorry to me.¡± Chelsea raised her head to look at Edmund. She was abruptly ufortable as their eyes met because of the wild morning she had just remembered. Zuri stated that Edmund would not see her for quite some time, right? Why did Edmunde to her residence as soon as she arrived back in Vertoak? Chelsea hurriedly rose up. ¡°Should we leave now? Allow me to take you home.¡± Before leaving, Edmund gave her a quick look Chelsea paused at the door after dropping Edmund off at home and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t need me right now, I¡¯ll go back.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was her second visit to the residence where she had resided with Edmund before their divorce. She had absolutely no desire to enter it. At a glimpse, Edmund was able to read her thoughts. He asked while raising his red and swollen right hand, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m okay?¡± Chelsea finally gave up and entered dutifully. Upstairs, in his room, Edmund changed into a different outfit. He first intended to ask Chelsea to make the change for him, but he changed his mind after realizing that he would ultimately be hurt if he felt a surge of desire for her but was powerless to act on it. Chelsea gave Edmund a drink of water after he walked downstairs. ¡°Are you starving? Hold on as | prepare a meal for you.¡± ¡°Thanks, but no.¡± Even though Edmund was really eager to enjoy Chelsea¡¯s cuisine, he had dined earlier that evening. In addition, he was unable to eat anything due to the difort he was still experiencing from what had just happened in the hospital. Chelsea then asked, ¡°Since you don¡¯t need me, may | leave now?¡± Cap铆tulo 359 Cap¨ªtulo 359 Edmund muttered impatiently, ¡°Who imed | don¡¯t need you? Just sit here with me.¡± Chelsea pouted and turned away, unwilling to converse with Edmund. ¡°Is Roy¡¯s family friendly toward you?¡± Edmund inquired abruptly. Chelsea¡¯s face lit up as Roy and his family were mentioned. ¡°They treat me very nicely. I¡¯ve never experienced anything like the warmth of my family. In his family, | can sense it all. Edmund remained mute as a result of Chelsea¡¯s radiant smile. She cut him to the quick with every word she said. He had never shown her any family affection during their three years of marriage. Edmund said, ¡°Chelsea Can | get another chance?¡± ¡°It''s well beyond bedtime. Get some sleep. Edmund. She stood up and was about to depart. Chelsea did not reply to Edmund''s expression soured. ¡°It is not safe for you to go back alone at this hour,¡± he said to her after stopping her. ¡°I''ll have my driver return you.¡± Chelsea did not object. As they waited for the driver, Edmund said, ¡°Why do you have such a great deal of faith in Roy? Don¡¯t you have any fear that he will do you harm?¡± Edmund remained dissatisfied with Roy¡¯s eptance of Chelsea as his goddaughter. He was unable to determine Roy¡¯s motivation. Chelsea inquired, ¡°What is he able to take from me?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Edmund stated without doubt, ¡°Your youthful and attractive body.¡± Chelsea was frustrated. ¡°Why can¡¯t you pull your mind out of the gutter?¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°Men know what men are most Likely to think. A man of Roy¡¯s age will crave attractive young women like you.¡± Chelsea had a small grin. ¡°Will you also crave young and attractive women when you age?¡± Edmund hastily stated, ¡°I am unique among them.¡± ¡°You are truly different from them in that youck a heart,¡± Chelsea interrupted. Edmund was unable to breathe due to his anger He previouslyckedpassion for Chelsea, but he had now changed. It seemed Chelsea could not perceive it. Even before Edmund could exin himself, his driver showed up. Chelsea rose to her feet, saying softly, ¡°Have a wonderful rest.¡± After making this statement, she left without concern for Edmund''s reaction. Cap铆tulo 360 Cap¨ªtulo 360 The early morning of the second day, Chelsea attended a meeting at the Nelson Group. Zuri, Keith, and the actress he had selected were also present. The name of the actress was Vickie. She appeared amusing and lively However, after watching Vickie¡¯s audition tape, Chelsea changed her mind. In that video, Vickie appeared to be innocent, but she was actually plotting behind the scenes Such a striking difference was the strongest indicator of an actor¡¯s acting ability, thus Chelsea had no objections about Vickie ying the female supporting part. Diane had already tried out for this role, but Luka turned her down after the audition. When Edmund arrived, a staff member saw his swollen hand and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what is wrong with your hand?¡± Edmund stared at Chelsea as she whispered to Zuri and responded indifferently, ¡°Cat scratched.¡± The worker joked, ¡°A cat is truly a woman The employee misinterpreted Edmund since it wasmon for men to refer to an unrulydy as a ¡°naughty cat.¡± Edmund glimpsed at Chelsea and then responded, ¡°No.¡± Instead of scratching him, Chelsea simply ignored him. Hearing Edmund¡¯s statement, Zuri asked Chelsea, ¡°Did your cat scratch Edmund?¡± Chelsea confessed tiredly, ¡°Yes. Latest night, he received an injection at the hospital.¡± Zuri giggled with her hands covering her lips. ¡°What is Edmund''s problem? Even his pet doesn¡¯t even Like him.¡± Zuri had delighted in taunting Edmund, and her Laugh was so loud at this moment. Chelsea quickly suggested that she stop. ¡°I''ve been caring for Arya for days, and she hasn''t scratched me once, proving that Edmund is insufficientlypassionate.* Zuri kept on gloating. Chelsea said, ¡°Who can say! Yesterday evening, he informed me he wanted to see Arya.¡± Zuri asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize? He actually traveled there to visit remKe Chelsea shivered in terror. Edmund, who was seated up front, made a scowling grimace when he noticed that Zuri¡¯s face was so close to Chelsea¡¯s. Even if both Zuri and Chelsea were female and on friendly terms, they did not need to be that close.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Edmund turned to face Fay. Fay understood just what Edmund was getting at. ¡°Good morning, all. Please begin the meeting.¡± Zuri. and Chelsea sat up straight upon hearing this, which caused Edmund''s expression to instantly return to normal. The meeting was around an hour long. Zuri grasped Chelsea¡¯s arm and exited the conference room afterward. Cap铆tulo 361 Cap¨ªtulo 361 ¡°Later, you may use my vehicle. Let¡¯s travel to Blue Bay to visit your residence.¡± Edmund halted and turned to Chelsea with a grimace. ¡°You own property in Blue Bay?¡± Zuri spoke for Chelsea before Chelsea could respond. ¡°Oh, Mr. Nelson you''re still in the dark. Mr. Ellis furnished Chelsea with a house in my neighborhood, Blue Bay.¡± Edmund''s expression altered abruptly. ¡°How dare you take the property Roy gave to you?¡± Now, Edmund was more certain that Roy harbored ill will against Chelsea. How else could Roy be so kind to Chelsea out of the blue? ¡°Why can¡¯t | ept it?¡± Chelsea was aware of what Edmund was contemting, so she asked in a chilly tone. Then she proceeded forward while holding Zuri¡®s hand. ninjanovel Edmund inhaled deeply to settle his nerves. He thought an investigation into why Roy contacted Chelsea and treated her so kindly was necessary He followed Chelsea and asked in a casual manner, ¡°Which building is your residence in?¡± Chelsea replied honestly, ¡°Unit 2 of 28th building. Why?¡± The houses in Blue Bay were all vis. Some were independent vis, some were two-connected vis. The one Roy gave to Chelsea was a two-connected vi. Edmund raised his eyebrows and asked, surprised, ¡°28th building? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Chelsea inquired, perplexed. ¡°No.¡± Edmund then immediately took his leave, which served to confuse both Chelsea and Zuri. Zuri drove Chelsea to Blue Bay.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. On the way, Chelsea said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move there. It''ll be Lonely living in such a big house by myself.¡± ¡°You''ll get used to it. Besides, it''s safer than your apartment. Who knows, maybe you''ll love it once you see it,¡± Zuri replied. Zuri was right. Chelsea was attracted to the Layout of the house the moment she entered it. There was a big French window on the first floor. A bookshelf covered the whole wall of the study on the second floor. Chelsea could sit on the carpet to read books at her leisure or listen to music whenever the weather was good. It was the life she had always dreamt of. Roy had told her that it took him and Kelli a long time to pick the house. The previous owner of the house had just decorated, and before he could move in, he had to go abroad. The style of the vi seemed to suit Chelsea well. Chelsea had thought Roy was exaggerating, but now she had to admit that he had good taste. Cap铆tulo 362 Cap¨ªtulo 362 Zuri was also wowed. ¡°What a beautiful house. You should move in as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Chelsea hadpletely changed her mind about the house. ¡°How about moving in today? I¡¯m in town, so | can help you move,¡± Zuri suggested with a smile. ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea said, nodding. She didn¡¯t have many properties, just some clothes and personal effects. When they were both about to leave, Chelsea received a call from ninjanovel Edmund. Edmund asked, ¡°Have you seen your house? How is it?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Chelsea said. Edmund could sense Chelsea¡¯s disinterest, but he chose to ignore it. ¡°When are you going to move in?¡± Chelsea was hesitant to tell him the truth. ¡°I''m not sure yet.¡± ¡°Well... Then he hung up the phone. Chelsea stared at her phone in confusion.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Zuri assisted Chelsea in packing up her things, which made the process quicker. Zuri then called a minibus. With the help of the driver, they were done with moving in no time. Chelseay on the bed staring at the ceiling in a daze. She was drained by the day¡¯s activities. ¡°This all feels like a dream. The adaptation of Uncle Roy¡¯s new book and bing his goddaughter,¡± Chelsea murmured. Zuri said, ¡°That''s because you''ve suffered so many misfortunes over the years. When things are starting to go right, the feeling is always incredible.¡± Chelsea closed her eyes. Her Life had taken a turn for the worse from the moment she had married Edmund. Zuri continued, ¡°Although the vi was bought for you by Roy, it was as a result of your efforts. Your talent and hard work gave you the chance to write a movie adaptation of Roy¡¯s book and also the chance to get to know Roy. He appreciates you. That¡¯s why he wants you to be his goddaughter. You''re like a jade piece buried underground. You have emerged from earth and are shining with a dazzling Light.¡± Zuri¡¯s words moved Chelsea, but she decided to tease her. yfully, she said, ¡°You''d make a very talented scriptwriter, Zuri.¡± Zuriughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been acting for years. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯d have picked up the art of crafting words?¡± Chelsea also Laughed. Cap铆tulo 363 Cap¨ªtulo 363 Chelsea was exhausted and promptly fell asleep. She was awakened by the ringing of her doorbell. She got up, still drowsy, and went downstairs to open the door. It was Edmund at the door. ¡°What are you doing here Chelsea had just moved into her new home, and yet here was Edmund again at her doorstep. ¡± Chelsea asked, rubbing her eyes. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I''vee to meet my new neighbor,¡± said Edmund in a rxed tone. ¡°What? Your neighbor?¡± Chelsea was confused. She couldn''t figure out what Edmund was talking about. Looking very serious, Edmund stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Hi, Miss Williams. I''m Edmund, Living in unit 1 of this 28th building.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chelsea had been trying to keep calm, but she just couldn¡¯t stop herself from staring at him in disbelief. Edmund truly lived in the house next to her! Chelsea was still in shock. This couldn''t be possible! While Chelsea was in all sorts of states, Edmund was very satisfied with her reaction. She had always wanted to make a clean break with him and never wanted to see him again. But now that the house Roy had found for her was just next to Edmund¡¯s, then she wouldn''t be able to get the closure she needed. Edmund was trying really hard not tough in her face. ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± he continued softly. Earlier today, when Edmund heard from Chelsea that she lived in building 28th, he checked with the management and found out that she had moved in this afternoon. After that, he made the decision to move in immediately. Chelsea finally left her thoughts and looked at Edmund suspiciously. ¡°Is this why you asked for my new address?¡± Edmund shook his head and said, ¡°These houses all belong to the Nelson Group. | had kept one, but I hadn¡¯t nned on using it before now. This has to be fate.¡± Chelsea scoffed and then closed her door harshly in his face. Fate? This was a tragedy! She was ecstatic when she moved into this house and she loved it. But after hearing that Edmund was now her neighbor, she had lost every excitement she had. If only she had known about this Little fact earlier, she would have never moved in. It used to take Edmund at least half an hour to get to her previous residence. But now, all it would take for them to see each other was simply stepping out of the house. The more Chelsea thought about it, the angrier and more restless she became. As if it wasn¡¯t enough, she received a message from Edmund. ¡°We should have dinner together tonight to celebrate this, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chelsea gritted her teeth and prayed for patience. ¡°Sorry, but | won''t be avable,¡± she typed and pressed send. ALL she truly wanted now was to move out. Cap铆tulo 364 Cap¨ªtulo 364 Chelseay back in her bed and grunted out in frustration. Then she turned on her phone and called Zuri to tell her what was happening. ¡°Oh my God! That is definitely fate!¡± Zuri screamed after Laughing for long seconds. When herughter finally died down, Zuri added, ¡°Chelsea, this means you have to say yes to Edmund. This didn¡¯t happen for nothing. Mr. Ellis and his wife have been looking for a house for you for so long. And now that they finally find one, it is close to Edmund¡¯s house! Girl, this is fate!¡± Feeling a headacheing on, Chelsea closed her eyes and said, ¡°What are you talking about? He may be my neighbor, but it changes nothing between us!¡± As soon as Chelsea said this, she heard something Like her name being called from the balcony. With a raised eyebrow, she curiously walked to the balcony only to see Edmund standing there. She almost passed out when she saw that their balconies were separated by only a few meters. Could things get any worse than it already was? ninjanovel ¡°What?¡± Chelsea spat out, already tired. Edmund held the railing of the balcony and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile. | just wanted to see if you could hear me. This way, we won''t have to use phones in the future. We can juste here and talk if we need to.¡± He was no longer scared of Chelsea cklisting him because he could see her whenever he wanted now. ¡°Sometimes | wonder if you''re thinking straight!¡± Chelsea shook her head and then turned around and walked back to her room. Zuri couldn¡¯t stopughing after hearing their conversation. ¡°Edmund is so shameless! | wish | could mock him to his face. This is hrious!¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t try it. You know he is a big shot in the film and television industry. You don¡¯t want to offend him.¡± Zuri sighed and said, ¡°I guess you''re right. I¡¯d better not offend rich and powerful men Like him.¡± They chatted some more after that before hanging up. When something suddenly crossed Chelsea¡¯s mind, she dialled Edmund''s number and called. Edmund just refused her call. He then sent her a message. ¡°We are neighbors now. Why call when you can juste over to my house and say what you want to?¡± Chelsea had forgotten about her anger for a moment, but he had sessfully reminded her of it again. She didn¡¯t want to please him in any way. But since she urgently needed to talk to him, she went to his house. Edmund opened the door of his house with only a towel tied around his waist. Embarrassed and annoyed at the same time, she quickly Looked away. This man was even more shameless than she had thought. With an innocent shrug, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind my attire. | was about to take a shower.¡± ¡°Whatever. | just want you to keep this a secret from Mr. Ellis for a while. He can¡¯t know that we are neighbors.¡± She had this nagging feeling that told her that Edmund would deliberately tell Roy if only to piss him off. If Roy knew that the house he had finally chosen for her was next to Edmund''s, he wouldn¡¯t be happy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After staying silent for a while, Edmund said, ¡°Come on, Chelsea! Is that how you ask for help?¡± Cap铆tulo 365 Cap¨ªtulo 365 ¡°Huh?¡± Chelsea looked at him in confusion and then instantly looked away when her gaze met with his strong chest muscles. ¡°Well, you just nced shortly at me. I¡¯m not even sure you actually looked at me. How am | supposed to take you seriously?¡± Chelsea looked at him in disbelief. This man had the gift of getting on her nerves. He wasn¡¯t properly dressed. How did he expect her to look at him?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He was indirectly telling Chelsea to look at his exposed body. Chelsea sighed and then crossed her arms and observed Edmund. ¡°Well, Mr. Nelson. You look like you¡¯re keeping fit. Do you have eight pack abs? Let me help you count, shall 17¡± With that, Chelsea approached Edmund and poked his abdominal muscles one by one. Edmund tried to keep his face natural, but he found it too hard with Chelsea¡¯s hand on him. Ang¡¯s Library In fact, Chelsea paid little attention to Edmund¡¯s facial features at all. She prodded his body more and added, ¡°However, that¡¯s only average. It¡¯s clear that Mr. Nelson hasn¡¯t been exercising regrly.¡± After uttering these words, Chelsea was going to remove her hand when Edmund stopped her. Edmund regarded Chelsea with his dark, inky eyes. Then, he unconsciously tightened his grip on her hand and said, ¡°Only average?¡± He added, his eyes shining a vicious glint, ¡°How about here?¡± as he led her hand down from his chest. Chelsea had a bashful and shocked expression on her face. ¡°You...¡± After hearing Chelsea¡¯s voice, Edmund leaned in close to kiss her. His tongue pushed her lips open and continued on its merry course. It seemed like he was trying to absorb her whole body into his as he grabbed her waist. His actions spooked Chelsea. As she fought to push against Edmund''s shoulder, the intensity of his kiss grew. ¡°Take your hands... Off me!¡± The strength in Chelsea¡¯s voice was very little. Her voice unaffected Edmund''s kisses as she squeaked out. ¡°Edmund!¡± When Edmund was dazed, she bit his Lips hard and pushed him away. Edmund licked his lips. His mouth was suddenly filled with a taste of blood. Edmund instantly approached Chelsea and took her in his arms as he saw her red face. ¡°I swear to you, I''ll keep Roy in the dark about it.¡± His pleasantly warm breath lingered in the air between them. Chelsea¡¯s heart began to race. She moved aside and averted her gaze. ¡°Thank you. Bye.¡± After making this statement, Chelsea pushed Edmund aside and bolted out. Edmund brought his finger to his lips, his eyes filled with affection. After returning home, Chelsea regained the strength she had lost in an instant. Afterward, she contacted Roy, ¡°Uncle Roy, I¡¯ve moved in.¡± Roy was relieved that Chelsea didn¡¯t refuse his present. Cap铆tulo 366 Cap¨ªtulo 366 ¡°Did Diane get in touch with you?¡± he continued. Chelsea shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Roy snorted and said, ¡°I believe that she will call you today. I¡¯ve requested that Philip once again be subjected to pressure. Diane has to say sorry to you!¡± Since their confrontation at the caf¨¦ the previous time, Chelsea had not heard from Diane. As the undisputed head of the scriptwriting and literary business, Roy was understandably worried about this situation, not only because of Chelsea. He just couldn¡¯t forgive Diane for stealing the work of others. ¡°Okay.¡± Even Chelsea had no intention of forgiving Diane that easily Immediately after Chelsea ended the call, Diane phoned and proposed a meetingter that day. Chelsea consented. Zuri, upon hearing this, dragged Chelsea outside and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping first. A Lady from Ellis family sent you a card, didn¡¯t she? Get dressed up and go meet Diane! You can count on her getting angry! ? Chelsea and Zuri left together, Laughing and smiling. ninjanovel When Chelsea chose clothes, Zuri gave Chelsea a suit and said, ¡°Here you go. | noticed that Diane dresses Like a powerful entrepreneur Today, you too must adopt that style. Fight her as it is. At this point in your career, you¡¯ve already aplished considerably more than she has. Diane, with Edmund''s support, had previously risen to prominence as an actress. However, not too recently, her reputation took a major hit when she hyping her rtionship with Edmund was exposed. If Philip had not given Diane money to establish a business, Diane would no Longer be able to remain in the entertainment sector.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. On the other hand, Chelsea was working alone on two potentially sessful TV ys. ¡°But | don¡¯t Like the style.¡± Chelsea examined a flimsy windbreaker and said, ¡°How about | try this on?¡± When she was with Edmund, she had been mimicking Diane unconsciously although she didn¡¯t Like Diane¡¯s style at all. Actually, she preferred a rxed, uplicated lifestyle. When Chelsea stepped out of the dressing room, Zuri was startled. Zuri agreed that Chelsea looked great in the pale beige color. Chelsea, with the help of Zuri and the salespeople, put together a stylish outfit consisting of skinny ck pants and boots. At the caf¨¦. Diane''s jaw clenched when she noticed Chelsea¡¯s outfit. Diane had previously auditioned for a few roles, but she was turned down. Many of the directors stated it was because she brought out too much maturity and experience, which wasn¡¯t what they needed. Diane felt resentful and spiteful when she saw Chelsea dressed so delightful. Diane scowled as soon as Chelsea took a seat and asked, ¡°Where did you get those counterfeit clothes, Chelsea? You bought them from the streets?¡± Slowly responding, Chelsea said, ¡°I am a creator. | never purchase copies.¡± Diane''s cheeks flushed once she heard that. She was aware that Chelsea was making fun of her since she had copied Chelsea¡¯s manuscript. Chelsea, ignoring Diane¡¯s expression shift, politely reminded her, ¡°Miss Stevenson, move fast if you want to apologize. | am quite busy.¡± Diane clenched her fists in anger at Chelsea¡¯s arrogant look. However, she managed to restrain herself. She remembered what Philip had said to her before she came here. Cap铆tulo 367 Cap¨ªtulo 367 Chelsea now had Roy¡¯s protection. What would an aged man Like Roy stand to gain from protecting Chelsea? Diane understood what Philip meant. He meant that Chelsea was Roy¡¯s mistress. Diane swore she would find the time to put the scandal online and ruin their reputations. Edmund, a proud man, would never fall in love with a stained woman. With this on her mind, Diane smiled and said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Chelsea smiled and shook her head. ¡°Miss Stevenson, I¡¯m not done with you.¡± Diane¡¯s anger bubbled within her. She asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°If you really want to apologize to a person, they should know what you are apologizing for first before you apologize. Then you should promise not to make the same mistake again. That¡¯s the correct way to make a sincere apology,¡± Chelsea answered coolly. Ang¡¯s Library Diane was so enraged that she wanted to get up and leave, but she restrained herself again. Gritting her teeth, she took a deep breath, and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hired aputer hacker to hack yourputer and steal your draft for myself. I¡¯m sorry. | promise | won¡¯t do that again.¡± Diane said all this quickly, as if the faster she spoke, the more of her dignity she could retain. Chelsea didn¡¯t care about that. She knew that Diane was not being sincere. However, she had recorded all that Diane had said without her knowledge. She believed she might need it one day. ¡°Okay, | ept your apology,¡± Chelsea said to Diane with a smile. Diane gritted her teeth, stood up, and left. Chelsea was about to leave the caf¨¦ when she got a call from Edmund. ¡°You asked me to keep a secret, so now you owe me a favor. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡± His tone brooked no argument. Chelsea had misunderstood Edmund and had used him of being calcting Last time, so he had decided to do just that. Angrily, Chelsea said, ¡°You businessmen are all the same, always Looking to make unjust profits.¡± Edmund was not touched by her statement. ¡°Great. Now you know it. You don¡¯t have to cook tonight. I''ll ask Yusuf to get his men to send food.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Usually, when he had dinner with Chelsea before, she always had to cook. This made her reluctant to eat with him now, so he took the initiative to order the food from a restaurant this time. ALL that was expected of her now was to eat with Edmund. ¡°Whatever,¡± Chelsea said, and hung up the phone Cap铆tulo 368 Cap¨ªtulo 368 Edmund then sent her a text message. ¡°My ce or yours?¡± Chelsea squeezed her phone in anger She replied with just one word. ¡°Whatever.¡± ¡°My ce it is then,¡± Edmund decided. Chelsea put away her phone without replying to Edmund''s text. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY At six o''clock in the evening. Chelsea reluctantly left her house for Edmund''s. On getting there, she found the door ajar. She pushed the door open and found that the room was dark. She, however, ignored the darkness and walked in When she got to the dining room, she saw the decorations on the dining table. She was stunned. On each end of the long dining table, there was a delicate candlestick with white candles. The vase on the table held a bouquet of roses. The atmosphere was romantic. Acandlelight dinner! Edmund wanted this?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chelsea regained herposure and turned around, nning to walk out. It was weird that Edmund became romantic at this time. They had been together for years, and in that time, Edmund had not so much as given her flowers Chelsea¡¯s heart was filled with shock and panic, as well as many other unspoken emotions. She had taken no more than two steps before bumping into Edmund, who hade in with the wine. ¡°Why are you Leaving?¡± Edmund asked as he held Chelsea in his arms. Chelsea tried hard to find an excuse. ¡°I just remembered that | forgot to close the door...¡± Edmund could see right through her lie. He tightened his grip on her and whispered, ¡°I owed you a lot. Now | just want to make up for it one by one.¡± The candlelight dinner was one of them. Most girls liked this kind of romance. Chelsea was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Edmund to say he wanted to make it up to her for the past. There was silence in the room, but suddenly, a voice came from outside. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he turn on the lights at night? Did he go out?¡± Cap铆tulo 369 Cap¨ªtulo 369 The lights in the room suddenly came on. Yusuf came in carrying two bottles of wine. Chelsea began to struggle to get out of Edmund¡¯s arm, but Edmund wouldn''t let her go. Yusuf, seeing them hugging each other, smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Sorry, it seems | came at a bad time. Don¡¯t mind me, you can go on. He hurriedly turned off the lights, closed the door, and left. Yusuf¡¯s mockery just made Chelsea feel worse. She fought for a while, but Edmund kept his grip on her. Chelsea, in an act of desperation, bit Edmund on the arm. Edmund frowned. Chelsea resembled her cat in every way. Both of them were fierce. One scratched his hand, the other bit his arm. When Edmund released his grip, Chelsea unlocked the door immediately. Yusuf had just descended the porch stairs. He halted upon hearing the door open. Back behind Chelsea, he saw the dismal Edmund. His brows furrowed and he said, ¡°That fast?¡± Chelsea''s cheeks became more flushed. With a frown on his face, Edmund asked Yusuf, ¡°What the fuck are you doing here?¡± ninjanovel As he smiled and showed the wine in his hand, Yusuf answered, ¡°I heard you had moved to a new home. | was scared that you would feel lonely, so | nned toe here and drink with you. | didn¡¯t think that | would disturb you.¡± Edmund shouted, ¡°Who the devil would feel lonely? Fucking you!¡± Yusuf swiftly said, ¡°Sure, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m going. Bye.¡± At once, Chelsea stopped Yusuf. ¡°Since you''re here, Yusuf, let¡¯s have supper together.¡± The thought of eating supper with Edmund alone made Chelsea ufortable. With Edmund¡¯s extra effort, the supper was romantic, making Chelsea feel even more uneasy. Chelsea no longer needed to remain with Edmund alone now that Yusuf was there. Chelsea descended the stairs and drew Yusuf back. Edmund''s face became darker. ¡°It''s not that | don¡¯t want to go, but Chelsea is so enthusiastic, and | don¡¯t want to disappoint her.¡± Yusuf smiled at Edmund. Inhaling deeply, Edmund turned and headed back inside.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His candlelit dinner was spoiled! Cap铆tulo 370 Cap¨ªtulo 370 The lights were switched back on in the room. After entering the dining room, Yusuf was equally surprised. How could Edmund have done that? He even prepared a candlelit dinner? It seemed like Yusuf messed it up, however. The mere thought of it sent chills down Yusuf¡¯s spine. Without so much as a word, Edmund cleared the table of its flowers and candlesticks and sat down in one of the chairs. Yusuf cracked open a bottle of red wine and poured it into three sses. Then, in an attempt to rx, he drank some of it. He then yed like nothing had urred and began talking about the wine he had brought. ¡°This bottle of wine has just been flown in from abroad. As soon as | had it, | came to you. See! | am your true buddy, aren¡¯t |?¡± ninjanovel Edmund gave him an icy re and a sneer. Chelsea observed the not too pleasant ambiance and eventually said, ¡°Since Yusuf arrived, | want to invite Zuri here.¡± It was easier to have a good time because of Zuri¡¯s gregarious nature. Chelsea wanted to invite one more person? Edmund''s grimace indicated his disapproval Chelsea decided to disregard it. She phoned Zuri, and Zuri immediately agreed. To Chelsea¡¯s and Edmund''s shock, Zuri came with Ondo nevertheless! Edmund''s face darkened more. Ondo liked Chelsea. Edmund distinctly recalled that Ondo had visited Chelsea at her ce one time at midnight. Also, Chelsea was taken aback. Zuri stated calmly, ¡°We were just deciding where to have dinner when you phoned, so | decided to bring Ondo with me to your housewarming party.¡± Zuri conceded that it was not the whole point. She wished to distress Edmund as well. With narrowed eyes, Edmund sent Ondo a menacing nce before adding, ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, just sit down and eat.¡± After he sat down, Ondo offered Chelsea a lovely and endearing grin and said, ¡°Chelsea, | haven¡¯t seen you in a while. You''ve be more beautiful.¡± Edmund side-eyed Ondo and questioned, ¡°What do you mean by bing more beautiful? Isn¡¯t she always beautiful?¡± Everyone there was visibly shaken. Edmund, a great, dignified, and calm guy, spoke such lovely words, which stunned the rest. Chelsea made a valiant effort to wink at Ondo, a signal for him to keep quiet.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Despite her protests, Ondo gazed into Edmund''s icy eyes, smiled, and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | assume you''ve just realized Chelsea''s beauty. Cap铆tulo 371 Cap¨ªtulo 371 Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you appreciate such a lovely wife before?¡± Taking notice of Edmund''s darkened expression, Yusuf said, half joking, to Ondo, ¡°Be careful now or Edmund will banish you. ¡°Love shouldn''t be bound by social status or age. Even though I¡¯m young and not as wealthy and powerful as Mr. Nelson, | still have the right to pursue love.¡± Ondo stared at Edmund defiantly and added, ¡°Besides, it''ll be petty and vindictive to banish me because I¡¯m also pursuing Chelsea.¡± Chelsea rubbed her forehead. She was beginning to have a headache. Did she still need to finish the dinner? However, Zuri seemed to be enjoying the whole disy. Edmund stared coldly at Ondo and said, ¡°I won¡¯t banish you. But before you pursue my woman, | rmend you figure out who you are.¡± Yusuf changed the topic in an attempt to ease the tension in the atmosphere. ninjanovelN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Chelsea, | heard that your psychotherapist from Last time, the Lady doctor, finds Ondo charming. Why don¡¯t you give her a call? And I''ll ce a call to Chris.¡± Before Chelsea could respond, Edmund said, dissatisfaction evident in his tone, ¡°You want to throw a party at my house tonight?¡± ¡°What a great idea! | hadn¡¯t even thought of it before. How about we throw a party tonight?¡± Yusuf said. He added in a regretful tone, ¡°We haven''t had a party for years because someone decided to quit having fun with us as soon as he got married. He proves to be a man who loves his family very much.¡± Yusuf praised Edmund while giving Chelsea a meaningful look. Zuri snorted, ¡°You mean Mr. Nelson? But | remember how badly he treated his lover...¡± Chelsea squeezed Zuri¡¯s hand, hinting at her to stop. It wasn¡¯t Edmund''s fault that he didn¡¯t love Chelsea. No one should bepelled to love. Zuri pursed her lips and deliberately opposed Edmund. ¡°We should throw a party. If Mr. Nelson doesn¡¯t Like it, we can go to Chelsea¡¯s house.¡± ¡°| agree,¡± Ondo echoed. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Edmund and Chelsea ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s have a party,¡± Chelsea said. She believed a party would be fun Edmund was not happy with Chelsea¡¯spromise. However, he turned his head and said nothing. The others took it as acquiescence. Yusuf called Chris, after which he asked his staff to send more dishes and fruit. After Chelsea had hung up from her call to Zora, Yusuf asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Fay? You both seem to be friends.¡± Edmund, upon hearing this, red at Yusuf, warning in his eyes. Cap铆tulo 372 Cap¨ªtulo 372 Yusuf spread his hands. ¡°I just want to remind Chelsea not to forget her friend.¡± Chelsea failed to notice the silent exchange between both men. She walked aside and ced a call to Fay, who agreed toe. Half an hour Later, everything was ready. Yusuf opened the door for Fay when she arrived. Fay wore light makeup and was dressed casually. Yusuf was breathless when he saw Fay. Fay greeted politely and indifferently, ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± Then she walked into the house. When she walked past Yusuf, the fragrance of her body made Yusuf dizzy. Yusuf was losing his mind. The more Edmund refused him ess to Fay, the more he wanted it. Recently, Yusuf had lost interest in other women. Chris and Zora arrived at the same time. They both parked their cars and met at the gate of the vi. Chris stared at Zora, surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Yusuf had called him and asked him toe celebrate Edmund''s move and to congratte him on identally bing Chelsea¡¯s neighbor. ninjanovelContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chris had thought it would be just him, Yusuf, Edmund, and Chelsea. If Chris had known that Zora woulde, he... Maybe he would''ve still chosen toe. Zora looked calmly at Chris and answered, ¡°Chelsea invited me to dinner. By the way, | can ask my idol for an autograph.¡± Chris immediately asked, ¡°Your idol? Who?¡± ¡°Ondo,¡± she said gleefully. Then she walked into the house. Chris was shocked and angry. He got even angrier when he remembered Zora¡¯s saying that thirty-year-old women also liked younger men. Tonight''s party was a small one. Zora and Ondo would definitely have sex if they drank some wine. At the thought of it, Chris rushed into the house. Tonight, he would spend all of his time with Zora, giving her no chance of getting close to Ondo. The moment Yusuf saw Chris walk in, he remarked, ¡°You arete.¡± Chris grabbed three sses of wine and started chugging them without uttering a word. Cap铆tulo 373 Cap¨ªtulo 373 Yusuf remained silent. Edmund scowled and said, ¡°Are you sure you will not be drunk?¡± Chris seldom indulged in habits Like drinking and smoking due to his profession as a doctor. He rubbed his throbbing head and said, ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± Zora smiled and said to Chelsea, ¡°What are you waiting for? Won''t you introduce me to this Lovely, little guy?¡± without turning to Look at Chris. Chris¡¯s expression altered. He even wanted to have three more sses of wine!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chelsea was aware that Zora had a history with Chris. She had previously asked Chris whether he still loved Zora, and Chris had responded negatively. For this reason, Chelsea was unconcerned with how Chris would react. She introduced Zora to Ondo, ¡°This is Zora Sugden, a renowned psychologist at Vertoak Hospital.¡± ¡°Pleased to meet you, Dr. Sugden. My name is Ondo,¡± Ondo said with a lovely grin. Zora grinned and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you. It may be a bit odd to say it out loud, but | am truly an admirer of yours.¡± Chris was clearly unimpressed with Zora¡¯s statement, so he asked her, ¡°Since you knew it would be awkward, did you still have to say it?¡± Zora ignored Chris¡¯s harsh remarks and asked Ondo, ¡°Can | take a picture with you?¡± Chris''s face darkened even further. He cursed under his breath. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Ondo didn¡¯t decline Zora. ¡°Of course!¡± After that, he made his way over to Zora. ¡°Take a photo for us,¡± Zora told Chelsea as she gave her her phone. Sneaking a nce at Chris, Chelsea hurriedly looked away. One more second and his gaze could kill her. Chelsea snapped a number of photographs for Zora and Ondo in a hurry, though under a lot of pressure. Chris scowled as he saw Zora widening her grin and moving her face closer to Ondo¡¯s. After Chelsea was done snapping photos, she gave Zora¡¯s phone back. Ondo grasped Zora¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Dr. Sugden, could you kindly snap several photographs for Chelsea and me?¡± Edmund''s expression became more malicious. So the objective of tonight¡¯s celebration was to make it easy for them to see their idols and snap photographs with them in turns? It didn¡¯t take much convincing to get Zora to take photographs. Chelsea stepped next to Ondo, who moved slightly forward and said, ¡°This will make your face seem smaller in photographs.¡± Irritated, Edmund gulped down some wine. Zorained after finishing taking the photos, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you step forward when you took photos with me just now? | also want my face to seem smaller.¡± Cap铆tulo 374 Cap¨ªtulo 374 Chris could feel his temper rising at Zora¡®s yful look. With a sneer, he asked, ¡°Dr. Sugden, if your superiors saw you now, would they dismiss you?¡± Incredulous, Zora stared into Chris¡¯s eyes and questioned, ¡°What''s up?¡± Chris whispered, ¡°You''re too open.¡± Zora looked wronged. ¡°Is there a regtion in our hospital prohibiting physicians from chasing after stars? Besides, my bosses are not here.¡± Chris tried talking but was at a loss for words. Ang¡¯s Library Goddamn it! The hospital belonged to Chris''s family, making him Zora¡¯s most significant superior. All of the guests then took seats, signaling the start of the celebration. Zuri peered between Chris and Zora and said, ¡°Chris, Zora, do you two know each other?¡± ¡°No!ll? ¡°Yes.¡± At the same instant, two different voices were heard. Chris responded negatively, still sounding enraged. And Zora was the one who said yes. Zuri nodded sagely and remarked, ¡°Then | think it¡¯s yes.¡± Zuri spected that Chris and Zora had a history together, but Chris hadn¡¯t moved on. ¡°Chris and | both work at Vertoak Hospital, so of course, we know each other,¡± Zora said to Zuri with a grin. Zuri extended her hands and said, ¡°ALL right.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chris had been fuming all night, and Yusuf did nothing to calm him down. He turned to Zora and questioned, ¡°Zora, why do you pick Ondo as your idol? It appears that youngds today are so attractive. | believe guys of my age should learn from them.¡± Zora gushed, ¡°Aside from his beautiful looks, Ondo has a pleasant demeanor and impressive acting skills.¡± Ondo received Zora¡¯¡¯spliments graciously. ¡°It''s too kind of you to say that, Zora. The future me will continue to improve my performance.¡± Chris gave a scowl of disdain Like Yusuf and Edmund, he was very talented. Who among them did not do well? The gorgeous face was all Ondo had! Zuri nced at Chris as if she was Longing for a show. And then she went onplimenting Ondo, ¡°As a partner who has cooperated with Ondo, |pletely agree with what Dr. Green said. Ondo is outstanding and very capable.¡± Cap铆tulo 375 Cap¨ªtulo 375 ¡°Wasn''t he, Chelsea?¡± Zuri stroke Chelsea, and then continued, ¡°By the way, the character of the young and manly guy I coborated with Ondo in this scene was also chosen by Chelsea.¡± After Zuri¡¯ finished her word, Edmund looked at Chelsea without any expression. He didn¡¯t expect that she still had the kindness of promoting Ondo. Well, well. Also, the reason why she chose Ondo to y this role must be that she has admired Ondo very much at that time. Thinking of this, Edmund¡¯s heart suddenly felt sad for himself. Ondo also looked at Chelsea, with his eyes filled with affection, ¡°Yes, Chelsea is my savor.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Chelsea hurriedly denied, ¡°I just consider that you are very suitable for it from the perspective of screenwriter. As for what you have achieved now, that¡¯s the bonus of your struggle.¡± Chelsea heard that when Ondo got the role, he even went to a teacher to learn acting, and when filming, every eye Language and every little movement was designed after careful consideration. Yusuf turned to Fay on the opposite side, with azy and casual smile, ¡°Mays, are you a fan girl?¡± Fay replied without any hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± Oh? She seemed to be cold and m, instead of being ignorant and irrational. Fay said Lightly, ¡°My idol is Mr. Nelson.¡± ninjanovel The expression on Yusuf¡¯s face instantly turned into something impossible to describe. What on earth would he ask her the question? Isn¡¯t this turning himself into a joker? Her idol was his best friend, which was really enviable. But he still added calmly, ¡°So you like the sessful elites like us.¡± He deliberately instructed her to think about how her preferences and his characteristics match. But Fay looked at him with a smile, ¡°I mainly admire Mr. Nelson¡¯ attitude towards rtionships.¡± Although the reason why Edmund and Chelsea¡¯s marriage broke up was partly because of Edmund¡¯s ambiguous rtionship with Diane. Fay, as Edmund¡¯s confidant, knew that Edmund was innocent and single-minded. During the three-year marriage with Chelsea, Edmund had a few times that he deliberately did not rify Diane''s rtionship because of his anger. Although this was very bad for Chelsea, in fact, he had never done anything acFoster the line to Diane. But Yusuf¡¯s scandal has never ended. Even he himself admitted that he has no ns to get married. One great leader once said that a love without marriage is hooliganism. Judging by Yusuf''s attitude towards rtionships, he was obviously a hooligan, which ispletely different from Edmund. Although Fay¡¯s word was an understatement, Yusuf was hit in the heart by her word so hard..How could it. She actually disliked him. Zuri covered her mouth and chuckled. She even teased Fay by saying, ¡°Fay, don¡¯t appreciate Mr. Nelson¡¯ attitude towards love. His present characteristics was because he only knows how to cherish his emotional attitude after he lost it.¡± After Zuri finished speaking, she Laughed first, which caused Edmund to re at her for a while. Fortunately, Zuri hurriedly eased the atmosphere of everyone, ¡°Come on, guys, let¡¯s enjoy the food and drinks. No more gossip, that won''t do anything good to our friendship.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Zuri then could tell that for more or Less, everyone in the room except her, had vague rtionships and gossips before. Cap铆tulo 376 Cap¨ªtulo 376 However, just when Zuri thought she was safe for the question, her agent Sunny Foster called her. Sunny¡¯s voice almost copsed, ¡°My deardy, what¡¯s the matter with you and Ondo?¡± Zuri was confused, ¡°What''s going on?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sunny said, ¡°Some reporters had taken the photo of you entKatharineg the samemunity where you lived in the same car with Ondo. And you haven¡¯te out yet. So they were reporting about that you two are together in the reality.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°And something else such as you two having an amazing night in your room.¡± These reporters were too bullshit. Zuri and Ondo were indeed sent into the viplex together by an exclusive car from a sponsor, but they came directly to Edmund¡¯s ce without even entKatharineg Zuri¡¯s house. ALL the bullshit about having a hot and charming night? They were still dining now, okay? Sunny added, ¡°It¡¯s all on the headline now, what should we do?¡± The urban drama starred by Zuri and Ondo had just finished airing. Their perfect love in the drama had attracted countless fans. It is not bad news to hear the spread of such scandal at this time. They could even take the opportunity to hype it up. But Zuri said firmly, ¡°What should we do? It must be rified as fast as we can.¡± Colin Smith had already resented her for taking money from his mother. If she acquiesced in her rtionship with Ondo for the sake of promoting the drama, wouldn¡¯t Colin hate her even more? Therefore, she has been refusing to have any scandal with anyone in the entertainment industry over the past few years. And because of this, she has offended many filmmakers and investors. If it won¡¯t for these troubles, she might be the top star in the industry earlier. This time, too, she had to rify immediately. Sunny had always been on her side before, but this time she wasn¡¯t so sure, ¡°Actually | think-* Sunny was interrupted by Zuri before she could finish her words, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what you think, | want you to follow my order.¡± Sunny, She originally wanted to say that now this urban drama was going viral. The love affair between she and Ondo could win the support of tens of thousands of fans of the drama. This time, they could even give up some principles to do this for the promotion, but Zuri directly rejected it. Like Sunny, Ondo¡¯s agent also had the same idea. Ondo finally became popr thanks to this show. His agent really wanted to take advantage of the poprity of this show to promote his poprity to a new level. The reason Ondo¡¯s agent was willing to set up this love affair was because it was Zuri. Let alone the other things, Zuri¡¯s looks and her temperament were really outstanding. She was indescribably beautiful. By using Zuri¡¯s already hard-earned poprity, it is enough for Ondo to join a higher Level. But he didn¡¯t expect Ondo to reject the proposal without hesitation and wanted to rify the scandal with Zuri bluntly. ¡°She wasn¡¯t my girl.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t want my feelings to be tainted by the slightest interest.¡± Ondo made a solemn statement word for word, making his agent so angry that his agent hung up the phone. Ondo and Zuri both received calls from their agents. Everyone could guess what happened from the general content of their calls. Yusuf took out his mobile phone and sighed after reading the trending on Instagram, ¡°It¡¯s obviously that this is a gathKatharineg of so many people. Don¡¯t we all deserve reporting and saying?¡± Enlighted by Yusuf¡¯s words, a good idea came to Zuri¡¯s mind. She said to Yusuf excitedly, ¡°Mr. Collins, please rify for us.¡± Cap铆tulo 377 Cap¨ªtulo 377 ¡°Take a picture of our party and add your text just now. This rification is absolutely perfect!¡± ¡°It''s a good idea.¡± Yusuf agreed to Zuri¡¯s proposal with pressure Yusuf is still willing to help with this kind of effort. ¡°| have something to tell you.¡± Ondo got up, pulled Zuri aside and said sternly, ¡°I want to add something else in my rification myself.¡± Zuri whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take the opportunity to confess your love to Chelsea?¡± Before Ondo could say anything, Zuri said kindly, ¡°If you do this, firstly, your agent and the boss of thepany will strangle you; and secondly, Edmund will kill you.¡± ninjanovel Not to mention that Chelsea now has a titr boyfriend, Luka Pierce. Ondo pursed his lips, then lowered his eyes and said sadly, ¡°I really want to do this, but | also need to consider her feelings.¡± ¡°Since she returned to homnd, she has been on the trending again and again. | don¡¯t want to push her into the spotlight again He could ignore all the money in the entertainment industry, but he couldn''t ignore Chelsea''s feelings Chelsea has just taken off in the screenwriting industry and has a bright future ahead. He couldn''t destroy her But he didn¡¯t want to suppress his emotions like this. He needed an outlet. If he couldn''t express it explicitly, he may do it indirectly, as long as she could understand him. Zuri nced at him meaningfully, and teased, ¡°Yo, | didn¡¯t know that you are so considerate.¡± Ondo looked at her seriously and asked, ¡°Do you also think that I¡¯m too young to get into that rtionship at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± Zuri denied his words. ¡°I just think that, you and Luka would still have a chance without Edmund.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°But you know, now that Edmund has also started to get her back. You and Luka have little chance of winning.¡± Zuri¡¯s words were heart-wrenching but pertinent, ¡°After all, she was the one who was once the precious of his life.. If Edmund can cherish her in the future-¡° Zuri didn¡¯t say the whole sentences, but it¡¯s obvious to understand what she meant. When Chelsea first returned to homnd, Zuri really supported Ondo and Luka. That''s because she felt that both of them were in love with Chelsea sincerely. Any one of them was stronger than Edmund, the heartless man. At that time, Zuri also thought that Edmund and Chelsea would never get along with each other for the rest of their lives. After all, Chelsea made him quite disgraced when they divorced. But she has never ever thought that Edmund would entangle Chelsea with a brazen temperament. His attitude was as humble as_ possible. Sometimes, even Zuri was moved by his detailed arrangement. Ondo looked away and said unconvincingly, ¡°No matter who would she eventually choose, | tried my best to pursue her, and | would have no regrets in the future.¡± Zuri had to ask him, ¡°Then how are you going to rify?¡± Ondo said, ¡°I thought about a few lines. My dream lover, she is talented women. She is as gently as a flouting water. Her beautiful eyes could make people drown in her smiles. She is graceful, gentle and elegant.¡± What Ondo said had nothing to do with Zuri at all. Because Zuri was indeed beautiful, sharply beautiful. She was neither even close to gentle, nor like flouting water at all. Besides, she was not gentle and elegant at all. So careful audiences could tell at a nce that Zuri was not the dream lover of him. Then, this would certainly help rify the rtionships between them. With photo of everyone invited to the party posted by Yusuf, the scandal will be defeated. Zuri pretended to be dissatisfied and protested, ¡°That is to say, | don¡¯t have any of the good characteristics you said, right?¡± Cap铆tulo 378 Cap¨ªtulo 378 Ondoughed, ¡°You can write anything about your beloved charming man being mature and considerate. In short, you can write whatever you want without mentioning me. It¡¯s okay to nder me. as Long as we can rify the scandal, everything would be okay.¡± Zuri thought Ondo¡¯s idea was a good idea. Because it just happened that she could also use this rification to confess her love to the man in her heart indirectly. Although he was far abroad, she still has to express her heart, so that she could pave the way to win him back in the future. For so many years, she was afraid that he would forget her or that he would not be able to see her acFoster the ocean, so she tried her best to be famous, all the way to the top position now, and to the position where anything she done could turned into a headline. Zuri and Ondo hit it off. After a high-five, both of they held their phones and kept on typing. Five minutester, both of them posted a Twitter, Ondo¡¯s Twitter content was identical to his description above. But Zuri sent: My Prince Charming, although you are now far acFoster the ocean, you are always the only one in my heart. Zuri didn¡¯t try too hard to portray the image of her Prince Charming, but the information of ¡°you are far acFoster the ocean¡±, could exclude Ondo once and for all.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library After the respective rifications of the two ¡°fake couples¡± were posted on Twitter, there was a heated discussion on the Inte, and the trending once again went viral. Just a nce of ordinary inte user, they could tell the dream lover and the Prince Charming of the two were obviously not each other. This was the rification of the scandal of they sleeping together or something. Shortly after, Yusuf, who was obviously a ck horse of the industry but often made headlines on the entertainment page because of his scandals with celebrities anddies, also posted a Twitter with a very wronged tone: It¡¯s obviously a gathKatharineg party of so many people, don¡¯t we deserve our titles?? There¡¯s a photo of seven or eight people at the party attached to the post. But the people in the photo, except Ondo, Zuri, Yusuf and himself, were all mosaicked. Edmund, Chris, Zora Sugden, Chelsea and Fay, after all were not someone who like to show off their faces. And in the photo, Zuri and Ondo were not sitting together at all. So that no one would keep on doubting the scandal between Zuri and Ondo anymore, which was clear enough. Zuri and Ondo were in a good mood, but someone was in an awful mood. That man was Edmund. He was looking down at the tweet Ondo had posted with his phone in his hand. Gorgeous but still elegant; always be a gentledy but never give up on her dignity. He knew that Ondo was confessing to Chelsea. She was the women in the tweet. Are these young people now so good at describing and writing poems? They could even use such a urate but beautiful word? Really hateful. While clenching his teeth, he saw Ondo standing up with a toast again, and said to Chelsea affectionately, ¡°Sister Chelsea, | toast you, cheers.¡± Chelsea also saw Ondo''s confession¡¯s Twitter. She also knew that Ondo''s words were all to describe her, but she was very ufortable. Especially, when Edmund looked at her with such a warning eyes, as if she was about to cheat on him. But she still stood up with her ss in hand, and said with a soft smile, ¡°Okay.¡± After clinking sses with Ondo, she was about to drink the wine. Edmund, who was sitting next to her acFoster from Zuri, suddenly got up and took her ss. Without saying a word, he raised his head and drank the wine in her ss. What''s wrong with him? That¡¯s her wine ss! She had just drunk several sses of wine from that ss, but he drank it without hesitation. Edmund sat down after drinking. Everyone was thinking that he would say something after drinking for Chelsea. But he was ying with his lighter as if nothing had happened, without saying a word. This is embarrassing. Of course, it wasn¡¯t Edmund who was embarrassed. Ondo was the embarrassed one instead. Ondo had originally wanted to toast to Chelsea, but Edmund had drunk hers. How could he not be embarrassed when he was left standing there? Cap铆tulo 379 Cap¨ªtulo 379 Chelsea was rather embarrassed as well. Edmund was simply too detestable. Fortunately, Zora Sugden stood up in time and said to Ondo with a smile, ¡°I''l drink with you.¡± Zora Sugden called herself ¡°sister¡± affectionately, causing Chris almost spit out the wine in his mouth. When he Looked unhappily at Zora Sugden, he saw that she had already clinked sses with Ondo and started drinking. Ondo took advantage of the steps that Zora Sugden had given him and looked gratefully at her. Zora Sugden returned a smile. ninjanovel The interaction between the two made Chris feel that they were flirting. Chelsea didn¡¯t drink any more, because she didn¡¯t want to touch the wine ss used by Edmund. If it weren''t for so many people, she would have really brought a ss of wine to pour on his face and punish him for being so rude. Zuri and Chelsea sat together. She leaned over and whispered to Chelsea, ¡°I have a hunch that Mr. Nelson and his friends are all destined to have a hard time pursuing their lovers.¡± ¡°Look at Chris, he looks like he wants to tear Zora Sugden into pieces. Obviously, he used the wrong way. Which girl would Like to be treated like this? And | think even if he purses her with all his heart, Dr. Green may not be with him.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°As for Mr. Collins, the more cynical he is now, the more he will pay for it in the future.¡± Chelsea whispered, ¡°When did you be an emotional expert?¡± Zuri said the same as before. ¡°I''ve yed in too many love scenes, so | can naturally understand many things from them.¡± After so many years of debut, she had yed all kinds of roles. Every role had its own fate. It was said that acting was like life, and life was like acting. With the change of each character, her temperament had also be much calmer. Chelsea sighed softly and said, ¡°Chris did use the wrong way.¡± If Chris really wanted to keep an eye on Zora Sugden, it was absolutely impossible for him to deal with Zora Sugden in such a way. Zuri nodded and said, ¡°In regards to this point, Chris was not as perceptive as Edmund. At the very least, after Edmund saw through his own thoughts, he is now sincerely pursuing you and trying to get you back.¡± Zuri snorted again, ¡°Chris didn¡¯t fullyprehend it, perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t feel enough pain.¡± The party hadsted until veryte at night. In the end, the only person who were sober were Chelsea, and Edmund was also okay. Ondo was picked up by his manager. Fay and Zora Sugden each called a designated driver. Jaime and Alena had Long Lost their rtionship as a couple. The only reason they maintained their rtionship was that they did not want to make too much of a scene, or that it might affect the Nelson Family''s reputation. The reason why Jaime lived abroad all year round was that he could have a free time with his secret lover outside abroad. If he was at home, he would be in trouble. However, when Edmund got home, Jaime was carrying his suitcase downstairs. Alena was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Jaime finished speaking, he gritted his teeth and red at Edmund. He had just received a call that something had happened to his secret lover abroad, so he had to go back And this ident must have been done by his good son, Edmund, just to send him away. Cap铆tulo 380 Cap¨ªtulo 380 During this period of time when he came back, he often met Philip. He often discussed with Philip how to deal with Roy and Chelsea. If it weren¡¯t for Roy¡¯s powerful background, they would have already dealt with Roy. And it was precisely because they couldn¡¯t do anything to Roy that they decided to target Chelsea after the discussion ¡°Have a safe journey.¡± Edmund said to Jaime indifferently. Edmund basically had no feelings for his father. Since Jaime had never loved him, he naturally would not allow Jaime to stay and continue to destroy his feelings. ¡°Dad, my problem wasn¡¯t solved. Why are you leaving?¡± Sonya rushed down the stairs and stopped Jaime. For Sonya, even if it was the probation, she couldn''t ept it. However, Jaime and Alena seemed fo have given up on running around for her. Sonya¡¯s eyes tumed even redder when she heard that Chelsea had managed to find herself an adopted father more powerful than Jaime She could not bear to see Chelsea¡¯s little glory, nor could she bear to see Chelsea bully her arrogantly. ¡°I''ve tried my best.¡± Jaime pushed Sonya¡¯s hand away and pushed the suitcase away without Looking back. Because of Alena, he was very indifferent to this family and these two children. If it weren¡¯t for Alena¡¯s threat on the phone this time, he wouldn¡¯t havee back. He Lived a carefree Life abroad, eating, drinking, and having fun every day He also had a considerate and gentle femalepanion by his side, so he didn¡¯t have to face Alena and Sonya¡¯s hystSonyal.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jaime left without looking back. Alena pursed her lips tightly. Sonya burst into tears and said, ¡°Brother, my parents said that Chelsea had a rich adapted father. What else do you want her to do?¡± ¡°That was how she got close to you. Can¡¯t you see what kind of person she is?¡ã ninjanovel Edmund faced the hystSonyal Sonya and said lightly, ¡°Oh no, it was you that! can¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ndered her in front of me over the past few years, | wouldn¡¯t have been misunderstood her so much.¡± At the beginning of his marriage with Chelsea, he still supported his mother and sister. They were his blood rtives, so every time Alena and Sonya said that Chelsea was not good, he would subconsciously feel that was right. Now afer one thing after another, he finally saw the faces of Alena and Sonya, but he alsopletely lost Chelsea. ording to the old saying, when husband and wife work together, they will win. In the three-year marriage, he had never shared the same heart as Chelsea. Edmund''s direct and cruel words stung Alena and Sonya¡¯ hearts. Sonya stomped her heels andined to Alena, ¡°Mom, look at my brother! For a woman, he doesn¡¯t even want to recognize us.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to stay in this suffocating environment anymore, so he decisively ordered, ¡°Mom, you and Sonya can go to the countryside sanatorium together in a while.¡± When Sonya got the judgment, he nned to send Sonya to the sanatorium to rest, so that she would not continue to make trouble during this period. This was because Alena had to send Hilton and Garry out. Cap铆tulo 381 Cap¨ªtulo 381 ¡°| won''t go there!¡± Alena was instantly annoyed. ¡°Why should we go to such a deste ce? We''ll stay in Vertoak and never go anywhere!* ¡°As long as Sonya abides by the rules, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± The sanatorium was in the elegant suburbs, but although it was quiet it was actually isted from the world. For Alena, who was used to the rich and luxurious life in big cities, she could not ept it at all. Edmund said coldly, ¡°Why shall you go? Of course, you should ask yourself what you have done.¡± ¡°Do you know how Hilton and Garry are doing now?¡± Edmund asked in an impassive tone. Alena staggered and her face became embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect Edmund to know about it so soon. After the call, Chelsea went to prepare breakfast and called Zuri to get up for dinner. While they were leisurely eating breakfast, someone rang the doorGordon of Chelsea. Chelsea opened the door in confusion. The person standing outside was the manager of a household brand, followed by several workers carrying boxes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The salesgirl smiled and said to Chelsea, ¡°Mr. Nelson ordered a few sets of tableware and pots here and asked us to send them here.¡± What was Edmund doing? Was it because he had just seen Luka give her a green nt, and then he also wanted to give her something? Before Chelsea could react, the worker ordered the workers to carry the two boxes into Chelsea¡¯s living room. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Zuri walked over curiously. When she bent down and opened the box, there were two sets of exquisite bowls and tes, as well as a few pots. They were all of the fashionable style. Zuri couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I have to admit that Edmund was quite considerate this time. He knows that you like these things, so he has made them for you. Chelsea did Like these utensils, especially those which were the most fashionable of the trend. She was very satisfied them. The manager then handed another exquisitely packed box to Chelsea and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson specially asked us to bring this cup here.¡± When Chelsea opened it, she waspletely stunned. This was because this was the one which had been shattered by Edmundst time. At that time, her heart ached so much. Zuri eximed, ¡°Oh my god, Edmund actually found someone to duplicate exactly the same one.¡± In addition to shock, Chelsea asked Zuri, ¡°How did you know?¡± Thus, Zuri told Chelsea that Edmund had asked her for the photo of the cup. However, at that time, Zuri thought that it was a unique piece of item that Chelsea had brought from abroad, so there was no way they could find another one. And it would be quite difficult to make an identical one. Zuri didn¡¯t expect Edmund to actually recreate an identical one. She truly admired him. For a moment, Chelsea was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would actually have the shattered mug in his mind. The sales manager smiled and said to her, ¡°Well, our task has beenpleted. | hope you like our products.¡± The sales manager turned around and left as she spoke Cap铆tulo 382 Cap¨ªtulo 382 Hilton and Roy met at six o¡¯clock in the evening at the most expensive and Luxurious hotel in the city. The father and son arrived half an hour in advance and ordered all the signature dishes first. Anyway, it was Roy who spent money, so they naturally had to enjoy it. What they didn¡¯t know was that Roy had alreadye to the city and arranged everything. At this moment, he was sitting in the next room and watching their every move through the monitor. Although Roy had kept a low profile these years, he came from such a powerful aristocratic family. How could he not understand the ways of the world? How could he not have some means? There was no way he¡¯d be a weak and easy-going person? After Hilton and Garry drank a lot, Hilton pinched his foreheads and said, ¡°This wine is so strong. Why am | so dizzy?¡± After a hup, Garry tugged at his cor and said ufortably, ¡°Not only do | feel dizzy, but | also feel hot all over...¡± Hearing Garry''s words, Hilton also felt this feeling. He was suddenly shocked and grabbed Garry, who was tearing his clothes, and shouted, ¡°Oh no!¡± Garry stopped in his tracks and thought of the possible plot against them. He was so scared that he was half-awake. ¡°Could it be that Roy has drugged us?? After Garry said these words, the father and son fled in a panic. Although both of them usually yed with women, that was when they were awake. Now that they had been drugged, there would definitely be nothing good. At this time, the door of the private room was opened, and an elegant middle-aged man came in. Ang¡¯s Library He wore a pair of gold-rimmed sses with a gentle smile on his face. Behind him were four bodyguards in ck, who blocked the door tightly. Hilton and Garry stopped urgently and stuck to the wall. Roy walked over and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Mr. Williams, what are you going to do?¡± The running just now intensified the spread of the drug effect in their bodies. Hilton was fine, but Garry was already a little out of control. Hilton red at Roy and roared, ¡°Roy, did you trick us?¡± Roy Laughed. ¡°I tricked you? | heard that you once drugged Chelsea Like this and then sent her to Edmund''s bed?¡± Hilton¡¯s expression changed in shock. He didn¡¯t expect that Roy even knew these things, and today he even used the same trick on them. How important was Chelsea to Roy? Roy saw the guilty look on Hilton¡¯s face and suddenly put away the smile on his face. He raised his hand and pped a few times, and several more people came in from the door of the private room.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There were men and women, men were strong, and women were fat with big shoulders and round waists. Roy said lightly, ¡°Mr. Williams, don¡¯t you want to have a meeting gift? These are my sincere gifts for you. Enjoy them.¡± Garry looked at the figures of those women. When he saw that there also were men, he couldn¡¯t bear it and almost fainted. They fooled around with women whenever they received arge sum of the money, so they naturally found young, beautiful, or charming women. Garry felt Like throwing up at these women in front of him. How could he even get closer with them? And there were even men. Hilton panicked as well, cold sweat dripping from their foreheads. Cap铆tulo 383 Cap¨ªtulo 383 At his age, he was unable to y with women in daily life. He was afraid that he would bepletely disabled tonight. So he stepped back in a panic. ¡°No, no, we didn¡¯t hurt Chelsea!¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY ¡°We did that because we knew that Chelsea had been in love with Edmund for a very Long time. We were helping her, not scheming against her!¡± Hilton tried his best to defend himself, but Roy¡¯s face suddenly changed after hearing his words. ¡°What did you say? Did Chelsea Like Edmund for a long time?¡± Hilton quickly said, ¡°Yes, Garry peeked at her diary. It tumed out that she had already seen Edmund in college, and she fell in love with him at first sight. That¡¯s why we came up with such a way to help her.¡± Hilton thought that Roy would forgive them if he exined Chelsea¡¯s love for Edmund in early time. He didn¡¯t know that after Roy learned the truth, his heart was about to break. Roy didn¡¯t know that Chelsea Loved Edmund so much before. He only thought that Chelsea was tricked by Hilton and Garry, so she could have a connection with Edmund. But now, he knew that she was obviously deeply in love with Edmund, but she had been ignored by him for three years. How painful was her heart? Thinking of this, Roy gritted his teeth and ordered the bodyguards in a low voice, ¡°Take them away and send them into the room.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for Hilton¡¯s and Garry¡¯s schemes, perhaps Chelsea would¡¯ve only been secretly in love with him for a period of time. She wouldn''t have lost three years of youth, and wouldn''t have suffered so much for three years. Roy hated Hilton and Garry so much that he hated Edmund to the extreme. ¡°You are right.¡± Zuri gently hugged her and said, ¡°God will take care of the bitches.¡± Chelsea¡¯s spection was right. The reason why Hilton and Garry went to harass her was indeed that they had taken money. The father and son had a very poor Life after being driven out of Vertoak by Edmund. Unexpectedly, they received a call from Alena Morgan.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Alena said that as long as they kept harassing Chelsea and making her unhappy, she would continue to give them money. So the father and son immediately agreed. Garry looked at the money he had just received from his bank card and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Chelsea blocked our way to make money, but she also brought us money.¡± Because of Chelsea, Edmund drove them out of Vertoak, and also because of Chelsea, Alena sent them money. Hilton sneered and said, ¡°Edmund fought against his parents for such an unknown woman and sent his sister to prison. What a fool.¡± After Hilton¡¯ words, Garry suddenly jumped up excitedly. ¡°Dad, | suddenly have a good idea.¡± Hilton raised his eyes, indicating for him to continue. Garry grinned, ¡°Edmund cares so much about Chelsea. If we were to abduct her and threaten him for a sum of money, Edmund would have to save her with money, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Cap铆tulo 384 Cap¨ªtulo 384 Upon hearing the money, Hilton¡¯s eyes lit up. However, he could still calm down. After thinking for a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t take the risk. Now that Alena Morgan provided us with money, it¡¯s better for us to be safe first.¡± Garry added, ¡°I do want to extort a huge sum of money from Edmund and then go abroad.¡± ¡°Do you think it''s easy to go abroad?¡± Hilton did not agree with Garry¡¯s suggestion. Garry thought for a while and felt that Hilton''s words made sense. He didn¡¯t know where they could go, and there was the Language barrier and a bunch of other troubles. On the contrary, Chelsea, ever since she was a child, Hilton had never been cared about her studies. But in the end, she was able to be the top student of her school.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The reason why Alena had targeted Chelsea in this way was to vent her anger. Because of Roy¡¯s pressure, Sonya¡¯s case could not be dealt with secretly. She was gonna be punished ording to thew. Alena also inquired about Sonya¡¯swyer in detail that what Sonya would experience in the end. Thewyer said that Sonya¡¯s behavior did form a kidnapping, but fortunately, she did not cause any substantial harm to Chelsea in the end, so she might be sentenced to probation first. In other words, she did not need to go to jail. As long as she abided by the Law during the period, she was basically free after the period. Alena heaved a sigh of relief. At the very least, Sonya didn¡¯t have to go to prison to be tortured. ninjanovel Sonya had been spoiled by her since she was bom. How could she bear the pain of being in prison? However, even if Sonya eventually received the probation, she didn¡¯t intend to let Chelsea go. ¡°| realized that even if this had not happened, her Almost all the famous families in Vertoak would not consider marrying Sonya. However, Alena put all the me on Chelsea. She could only me Chelsea for having Sonya¡¯s record unclean. ¡°| make Chelsea unhappy. It was the result of Alena¡¯s discussion with Diane¡¯s mother, Flora Stevenson. Although Edmund had an unpleasant rtionship with Diane and Philip Stevenson, it did not affect the rtionship between Philip and Jaime. After a discussion, Hilton and Garry contacted Roy privately, trying to rip Roy off again. After Roy received a call from Hilton, he was quite surprised at first. ¡°May | know who you are?¡± Hilton went straight to the point. ¡°| heard that you¡¯re Chelsea¡¯s new adopted father?¡± Roy frowned when he heard Hilton¡¯s tone. He could naturally hear the malice in his voice. However, he still maintained a good self-cultivation and enough calmness.¡± Who are you?¡± Hilton said, ¡°Lam Hilton, Chelsea¡¯s adoptive father.¡± Roy was silent for a moment. Then he raised his eyebrows and said faintly, ¡°Really?¡± Hilton thought that Roy would say a few more words, but they didn¡¯t expect that Roy would be silent after this. He had no way but to take the initiative to say, ¡°Well. Cap铆tulo 385 Cap¨ªtulo 385 Now that you recognize her as your adopted daughter, shouldn¡¯t we meet?¡± Fearing that Roy would not understand, Hilton added, ¡°Or, should you give us some gifts to recognize our rtions as rtives?¡± Hilton thought that Roy would be annoyed, but Roy agreed without hesitation. ¡°Okay.¡± Hilton was shocked. On the phone, they said in disbelief, ¡°What? You said okay?¡± Roy evenughed. ¡°Yes, | also think we should meet and | shall bring you a gift.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Over the telephone, Hilton could not see Roy¡¯s disdain on his face. Roy was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find Hilton and Garry to settle the score. Roy¡¯s own child had been bullied and schemed by Hilton and Garry. Every time he thought about it, he was so enraged that his chest ached. Roy had heard that Hilton and Garry had been expelled from Vertoak by Edmund some time ago. Before Roy could find someone to inquire about their whereabouts, he did not expect that Hilton would send themselves to him. He naturally had to meet them and vent his anger on Chelsea¡¯s behalf. How did Hilton and Garry plot against his daughter? He would give it back to them. They sent his daughter to Edmund¡¯s bed, and he could also send Garry''s to a woman''s bed, even to a woman they hated. He had always been a gentle and elegant person, but that didn¡¯t exactly mean that he had no temper at all. ninjanovel He was more vicious than anyone else when someone hurt the person he cared about. Roy agreed to meet him so quickly and promised to give him a meeting gift. Hilton was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. Didn''t Alena say that Roy was not easy to talk to? Alena also said that it was because of Roy that both Diane and Sonya had to lower their voices in front of Chelsea. Why was it so easy for Roy tomunicate with him? In order to let Hilton¡¯s guard down, Roy said with a sincere voice, ¡°After all, you have raised Chelsea to adulthood. After so many years of sweat and tears, of course, | have to thank you guys.¡± Hilton immediately chuckled. ¡°That''s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Roy added, ¡°Then let''s make an appointment to meet each other. You can decide the time and ce.¡± Hilton immediately told him the time and ce, and then Roy knew where they were in the city. Roy replied gently, ¡°Okay, I''ll buy a ticket right away. See youter.¡± After hanging up the phone, Hilton was stunned for a long time. Garry came back from outside with a big bag of delicious food in his hand. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Hilton came back to his senses and said in disbelief, ¡°I just called Roy to ask for money, and he agreed without hesitation. He also said that he woulde to meet us and personally give us gifts.¡± Garry was astonished as well. ¡°Is there such a good thing?¡± Hilton nodded, but then he asked worriedly, ¡°He won¡¯t do us any harm, will he?¡± Cap铆tulo 386 Cap¨ªtulo 386 Garry snorted. ¡°He¡¯s not familiar with this ce. What else can he do to us?¡± ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve checked Roy. Although he has a powerful family background, he is a writer himself. You know, most people like him are isted from the world. They don¡¯t know the ways of the world and are easy to bully.¡± ¡°He won''t use so many ways to plot against us.¡± After saying that, Garry smiled smugly again. ¡°Besides, who can be more ruthless than us?¡± Hilton thought that Garry was right. Roy had been gentle and easy to talk on the phone just now, and Roy promised whatever he said. He was weak and easy to bully. Thinking of this, the father and son both rxed. They even thought about how to ckmail Roy while eating delicious food. Roy was so easy-going and rich. When the time came, they would ask for more. At the very least, they had to get a vi first. In this way, the father and son could be considered to have a safe ce in this city. Edmund didn¡¯t allow them to go back to Vertoak. They would stay there Speaking of which, Edmund was also very pitiful. He must not have thought that his mother would torture his beloved ex-wife like this behind his back. Chelsea stopped her. ¡°Can¡¯t | refuse to ept it?¡± She didn¡¯t want to ept this gift. The sales manager said awkwardly, ¡°Miss Williams, if you ... Chelsea thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it. Thank you for your hard work.¡± She had bettermunicate with Edmund directly. There was no need to make things difficult for these staff members. ninjanovel After closing the door, Chelsea stood there looking at the pile of things with a worried expression on his face. Zuri asked in confusion ¡°Why don¡¯t you ept it? You can just give him something Later.¡± Chelsea sighed. ¡°| can¡¯t afford it.¡± Thest time she gave him an expensive pen, Chelsea felt her purse was crying. Zuriughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give him anything valuable. As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, even a piece of paper will satisfy him.¡± ¡°And, do you think he will allow you to refuse his gift?¡± Hearing Zuri¡¯s words, Chelsea gave up the thought of giving Edmund back. That''s right, his personality was so overbearing. If she were to retum, he would definitely find an excuse to send it over. Zuri suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you use this set of tableware he gave you to make a delicious meal for him to taste?¡± Chelsea had a headache. ¡°Just forget it. | really don''t want to get close to him anymore.¡± If she cooked for him personally, it would be hard to exin their rtionship. While they were talking, Chelsea¡®s cell phone rang. It was a strange number from another ce. Chelsea picked it up. She didn¡¯t expect the person on the phone to be Hilton Williams. ¡°Chelsea, | heard that you¡¯ve adopted a big shot as your adopted father?¡± Hilton Williams asked excitedly on the phone Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cap铆tulo 387 Cap¨ªtulo 387 Chelsea frowned and said coldly, ¡°What did that have to do with you?¡± Except for a few people close to her, no one else knew that Roy Ellis recognized her as his adopted daughter. Williams was no longer in Vertoak. How could he know about this? Almost in the next second, Chelsea thought of the person who had told Hilton Williams about this: Diane. Philip Stevenson knew that Roy Ellis had recognized her as his foster daughter. They must have told Hilton about it, because they knew how greedy Hilton and Garry were. Hilton said shamelessly, ¡°Of course it had something to do with me. | am your adoptive father. Although you have made a clean break with me, you should also arrange for me to meet your new adopted father, right?¡± ¡°One is your adopted father in the past, and the other is your adopted father now. We are fated, right?¡± For some reason, Chelsea always felt that there was a kind of obscene tone in his words, especially when he said ¡°adopted father¡¯. Chelsea bluntly pointed out, ¡°You just want money again, don¡¯t you?¡± Hiltonughed. ¡°Since you''re so clear-minded, then | won''t stand on ceremony. | heard that that person is a big shot from the capital. It''s necessary for him to give us some money, isn¡¯t it?* After saying that, Hilton spoke in a low voice, ¡°Chelsea, you''re quite capable. After Leaving Edmund, you''ll be able to get close to a big shot from the capitail¡± ninjanovel Chelsea was extremely angry and simply hung up the phone. Hilton¡¯s tone was too dirty, and his words implied that her rtionship with Roy was improper Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She didn¡¯t even want to say a word to Hilton. She didn¡¯t expect Hilton to call her so shamelessly and ask for money Zuri was also extremely angry. ¡°It''s true that the most despicable person is invincible!¡± Zuri continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t Edmund warn them Last time?¡± Chelsea took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then firmly said, ¡°Hilton and Garry can do anything for money. He suddenly called me today to harass me, Diane and Philip Stevenson must had given them benefits, or Edmund''s parents arranged it.¡± Those people hated her so much, especially Jaime Nelson and Alena Morgan. Many times, whenever Chelsea thought of Jaime Nelson, Alena Morgan, and Sonya Nelson, she wished she could stay as far away from Edmund as possible. What was the point of sacrificing Edmund''s family for being together with him?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Zuri could sense her disappointment. She walked forward and gently hugged her, saying, ¡°Dear, love and marriage are firstly a matter two people, and then of two families.¡± ¡°As long as Edmund is Loyal to you, it doesn¡¯t matter whether others Like you or not.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but Laugh at Zuri¡¯s words, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s as if I''ve always rejected Edmund just because his family doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°First, | didn¡¯t care about him, then | didn¡¯t care about his family, so | fell out with Sonya Nelson and his parents.¡± In the hotel room, screams were heard all through the night. After midnight, Hilton and Garry were both sent to the hospital. Hilton was too old to bear the torture, so they couldn¡¯t touch women again in this life. Garry was not much better. He was covered with wounds all over, and his face was swollen. In theing days, he should have a shadow when he mentioned women. Moreover, they could no Longer do anything for the time being, because they had to recuperate in the hospital, the money they had just received from Alena was all spent in the hospital. Cap铆tulo 388 Cap¨ªtulo 388 They didn¡¯t expect Roy to be so cruel that he almost killed them as soon as he came. After dealing with Hilton and Garry, Roy left for Vertoak. After learning that Chelsea had moved, he wanted to visit Chelsea. Originally, he wanted to go with Kelli, but because he had to deal with Hilton and Garry temporarily, he did not let Kelli follow him, so as not to ruin her vision. Edmund soon Learned of the tragic situation of Hilton and Garry. After learning that it was Roy who did it, he slightly narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Roy to have such a ruthless side. This method of returning a tooth with a tooth was much more ruthless than that of Hilton and Garry. Knowing about this, Edmund naturally knew about the deal between his mother with Hilton and Garry. After Listening to Leo Sampson¡¯s report, Edmund''s pen was snapped into two pieces by him, showing his indescribable anger Edmund didn¡¯t expect that his mother would order Hilton and Garry to harass Chelsea. He thought that after Sonya¡¯s incident, his mother and Sonya would reflect on it. He didn¡¯t expect them to Like Chelsea so much, but he didn¡¯t expect that his mother would never stop. Ang¡¯s Library However, from what Sonya had done, he should know that if his mother Was a reasonable person, Sonya would not have been educated like this. If the person who did this today was someone else, he would have done it long ago, but that was his mother Edmund clenched the broken pen in his hand and thought for a Long time. Then he got up and took the car key and left. At Lunch time, Edmund appeared in the Nelson Family, where Alena and Sonya lived. Jaime also lived here these days after he came back. Logically speaking, Jaime wouldn''te back to live. But this time, because of Sonya¡¯s ident, and she cried and begged Jaime to live here. Jaime and Alena had long Lost their rtionship as a couple. The only reason they maintained their rtionship was that they did not want to make too much of a scene, or that it might affect the Nelson Family''s reputation. The reason why Jaime lived abroad all year round was that he could have a free time with his secret lover outside abroad. If he was at home, he would be in trouble. However, when Edmund got home, Jaime was carrying his suitcase downstairs. Alena was surprised and asked, ¡°Are you Leaving?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After Jaime finished speaking, he gritted his teeth and red at Edmund. He had just received a call that something had happened to his secret lover abroad, so he had to go back. And this ident must have been done by his good son, Edmund, just to send him away. During this period of time when he came back, he often met Philip. He often discussed with Philip how to deal with Roy and Chelsea. If it weren¡¯t for Roy¡¯s powerful background, they would have already dealt with Roy. And it was precisely because they couldn¡¯t do anything to Roy that they decided to target Chelsea after the discussion.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Have a Safe journey.¡± Edmund said to Jaime indifferently. Edmund basically had no feelings for his father. Since Jaime had never loved him, he naturally would not allow Jaime to stay and continue to destroy his feelings. ¡°Dad, my problem wasn¡¯t solved. Why are you leaving?¡± Sonya rushed down the stairs and stopped Jaime. Cap铆tulo 389 Cap¨ªtulo 389 For Sonya, even if it was the probation, she couldn''t ept it. However, Jaime and Alena seemed to have given up on running around for her. Sonya¡¯s eyes turned even redder when she heard that Chelsea had managed to find herself an adopted father more powerful than Jaime. She could not bear to see Chelsea¡¯s little glory, nor could she bear to see Chelsea bully her arrogantly. ¡°I''ve tried my best.¡± Jaime pushed Sonya¡¯s hand away and pushed the suitcase away without looking back. Because of Alena, he was very indifferent to this family and these two children. If it weren¡¯t for Alena¡¯s threat on the phone this time, he wouldn¡¯t havee back. He Lived a carefree life abroad, eating, drinking, and having fun every day. He also had a considerate and gentle female companion by his side, so he didn¡¯t have to face Alena and Sonya¡¯s hystSonyal. Jaime left without looking back. Alena pursed her lips tightly. Sonya burst into tears and said, ¡°Brother, my parents said that Chelsea had a rich adapted father. What else do you want her to do?¡± ¡°That was how she got close to you. Can''t you see what kind of person she is?¡± Edmund faced the hystSonyal Sonya and said lightly, ¡°Oh no, it was you that | can¡¯t understand.¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°If you hadn¡¯t ndered her in front of me over the past few years, | wouldn¡¯t have been misunderstood her so much.¡± At the beginning of his marriage with Chelsea, he still supported his mother and sister. They were his blood rtives, so every time Alena and Sonya said that Chelsea was not good, he would subconsciously feel that was right. Now after one thing after another, he finally saw the faces of Alena and Sonya, but he alsopletely Lost Chelsea ording to the old saying, when husband and wife work together, they will win. In the three-year marriage, he had never shared the same heart as Chelsea. Edmund''s direct and cruel words stung Alena and Sonya¡¯ hearts. Sonya stomped her heels andined to Alena, ¡°Mom, look at my brother! For a woman, he doesn¡¯t even want to recognize us.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to stay in this suffocating environment anymore, so he decisively ordered, ¡°Mom, you and Sonya can go to the countryside sanatorium together in a while.¡± When Sonya got the judgment, he nned to send Sonya to the sanatorium to rest, so that she would not continue to make trouble during this period. This was because Alena had to send Hilton and Garry out. ¡°| won''t go there!¡± Alena was instantly annoyed. ¡°Why should we go to such a deste ce? We''ll stay in Vertoak and never go anywhere!¡± ¡°As Long as Sonya abides by the rules, isn¡¯t that okay?¡± The sanatorium was in the elegant suburbs, but although it was quiet it was actually isted from the world. For Alena, who was used to the rich and Luxurious life in big cities, she could not ept it at all. Edmund said coldly, ¡°Why shall you go? Of course, you should ask yourself what you have done.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cap铆tulo 390 Cap¨ªtulo 390 ¡°Do you know how Hilton and Garry are doing now?¡± Edmund asked in an impassive tone. Alena staggered and her face became embarrassed. She didn¡¯t expect Edmund to know about it so soon. _xQQ10__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x@010__x2010__x@010_x@ Edmund Looked at her and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not me who dealt with them, but Roy.¡± ¡°You may not know that they are too greedy and are not satisfied with the money you gave them. They contacted Roy without authorization.¡± ¡°Roy sent them directly to the hospital.¡± Edmund told Alena how Roy dealt with Hilton and Garry. Alena fell onto the sofa with a pale face. Sonya was also shocked. No one would have thought that Roy could be so ruthless. After all, Roy had always been an elegant and gentle image for so many years... Edmund stepped into the house and didn¡¯t even sit down. He stood straight in the living room, looking distant and indifferent. His feelings for Alena and Sonya slowly faded after their repeated unscrupulous actions ¡°In the future, Chelsea and | don¡¯t need your blessings, nor do we need you to like her and ept her. | only hope you can remember that you don¡¯t have any malicious intentions against her or provoke her.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t afford to provoke her.¡± After saying these words, Edmund turned around and left. Alena stopped him behind him and said, ¡°Edmund!¡± ¡°What did you mean?¡± Alena got up from the sofa and rushed over to him, asking in disbelief, ¡°Are you saying that you must choose Chelsea?¡± Edmund looked down at his mother. In fact, she was a beautiful and outstanding woman. Otherwise, she would not have given him and Sonya such outstanding appearances. It was a pity that her personality made her Look meaner. Speaking of which, she was also a poor woman. Because of her husband''s disloyalty, she had been trapped in the cage of marriage and became unrecognizable day by day. ninjanovel Edmund had advised Alena to divorce a long time ago. But Alena firmly said that she would not divorce. On the one hand, she felt that divorce was too shameful. A divorce meant indirectly admitting her failure. She was so strong that she could not ept this. Secondly, she didn¡¯t want Jaime¡¯s woman to rece her after the divorce. She said that she would take up the position of Mrs. Nelson even if she had to die, so that Jaime would never be justified with the women outside. After that time, Edmund no longer cared about Alena¡¯s affairs. Her character was destined to make her unable to take it easy. At this moment, Edmund fixed his eyes on his mother and replied firmly, ¡°Yes.¡± He had to be with Chelsea. He didn¡¯t have so many feelings before, but recently this understanding became more and more clearer Alena was shocked and angry.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°What''s so good about her? There are so many women in Vertoak who came from a good family and are beauty with brains. Why do you have to choose her?¡± Edmund Lowered his eyes and calmly said, ¡°If | had known how she was, maybe | wouldn¡¯t have gone this far.¡± Cap铆tulo 391 Cap¨ªtulo 391 It was precisely because he couldn¡¯t say what was good about someone that he sank deeper and deeper. Alena refused to give up and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like Diane, | can introduce other women to you...¡± ¡°No.¡± Edmund interrupted Alena and turned to Leave. Alena stamped her feet in anger, and Sonya finally came to her senses The mother and daughter hated Chelsea so much that they gritted their teeth. But now, there was nothing they could do about Chelsea. Roy took action to deal with Hilton and Garry, and Edmund warned Alena and the others that Chelsea did not know about these things. Hilton called her to ask for money. She was indeed very angry at that time, but then she became indifferent. She wouldn¡¯t care about Hilton and Garry, let alone give them a penny. ninjanovel That day, she put away the tableware sent by Edmund and sent Zuri away. After that, she focused on her work. Luka said that he woulde back in a few days to hold the kickoff ceremony of ¡°The Crown¡±, so she had to speed up her work on modifying the script. She had been back from abroad for almost three months. Because she was efficient, the first draft of the script was almost completed. Howeverst time at the meeting, everyone proposed some suggestions, and she had more changes to make Logically speaking, there should be second drafts and third drafts after the first draft of the script, and it would take at least half a year for it to be settled. However, Luka, the director, and Edmund, the investor, both approved of the quality of her script, so after a unanimous discussion, they decided to start filming after the first draft. The rest of the details were changed while shooting. This was actually a test of the screenwriter¡¯s skills, but Chelsea epted the challenge. The night before yesterday, Chelsea changed the script veryte. The next morning, when she was still asleep, she suddenly heard a quarrel outside. She got up in a daze, and then went to the window to open the curtain to look down. She was suddenly awake. The person standing outside turned out to be Roy. Opposite Roy was Edmund, who was dressed in sportswear and seemed to have just run back. Chelsea was about to faint. She had just told Edmund not to let Roy know that they were neighbors. Unexpectedly, Roy ran into her today. Chelsea heard Roy¡¯s asking for Edmund,¡± Are you living with Chelsea?¡± Hearing this, Chelsea almost copsed. She hurriedly changed her clothes and went downstairs. It was mot Roy¡¯s fault for misunderstanding. As soon as Roy came to Chelsea¡¯s door, he saw Edmund, who had returned in the morning, running all the way to this building. Roy immediately thought that Edmund was living with Chelsea. After all, he had never thought that the house he had given to Chelsea would be a neighbor of him. Edmund didn¡¯t expect to be seen by Roy. He stopped and raised his hand to point to the next door of Chelsea. He said calmly, ¡°Mr. Ellis, would you believe me if | say that | live next door to Chelsea?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Roy¡¯s Lungs were about to explode. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Edmund knew that Roy wouldn¡¯t believe him, but at this moment, Chelsea hurriedly opened the door and ran out. ¡°Uncle, why are you here?¡± Chelsea first greeted Roy in surprise ¡°I''m here to visit you.¡± Roy simply replied and hurriedly asked Chelsea, ¡°This brat told me that he lives next door. Chelsea, tell me honestly, are you living together with him?¡± Cap铆tulo 392 Cap¨ªtulo 392 Roy swore that if Chelsea admitted that they Lived together, he would definitely break Edmund''s legs. After Roy learned that Chelsea had liked Edmund for many years, but she had been ignored by him, therefore, Roy was extremely displeased with him. He could really do something as extreme as beating him up. Chelsea quickly exined, ¡°He does live next door.¡± Roy could not believe that such a coincidence would happen. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY So he asked Chelsea again, ¡°What do you mean? Why the hell he lives next door?¡± Edmund replied on behalf of Chelsea, but his tone was very annoying. ¡°What | mean is that the house that you picked for Chelsea after careful selection just so happens to be next to mine.¡± Roy was so angry at himself. He regretted not asking about the owner of this house. He basically handed the Lamb to the devil with his own hands._ Edmund met Roy¡¯s annoyed eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ellis, | still have to go to work. I''ll go home and wash up first.¡± Edmund deliberately stressed the words ¡°go home¡± to emphasize that he really lived next door, which pissed Roy off again. Edmund strode back home. Chelsea hurriedly greeted Roy, ¡°Uncle Ellis,e in and have a seat first.¡± Roy stormed into Chelsea¡¯s house. Chelsea poured him a cup of warm water to let him drink and calm down. After drinking the water, Roy said to Chelsea with great guilt, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | didn¡¯t expect that | would do such a bad thing out of kindness and send you to his next door.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. It''s not your fault. We are just neighbors. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Chelsea knew that Roy would feel guilty and me himself. That was why she had talked to Edmund before and hoped that he would keep it a secret.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Roy said with pity, ¡°I just know that you have Liked him for so many years. He doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all. You must be suffKatharineg, right?¡± Chelsea shook her head gently. ¡°That''s all in the past. | forgot what it feels Like.¡± There was a good saying, ¡°there was nothing wrong with the pain that she used to think she couldn¡¯t endure.¡° That was how she felt right now. Perhaps she had suffered a lot in that marriage, but now she was relieved from that. Chelsea was relieved, but Roy was not. He said firmly to Chelsea, ¡°I n to terminate the contract with him. Don¡¯t work with him anymore. You''d better stay away from him. Roy had mentioned the Last time he terminated the contract with Edmund. This time, he mentioned it again. Chelsea felt his seriousness and determination. However, she still tried to persuade him, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She knew that Roy didn¡¯t want her to have any rtionship with Edmund, so that she wouldn''t be bullied by him again, or she wouldn''t be moved by him again. Chelsea said to Roy seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m over it already, | don¡¯t have to avoid working with him. If | keep avoiding him, doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m still obsessed with the matter?¡± Cap铆tulo 393 Cap¨ªtulo 393 ¡°You are right.¡± Chelsea¡¯s words actually made sense to Roy. After thinking for a while, he talked to Chelsea seriously, ¡°No matter what, | hope you will be happy.¡± ¡°I''m really happy right now.¡± Chelsea smiled and said softly, ¡°I can do what | like and have many good friends. Now that | have families like you and auntie, why would | be unhappy?¡± Her words made Roy sigh with emotion, he felt distressed but also proud for her. In a family Like the Williams family, it was so Lucky that his daughter grew into such a beautiful and warm-hearted girl. Seeing that Roy¡¯s mood had calmed down, Chelsea said, ¡°Why did you suddenlye to Vertoak?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just want to see you.¡± Of course, Roy would not tell Chelsea about how to deal with Hilton and his son. He did not want Chelsea to be bothered by them anymore. Hearing that Roy said he was here to see her, Chelsea felt extremely warm. ¡°Are you going to stay in a hotel? or...¡± Chelsea thought that whether she should Let Roy live here. Anyway, this vi was very big. Moreover, this was Roy¡¯s house, so it was understandable that Roy Lived here. But Roy refused her proposal. ¡°No, it¡¯s better for me to live in a hotel, so that it won''t be a gossip.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ninjanovel Although Roy missed Chelsea very much, he was not in a hurry to get along with his daughter Chelsea right now, even if he already had the result of the paternity test. Thest time Chelsea had gone to the hotel he had arranged in the Capital, he had sessfully obtained Chelsea''s hair and sent it to have the paternity test immediately. The result was that Chelsea was indeed his biological daughter. He was so excited, crying, andughing with the result in his hand. His intuition was right. The blood connection was wonderful, otherwise he would not have Liked Chelsea so much for no reason. Roy added, ¡°By the way, there is a banquet of the film and television circle tonight. Are you going to attend it?¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Zuri told me about this. She wants me to apany her.¡± Zuri was going to attend the meeting with Ondo, but in order to avoid being questioned by the reporters about the rumors between the two of them, they had decided to attend the meeting separately. Thus, Zuri asked Chelsea to apany her. Roy reminded Chelsea, ¡°Remember to wear the set of jewelry given by your grandma.¡± If Roy did not mention it, Chelsea would forget about it. After moving to this big house, Chelsea first bought a safe to keep the jade jewelry. Chelsea said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m just a screenwriter. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to wear such expensive jewelry?¡± Roy knew that Chelsea had never been a high-profile person who liked to show off. But he still insisted. ¡°Chelsea, you don¡¯t have to feel inferior in any asion in the future. The Ellis family is enough to back you up.¡± He was referring that she was one of the real members of the Ellis family. She was not just an adopted daughter When the opportunity was right in the future, he would definitely tell her about it in time. Cap铆tulo 394 Cap¨ªtulo 394 ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea agreed. She asked Roy, ¡°By the way, are you also attending the banquet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roy replied, ¡°They have invited me, but | don¡¯t usually participate in activities in other city. Now that | happen to be in Vertoak, I''ll attend it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Chelsea was very happy that Roy could also attend the dinner party. She was much more confident with Roy there. ¡°It''s rare for you toe to Vertoak and have so much free time. Let me take you out for a walk during the day.¡± Chelsea enthusiastically suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± Roy readily agreed. ¡°It''s better if you can take me to the ce where you Lived when you were a child.¡± He wanted to see where Chelsea had lived when she was a child. He wanted to know more about her past. Chelsea felt that Roy''s suggestion was not bad. After packing up, she went out with Roy. Chelsea nned to take Roy to have breakfast first and go to the urban area where she Lived when she was a child. However, as soon as they went out, they met Edmund, who was dressed in a neat suit, ready to go to work ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Edmund took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Ellis, where are you going? I''ll give you a ride.¡± Roy snorted and said, ¡°There is no free Lunch in the world. You must be up to something.¡± Edmund was speechless However, what Roy said seemed to be right. He did have some intention. He wanted Chelsea and her heart. ¡°| don¡¯t want to disturb your work, Mr. Nelson. Thank you.¡± Chelsea¡¯s attitude could not be politer. Edmund had no choice but to give up. Because Roy was present, he couldn¡¯t pester her anymore. Roy was a ruthless person. He was afraid that Roy would break his legs At this time, Roy recognized Chelsea as his adopted daughter, which made it much more difficult for him to pursue Chelsea. ¡°But they went out so early. What were they going to do?¡± Edmund felt that it was necessary for him to find someone to follow them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they are fucking dating.¡± Thinking of this, Edmund was in a bad mood. With a gloomy face, he took out his mobile phone and asked Leo to arrange someone to follow Chelsea and Roy.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Although he believed that the rtionship between Chelsea and Roy was not like what he thought, he just couldn¡¯t bear to see Chelsea alone with Roy. Chelsea took Roy to have breakfast first, at the old city district where she Lived when she was a child. While eating breakfast, Chelsea said, ¡°When | was a child, | lived nearby. At that time, my family was ordinary. After | went to primary school, Hilton made a Lot of money, and we moved into the vi. But in a few years, he was infected with gambling and other bad habits. Hispany got worse and worse until he finally went bankrupt.¡± Hilton was doing construction business, and he earned a Lot of money from each project. He was also a little famous in Vertoak in his heyday, but fame and fortune brought him not only enjoyment but also endless temptation. Obviously, Hilton failed to resist the temptation and gambled away a family fortune. Cap铆tulo 395 Cap¨ªtulo 395 However, after the failure, he did not learn his lesson. Instead, he became hateful and unscrupulous because he had gotten used to life in ¡®Luxury. He said that he sent her to Edmund''s bed to fulfill her wish, but in fact, it was because Edmund had power and money, and he could use her to ckmail him a lot of money. Roy pursed his lips and remained silent for a long time. Then he asked her with distress, ¡°Did he ever beat you?¡± ¡°No, He didn¡¯t.¡± Chelsea said honestly, ¡°When | was a child, he didn¡¯t dare to beat me because of my mother¡¯s protection. He would just scold me, saying that it was useless to raise me and spend money on me.¡± ¡°Later, | grew up, and he couldn¡¯t beat me anymore.¡± Through the brief description of Chelsea, Roy could already imagine what kind of Life she had lived when she was a child. Speaking of which, he really had to thank Hilton¡¯s wife. If she hadn¡¯t adopted Chelsea, and if she hadn¡¯t been kind enough to protect Chelsea, he couldn¡¯t imagine what her daughter would be now?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chelsea saw that Roy was not in the mood, she quicklyforted him with a smile. ¡°All these have passed. | am also very grateful for these experiences. They made me be stronger.¡± Roy did not say anything else. After breakfast, Chelsea took Roy to the ce where she had studied before. She shared her experiences from primary school to university and mentioned about her grades to Roy. Hearing this, Roy¡¯s face was full of pride. The talent in writing of him was inherited from Chelsea, which was what he was most proud of and most gratified about. In fact, Chelsea was very curious about why Roy wanted to know about her past, but she thought that Roy might want to get closer to her, so she did not think about anything else. In the afternoon, Chelsea sent Roy back to the hotel, and she went home. They took a short break and prepared to attend the banquet at night. As soon as Roy returned to the room, he received a call from Edmund. Roy suspected that Edmund had sent someone to keep an eye on him and Chelsea. Otherwise, why would he be so on time? He just happened to call Roy after he said goodbye to Chelsea. This was Vertoak, Edmund''s territory. Maybe he could do such a thing. Edmund politely invited Roy over the phone, ¡°Mr. Ellis, let¡¯s attend the banquet and promote our new drama.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Although they had just decided to cooperate, the promotion could start now. With the Nelson Group¡¯s funds and Roy¡¯s talent and reputation, this drama would definitely be famous before it was broadcast. However, Roy didn¡¯t appreciate Edmund''s kindness. He replied in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Nelson supposed to have a beauty by his side in such an asion?¡± Edmundughed and said, ¡°The beauty | want will definitely not be with me. | can only invite you.¡± When Chelsea could apany him to attend such a public asion, then he would be satisfied. Before Roy could say anything, Edmund added, ¡°I know that you want to terminate the contract with me, and | also know that you don¡¯tck the money to pay for a penalty, but | just want to remind you that our ultimate goal is to help Chelsea achieve her dream.¡± Edmund¡¯s words sessfully made Roy stop making things difficult for him. Roy thought that Edmund was right. Theirmon goal was to help Chelsea. The reason why Edmund made such an arrangement was indeed to promote the new drama, and also to have a chance to talk to Roy at a close distance. Let''s talk about why Roy treated Chelsea so well. Cap铆tulo 396 Cap¨ªtulo 396 Edmund also had one more important personal intention, which was that he was with Roy. Chelsea would definitelye to greet Roy and would definitelye to him. Otherwise, Chelsea would definitely ignore him all night. Thest time he drank her wine, although he gave her a pile of the tableware and the mug that she liked to make up for it, she only thanked him with a nonchnt attitude. After Chelsea returned home, she began preparing for the banquet. First, she went to pick out a dress with Zuri. Zuri had always been bright and dazzling in public, so the dresses she chose were all eye-catching. Chelsea only wanted to choose ck dress, but because she was going to wear the emerald jewelry sent by the Ellis family¡¯s grandmother, she chose a ck middle-style cheongsam with an emerald ne, elegant and noble. After showing the set of emerald jewelry to Zuri, Zuri immediately covered her mouth and screamed. ¡°| have participated in an auction before. | seem to have seen this pair of emerald earrings.¡± Zuri¡¯s interest was piqued. She took out her phone and searched for the emerald jewelry through the inte. ninjanovelMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. The results of the investigation shocked both Chelsea and Zuri. This set of emerald ornaments wasn¡¯t the entire set from the very beginning. Instead, they were collected one by one as aplete set. A pair of emerald earrings at auction fetched a sky-high price, and the emerald ne was even rarer and more precious, and caused a stir at the auction that year, but waster auctioned by a mysterious person and disappeared. No one would expect that it was taken by the Ellis family. Now it was in Chelsea¡¯s hands. The emerald bracelet and jadeite ring with diamonds were all Luxurious and expensive. The reason why Chelsea chose to only wear a ne was that she felt that she the whole set would be too much for her. Zuri selected a formal dress with the emerald ne for Chelsea. Zuri sighed. ¡°Just wearing a ne is enough. Your temperament suits this kind of understated grandeur.¡± Zuri, on the other hand, was blingy from head to toe. 100% mourous and dazzling. They took Zuri¡¯s nanny car to the hotel where the banquet was held. On the way, Zuri said, ¡°It is a gathKatharineg of film and television circle tonight. Diane will definitely be there as well.¡± ¡°| know.¡± Chelsea responded. She thought of this before, but she didn¡¯t have much feeling. Diane had set up her own film and televisionpany, so she would definitely attend such an asion. Zuri said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that she''ll make trouble for you again. Why is she so bitchy?¡± Chelsea was stunning tonight. The emerald ne had really made her more beautiful. Diane would inevitably get mad once she saw Chelsea. Chelsea gave Zuri a smile. ¡°Do you think | can still be bullied by her?¡± ¡°Diane would bully me from these aspects.¡± ¡°First of all, she thinks that Edmund doesn¡¯t love me. But now, it¡¯s obvious that she is wrong.¡± ¡°Second, she has always Liked tough at my family background. Now that | have the Ellis family as my back, she has to apologize to me honestly.¡± ¡°Third, she''ll probably Laugh at me for my shabby essories. But no matter the dress or the ne tonight, it¡¯s enough to crush her, isn¡¯t it?¡± Cap铆tulo 397 Cap¨ªtulo 397 Hearing Chelsea¡¯s analysis, Zuri was stunned. She murmured to Chelsea, ¡°Chelsea, how do you be so rational and confident now?¡± Chelsea gave such an answer. ¡°Achieving a certain level of sess in the career can really make a world of difference to a woman.¡± Now Chelsea was still gentle and kind, but without losing her sharpness. In the face of Diane¡¯s unfriendly attitude towards her, she could fight back and protect her dignity and pride. This was the best state she could be in. After they arrived at the banquet hall, Zuri was surrounded by reporters as soon as she got out of the car. They were trying their best to take photos and interviews. Chelsea, as the mastermind behind the scene, quietly slipped away during Zuri¡¯s interview and waited for Zuri at the banquet. Sure enough, Diane came to the banquet with Purple. When Chelsea stepped into the banquet hall, Diane and Purple were chatting happily. Chelsea knew that Diane had cooperated with Purple to film a period drama. She also knew that it was very Likely that Luka had decided to start ¡°The Crown¡± in advance because of this matter. ninjanovel ording to Diane and Purple¡¯s character, their period drama was likely to be deliberately aimed at ¡°The Crown¡¯. Although Purple might not be able to write a good script, when the two dramas collided, it was inevitable that the outsiders would compare them, which was quite annoying. But for Diane and Purple, it must be very enjoyable. Their purpose was probably to make trouble for them. Seeing Chelseae in, Diane and Purple gritted their teeth. They were both stunned by Chelsea¡¯s look tonight. Chelsea was wearing a simple but carefully-designed ck evening gown. In addition, there was the emerald ne. The green jade turned out to be a perfect match with the ck dress, which brought out her gracefulness and charm. Even though Chelsea tried to keep understated in the banquet hall, she still attracted the attention of some people, especially the men.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Purple said mockingly, ¡°Why would Mr. Nelson fall for an ugly duckling Like her?¡± The video of Edmund being pped for asking for a kiss was spread all over the Inte, and Purple saw it. She immediately recognized that the person who pped Edmund was Chelsea. Seeing the news at that time, Purple stood up from the sofa in shock. Luka agreed that Chelsea was his girlfriend, which was already enough to make her despair. She didn¡¯t expect that Edmund also Liked Chelsea, whichpletely shocked her. Who was Edmund? He was a mysterious big shot in the business world of Vertoak. Compared with a rtively approachable celebrity like Luka, Edmund was a cool, unapproachable person. Not to mention pping Edmund, it was already difficult for them to stand with Edmund in their life, but Chelsea even did not care about Edmund. Thinking of this, Purple said, ¡°She is really capable. Mr. Pierce has never had a scandal, but he announced that she is his girlfriend. And a big shot like Mr. Nelson, had fallen in love with her?¡± Purple didn¡¯t tell Diane that she liked Luka, and Diane didn¡¯t tell Purple that Chelsea was Edmund''s ex-wife. Hearing Purple¡¯s criticism of Chelsea, Diane sneered and said, ¡°There are some women who are so good at seducing men. Roy Ellis, the prominent screenwriter, was also bewitched by her, wasn¡¯t he?¡¯ Cap铆tulo 398 Cap¨ªtulo 398 If Edmund knew about Diane¡¯s evaluation of Chelsea, he would definitely object. Chelsea relied on him to lead her in bed, except for the time before their divorce when she was suddenly passionate, not to mention being good at sex. Hearing Diane mentioned Roy, Purple gnashed her teeth with jealousy. Like Eugene Lewis, Roy was the leading screenwriter and the idol of every screenwriter. Purple naturally yearned for coboration with Roy. Purple also wanted to participate in the screenwriting of Roy¡¯s new book, but Luka refused. Luka said that Peak Entertainment had already rmended Chelsea and was sure that Chelsea would seed. There was no need to rmend anyone else. The implication was that Purple was not good enough to write the trial draft, and she was almost pissed off. Diane and Purple were gazing her unfriendly. Chelsea could sense it, but she ignored them and stood alone, waiting for Zuri. Edmund and Roy walked in at this time, and their entry naturally caused a sensation. Roy''s new book was a best seller at the time of its release, and the rights to adapt his new book had been rumored for a long time, so everyone wanted to know who the rights will eventually go to. Now that Edmund and Roy had attended the party together, the answer was self-evident. It must be that the Nelson Group, which was under Edmund''s control, had the right to adapt. After seeing Chelsea, Roy walked over and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± Chelsea replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Zuri.¡± Because Edmund was next to Roy and his eyes were still on her, Chelsea had to Look up and greet him, ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡± After seeing Chelsea, Edmund was amazed. Thus, he couldn''t help but praise softly, ¡°You are so beautiful.¡± It was obvious that the jade ne was very valuable. Was it given by Roy? Ang¡¯s Library Thinking of this, Edmund suddenly felt bad. Hearing Edmund¡¯s unexpected praise, Chelsea replied calmly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Roy nced at Edmund unhappily. Everyone could see that Chelsea was beautiful tonight. He didn¡¯t need to say that. Roy still wanted to say something to Chelsea, but a senior actor came over and greeted them. Then the actor asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Mr. Ellis, is the screenwriter of this script settled?¡± Roy introduced Chelsea beside him immediately. ¡°Our screenwriter is here.¡± That person clearly didn¡¯t recognize Chelsea. Edmund said calmly, ¡°She is Winter.¡± Seeing the expression on the man¡¯s face, Chelsea knew that he obviously didn¡¯t know who she was. She quickly introduced herself humbly and carefully again, ¡°I am a student of Miss Lewis. | have been writing the script under Miss Lewis¡¯s tuition all the time. This year, | have just be an independent screenwriter.¡± The man suddenly understood. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re a student of Miss Lewis. You must be very capable.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As the man spoke, he looked at Chelsea up and down. And he found that the young screenwriter was very beautiful. She stood there gracefully. Cap铆tulo 399 Cap¨ªtulo 399 He couldn''t help but take one more nce at her, which made Edmund and Roy extremely disgusted. Edmund''s face darkened as he said, ¡°Mr. Mendes, we need to talk about our work. Pleasee with me.¡± Mr. Mendes naturally understood the meaning of Edmund¡¯s words. He awkwardlyughed a few times before Leaving. However, when he left, his gaze once again focused on Chelsea¡¯s face It was inevitable for young and beautiful female screenwriters to make others think about something bad. There were many screenwriters in this industry, and many of them were young, beautiful, and outstanding. However, it was quite rare to see such a temperament and charm woman Like Winter. After the man left, Roy said to Edmund rudely, ¡°Mr. Nelson, can you also leave?¡± ninjanovel That Mr. Mendes wasn¡¯t a good person, and Edmund was no better. In fact, he wasn¡¯t better than any other man. At least other men hadn¡¯t hurt Chelsea, but Edmund had made her heartbroken to the point where she decided to ask for a divorce. One second ago, Roy and he were on the same side. The next second, Roy began to drive him away. Edmund protested, ¡°Mr. Ellis, are you her escort? Don¡¯t you think you are a Little bit old?¡± Chelsea was speechless. After all, Roy was an elder. Was it reasonable for Edmund to say such words? Roy smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem with my age. It¡¯s not that Mr. Nelson doesn¡¯t know my means.¡± His ruthlessness towards Hilton and his son was enough for him to protect Chelsea. Chelsea didn¡¯t know why they started to argue with each other, so she asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle Ellis, Mr. Nelson, why did you two attend this banquet together tonight?¡± Hearing Chelsea¡¯s question, both Roy and Edmund were speechless. In the end, Edmund softened his tone and exined to her, ¡°We did it to promote the new drama.¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you can go do your work. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Raising her eyes, Chelsea saw that Zuri had just walked in, so she said, ¡°Zuri ising. I''ll go with her.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, she turned around and left. Roy and Edmund looked at each other and could only walk away together. After Chelsea and Zuri met up, she worriedly told Zuri about Roy and Edmund¡¯s conflict. Zuri immediately gloated, ¡°Mr. Ellis really appeared at the right time. He set a big obstacle on the way Edmund pursuing you.¡± In reality, it wasn¡¯t just Roy. Anyone who liked Chelsea and cared for her wouldn''t like Edmund after learning about the past of them, nor would they allow him to be with her. Zuri nced at Diane and Purple and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Have you noticed that Purple is standing beside Diane Like a maid?¡± Chelsea almost burst outughing. She had to admit that Zuri¡¯s analogy was quite appropriate. Although Diane had a bad character, she had grown up in rich family and she was of noble blood. As for Purple, she came from an ordinary family. After making some money by writing novels, she began to purchase all kinds of famous brands. Her clothes and bags were all Luxury brands, but they did not improve her ss at all. Instead, she looked like an upstart crow. Purple was wearing a purple dress tonight, which was very appropriate for her assumed name. Cap铆tulo 400 Cap¨ªtulo 400 The dress was also a new arrival of a famous brand, but it didn¡¯t Look good worn by Purple. Especially when she stood next to Diane, who was as proud as a white swan, she Looked even more rustic. No wonder Zuri described her as a maid. At this moment, Purple and Diane were standing together and chatting with two gorgeously dressed actresses. The four of them were chatting while looking in the direction of Chelsea and Zuri from time to time. Zuri snorted, ¡°I had a bad hunch that the two of them are going to make troubles.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chelsea nced in the direction of where Diane and Purple were. He didn¡¯t understand why Zuri said that. Zuri said, ¡°The two women who talked with them are the best at stirring up troubles in the circle. They don¡¯t have any acting skills, but they are expert in ttKatharineg others. Do you think there¡¯s anything good going on among them?¡± Chelsea fixed her eyes on the two women. One of them Looked a little familiar, but it was different from the face in her memory.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea was in this industry. In the past, even though Chelsea was just a nobody following Chelsea, Zuri had alwaysined about some female stars with her, so she still had some understanding of them. ¡°The one wearing the blue dress is...¡±Chelsea thought for a long while but did not remember that star¡¯s name, ¡°Why does she look different from before?¡± Zuri said with disdain, ¡°She had a stic surgery again¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Since someone said that she looked like a Korean female star, she continued to have stic surgeries. Now she¡¯s almost the same as that star. What''s the point of doing that? She¡¯s still not famous.¡± Chelsea also thought that her behavior was incredible, ¡°The most important thing for a person is her personality and soul, not their appearance. Even if she looks exactly the same as the star, she would be a mere imposter.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Zuri almost wanted to apud. As soon as they finished this topic, they saw the actress in a blue dress and her companion walking toward them together Zuri was extremely excited, ¡°They''reing, they¡¯reing to ask for an insult.¡± Chelsea was amused by Zuri. Was her best friend looking forward to quarreling with someone all day long? Zuri gently bumped Chelsea with her arm and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯tugh Calm down, calm down. It¡¯s best if you pretend to be pitiful.¡± Chelsea tried her best to hide the smile on her face, ¡°I understand. This is the same as we writing scripts. At first, we have to suppress it and let them think that we are very miserable and easy to bully, and then we will fight back fiercely. Only then will we feel morefortable, right?¡± Zuri secretly gave her a thumbs-up, ¡°Sure enough, you have a connection with me. Just on hearing it, you know what I¡¯m going to say.¡± As soon as Zuri finished speaking, the two of them walked in front of them. The actress in the blue dress greeted Zuri with a smile, ¡°Hi, Zuri.¡± Zuri replied with a kind smile, ¡°Hi.¡± The actress nced at Zuri in surprise. One must know that Zuri had always been someone who was hard to get along with in this circle. She was proud and aloof, so to speak Zuri had never been close to any actress, nor was she like many other celebrities who loved to join forces to fight against others. In the past few years, she had been alone in this circle. If something happened, she would take it on her own, which also had be a unique charm of hers. There was once apetitor who posted fake news to nder her, saying that she had such an awful personality that she had no friends in this circle at all. Zuri directly retorted on Twitter, ¡°Sometimes a person only needs one true friend, and | already have one. | don¡¯t want anyone else, especially those who pretend to care about you butter stab you in the back.¡± Cap铆tulo 401 Cap¨ªtulo 401 Not only that, Zuri also added a few photos of her and her best friend. Of course, Chelsea''s face had been pixted. From high school when they were still wearing uniforms to the university, and to the society, the rtionship between them was as close as ever. After Zuri replied it directly, no one dared to use this matter to discredit her. And because of Zuri¡¯s tough personality, her fans gave her a nickname, ¡°A mirror in the entertainment industry.¡± It was because basically all those female actresses with poor reputation and character would be treated coldly by Zuri if they tried to get close to her. Over time, everyone had formed a new understanding that the actresses, who were treated coldly by Zuri, had bad characters. As for the actress in blue dress, she knew her own Limits. Knowing that her character was bad, she would definitely be dissed by Zuri. However, she never thought that Zuri would actually greet her with a smile. Thus, she was very surprised. Seeing Zuri¡¯s good attitude, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a Little proud. ncing at Chelsea who stood beside Zuri, she asked in a contemptuous tone, ¡°Is this your friend?¡± Just now, when they were chatting with Diane, she said that the woman beside Zuri was extremely shameless. She seemed to have an innocent face, but in fact, she was really skilled at seducing men. Recently, in order to achieve her goal, she even climbed into an old man¡¯s bed. She purposely came over to humiliate this woman. Firstly, it was equivalent to indirectly humiliating Zuri, after all, they had detested her on sight for a long time.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Secondly, if she humiliated this woman, she could please Diane. They would be never invited to y roles if they didn¡¯t jockey. Diane had recently established her own film and television company. It was said that she was in the middle of a costume drama. If she could invite them to y, wouldn¡¯t it be a cushy job? Zuri still smiled as she returned to the actress in blue dress, ¡°Yes, she is my best friend.¡± The female star eximed, ¡°Really?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Chelsea up and down unscrupulously. In the end, she said in disgust, ¡°What kind of best friend? Look at how noble you are. Why is she wearing cheap dress and jewelry? It¡¯s too embarrassing for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± At this time, to cooperate with Zuri, Chelsea deliberately put on an aggrieved expression. It was Like she was about to cry until the next second. Although she was not a professional actress, at least she had watched many actors acting on the spot, so she could still master some skills Zuri said with an injured look, ¡°Cheap?¡± The actress snorted and said, ¡°Yes, look at the style of this dress And the color of this jade ne is absolutely cheap.¡± After the actress finished speaking, the girls beside her also Laughed mockingLy. Zuri sighed. She waved at the two of them and said, ¡°Get closer. I¡¯IL show you something.¡± The two of them moved closer in confusion. Zuri raised her hand and gently flipped over the back neck of Chelsea''s dress. Inside, a decorated letter ¡°L¡± appeared in front of the two of them. Because this was a Luxury brand run by the Ellis family, its Logo was taken from Ellis¡¯s initial letter L, which was designed in a ssical style, and was embroidered on the back cor of the dress. The two actresses surely knew the Logo of this mysterious luxury brand. Cap铆tulo 402 Cap¨ªtulo 402 They were even more aware that this brand was not something that could be bought only with money. Small potatoes like them had never dared to think about it. Even those A-list stars had to wait in Line for making an order. But now, Zuri¡¯s friend was wearing one. The female star in the blue dress remembered what she had just said about the dress, and then Looked at the blue dress she was wearing. She suddenly felt her face burning. ¡°Come on, look at this ne again.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t hide her contempt for those two women, ¡°I¡¯m as near certain that you won¡¯t be able to afford this ne even if you climb into ten director¡¯s beds.¡± Zuri had always been sharp-tongued. She had Long known various kinds of scandals of that actress in blue dress. At this moment, she had suddenly insulted the actress without any warning. The actress was so angry that her face turned pale. She got most of the roles through illicit ways. It was almost her daily routine to make secret deals with the director or the assistant director. She lost her breath and red at Zuri. Gritting her teeth, she shouted, ¡°You-* ¡°What''s wrong? Are you not convinced?¡± As Zuri spoke, she took out her phone, ¡°I''ll show you this ne¡¯s auction record.¡± After Zuri finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you guys to humiliate yourselves.¡± Zuri¡¯s words extremely annoyed the two of them. They stood there with long faces, waiting to see what Zuri was going to do. Zuri logged onto a well-known auction website and quickly searched through the auction information of this jade ne. Then, she handed the phone to the two actresses and said mockingly, ¡°Open your beautiful big eyes that have gone through countless stic surgeries. Have a careful Look.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two of them gathered in front of Zuri¡¯s phone and saw the price disyed on the auction website. They were so shocked that they staggered back a few steps. They couldn¡¯t count the figures. Then they carefully stared at the ne and then Looked at the real ne around Chelsea¡¯s neck. Afterparing it with the ne, the blue-clothed actress gasped again. If she remembered correctly, the auction of this ne at that time caused a great sensation. The word ¡°sky-high¡± was used when the media reported it. Who exactly was this so-called friend of Zuri? She could afford the dress of brand Y and a high-priced jade ne, which surpassed them a lot. But no matter how shocked and jealous she was, she still managed to say, ¡°Is this a fake that your friend is wearing?¡± This time, Chelsea spoke. She Looked at the actress in blue dress and said firmly, ¡°I think you are the fake one.¡± After saying this, Chelsea took Zuri away. At first, the actress in blue dress didn¡¯t understand what Chelsea meant, butter, she realized, was the girl mocking her for the stic surgery? More or less everyone in the circle knew it that she did the stic surgery to imitate the appearance of a Korean female star. But it was the first time for her to be humiliated like this It was more hurtful to say that she¡¯s a fake than saying she had done a stic surgery. The most fatal thing was that just now, Chelsea had been standing by the side without saying a single word. She had thought that she was a pushover. Who would have thought that Chelsea¡¯s words would grip her throat? Cap铆tulo 403 Cap¨ªtulo 403 It made her feel that she had just made a scene like a clown The actress was so angry that she stamped her feet and turned to look for Diane._x0010__x0010__x0010__x010_x@010__x?010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x 010__x0010__x@010__x@010__x0010__x0010__x0010_ When Zuri saw the blue-gowned female star''s frustrated expression, sheughed without any hesitation. The actress in blue dress felt even more embarrassed. She wished that there was a crack on the ground that could allow her to crawl in. ¡°Chelsea, good for you, jeez!¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t stopughing, ¡°Your reaction is fast AF. ¡®Fake¡¯ is the magic word!¡± ¡°| suddenly thought of it on seeing her face.¡± Chelsea then reminded Zuri, ¡°Keep yourughter down.¡± ¡°| also want to lower my voice, but | can¡¯t control myself.¡± After Zuri finished speaking, sheughed again. Chelsea had no choice but to order a ss of champagne from the waiter and handed it to Zuri, using it to block herughter. However, Chelsea was also very happy to vent her anger. The actress in blue dress was obviously provoked by Diane and came to humiliate her. She would definitely tell Diane about what she suffered. Diane¡¯s n of humiliating her did not seed. On the contrary, she would definitely be extremely angry when she knew that her clothing was priceless. ¡°Why are you smiling so happily?¡± No one knew when Edmund had arrived in front of them. He wore a sharp ck suit tonight, cold and elegant. There were so many actors of all ages and handsome young men at the dinner party, and he was still the dazzling one. Chelsea wanted to stop Zuri telling Edmund what had just happened, but it was already toote. Zuri had already told him what had just happened. After saying that, Zuri praised Chelsea again, ¡°Do you know how amazing Chelsea¡¯s retort is?¡± Chelsea felt a little embarrassed and wanted to raise hands to cover her face. Edmund¡¯s gaze fell on her porcin-like face and he supported her, ¡°For people like those women who cause trouble, it¡¯s right to fight back.¡± After saying this, Edmund asked Chelsea and Zuri, ¡°Does she have a role in ¡®The Crown¡¯?¡± Zuri nodded, ¡°I think so.¡± In the past, Gerry Becker''s team was in charge of casting. The director was extremely lecherous. The actress in the blue dress must have hooked up with the director. Under Edmund''s reminder, Zuri and Chelsea remembered that there was indeed a role yed by her. Luka did not rece her after taking over. He just felt that it was not a particrly important role so it was fine. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would deliberately provoke Chelsea and hit on the muzzle by herself.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Edmund said with a cold face, ¡°Il asked Fay to inform her that she was kicked off the project.¡± Zuri happily apuded Edmund, ¡°Wow, nice move.¡± Chelsea red at Zuri, thinking what she was doing and why she was praising him. It seemed like Edmund was protecting her. Edmund saw through her thoughts and asked directly, ¡°Why are you ring at Zuri?¡± When Chelsea looked over, he said, ¡°I¡¯m just protecting you.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Zuri couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh again Cap铆tulo 404 Cap¨ªtulo 404 Chelsea took a deep breath and didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He was too detestable. He had guessed what she was thinking, but he had deliberately said it out loud. Who needed his defense? She had just fought back amazingly. Edmund didn¡¯t say anything more and made a phone call to Fay. Soon, the actress in blue dress, who was with Diane not far away, ran away with her mobile phone and red eyes. She must have been informed that she was sacked. Zuri elegantly took a sip of champagne, ¡°Brain is a good thing, but she doesn¡¯t have it.¡± That actress in blue dress was easily provoked by Diane to make trouble for Chelsea. She didn¡¯t expect to be found by trouble. She didn¡¯t even investigate Chelsea¡¯s identity and career, or what kind of grudge between she and Diane. Now, the loss outweighed the gain At the meantime, after the actress in the blue dress ran away, Diane gritted her teeth and stared in the direction of Chelsea and Edmund. The actress in the blue dress came back and asked her angrily, ¡°Who is the woman next to Zuri?¡± She pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°| wanted tough at her clothes and the ne she wore, but who would have thought that her dress was actually from the brand L, and that ne...¡± The actress in the blue dress¡¯s eyes trembled as she spoke, and she couldn''t even speak. ¡°What''s wrong with her ne?¡± Diane¡¯s expression remained indifferent. She had been raised by Philip Stevenson since she was a child, and she knew all kinds of jewelry. ¡°Her ne appeared on the website of Sotheby¡¯s, and the price disyed on it...¡± The actress took another deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s so expensive! A sky-high price!¡± ¡°What?¡± Diane took a step back in disbelief. ¡°A sky-high price?¡± Purple, who was standing to the side, also found it incredible. Since when did Chelsea deserve such a valuable ne? Could it be a gift from Luka or Edmund? Thinking of this, Purple bit her lips tightly. Otherwise, she was afraid that the fire of jealousy in her heart would burn her to death. The blue-dressed actress took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°I''ll show you.¡± She quickly found the ne of Chelsea on the Inte, ¡°I observed it closely. It¡¯s exactly the same as the one on the website.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Diane froze when she saw the price. Indeed, she was raised in a rich family and had been in contact with those Luxurious jewelry since she was a child. However, there was another Life in the world, which was ten thousand times more Luxurious than the environment she lived in. She thought that what she had now was the best, but it was just a way of deceiving herself. Now, the ne of Chelsea had shattered all her pride. Cap铆tulo 405 Cap¨ªtulo 405 She froze there for a long time. Jealousy, despair, anger, and all kinds of emotions intertwined in her heart. Purple sneered and said, ¡°How do you know that she¡¯s wearing the authentic one?¡± The blue-dressed actress thought of how she had been rebutted and how calm Chelsea¡¯s expression was. She shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely authentic.¡± If it was fake, Chelsea wouldn''t be so calm. Besides, she wasn¡¯t an actor, so she couldn¡¯t act so confidently. Purple added, ¡°The higher the price of her ne, the dirtier her deeds were. What''s the point of being jealous?¡± Even so, Purple could not help clenching her fists tightly. Because even if she wanted to attach herself to persons in power, she couldn''t. The actress in the blue dress didn¡¯t say anything more because her cell phone rang. The one at the other end said something after she answered the phone. Her face suddenly changed, and then she said ina panic, ¡°Miss Sampson, why did they suddenly cancel my role? Haven''t we signed all the contracts?¡± However, the person at the other end of the line did not say anything else and hung up the phone. She could only cry and go out to find her agent. After that actress ran away, Diane came back to her senses. However, when she looked up, she saw Edmund walking towards Chelsea. Diane thought of the video some time ago, when Edmund had forced Chelsea into a corner and tried to kiss her. When she saw the video, she was so angry that she almost went crazy. In fact, she had known Edmund for many years. In recent years, they had been estranged from each other. Even when they were in a rtionship, Edmund did not hold her in his arms and kiss her so eagerly. In her eyes, Edmund was aloof, and rarely took the initiative. Why was he clinging to Chelsea so brazenly now? Diane thought of what Chelsea had said Last time. As long as Edmund was not on a business trip, as long as she was not on his period, they would have sex every night... At this moment, Edmund took the initiative to approach Chelsea. He looked at Chelsea with a cautious and focused expression. Chelsea almost gritted her teeth.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Purple, who hated Chelsea as much as Diane, said angrily, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Nelson been cursed? Why doesn¡¯t he want a rich and beautiful woman Like you but fall love with Chelsea? Diane sneered and said, ¡°Men are cheap. The best for them is what they can¡¯t get. Once they get it, they won¡¯t cherish it.¡± Thinking back to the time when Edmund and Chelsea had been husband and wife, he hadn¡¯t even nced at Chelsea at all. He had always been as cold to her as he could be. Now that Chelsea had divorced him, he had turned against the entire family for Chelsea. This couldn''t be right. ording to what Chelsea had said, they had sex so frequently that she even wondered if he was really cold towards Chelsea. Logically speaking, if a man hated a woman, he wouldn¡¯t even look at her. Why would he want to sleep with her so frequently? Purple didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Chelsea and Edmund. She thought that Diane¡¯s so-called ¡°don¡¯t cherish¡± referred to herself, and Edmund didn¡¯t cherish Diane because he had gotten her. So she suggested, ¡°Miss Stevenson, do you want to try again to get Mr. Nelson?¡± Diane gritted her teeth, ¡°How can | try hard? Now he only cares about Cap铆tulo 406 Cap¨ªtulo 406 Chelsea.¡± Purple whispered, ¡°Use some tricks. If you sleep with Mr. Nelson, plus the power of your father, he must marry you, right?¡± Diane was stunned. ¡°Use some tricks?¡± Just like what happened to Chelsea back then? Diane admitted that although she kept saying that she didn¡¯t care about Chelsea¡¯s previous behavior, she was indeed very interested in Purple¡¯ proposal.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Edmund had married her because he had slept with Chelsea. If she had a close rtionship with him now, he would have had to marry her, wouldn¡¯t he? Purple added, ¡°This kind of thing is actually very easy to implement. Mr. Nelson attends so many social activities every day. You can just bribe a staff member. At that time, you can arrange reporters or let your parents cooperate with you. Make it big and then everyone will know what he does. Then he has to marry you.¡± The reason why Purple tried her best to make Diane and Edmund be together was that she didn¡¯t want him to pursue Chelsea again. Why should Chelsea enjoy so many men¡¯s love and pursuit? After sending Edmund to Diane, she would think of a way to destroy Luka¡¯s good impression on Chelsea. In the end, there would be no suitors around Chelsea. If possible, she would let Chelsea¡¯s name in the industry be notorious andpletely leave the screenwriter circle. Thinking of this, Purple finally felt better in her heart. Although her n had not been fully carried out, she feltfortable while thinking about the miserable situation of Chelsea. Diane stared in the direction of Edmund and Chelsea. She pursed her lips without saying a word, but she was already considKatharineg about the implementation of Purple¡¯ suggestions. She didn¡¯t care whether Edmund was good or bad to her after marriage, becausepared with the man, what she loved more was Edmund and the power of the Nelson Family. The most important thing was, as long as she married Edmund, she would be able to save her face and trample on Chelsea. After giving Fay a call, Edmund still didn¡¯t leave. And his eyes even were still recklessly looking at Chelsea¡¯s face. Chelsea felt both embarrassed and annoyed. Seeing that Edmund had no intention of leaving for the time being, Zuri thought for a while and made an excuse to leave. Chelsea didn¡¯t even stop Zuri before leaving, leaving her to face Edmund alone. Chelsea had no choice but to look at Edmund and protest. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there anything on my face?¡± Edmund replied straightforwardly, ¡°Because you look beautiful.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Her face turned red uncontrobly because she couldn¡¯t stand such straightforward praise with such an introvert character. To her surprise, she felt that Edmund be so thick-skinned to say such nauseating words. She said angrily, ¡°You''ve seen me for three years. No matter how beautiful | am, you must''ve been tired of me.¡± Edmund stared at her and said in a frank way, ¡°No. I''ll never be tired of looking at you.¡± Cap铆tulo 407 Cap¨ªtulo 407 For some reason, Chelsea felt a little upset. His sweet talk always reminded her of those days when she was neglected by him and she felt sad. Therefore, she lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I saw Miss Lewis. | wanted to talk to her.¡± After saying this, Chelsea turned and left, and Edmund frowned slightly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He could feel her sudden coldness, but he didn¡¯t know why. ¡°Yusuf said that | must say some sweet words when pursuing a woman. And I can give her gifts with the generosity. No matter how | do, | must let the woman feel my care for her.¡± ¡°| did as Yusuf said. Why is Chelsea unhappy?¡± Zuri left to block the actress in the blue dress. She calmly walked into the corridor of the banquet hall and waited leisurely. The actress had called outside for a long time, and it seemed that there was no turning back for her things. When she returned to the banquet hall, her eyes were still red. After seeing Zuri, she couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Who exactly is your friend? I¡¯ve tried so hard to get the role in ¡®The Crown¡¯. Why did they rece me?¡± Leaning against the wall, Zurizily looked at her delicate nails and said, ¡°Didn''t Diane and Purple tell you? She is Winter, the lead screenwriter of ¡®The Crown¡¯.¡± ¡°What?¡± The actress took a few steps back in shock. No wonder Chelsea could attend a party like this tonight. It turned out that she was the screenwriter of ¡®The Crown¡¯.¡±. How unlucky she was to have offended such a person. But after she came back to her senses, she said discontentedly, ¡°But Chelsea canceled my role because of personal grievances. Is it right for her to use her power to take revenge like this?¡± Zuri coldly snorted, ¡°Did you see her call someone to cancel your role?¡± The actress pondered for a moment. She had been staring angrily at Zuri and her friend ever since she returned to Diane''s side. Indeed, she did not see Chelsea calling anyone on her phone However, she seemed to have seen Edmund making a phone call..._ The actress''s face turned pale as she asked Zuri fearfully, ¡°Could it be that Mr. Nelson called? Why did he do this to me?¡± The actress didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Chelsea and Edmund. She thought that she hadn''t offended him, so she didn¡¯t understand why Edmund treated her like this. ¡°Why did he do this to you?¡± Zuri Looked speechless. ¡°You don¡¯t understand? Why would a man to protect a woman?¡± Zuri was also a shrewd person. She didn¡¯t directly point out the rtionship between Chelsea and Edmund. Instead, she secretly pointed out that Edmund liked Chelsea. The actress murmured, ¡°You mean that Mr. Nelson likes your friend?¡± Zuri snorted and raised her eyebrows. ¡°So what? You think my friend doesn¡¯t deserve it?¡± Cap铆tulo 408 Cap¨ªtulo 408 The actress thought of Chelsea¡¯s gown and the expensive ne and hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They are very well matched.¡± Zuri was extremely satisfied with her reaction. She then added, ¡°Well, | need to remind you. Diane purposely didn¡¯t tell you that my friend was the screenwriter of ¡®The Crown¡¯. She was clearly using you as a tool.¡± The actress thought about it and found that it was true. The actress was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Diane Stevenson was a bitch. | used to dislike her when she was acting. She always acted like a superior princess and used us as her maids.¡± ¡°If it weren''t for the fact that she has the resources now, | wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk to her tonight. Diane Stevenson made me lose a role. I''ll give vent to my anger on her!¡± After saying that, the actress rushed to the banquet hall angrily. Anyway, she had lost a role. She didn¡¯t care about Diane¡¯s show. Besides, given Diane¡¯s scheming look, it was hard to say if Diane would let her act her new y. Zuri was happy to see it. She walked slowly into the banquet hall in her high heels. Was Diane the only one who could sow discord? She could, too. The actress rushed into the banquet hall and poured a ss of wine on Diane¡¯s face after finding her. Diane took a few steps back with a pale face. Although she escaped from the ident, her expensive dress suffered a lot. However, since she was still wearing a white dress, and her chest was immediately stained with wine, Diane Looked embarrassed and miserable. Diane was so angry that she shouted at the actress, ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± Diane did think that this actress was insane. She had just seeded in making this actress dislike Chelsea, but why was she going mad at her now? The actress gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How dare you ask me why? | hit you!¡± After the actress finished speaking, she raised her hand and scratched Diane¡¯s face. Diane dodged back in a panic. Because she was wearing very high heels at the banquet, and her dress was so slim that she couldn¡¯t move her legs, Diane stumbled as soon as she took a step back. She struggled to fall to the table next to her, hoping that she could not fall down by relying on it. However, to her surprise, there was a long table for drinking. In the middle of the long table, there was an extremely gorgeous. wine tower. As Diane pounced on it, the wine tower fell down with a crackling sound. Dozens of sses of wine fell on her, pouring her into a drowned rat. Everyone in the ballroom heard themotion and turned to look at Diane.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Diane Looked down at the mess she was in, and then looked around at the shocked and funny eyes of the people around her. She screamed on the spot, and then fainted. Diane fainted from anger Diane was extremely arrogant, but now she had lost such a big face in front of everyone. It was normal for her to faint from anger. Purple, who was standing aside, had no choice but to rush forward to support Diane. The guests around them came to their senses and called an ambnce. Diane left the banquet in such an embarrassing state. At the beginning, Diane and Purple walked on the red carpet like queens. Tonight, Diane also nned to try her best to advertise Purple¡¯ period drama. The name of Chelsea¡¯s period drama was ¡®The Crown¡¯ while their period drama¡¯s name was ¡®Legend of Yvanna¡¯ that she and Purple had just decided. Cap铆tulo 409 Cap¨ªtulo 409 Yaliania was the female master of the book. The story told about Yaliania¡¯s life from an unknown abandoned child to a glorious wise empress. and it was clear that her drama would fight with ¡®The Crown¡¯. In fact, Diane had even deliberately given the female protagonist a name that was simr to hers. She had channeled all of her resentment towards Chelsea onto this story. As long as the ratings of ¡®Legend of Yvanna¡¯ defeated ¡®The Crown¡¯, it would mean that she defeated Chelsea. However, she did not expect that she would be at a disadvantage when she just started. The banquet had just begun and she had made a fool of herself. After Diane was taken away by the ambnce, the actress in a blue dress was also driven out of the banquet hall by the security guards. She struggled and scolded Diane, ¡°Diane is a bitch!¡± ¡°Don''t be fooled by her goody two-shoes. She is very insidious behind the scenes!¡± Regardless of whether her words could really affect the judgment of the guests at the party, her shocking actions tonight had always made Diane lose face. After seeing the farce, Zuri, who was behind the crowd, went to look for Chelsea in a good mood. Diane had ended up in such a miserable state. She had been smashed by the wine tower and thrown into the hospital. Zuri had never expected this. She thought that the actress was just scolding Diane, but she didn¡¯t expect her to act like this. It was too satisfying. Diane was too shameless! After all, Diane had targeted Chelsea tonight before, but she embarrassed herself and got her retribution. Obviously, Chelsea had also seen what had happened to Diane. She had just chatted with Eugene for a while when she was interrupted by the loud sound of the wine tower falling to the ground and the screams of the crowd. Chelsea immediately found Zuri from the crowd. When she saw the gloating smile on Zuri¡¯s face, she knew that Zuri must have done something behind her back. Otherwise, the actress in the blue dress wouldn''t have treated Diane Like this. However, Chelsea showed no sympathy for Diane. She even thought that Diane deserved it. When Chelsea was looking for Zuri, she also saw Edmund. As Diane¡¯s ex-boyfriend and one lead of gossip, Edmund stood in the crowd and watched Diane make a fool of herself. Chelsea didn¡¯t know if she should sympathize with Diane orugh at her. Diane had tried her best to catch up Edmund for several years, but she didn¡¯t get anything in the end. Was she worth it? Eugene, on Chelsea¡¯s side, she was quite emotional. ¡°Where there are actresses, there are troubles arising out of them. It¡¯s better for us to be screenwriters.¡± Chelsea smiled a little stiffly. Could she say that this incident was caused by her?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Being a screenwriter was not peaceful for her at all. At this time, Roy came over. Eugene was very surprised to see him ¡°Roy, long time no see.¡± ¡°| heard from the organizer that you wille to this banquet today. It¡¯s incredible.¡± Eugene was obviously very familiar with Roy. After that, she asked Roy, ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Eugene and Roy were at the simr age and were both big shots in the screenwriter industry. In the early days, they had cooperated, so their rtionship was obviously not ordinary. Cap铆tulo 410 Cap¨ªtulo 410 However, Roy had canceled many social activities because of Kelli¡¯s health these years. Unless it was an important asion. This was why Eugene was so surprised to see Roy here. Roy smiled and said to Eugene, ¡°Haven''t | recently published a new book and sold it to the Nelson Group? Today, I¡¯m here mainly to cooperate with the publicity.¡± Eugene knew that Roy¡¯s new book was published, but she didn¡¯t expect that his patent would be sold so quickly. However, she was also very happy for Roy. ¡°Nelson Group is a good choice. Edmund¡ª¡± At this point, Eugene couldn¡¯t help but nce at the nearby Chelsea. It was onlyter that she learned that Chelsea who had learned from her for four years, had once been the ex-wife of Edmund.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thus, now that she had mentioned Edmund, she had to consider Chelsea¡¯s feeling. Eugene felt sorry for Chelsea, so she changed the topic and then asked Roy, ¡°By the way, did you find the right screenwriter?¡± Eugene wanted to say that if Roy didn¡¯t find the right person, she could rmend one. The person she was going to rmend was Chelsea standing aside. Unexpectedly, Roy said, ¡°Yes. It is the one in front of you. | heard that she is your student.¡± A few hours ago, Chelsea took Roy around Vertoak and talked about a Lot of things about her, especially what she had experienced along the way as a screenwriter. And she also said that she was Eugene¡¯s student. Roy was pleasantly surprised and even proud of her. Because Roy knew Eugene well. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Eugene felt that Chelsea was particrly outstanding after the test, she wouldn''t have paid attention to Chelsea. After hearing Roy¡¯s words, Eugene was very surprised. She Looked at Chelsea and then at Roy. ¡°So, you know each other?¡± Roy said, ¡°Not only do | know her, but | also recognize her as my adopted daughter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Eugene was extremely surprised. Chelsea said from the side, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you about this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Eugene was happy for Chelsea and Roy. Almost everyone in China knew that Roy had no children. And Chelsea was a good girl. It was perfect for Roy to adopt Chelsea as his adopted daughter. After Eugene sized Roy and Chelsea up, she suddenly said to Roy, ¡°Roy, take off your sses and let me have a Look.¡± Roy smiled and raised his hand to take off his sses. Few people knew Roy¡¯s rtionship when he was young. Roy knew Eugene as a screenwriter after he got married with Kelli, so Eugene obviously wouldn¡¯t know about those past events. Roy did not intend to tell the secret for the time being. When the right time came, he would obviously make it public to the world. Cap铆tulo 411 Cap¨ªtulo 411 Roy was short-sighted and wore framed sses all year round. Over time, it had be his unique sign. Except for his family, no one had ever seen Roy take off sses. After all, no one would let him take off his sses and look at him carefully. Eugene eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that the two of you look quite simr, especially your eyes. It seems that you are really fated to be father and daughter.¡± Under Eugene¡¯s reminder, Chelsea also looked up at Roy. She was shocked by what she saw. Roy, who had taken off his sses, had a pair of beautiful eyes. The end of his eyes was raised, and his eyes were gentle and bright. She also had such a pair of eyes. However, because of the difference between men and women and their age, her eyes were different from Roy¡¯s. But the shape and charm of the eyes were extremely simr. Roy quickly put on his sses and said with a gentle smile, ¡°We do look alike.¡± Chelseaughed as well. ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t think much about it. She only felt that maybe as Eugene said, she was really fated with Roy. Eugene also nodded seriously. ¡°You guys share a ny percent resemnce.¡± Eugene added, ¡°In the future, when you go out and say that you are father and daughter, others will believe you.¡± ¡°Chelsea is indeed a good girl. I¡¯ve taught her for four years and know her talent and personality best.¡± Eugene said this was for Roy, and then she looked at Chelsea and said, ¡°I know your ability. | believe that you will do a good job on adapting Roy¡¯s new book.¡± Hearing Eugene¡¯s words, Chelsea could only smile humbly and thank her. Chelsea had thought that she wouldn''t have to interact with Edmund tonight, but who would have thought that she would be with him in the second half of the banquet? Of course, Roy was by her side.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As a screenwriter in charge of adapting Roy¡¯s new book to a TV series, she was introduced to everyone by Edmund and Roy. When they introduced her, the only said that she was a screenwriter and did not say anything about her rtionship with Roy. Roy and Edmund reached an agreement tacitly. They all agreed that they shouldn''t reveal the rtionship between Roy and Chelsea at this time. They guessed that those people would put two and two together and make five once it was made public. Even so, the way everyone looked at Chelsea was a bit different. Such a young and beautiful woman took the responsibility of adapting Roy¡¯s new book. It was inevitable that someone would misunderstand her. However, Chelsea was not afraid. She openly weed those people¡¯s curious gazes. When the following y was broadcast, there was a conclusion. While Chelsea was enjoying her time here, Diane was crying bitterly in the hospital. There was nothing wrong with her body. It was just that when the wine tower fell, the wine ss broke and sshed on her body. So, there were several slight cuts on her arms and legs. But the wound in her heart almost made her copse. Cap铆tulo 412 Cap¨ªtulo 412 She had been crying since she woke up from aa, and Purple was extremely impatient to apany her. If Diane hadn¡¯t caused such a scene, she should still be in the banquet hall at this moment. After all, she had been in Peak Entertainment for many years, and she was a little famous. She had many opportunities to get to know stars and investors. Although she couldn¡¯t mention cooperating with others in front of Diane, she could get in touch with them in the future. She wouldn¡¯t stay with Diane forever. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had amon enemy, Chelsea, she wouldn¡¯t havee into Diane¡¯spany. In fact, Purple still missed Peak Entertainment very much. She was originally very happy in Peak Entertainment, but because of the arrival of Chelsea, she couldn''t get many opportunities. So, she couldn¡¯t stay there any Longer. Philip and Flora also rushed to the hospital after knowing that something had happened to Diane at the banquet. As soon as Diane saw Philip, she cried, ¡°Dad, help me. The Inte is full of photos and videos of me being embarrassed tonight!¡± At the thought of this, Diane was going crazy. She didn¡¯t expect that the video of her being hit by the champagne tower would spread on the Inte so quickly. The Last time she was scolded by the Inte as a scheming woman, she had to change her mind. She didn¡¯t expect that she would make such a big mistake when she decided to start her career after she had no news for a long time. Although this matter would not affect her career, after all, she was rich. But she humiliated. Especially when she thought that all her misery at that time had been seen by Chelsea, she wanted to die.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Philip said furiously, ¡°As soon as | saw this news, | asked someone to withdraw the trending news, but | couldn''t finish it at all.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know what''s wrong with these people now. Are they too free? They keep an eye on others on the Inte all day long!¡± After all, Philip was an old man, so he didn¡¯t really understand the Inte. He asked someone to take down the trending headlines and suspend a lot of ounts, but not Long after, someone posted those photos and videos again. For the first time in his life, he felt that money could not do everything. What he didn¡¯t know was that there were trolls. They had received money from others, especially for provoking others by posting inmmatory, irrelevant, or inappropriate messages or other content. Diane had done such a thing many times before, but now she took revenge on herself. The banquet was full of people from the entertainment industry. There were many people who abhorred Diane behind the scenes. It was obvious that someone had hired some trolls to make them continue to nder Diane. Hearing Philip¡¯s words, Diane was so angry that her eyes turned red again. Flora, on the other hand, was a Little more open-minded. Sheforted Diane and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Everyone has his or her own awkwardness.¡± ¡°In a video, Edmund was pped in the face before, did he? As for a noble man, he waspletely humiliated after being pped. His mother said that Edmund lost face. But Edmund didn¡¯t care about it. Why are you thinking about this?¡± As soon as Flora finished speaking, Diane burst into tears again. Hearing Flora¡¯s words, Diane was even more unhappy. Edmund was pped in the face, which waspletely different from her embarrassing behavior tonight. Edmund''s incident showed that he was deeply in love with Chelsea, but it was really shameful for hers. When Flora saw Diane¡¯s current state, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Beside them, Purple said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, the doctor said that Miss Stevenson is fine. You can take her home. It¡¯s not good to for you and Miss Stevenson stay in the hospital.¡± Flora nodded, ¡°OK.¡± Cap铆tulo 413 Cap¨ªtulo 413 Diane also felt that there were too many people in the hospital, so she left with her parents as soon as possible. Of course, when she went out, she wrapped herself tightly so that no one could recognize her. It was the first time in so many years that she had been so shameful. ¡°| want that bitch to never be able to appear in the entertainment industry!¡± After getting in the car, Diane said to Philip like this The bitch Diane said was not Chelsea, but the actress in the blue dress. If that actress hadn¡¯t sshed wine all over her and hit her, she wouldn¡¯t have been in such a mess. ¡°It''s easy to deal with such a small actress.¡± It was a piece of cake for Philip. Originally, Philip thought that Chelsea was a very easy person to deal with, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was wrong. Because of Roy, he had topromise and let his daughter apologize to Chelsea. Philip could not bear it. Thinking of this, Philip said while driving, ¡°Roy has been in Vertoak recently. He must have contacted Chelsea. We hire someone to take some photos and make troubles for them. In this way, Chelsea and Roy became notorious in the whole circle. Not only did they avenge, but they also helped Diane clear the obstacles in her career. Flora nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Diane, who had almost gone crazy overnight, had eased a lot because of her parents¡¯ actions She even leaned against the car and Laughed smugly. When the scandal between Chelsea and Roy came out, she would see how the public roasted them. One was shameless and only knew how to hook up with men, and the other was an old man who coveted young and beautiful girls. Roy''s image as a good man, which had been painstakingly managed for so many years, would bepletely destroyed. Roy wouldpletely quit this circle in the future. When Diane got home, another hot topic appeared. When she saw the title of the hot topic, she was so angry that she gritted her teeth and wished that her trending news could not be suppressed. The title of the trending news was ¡± Screenwriter of Roy''s New Book¡±. After clicking on it, it was Roy who announced in public that he would cooperate with Nelson Group and introduced the screenwriter of his new book. A photo was also posted on Twitter. In the photo, Chelsea stood in the middle, while Roy and Edmund stood by her both sides respectively. The three of them smiled and looked at the camera. Chelsea¡¯s temperament was fresh and graceful, and her smile was generous and confident. When she stood together with Edmund and Roy, she didn¡¯t look weak at all.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In thements, a lot of people were amazed by this young screenwriter¡¯s good appearance and temperament. They were even more surprised by her outstanding resume. She was Eugene Lewis''s disciple, which was enough for everyone to be certain of her abilities Moreover, she also participated in writing scripts for several famous TV dramas. At the same time, the Nelson Group and Peak Entertainment took this chance to promote the uing new drama ¡®The Crown¡¯, whose screenwriter was this young and beautiful woman, Winter, Chelsea¡¯s pseudonym. Cap铆tulo 414 Cap¨ªtulo 414 They also announce the main cast: Luka Pierce as the director, Zuri White as the female protagonist, Keith Rivera as the male lead, and Vickie Gray as the supporting actress As soon as the cast was announced, ¡®The Crown¡¯ once again topped the trending list. Everyone knew that Mr. Pierce was capable of being a director and the participation of the A-list actress Zuri White was predictable. However, Keith Rivera was an extremely low-key and picky actor. It was rather incredible that he agreed to get on board and y the male protagonist. So, someone guessed that this script must be very good and the screenwriter must be very talented. Then people turned their attention to Vickie Gray, the supporting actress of ¡®The Crown¡¯. She was apletely unknown actress. How could she get this role? After searching the information of Vickie, many people were shocked. They found that Vickie had appeared in more than a dozen TV series. Of course, she only yed small roles in these shows. However, Vickie still tried her best to yed every one of the roles well. Because of her hard work and her optimistic personality, Vickie quickly gained the favor of many people. Although no one knew how she got this role, they didn¡¯t Look down upon her. On the contrary, many people became her fans and even looked forward to her acting as the second female character. In a short time, ¡®The Crown¡¯ became the most anticipated TV show in the next half year. Even if there were other new dramas, they would not be able to surpass the poprity of ¡®The Crown¡¯. Diane was so angry that she threw her phone aside. She hadn''t had time to promote her new drama of ¡®Legend of Yvanna¡¯ tonight yet. She gritted her teeth and thought, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If Chelsea¡¯s scandal was exposed a few dayster, she will be in trouble.¡± The idea of introducing Chelsea to the public tonight was decided after Edmund discussed it with Roy. Of course, they also asked Chelsea¡¯s opinion in advance. Before introducing Chelsea to the public as the screenwriter of Roy¡¯s new book, Roy and Edmund called her aside and told her their ns.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Although Roy and Edmund reached an agreement to introduce Chelsea to the public, they had their own purpose. Roy was preparing for announcing his consanguinity with Chelsea in the future, while Edmund was preparing for making his love rtionship with Chelsea public in the future. Although he was not with Chelsea now, he had to make preparations in advance This time, he would no longer hide her Like before. This time, he would hold her in his arms and announce her identity to the whole world. He would give her a grand wedding, and kept her by his side forever. Although Roy and Edmund had their own motives, they had onemon purpose. They hoped that Chelsea would be known by others and her outstanding talent should also be knew. Edmund was a man of great nning, and he had taken all aspects into consideration. He and Roy only asked for her advice. It was up to Chelsea to decide whether she showed up or not. Edmund made two sets of ns. If Chelsea agreed to show up, he could take the opportunity to promote ¡®The Crown¡¯. The timing was very good, and the publicity would definitely be much better than he found another chance to introduced ¡®The Crown¡¯ separately. Cap铆tulo 415 Cap¨ªtulo 415 If Chelsea didn¡¯t agree to show up, he would only introduce her screenwriter¡¯s name, Winter. After listening to their n, Chelsea said with worry, ¡°I¡¯m only a screenwriter. Will | be criticized if | do that?¡± Royforted her and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m also just a director, but | still often show up.¡± Many screenwriters always showed up, and they were even more famous than actors. Edmund said, ¡°You are very good. You have a good appearance and temperament, and you are so talented. You don¡¯t need to feel humble.¡± Chelsea pouted and nced at him. She admitted that Edmund''s words were right because she did feel humble and uneasy. She felt relieved when hearing that he praised her. However, what interested Chelsea was that he could take this opportunity to promote ¡®The Crown¡¯. After all, this was her first work. Although this work was good, if others did not approve of it because she was a new screenwriter, it would also affect the poprity of this y. If she could attract a lot of attention, she would not reject to show up. She also hoped that ¡®The Crown¡¯ would be popr. So she finally agreed to show up and took a photo with Edmund and Roy. When the banquet came to an end, the first wave of poprity had risen. ording to Edmund''s n, the public announcement of ¡®The Crown¡¯ caused another wave of poprity. Within Edmund''s expectation, Vickie was on What''s Trending. After all, Vickie, an unknown rookie, would definitely get much attention in such a luxurious drama.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, Chelsea had to admit that this girl rmended by Keith Rivera was good. Although she was searched thoroughly by thousands ofizens, she had no any scandals at all. Thus, ¡®The Crown¡¯ upied several hot topics on the inte in a short time and became the biggest winner of the year. ALL of this was specially nned by Edmund. He knew that Diane and Purple also made a simr costume drama topete with them, so he did this to deal with Diane. But Diane was no match for him. What he did tonight waspletely beat Diane¡¯s drama that had not yet been publicized. Diane didn¡¯t have a chance to turn over anymore. Even if her show was publicized, she could not win him. After being introduced to people by Edmund and Roy, Chelsea finally found a quiet ce to have a rest. She took out her mobile phone to check the news. After knowing that the publicity was sessful, she was relieved. When she was about to turn around to look for Zuri, she saw a man wearing a navy-blue suit walking towards her. Chelsea recognized him immediately. He was an actor from the samepany with Ondo Curtis, and his name was Thomas Washburn. Thomas Washburn had been famous a few years ago. As the leading figure of the first-generation idol, he published albums, and acted in TV shows and movies. However, in recent years, he had gradually disappeared, as if he had never found his position. In addition, there were some problems with his personal character, so he was forgotten gradually by the public. He seemed to be Less than 30 years old this year. To a male artist at the age of 28 or 29, he was actually in an awkward phase. Cap铆tulo 416 Cap¨ªtulo 416 He was not as sun and shiny as in his early teens or early twenties, nor as mature as a man in his thirties or forties. Chelsea didn¡¯t have a good impression of Thomas either. A few years ago, Eugene was busy, so she went to the crew to help her. It just so happened that the plot was written by Chelsea, but Thomas thought that her Lines were not good and scolded her. He even med the director angrily to find such an idiot screenwriter. He said that she got this chance because she had a sexual rtionship with the director. At that time, Chelsea was so aggrieved that she cried. At that time, she was just an intern. All the lines she wrote was checked by Eugene and the director. Eugene and the director didn¡¯t say that her Lines were bad, but Thomas still scolded her. It was obvious that Thomas was not well educated enough. Therefore, when Chelsea saw Thomas walking toward her, she frowned slightly and felt disgusted. Thomas did not feel awkward at all. He greeted her with a charming smile, ¡°Hello, Miss Winter.¡± Chelsea nodded gently, ¡°Hello, Mr. Washburn.¡± Thomas said humbly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me like that. | am ttered.¡± Chelsea sneered. A few years ago, he shouted at the crew and asked them to call him teacher. Why was he so humble now? He clearly knew that she was famous now and he wanted to fawn on her, so he deliberately groveled to heN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Thomas asked her tentatively, ¡®We met a few years ago. Do you still remember?¡± Chelsea looked up at him, not knowing how to answer his question. If she answered that she had met him before, it would be equivalent to telling Thomas that she remembered what happened at that time. If she said that she hadn¡¯t seen him before, it would be a humiliation for him. ording to Thomas¡¯ temperament, he might be angry with her. Although Thomas¡¯ character was not good, his face was very handsome and outstanding even. Otherwise, he could not be so famous at home and abroad and be so arrogant in the past. After thinking for a moment, Chelsea said with a smile, ¡°| remember you, Mr. Washburn. You are so handsome and | won''t forget you.¡± In the workce, Chelsea had to be more tactful and sophisticated. Today, she already went public, and would work in this circle in the future, so she had to learn the way of dealing with people. She admitted that she remembered that thing, but she also praised Thomas, giving Thomas some face. Thomas was very satisfied with her answer. He raised his ss to her and motioned her to have a drink. Chelsea took a sip, and then Thomas asked, ¡°By the way, has the casting started yet, for Mr. Ellis¡¯s new show?¡± Chelsea finally understood that he came for the role. In the past, Chelsea followed Eugene and knew these things. Some screenwriters with a certain reputation were qualified to personally pick actors and even rmend actors. Therefore, many actors found the screenwriter and tried to get the opportunity from the screenwriter. However, Chelsea didn¡¯t think that based on her current qualifications, she had the right to choose actors. She didn¡¯t know why Thomas would please her. However, she still told him the truth, ¡®The casting has not begun yet, and this project has just been decided.¡¯ ¡°Well.¡¯ Thomas looked at her and said, ¡°| was so stupid in the past. Please forgive me.¡± Thomas apologized to Chelsea and wanted her to forgive his past fault. Cap铆tulo 417 Cap¨ªtulo 417 He hoped if Chelsea chose candidates, especially the male main characters, she could consider him. Chelsea still had a decent smile, ¡°Let bygones be bygones.¡± Chelsea had never said that she would consider Thomas to y in the show, which made Thomas very embarrassed. Many actors were eager to work with Roy, because he could make many actors popr, from the main characters to all kinds of supporting roles. If they were neers, they would definitely be famous. If they were experienced actors, they would definitely regain attention from the public. Thomas now needed such a chance to make aeback. However, he felt that Chelsea seemed not to understand his hidden meaning in his words at all. Or might be she pretended not to understand it. Thomas felt very embarrassed. When she showed up at the stage just now, he was attracted by her fresh temperament like many other men. At first, he didn¡¯t recognize her who was humiliated by him in the past. After all, he scolded many people. When he saw her at the first time, she had put on light makeup, which waspletely different from her tonight''s dazzling Look. Later, Edmund introduced that she was Roy¡¯s new screenwriter. Her name was Winter, which made him remind of her. After recalling the past, he regretted it. He didn¡¯t expect that she now became Roy¡¯s new screenwriter. He also didn¡¯t expect that he once had been famous all over the country, but now would be forgotten by the public. He had no choice but to approach her shamelessly, hoping that she could rmend him when she selected the roles. Thomas had never thought that he would have the day to please others, but his recent situation really made him unable to be arrogant. If there was no drama that could make him remembered by the audience, he would really be eliminated from this circle. Thinking of this, he suppressed his negative emotions and continued to ask with a smile, ¡± Winter, do you have a boyfriend?¡± If she did not have a boyfriend, he could pursue her, so that she would be happy and then give him a role without hesitation. Unexpectedly, Chelsea replied, ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± Thomas was a little disappointed. She was not very old, so he thought that she was single. Hearing that, he felt it was shameless to rob her from her boyfriend. But Thomas didn¡¯t know that there was really such a shameless person who was the big boss of the business world, Edmund. He was really a shameless man. After thinking for a while, Thomas felt it didn¡¯t matter even if she had a boyfriend. If she got married, she could divorce. As long as he could get the role, he didn¡¯t mind robbing her from other man.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. When Thomas made up his mind to pursue Chelsea, Chelsea said, ¡°In fact, | once got married, but | divorced.¡± Thomas was silent for a moment Cap铆tulo 418 Cap¨ªtulo 418 Were the girls so open now? They got married and divorced at such a young age, and they found a new boyfriend so quickly. He suddenly had no desire to pursue this screenwriter Chelsea said politely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Washburn. | have something to do and have to leave now.¡± After saying, she hurried to leave. Chelsea knew Thomas¡¯ purpose, so she added that she got married and divorced and deliberately asked Thomas to withdraw. She ran into Edmund when she just took a few steps. Chelsea felt annoyed because Edmund had been following her wherever she went. Chelsea was afraid that people rumored they had a ambiguous rtionship. Therefore, when she saw Edmunding over, she quickly took a step back to keep a distance from him. Seeing that, Edmund was very angry. He took another step towards her and whispered, ¡°You think I''ll bully you?¡± Chelsea told him the truth, ¡°The impact isn¡¯t good. After all, I¡¯m now a public person.¡± What he did made her stay away from him. Clenching the wine ss in his hand, he said angrily, ¡°Stay away from Thomas. Don¡¯t you know that he approaches you for the role and tries to seduce you with his charm?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say to that. 00 His words were really unpleasant, as if she was very lecherous. ¡°| won''t be seduced by him!¡± Chelsea said angrily and was about to leave. She admitted that she was attracted by Edmund''s charm before, but she would not do that anymore. It was not worth. Edmund stopped her. He frowned and asked her in a Low voice, ¡°Why do you know him?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°| wrote a part of the script for his previous show.¡± After saying that, Chelsea ran away quickly. tt was better for them to be strangers on this asion. However, Edmund stared in the direction that she left and was lost in thought. Thomas¡¯ reputation in the industry was not good. Otherwise, he would not go downhill these years. In fact, actors were also a profession, and the entertainment circle was equivalent to the workce. A person¡¯s character was very important. Thomas was indeed very good-looking when he was young, but after he became famous, he often offended people. Over time, no one was willing to cooperate with him. In addition, his acting skills had not improved in the past few years He could not walk far just by relying on his face. After all, there were no shortage of good-looking people in the entertainment industry. Just now, when he Looked for Chelsea, he saw Thomas talking with her. He also saw through Thomas plot at a nce. He was just for the role of Roy¡¯s new y. Edmund sneered. Thomas wanted to y in this drama, but his acting skills was unqualified. Cap铆tulo 419 Cap¨ªtulo 419 How did Roy Ellis make so many people famous? That was because Roy had very high requirements for the actors¡¯ acting skills. If his acting skills were not good enough, it was impossible for him to be selected. Then Edmund called Leo and asked him to check if Thomas had any conflict with Chelsea. Logically speaking, if it was the first time that Chelsea and Thomas met tonight, they wouldn''t talk so much just now. Moreover, When Chelsea talked about Thomas, she was obviously full of disgust. She was a gentle person and rarely showed her disgust to others. If Thomas did bully her before, he would make Thomas completely disappear from the entertainment industry. Ten minutester, Leo called back. Leo was very efficient. He investigated Thomas¡¯ previous ys which Chelsea worked as a screenwriter and also contacted that director, so he Learned what happened at that time. When Leo told Edmund what the director said, his face darkened. He could imagine that scenario. At that time, Thomas was a famous star, but Chelsea was just an intern, so that Chelsea must have been scolded harshly by Thomas. Thomas treated Chelsea so badly before. Why did he have the face to ask Chelsea for a role now? Dreamed on. After the dinner, Chelsea took Zuri¡¯s car to home, because they lived in the samemunity, and it was very convenient. Roy went back to the hotel. Roy made an appointment with Chelsea to go to the suburbs together to worship her adoptive mother tomorrow. Roy wanted to thank Chelsea¡¯s adoptive mother for raising and taking care of Chelsea over these years Edmund went home alone. After taking a shower, he felt bored and leaned against the railing on the balcony outside his bedroom. He watched the lights in Chelsea¡¯s room being turned off, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was a Long night, and they drank together. They should do something passionate. But when he thought of Eme¡®s indifferent look today, he looked up at the sky and sighed in despair. He did not know when she would agree to be with him. He had no choice but to turn back to his bedroom. It was so coincident that Yusuf was sending messages on WhatsApp. Edmund said angrily, ¡°What the stupid idea do you give me? Don¡¯t you say that sweet words are useful? Why does she still ignore me?¡± Yusuf was silent for a while before replying, ¡°Edmund, | just think about it seriously. It seems that this way is not suitable for you and Chelsea.¡± ¡°You used to look down on Chelsea, but now you suddenly speak sweet words to her. It¡¯s a bit strange.¡± Hearing Yusuf''s words, Edmund felt that his analysis was very reasonable. Especially when he showed his Love to Chelsea tonight, her rejection was even more obvious. Edmund was furious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Yusuf was very innocent, ¡°Love can¡¯t be forced. | only give you a general direction, and you should find your own ways based on your condition.¡± ¡°You have to adjust the strategy ording to the specific situation between you and Chelsea and Chelsea¡¯s character.¡± At this time, Chris said in WhatsApp, ¡°Edmund is eager to seed.¡± He was in a hurry to get Chelsea back, so he trusted Yusufpletely and used Yusuf¡¯s ways to purse Chelsea without any change, because Yusuf could please women easily. Brayan also said, ¡°You should not be in such a hurry to pursue a woman. She''ll know your goodness after a Long time.¡± Cap铆tulo 420 Cap¨ªtulo 420 That was how he got his wife¡¯s heart. They cultivated their love slowly and finally they fell in love with each other. Yusuf said, ¡°Edmund, | have a good suggestion. | think that you can keep an appropriate distance from Chelsea now.¡± Edmund was confused, ¡°Didn''t you tell me a few days ago that | should keep pestKatharineg her? Now why do you ask me to keep a distance from her?¡± ¡°It was because you told her that you Loved her a few days ago. T ask you to pester her in order to make her see you anytime and anywhere. After all, Ondo and Luka are often on her side.¡± ¡°But now you have done a lot of things for her. She must have a deep impression of you. From now on, if you keep an appropriate distance from her, she will be interested in you.¡± He couldn''t ept the fact that he had to keep a distance from Chelsea. He felt that if he did that, she wouldn¡¯t pay him any more attention. ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡± Yusuf said helplessly. Edmund put his phone on the bedside and was ready to sleep, but he didn¡¯t sleep well all night. Gi He had been wondKatharineg if he should keep a distance fromm Chelsea or continue to pester her. GG The next morning, Edmund went out for morning jogging. When he came back, he saw Luka carrying breakfast and waiting outside Chelsea''s house. Edmund stopped and asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Luka said with a smile, ¡°If | don¡¯te back, my girlfriend will be robbed by other man.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Girlfriend? | dare you look at my eyes and swear that you two are Lovers?¡± Luka was speechless. Why was Edmund so smart? He already suspected the rtionship between him and Chelsea However, Luka still looked calm. He asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | don¡¯t understand what you''re hinting at.¡± In fact, Luka knew what Edmund meant, but he still said that deliberately. Edmund also knew that Luka didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth. He was very annoyed and didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Luka at all. Therefore, he looked up at Luka and asked sharply, ¡°Have you kissed with Chelsea yet?¡± Luka¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and he had a bad feeling. He hadn''t kissed with Chelsea yet. They only held each other¡¯s hands once when they entered his mother¡¯s ward. Although he regarded Chelsea as his girlfriend and wanted to take good care of her, Chelsea only regarded him as a friend and the boss of thepany. Therefore, even if he wanted to do more romantic things with her, he knew that she was unwilling, so they had never cFostered the bottom line as friends. Seeing that Luka did not speak, Edmund asked, ¡°Dare you kiss her in front of me?¡± Luka raised his hand and touched his forehead. He said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, we don¡¯t have the habit of doing such intimate things in front of others.¡¯ Edmund sneered, ¡°She doesnt love you. She will definitely reject you if you kiss her.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea had once loved him, so he knew what she Looked like when she kissed if she was immersed in love. Cap铆tulo 421 Cap¨ªtulo 421 If Chelsea didnt reject Luka kissing her, and really fell in love with Luka, he had nothing to say He was willing to give up. Of course, Luka knew why Edmund did that. Edmund doubted the rtionship between him and Chelsea, so he forced them to expose themselves in this way But he didn¡¯t want Edmund to know it, and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you go too far. | suggest you go home and take a bath to calm down.¡± After saying that, Luka stepped forward and pressed the doorGordon. He did not want to talk to Edmund anymore. At this moment, Edmund was like a madman. It was he who hurt Chelsea seriously in the past. When Luka waited for Chelsea to open the door, he turned his head and nced at Edmund. He found that Edmund had not returned home yet, and stood there with his arms cFostered, waiting for Chelsea to open the door for him. Luka suddenly felt that Edmund was hateful and pitiful. However, Luka didn¡¯t want to talk to him. Chelsea came to open the door soon. Because the weather suddenly turned cold, she walked out in a flufty white pajama. Seeing Luka, she was very surprised, ¡°Mr. Pierce, why are you here?¡± Luka smiled gently, ¡°Haven''t | told you that I¡¯lle back to prepare for the beginning of filming. | came back about ten o¡¯clock iast night. | am afraid that | will disturb your rest, so | don¡¯t contact you.¡± Chelsea opened the door even wider and said, ¡°Come in quickly.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Luka responded to Chelsea. Then he turned to wave at Edmund and said, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Nelson.¡± Chelsea stretched her head out in surprise, and saw Edmund. She guessed that he might ran back just now because he was still in a ck sports suit. Now was autumn, and the weather was constantly changing. Last night the temperature suddenly dropped by a few degrees After getting up early in the morning, Chelsea hurriedly found out her thick home clothes and put them on. But Edmund was still dressed in short sleeves and shorts outside. When she looked at Edmund, she felt even colder. With just a nce at him, she immediately pulled her head back. Pretending not to see Edmund, she pulled Luka in and closed the door quickly. Edmund was furious. He became more and more suspicious of her rtionship with Luka. He had to find a way to let them expose themselves.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It seemed pretty good to y a real-hearted adventure game. At that time, if she chose to tell the truth, he would ask her whether she loved Luka or not. After entKatharineg the house, Luka handed the breakfast to Chelsea, ¡°I make it early this morning.¡± Chelsea was overjoyed, ¡°Thank you. | haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Then Chelsea went to the kitchen to get some tableware. They sat in the bright dining room and ate breakfast leisurely Luka briefly told Chelsea what Edmund said outside. After hearing, Chelsea almost spat out the porridge in her mouth Cap铆tulo 422 Cap¨ªtulo 422 ¡°Is he crazy?¡± She was so angry that Edmund asked Luka to kiss her in front of him. Luka handed her a tissue and said, ¡°He must be suspicious about our rtionship.¡± Chelsea snorted, ¡°We don¡¯t need to take any notice of him.¡± Luka said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Thinking of this, Chelsea said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s Edmund who makes trouble to me.¡± She pretended to be Luka¡¯s girlfriend in order to make his mother feel assured. However, Edmund had been pestKatharineg her endlessly, making her Life a mess. Luka did not stay at Chelsea¡¯s house for long. After breakfast, he left. On the one hand, Chelsea already made an appointment with Roy to go out. On the other hand, he had a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Chelsea called a car and went to the hotel to pick Roy up. Then they went to the suburbs together. Chelsea¡¯s adoptive mother insisted on burying herself in the suburbs because she didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Hilton Williams. If she didn¡¯t suddenly pass away because of illness, Chelsea thought that she would probably divorce Hilton Roy bought a bunch of flowers and solemnly bowed in front of Chelsea¡¯s adoptive mother¡¯s tomb. Without her, his daughter might not have current sess. Even though Hilton and his son weren''t reliable, Chelsea''s adoptive mother treated Chelsea very well and insisted on letting Chelsea study. Roy heard from Chelsea that Hilton didn¡¯t want her to continue studying, and asked her to work to make money for the family. It was her adoptive mother who insisted on letting Chelsea study, so that Chelsea had the opportunity to finish her college. After worshipping Chelsea¡¯s adoptive mother, they walked around. The air in the suburbs was fresh and the environment was beautiful. It was rare for them toe here, so they had to have a good stroll around. Roy could not stay in Vertoak for too long, so he cherished the time with Chelsea. a Before the day was dark, they took a car back. However, on the way, Chelsea received a call from Zuri, saying that she and Roy had a scandal, and the content was extremely bad. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea hurriedly logged on Twitter and found that someone rumored that she had an improper rtionship with Roy. She was scolded seriously. She just went public Last night and was praised because of her beauty and talent. But today the title of the news was: How was the beautiful screenwriter promoted. The followingmented that she used her beauty to seduce Roy, so that she could be the screenwriter of Roy''s new book. Moreover, this article also severely scolded Roy, saying that he had been pretending to be a good man all these years. In fact, his private life was very chaotic Chelsea trembled with anger because of this news. The rtionship between her and Roy was no tabloid material. On the photos, she did not do anything intimate with Roy. There was a photo when Roy got out of the car, she helped him because N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Cap铆tulo 423 Cap¨ªtulo 423 Roy''s legs were not good. The person who released the news obviously rumored the improper rtionship between her and Roy. Roy, who was sitting next to her, sensed her displeasure and asked with concern, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Chelsea handed the phone to Roy and said, ¡°Look at the news. They¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Chelsea was speaking in a slightly choked voice. She was so enraged that she almost cried. These people not only scolded her, but also ndered Roy, which made her very guilty. She was just a screenwriter, but Roy valued his reputation very much. Roy took her phone. After reading the news Instead, he sneered, ¡°They actually did it he was not angry at all. Chelsea was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean? Who did this?¡± She suddenly realized something and said, ¡°Could it be Diane?¡± Roy nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Philippromised and asked her daughter to apologize to you. But they definitely can¡¯t let this go. I¡¯ve expected that they would get back at us.¡± After saying that, Royforted Chelsea, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡± Chelsea was still confused. Roy looked at her seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk now. I''ll tell you when we go back to the hotel.¡± Seeing that Roy did not panic at all, Chelsea calmed down. She nodded and believed him. At this time, Edmund called Roy. He said angrily, ¡°Mr. Ellis, why did you approach Chelsea?¡± Before Roy could say anything, Edmund added, ¡°You should know well that Philip hates you and won''t let you go easily, but you still deliberately stay with Chelsea. Do you want to hurt her?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Edmund was very angry when he saw the news. He didn¡¯t care about Roy at all. He was only worried about Chelsea. Those words were so harsh that he wanted to tear their mouths apart. Compared with Edmund''s anger, Roy still looked calm, ¡°I have my own arrangements for this matter.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He shouted, ¡°What do you want to do? Well, | wait for your arrangements!¡± After saying that, he felt it was not enough. Edmund warned him, ¡°Roy Ellis, if you hurt Chelsea, | won''t let you go.¡± Edmund was so angry that he called Roy¡¯s full name. Roy said, ¡°You will regret what you say today, guy!¡± He was so disrespectful to his beloved woman¡¯s biological father and even threatened him. Did he really want to get Chelsea back? After he officially acknowledged Chelsea as his daughter, the first thing he had to do was to persuade Chelsea to kick Edmund out. There were many powerful and handsome young men in the Capital. Cap铆tulo 424 Cap¨ªtulo 424 Just as Roy ended the call with Edmund, Luka called Chelsea. ¡°Chelsea, did Diane do that to you on Twitter?¡± Luka did not doubt the rtionship between Chelsea and Roy at all, and he directly pointed out that it was Diane who did it. Chelsea was very grateful for Luka¡¯s trust and support. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°This is too much!¡± Luka was also very annoyed, ¡°Where are you now? Do you need me to pick you up? Let''s find a way to solve this problem together.¡± ¡°I''m on my way back to Vertoak. Mr. Ellis says that he has a solution.¡± Chelseaforted Luka, not wanting him to be angry and worried. After hearing what Chelsea said, Luka did not say anything else. After a moment of silence, he solemnly asked Chelsea, ¡°You trust Mr. Ellis very much, right?¡± Although Luka believed in Chelsea, he didn¡¯t know much about Roy. He didn¡¯t know why Mr. Ellis recognized Chelsea as his adopted daughter. He felt it was really unreasonable. When Chelsea told him this thing, he felt worried. But at that time, he was in his hometown and was worried about his mother¡¯s illness, so that he had no time to think too much about it. Without any hesitation, Chelsea replied, ¡°Yes, | believe he won¡¯t hurt me.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Luka smiled with relief, ¡°I also believe your judgment.¡± Chelsea hung up the phone. Roy asked her gently, ¡°Can you tell me why you are willing to trust me?¡± Chelsea shook her head and said honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason, but | trust you from the bottom of my heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s words, Chelsea looked up at him in confusion. Roy raised his hand and rubbed her head gently, ¡°Thank you for trusting me. Her unconditional trust came from their blood ties. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She almost cried because of Roy¡¯s simple words and a gentle touch on her head. She felt warm in her heart, as if she was being loved. As for previous n, Chelsea would return to her house after sending Roy to the hotel. But now she went to the hotel with Roy and waited for Roy to deal with this matter. Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered into the Lobby of the hotel, they found that Edmund was waiting there. Roy rolled his eyes at Edmund, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Edmund also said unfriendly, ¡°I¡¯m here to see how you handle this matter, Mr. Ellis.¡± They got along wellst night, but today they were at loggerheads. Roy sneered and ignored him, but he didn¡¯t drive him away. Roy allowed Edmund to follow him and Chelsea, because he had his own considerations. He was afraid that after Chelsea knew the truth, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. At that time, Edmund could apany her. He didn¡¯t mean that he already forgave Edmund. In the elevator, Edmund lowered his head and looked at Chelsea. He asked carefully, ¡°Are you fine?¡± Cap铆tulo 425 Cap¨ªtulo 425 It seemed that she didn¡¯t look bad. Her eyes were not red and swollen, so she hadn¡¯t cried. It could be seen that this matter did not have much fatal impact on her. When he waited for her, he was very worried that she could not stand those harsh words.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chelsea replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Edmund sighed heavily. He didn¡¯t understand why she trusted Roy so much. They returned to Roy¡¯s room. Edmund and Chelsea sat down on the sofa, while Roy took out a file bag from the safe. Before handing the file bag to Chelsea, Roy solemnly said to Chelsea ¡°It may be unexpected for you. You should be mentally prepared first.¡± Chelsea nodded, and then Roy handed the file bag to her Edmund raised his hand and stopped them. He narrowed his eyes and asked Roy warily, ¡°Are you sure that the thing inside won''t hurt her?¡± Roy wore an elegant smile, but his words were not good at all, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It can¡¯t bepared with the divorce papers you gave her.¡± Edmund wanted to punch him so much. What was wrong with Roy? Why did he mention the divorce between him and Chelsea at this time? Edmund gritted his teeth and protested discontentedly, ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s she who wanted to divorce me! It¡¯s she who gave me the divorce papers!¡± Roy sneered. If he didn¡¯t hurt Chelsea too badly, Chelsea wouldn''t have insisted on divorce. But Roy didn¡¯t say anything else. Now was not the time to argue with Edmund. Chelsea took the folder, and opened it. Edmund sat next to her and wanted to read it. He was very nervous, and felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. As an outsider, he seemed to be even more nervous than Chelsea. He didn¡¯t know what was in the file bag. The first thing that Chelsea took out from the file bag was a parent-child identification certificate. When Chelsea saw it, her eyes widened in surprise. A parent-child identification certificate? Whose was this? With such a question, she read it carefully. When she saw the words of the DNA identification of Roy and Chelsea, she was completely stunned. She was so shocked that she lost the ability to think temporarily and finished the whole report in a daze. When she read that the probability of paternity was 99.9999%, she was too shocked to realize what it meant. Edmund, who sat next to her, was also astonished. He took the report and read it carefully again. Cap铆tulo 426 Cap¨ªtulo 426 He read every word in the report from beginning to end, and even carefully studied the authenticity of the signed seal in thest Line. After a long while, he looked up at Roy in disbelief and asked, ¡°Chelsea is your biological daughter?¡± Hearing that, Chelsea also raised her head to look at Roy. She saw Roy nod firmly, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my biological daughter.¡± He found the most authoritative agency to do it, so this DNA test could not be faked. There was no need for him to fake it. Roy was afraid that they did not believe him, so he took off his sses and said, ¡°Our eyes are very simr.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a photo of me in a younger age. We looked more alike back then.¡± He pointed to the file bag.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chelsea¡¯s eyes were already engraved in Edmund''s heart, so he frowned and looked at Roy¡¯s eyes, finding that their eyes were indeed quite simr. Then Edmund helped Chelsea take out the rest things in the file bag. There was a picture of Roy without wearing sses when he was young. From this photo, apart from their eyes, Chelsea¡¯s appearance and temperament were also very simr to Roy¡¯s. Even if Roy didn¡¯t have the paternity test report, they were undoubtedly father and daughter just by looking at this photo. For a moment, Edmund didn¡¯t know what to say. He sat on the sofa with Chelsea, staring at the photo in a daze. Edmund who had suffered a lot also needed some time to digest this matter, not to mention Chelsea. She was so shocked that she could not think anymore at this moment. She knew what happened, but she couldn''t say anything or do anything. After a long while, Edmund¡¯s warm hands covered the back of Chelsea¡¯s hands, slowly pulling her thoughts back. He called out to her softly, ¡°Chelsea?¡± Chelsea turned her head to look at him nkly and heard him say that, ¡°Mr. Ellis is your biological father. Those rumors are nothing now.¡± As long as Roy showed up this paternity test certificate, Philip''s insidious scheme would be in vain. It was appropriate for a father to hang out with his daughter. It was also appropriate for them to travel around together. Even if Chelsea got the screenwriter role by relying on Roy, it was also reasonable. Roy Ellis was Chelsea¡¯s biological father. Why couldn¡¯t he give the screenwriter role to his daughter? Edmund finally knew why Roy¡¯s tone on the phone was extremely calm and confident. He didn¡¯t panic at all, because he already expected that Philip would nder him and Chelsea. Or he deliberately stayed with Chelsea today in order to Lure Philip to attack them, so that he could fight back. Under the reminder of Edmund''s words, Chelsea¡¯s thoughts finally returned back. After confirming that she was Roy ELlis¡¯s biological daughter, she burst into tears. She was so excited and happy that she could not help crying. When Roy acknowledged her as his nominal daughter, she felt very Lucky. She didn¡¯t expect that she was his biological daughter. After knowing that Hilton was not her biological father, Chelsea had fantasized for countless times about what kind of her biological father would be. She did not expect that it would be Roy Ellis, such a famous and prestigious man. Cap铆tulo 427 Cap¨ªtulo 427 When Chelsea cried, Roy¡¯s eyes also turned red. He quickly walked over and squatted down in front of Chelsea to wipe her tears, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault for not finding you earlier.¡± Roy apologized to Chelsea again and again with guilt and heartache. Chelsea raised her hands to hold Roy¡¯s neck and burst into tears on his shoulder. Roy also hugged her tightly and gently stroked her back tofort her. They hugged each other and cried. This moment was too important for them. Edmund sat aside, feeling like that he was an outsider. Although he couldn''t stand that Roy and Chelsea hugged each other, now it seemed that he was the most unqualified person to express his opinion. Edmund also remembered that he did not respect Roy in many ways during this period, so he suddenly felt a Little dispirited. Now Roy was Chelsea¡¯s biological father. Just based on his attitude toward Roy, Edmund could imagine that Roy would make trouble to him when he pursued Chelsea in the future. Edmund hated himself. Why did he not think of the rtionship between Roy and Chelsea as father and daughter, instead he thought as other people that Roy had bad intentions for Chelsea... Roy Ellis and Chelsea hugged each other and cried. Edmund also wanted to cry. He wanted to cry about his own unfortune. Chelsea was indifferent to him. Now, with Roy as an obstacle, when would he be able to win back Chelsea¡¯s heart again? Chelsea and Roy hugged each other and cried for a long time until Chelsea¡¯s mood gradually calmed down. Edmund took the initiative to get up and give up the seat next to Chelsea. He raised his hand and helped Roy, who had been squatting on the ground for a long time, to the sofa. He said, ¡°Sit here and talk freely.¡± Roy nced at him and sat down next to Chelsea. He knew how to behave, because he couldn''t offend her biological father now. He had to try his best to please him. Edmund took out a few more tissues and handed them to Chelsea, indicating for her to wipe her tears. Then he silently sat down on the sofa next to her. Although he really wanted to sit next to Chelsea and be the one who held her in his arms and let her cry, it was obvious that he had no chance now. Chelsea tried her best to calm down, but the tears that she had finally stopped fell uncontrobly again. She was very embarrassed, so she wiped her tears and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so happy. | didn¡¯t expect that the fatherly love | have been longing for since | was a child would be given to me today...¡± After saying that, Chelsea began to cry again. Ever since she was a child, she had never felt the slightest bit of fatherly Love. No one knew how much she wanted from the bottom of her heart.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She had also studied hard, worked hard, and tried to be excellent, hoping to get a little care and love from Hilton. Later, she slowly realized that no matter how hard she tried, Hilton would not like her. Her desire for fatherly love was deeply hidden in her heart. However, she did not expect that she would find her biological father after many years, and this biological father was so kind to her. She was so excited and happy that she kept crying. Chelsea¡¯s words made Roy, who had finally calmed down, once again feel sad and burst into tears. His precious daughter had suffered a lot in the past. Edmund''s heart ached so he looked away. He knew very well how bad Hilton was. If Hilton Loved Chelsea, he wouldn''t drug her and send her to a man¡¯s bed. Cap铆tulo 428 Cap¨ªtulo 428 That was no different from selling his daughter. Although Edmund understood the excitement of them, he knew that they had something very important to do now, that was to rify the rumors in the outside world. So he reminded Roy in time, ¡°Mr. Ellis, since you have made these preparations, shouldn''t you rify it to the outside world first?¡± Roy came to Vertoak with these materials, he must be ready to deal with the rumor. Roy quickly raised his hand to wipe away the tears after Edmund reminded him. He looked at him seriously and said, ¡°Yes, this is the most important thing.¡± After Roy finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone to give an exnation, and his men quickly sent out a rification statement in his name. Roy had made a statement the moment he confirmed that Chelsea was his biological daughterMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had already prepared some photos and paternity test report. His man could only wait for his order. Roy hung up the phone and looked at Chelsea. Chelsea¡¯s mood had slowly calmed down. She looked at Roy with tears and asked, ¡°Have you long known our blood rtionship?¡± Roy took out another photo from the pile of materials and handed it to Chelsea. ¡°The first time | saw you, | had a guess in my heart, because you look so much Like your mother.¡± Chelsea took it and looked at the young girl in the photo. Even she herself was extremely surprised. They really did look alike, especially the girl in the photo was at her best age, which was about the same age as hers. Their faces were almost like replicas. Chelsea recalled the first time she met Roy. No wonder Roy was obviously stunned at that time. Later, when Kelli Smith saw her, she kept staring at Chelsea, and her eyes got wet. And the olddy of the Ellis family, who had lost control of her emotions after seeing her. She had given her precious jewelry and a house. It seemed that they had already known her true identity. Roy added, ¡°The first time we met, | was sure that you were my daughter, so | took the initiative to adopt you as my adopted daughter and wanted to get closer to you.¡± ¡°At first, | was worried that you would think that my proposal was too abrupt, so | used the excuse of being your strong support to prevent you from being bullied.¡± When Roy said this, he was overjoyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to my proposal so quickly. | can feel that you have a good impression of me. | am very happy.¡± ¡°This is the mystery of blood ties.¡± Roy sighed with emotion, and Chelsea also nodded hard. ¡°| used to simply treat you as an idol in the field of literature. The first time | saw you in the Capital, | also had an inexplicable feeling. | felt that | was very close to you. | had no reason to believe that you would never hurt me.¡± At this time, when he heard that Chelsea and Roy told their feelings for each other, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how he felt when Chelsea agreed to be Roy¡¯s adopted daughter. At that time, hepletely regarded Roy as an old man with malicious intentions. Roy continued, ¡°The second time you went to the Capital, | asked the hotel staff to take your hair for paternity test. The result is the same as | expected.¡± Roy raised his hand and gently rubbed Chelsea¡¯s forehead Lovingly. He said in a doting tone, ¡°Chelsea, you are my biological daughter.¡± Cap铆tulo 429 Cap¨ªtulo 429 ¡°I''m sorry for leaving you stranded for so many years.¡± Roy apologized deeply to Chelsea. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that your mother was pregnant when we were separated. If | knew, | would¡¯ve looked for you at all costs.¡± Chelsea shook her head gently. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t know at that time. | believe that if you had known my existence, you would''ve definitely found me and loved me very much. It¡¯s not toote for us to meet each other. It¡¯s all in God¡¯s best arrangement.¡± Chelsea said a lot, only to make Roy feel less guilty. Roy was very moved. His daughter was too good. Roy then told Chelsea about his past with her mother. ¡°At that time, | didn¡¯t continue to look for her because | didn¡¯t want her to be implicated by my family¡¯s affairs. | loved her so much, how could | bear to let her suffer with me?¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t expect that the separation would be the Last goodbye and that | would never see her again in my life.¡± Roy¡¯s words made Chelsea look up again at the young girl in the photo. She couldn''t help raising her hand and gently stroking the girl¡¯s beautiful face. It was a pity that her mother had passed away so early. As her daughter, she had no memory of her at all. Perhaps, this was the fate. Chelsea and Roy recognized each other as father and daughter in the hotel. Those who were waiting to have a goodugh at them were also experiencing ups and downs In the afternoon, after the scandal between Chelsea and Roy was exposed, Roy and Chelsea were scolded on the Inte. Many people evenunched campaigns to boycott ¡®The Crown¡¯ and Roy¡¯s new drama. It could be said thatst night, ¡®The Crown¡¯ and Roy¡¯s drama had been expected by many people, but now, they were boycotted. Even some people who once didn¡¯t care had joined the team of anti-Roy and Chelsea. Seeing the remarks on the Inte, Diane was so proud that she even forgot the embarrassment at the banquet the night before yesterday. She held her mobile phone all afternoon to see how those people scolded Chelsea on the Inte. The more those people scolded Chelsea, the more excited she became. After waiting for so long, she finally waited for the moment to have a goodugh at Chelsea. With such a scandal, Chelsea would never be able to stay in the screenwriter circle, let alone stay in Vertoak. She was sure that at that time, she wouldunch all her forces to dig Chelsea up online. Let everyone go to Chelsea¡¯s residence to scold her and expose her, making herpletely disappear from Vertoak. Even Philip Stevenson, who had always been very calm, couldn¡¯t help humming a tune. He took a pot of hot tea and enjoyed it comfortably in his living room, wearing a pair of sses and browsing thements online. Philip had always been arrogant. Over the years, he had power and influence in Vertoak, and no one had ever dared to block his way This time, because of Chelsea, he was overpowered by Roy. He would grit his teeth in anger whenever he thought of it. It was just a grudge between Diane and Chelsea before, but now it had turned into a contest between him and Roy. He even spent a lot of money to find connections in the Capital to overpower Roy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Unfortunately, the Ellis family had been in the Capital for decades. The descendants of the Ellis family were all over the industry, and almost all of them were elites. It was impossible for him to overpower Roy. It was okay if it didn¡¯t work, but he was scolded by the people in the Capital, saying that he shouldn¡¯t have alerted the higher-ups because of personal grievances and he was too rude. They even sarcastically said that he was narrow-minded and could not achieve great things, which made Philip extremely angry. Since the higher-ups didn¡¯t care, he could do it himself. He was very satisfied with the result of Chelsea and Roy being ndered on the Inte today. Alena and Sonya were as happy as Philip''s family. When Alena saw the news, the first thing she did was to call Edmund. She wanted him to know what kind of person Chelsea was. She knew that kind of woman could seduce one man and she would seduce more men. Now she was right. Cap铆tulo 430 Cap¨ªtulo 430 However, Edmund''s phone had never been connected. Alena suspected that he didn¡¯t answer her phone on purpose. Alena was overjoyed and said to Sonya, ¡°Now that Roy¡¯s reputation is ruined, | think the Ellis family can¡¯t protect him anymore. Maybe we can find someone to deal with your case.¡± Sonya grabbed her arm and pleaded, ¡°Mom, you must help me to be acquitted.¡± Only acquitted, she could continue to shoot, to continue to meet more men, to continue to live her befuddled life. Alena patted her hand and promised, ¡°I¡¯m sure. | acquitted you every time¡± However, not long after they becamecent, a statement from Roy¡¯s workshop was published online. Although the content of the statement was short, it was enough to cause a stir. ¡°Entrusted by Mr. Roy Ellis, our studio hereby deres as follows: Mr. Roy Ellis and Ms. Chelsea Williams are biological father and daughter. They were by no means involved in an improper rtionship as rumored on the Inte. A copy of the paternity test report is attached below. Today, Mr. Ellis and Ms. Williams are going to pay homage to Ms. Williams¡¯te adoptive mother, thanking her for having brought Ms. Williams up into a grown woman over the years. If anyone continues to spread rumors and cause troubles, Mr. Ellis will take legal action to protect his and Ms. Williams¡¯ reputation. As soon as this statement came out, those who had been a relentlessly cursing Chelsea and Roy on the Inte were silent at once. The words ¡°biological father and daughter¡± smacked those people hard in the face. Not to mention the result of paternity test, just the photo of Roy without sses when he was young was enough to prove that Chelsea was his daughter.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After Roy became famous, he appeared in front of everyone wearing a pair of sses, so no one carefully looked at the eyes under the sses. At this moment,pared with this photo, and then Looked at the picture of Chelsea, people would find that they really did look alike. Some people wanted to say that Roy¡¯s paternity test result was fake, but this photo convinced them. Since they were father and daughter, everything made sense. It was not a big deal for them to go out together, and it was not a big deal for them to be intimate with each other. It also made sense that Roy let Chelsea be the screenwriter of the new book There were also some people who epted bribes and continued to talk nonsense. Roy¡¯s studio immediately sent awyer¡¯s letter and directly sent messages to those ounts, let them wait to receive. After that, the online opinion temporarily calmed down However, not long after, another rumor appeared. This time, they were jealous of Chelsea, saying that she got the qualification of the new book screenwriter through this rtionship, she was not a writing talent at all. In response to this question, Roy¡¯s studio once again responded quickly: Ms. Williams had participated in thepetition for the screenwriter of Mr. Ellis¡¯s new book before Mr. Ellis confirmed her identity, so Ms. Williams has won the position because she is indeed capable.¡± The studio exposed the time when Roy signed a contract with Nelson Group, and emphasized the time of the paternity test. The contract was signed before the paternity test. Now those people had nothing to say. These rapid actions of Roy workshop were clearly done by keeping an eye on the movements on the Inte. It could be seen that their attitude towards this matter was extremely serious, so that other people no longer dared to speak any bad words Purple¡¯ several mobile phones were really busy right now. She used different phone numbers to buy different workshop¡¯s ounts to defame Chelsea. Diane had instructed her to do so, and she really wanted to do it. She got such a chance to defame Chelsea, she had to seize it. Ruining Chelsea¡¯s reputation and Let Chelseapletely disappear from the screenwriter circle. This was her lifelong wish. However, none of them had expected such a plot twist. Purple was also stunned for a long time after knowing that Roy and Chelsea were biological father and daughter. Those workshops were also stunned. They kept calling her and asking her what to do next. Cap铆tulo 431 Cap¨ªtulo 431 She had no choice but to quickly tell them to suspect that the paternity test was fake. As a result, she was soon pped in the face by Roy''s studio. And those ounts had received awyer''s letter, those people in charge were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything again. It was not easy for them to run an ount with many fans. What if their ount was suspended? Purple had no choice but to tell them that Chelsea had be the screenwriter of Roy¡¯s mew book by using their rtionship. Unexpectedly, she was quickly pped in the face by the studio. Purple waspletely out of tricks She threw the mobile phones that kept ringing aside, grabbing her hair and walking around in the Living room. How did this happen? ninjanovel How did this happen? Chelsea was actually Roy¡¯s biological daughter. Wouldn''t that mean that Chelsea was extremely noble? Everyone in the Capital knew about the Ellis family. It was a well-known family that everyone respected Purple was going crazy. She had always disliked Chelsea. It was because Luka liked Chelsea. Besides, she felt that Chelsea was just an ordinary girl. Other than being younger and prettier than her, there was nothing else. She had aplete family, but Chelsea was adopted. Therefore, how could someone Like Chelsea get so much favor, but she couldn¡¯t get anything? Because of so much discontent, she went against Chelsea at every turn. Now, Chelsea was confirmed that she was a member of the Ellis family. Her family background was a lot nobler than hers. At this moment, her mood could not be expressed in words. Philip was drinking tea leisurely. When he saw Roy¡¯s studio dered that Chelsea was Roy¡¯s biological daughter, he was picking up the teapot and was about to pour himself a cup of tea. The news shocked him so much that he failed to grab the teapot in his hand. The teapot, which was filled with hot tea, fell on his feet and made him jump up on the spot. When Flora Stevenson heard the sound, she rushed over and hurriedly helped him treat the tea stains and injury on his feet. ¡°Dad!¡± Just then, Diane ran down the stairs with her phone in hand. Diane did not notice the burn on Philip¡¯s foot at all. She rushed over and asked Philip Loudly, ¡°What''s going on? How could Chelsea be Roy¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Philip¡¯s forehead was sweaty for the pain. Diane¡¯s questioning instantly infuriated him. He Gordonowed, ¡°How the hell do | know what''s going on? ¡°Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At this time, Philip was even more worried that once Roy exposed this matter to his supporter in the Capital, he would suffer a lot. How could he have thought that Chelsea... Turned out to be Roy¡¯s biological daughter! Roy and Kelli had been married for so many years and they had no child. Who would have thought that Roy would have a lost daughter? Diane was already in a very bad mood. After hearing Philip¡¯s words, she suddenly burst into tears. For the whole afternoon, she had been watching Chelsea¡¯s joke. Now that the situation had suddenly changed. Chelsea had never known who her biological father was, but now she had suddenly be noble. Diane was so angry that she almost fainted again. Philip¡¯s feet were scalded so badly that a bunch of scary blisters instantly appeared on the back of his feet. Flora cried and quickly called the family doctor to deal with it for him. The whole family was in a mess. When Philip¡¯s feet were properly handled, Flora helped him to the bed andy down. There was no one criticizing Chelsea and Roy on the Inte anymore. And no one knew who had begun first, and a group of people praised Chelsea again. Cap铆tulo 432 Cap¨ªtulo 432 Moreover, because of this disturbance, the poprity of ¡®The Crown¡¯ and Roy¡¯s new book had increased greatly. Philip was so angry that he mmed his phone against the wall. Obviously, he failed. He hadpletely lost. He not only did not destroy Chelsea and Roy, but also burned himself. The doctor said that his foot could not move normally for a month. This was not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing was the pain of the burn, which was so hurt that made him want to die.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At least for a long time, he didn¡¯t have the mood to y dirty tricks to Chelsea and Roy. Now he only wished that his injury could heal quickly, so he didn¡¯t have to suffer from the itch and pain. ninjanovel However, Diane gritted her teeth and kept asking him, ¡°Dad, what should we do now?¡± ¡°What else can | do? My feet be like this. Do you think | stilt have the energy to think of anything else?¡± Philip shouted at Diane Diane bit her Lip and Looked at Philip with grievance for a long time. Then she turned around and ran away. Perhaps it was because she was looking forward to destroying Chelsea this time that she could not ept the failure at all. Moreover, she had always beencent about her family background being nobler than Chelsea¡¯s. Now that Chelsea had be Roy¡¯s biological daughter, her family background had be much nobler than her Diane kept crying on the bed, refusing to ept the fact that she had suffered a crushing defeat. Alena¡¯s face instantly paled. Chelsea was Roy¡¯s biological daughter? She had always looked down on Chelsea¡¯s background. She had always felt that Chelsea was not worthy of her son, but now... Alena held her phone and fell onto the sofa in a daze. She kept recalling how she had treated Chelsea all these years. Alena was a downright snob. As long as someone was more powerful and richer than the Nelson Family, she would definitely fawn on that person as soon as possible. However, the Nelson Family had been dominant in Vertoak for so many years, so she was not afraid of anyone. Alena recalled from the first time she saw Chelsea. To be exact, it started when Hilton and his son told her that her son had sex with Chelsea. That day, she said a Lot of unpleasant words. She did not know if Hilton and his son had told Chelsea about this. From that moment on, Alena had never put in a good word for Chelsea. She had even humiliated and made things difficult for Chelsea after she married into the family, causing Chelsea almost cried several times. Thinking of this, Alena couldn¡¯t help sweating. If Chelseained to Roy, maybe she and Sonya will have a hard time in the future. After all, her son, Edmund, was not on their side at all. Even if she and Sonya were revenged by Chelsea and Roy, Edmund would only stand by and watch. The more Alena thought about it, the more frightened she became. She regretted being so mean to Chelsea. Seeing Alena¡¯s pale face, Sonya quickly came over and asked her, ¡°Mom, what''s wrong with you?¡± Alena grabbed Sonya¡¯s hand and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Sonya, Let¡¯s go and apologize to Chelsea.¡± Sonya seemed to have heard a ridiculous joke and said incredulously, ¡°Mom! What are you talking about? Why should we apologize to Chelsea?¡± Alena said in a panic, ¡°She is now Roy¡¯s daughter. We treated her like that before. What should we do if she takes revenge later?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sonya screamed, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize to her forever!¡± Cap铆tulo 433 Cap¨ªtulo 433 Sonya had been spoiled since she was a child. She didn¡¯t feel frightened at all. Even though she was about to fall into a dilemma, she still didn¡¯t want to repent.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She never cared about the consequences, as long as she could get what she wanted. Last time, she didn¡¯t make things difficult for Chelsea and still couldn''t bear it. If she hadn¡¯t been locked up at home all this time, she would have continued to make trouble for Chelsea. She didn¡¯t repent at all. She didn¡¯t Listen to any admonitory words at all. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Sonya!¡± Alena shook Sonya¡¯s hand hard. ¡°What''s wrong with you? Open your eyes! Chelsea is Roy Ellis¡¯s daughter, the biological daughter!¡± After all, in such her age, Alena had been immersed in the rich environment for many years. She was very clear about the power behind these families. They can¡¯t afford to offend the Ellis Family! Even if Edmund was now rich and powerful, he did not dare to confront them rashly, not to mention that he would not stand on their side at all. Alena could be considered to be able to handle the situation clearly, but Sonya was not. Sonya shook off Alena¡¯s hand forcefully and said with a look of disgust, ¡°Mom, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so cowardly? It¡¯s just Chelsea and the Ellis family.¡± ¡°Am | a coward? I...¡± Alena was about to cry from Sonya¡¯s attitude. It was also the first time that she found that Sonya had been spoiled so much that she could not figure out what she had to do. Alena took a deep breath and tried her best to persuade Sonya, ¡°Sonya, let me ask you,pared with your life and your wealth, are your proudness or the resentment more important?¡± ¡°Yes. It is more important!¡± Sonya roared without thinking, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be suppressed by Chelsea. | just don¡¯t want to be inferior to her!¡± ¡°Well-¡± Alena was so angry that she covered her chest and cried. What a sin! Sonya Looked at Alena discontentedly. Alena slowed down, gritted her teeth, and warned Sonya harshly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want, but remember, don¡¯t provoke Chelsea again in the future. If you get your brother into trouble, our Nelson family will be done!¡± Once the two ns fought, even if they were evenly matched, both sides would suffer. What Alena cared about the most was her current well-off and wealthy life. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to keep wasting her time and not divorce Jaime. Once she had divorced, even if she could get a fortune, she would no longer be the so-called Mrs. Nelson. She would lose a lot of glory. Sonya had never been yelled at Like this by Alena. ¡°Mom had always been satisfying my needs since | was a child. Even though | had harmed Chelsea like that some time ago, she still doted on me.¡± ¡°However, she became even more furious. She even was afraid that | would get Edmund into trouble.¡± Sonya was mad. ¡°Mom, you always say that you love me the most, but in fact, you care about Edmund the most!¡± After saying that, Sonya turned around and ran away angrily. Alena was so angry that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Cap铆tulo 434 Cap¨ªtulo 434 Previously, she had fainted from anger because of Chelsea, but it was far less Lethal than Sonya¡¯s just now. Because Sonya was her biological daughter and she had Loved Sonya since she was a child. She didn¡¯t value Edmund more. She thought that she loved Sonya more. However, Sonya said that she valued Edmund more than her... Alena was so angry that she burst into tears. In the hotel, Chelsea and Roy finally calmed down as time went by. Roy finished telling about his past with Chelsea¡¯s mother and also said that he had prepared well this time. ¡°| know that Philip and the others will not let it go so easily, so | have already prepared aprehensive response in advance.¡± Roy said. His assistant had been watching Twitter for 24 hours. As soon as there was anything wrong, he would immediately send some messages to deal with it. All the excuses were made in advance by him just in case. Because he had already guessed how Philip and others would do. Although he was a writer, he had been living in a big family Like the Ellis Family since he was a child. He knew better than anyone about the intrigue in those business fields. Therefore, his means had always been more ruthless Edmund said thoughifully, ¡°Philip did this secretly, didn¡¯t he?¡± Because of Diane¡¯s matter, Edmund was in a deadlock with Philip. Edmund had Long been prepared to fight against Philip, so he had investigated all the forces behind Philip. Ang¡¯s Library ording to the information he had, His supporters had a good rtionship with the Ellis Family in the capital. They would not offend the Ellis Family just to support Philip Roy sneered and said, ¡°He did this secretly. I''ll ask someone to send a messageter. Philip will suffer.¡± Edmund''s lips curled into a smile. ¡°The Loss outweighs the gain.¡± He was mocking Philip. Originally, if Diane had apologized to Chelsea, her matter of copyingPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chelsea¡¯s script would had passed. After all, Chelsea was a kind person so that she would forgive Diane. However, Philip thought that he was capable enough to help Diane vent her anger. As a result, he came a cropper Edmund''s cell phone received a call from Leo. ¡°Mr. Nelson, there are a bunch of reporters downstairs of Mr. Ellis¡¯s hotel. Do you need us to clean them up?¡± Edmund asked for Roy¡¯s opinion. Roy thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, I''ll take Chelsea down and face them together. | have a few words to say.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund hung up the phone after giving Leo instructions. Roy then asked Chelsea if she was willing to show up again in such a dangerous situation. Chelsea had no objection. She would listen to Roy¡¯s arrangement. Chelsea didn¡¯t know anything else, but she was sure that Roy¡¯s every decision was for her own good. Edmund could not help but frown at her attitude. If Chelsea had listened to Roy like this, what would he had done in the future? If Roy had asked her to stay away from him, would she had obeyed without saying a word? Cap铆tulo 435 Cap¨ªtulo 435 At this time, Edmund truly regretted his confrontation with Roy before. Since he was ready to go downstairs, Roy got up and went to the bedroom to change clothes. Chelsea also went to the bathroom to wash her face and check her look. She was only apanying Roy to mourn her mother today, so she didn¡¯t put on any makeup. Fortunately, she carried a few simple things with her in her bag, such as lipstick, foundation and eyebrow pencil. Just as Chelsea was about to simply makeup in front of the mirror, Edmund suddenly pushed open the bathroom door and walked in, which startled Chelsea. He was too rude to knock on the door. Fortunately, she was just putting on makeup, or she would be awkward. Chelsea stopped her hand from applying Lipstick and turned to ask him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Edmund lowered his eyes and stared at Chelsea¡¯s porcin-like face. He felt as if it was so far. Chelsea used to be shy and panic-stricken in front of him, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at him. Now, she became an elegant and beautiful woman. He wanted to be with her again. But seemly it was not easy, which made him unhappy. Edmund pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything. After a while, he suddenly took a step forward, raised his hands, and held Chelsea tightly in his arms. Chelsea felt that her waist was too painful. Chelsea struggled. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Edmund hugged her tightly, not letting her go. He buried himself in her neck and said seriously in her ear, ¡°Chelsea, I''ll always stand behind you, protect you and support you forever.¡± Edmund had always thought that he was the strongest backer around Chelsea. But now, Roy came out of nowhere, and he was her biological father. Edmund felt a strong sense of crisis. He was afraid that Chelsea would never need him again. Chelsea felt that these words were quite baffling. It seemed as though she didn¡¯t need his so-called protection and support. Edmund really held her too tightly, and Chelsea was worried that Roy could change his clothes and go out at any time. When he saw them hugging each other here, what would he say? Chelsea had no choice but to raise her face in his arms and protest, ¡°Let go of me. | need to do my make up.¡± Edmund obviously said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± This time, he said it sincerely. Chelsea¡¯s skin was smooth and wless, like first-ss porcin. Together with her refreshing smile and gentle facial features, she appeared to be mild and amiable. Chelsea angrily pushed Edmund away. ¡°Edmund, that¡¯s enough! Stop saying such embarrassing words again!¡± On that day at the banquet, he said that he was not tired of seeing her. Chelsea was extremely embarrassed. Edmund sped her waist tightly with his hands and stared at Chelsea in a low voice, asking, ¡± Embarrassing? Why?¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate me so much before? Now you say I¡¯m good-looking all day Long. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± Edmund rified for himself word by word, ¡°I admit that | used to treat you badly, but when did | say that you didn¡¯t look beautiful?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 436 Cap¨ªtulo 436 Chelsea opened her mouth, momentarily speechless. It seemed that Edmund had never said that she was not good-looking. He just looked at her coldly. ¡°Do you think that | can get along with someone at will? If it weren¡¯t for your face-¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°If it weren''t for your appearance, do you think | wouldpromise and marry you?¡± Chelsea was speechless. Edmund admitted that he hadpromised because of her beauty. Chelsea did not know whether she should be happy or sad. Chelsea stared at him and snorted with a sneer, ¡°A man obviously Likes a beautiful woman.¡± ninjanovel In the face of her sarcasm, Edmund was not angry. Instead, he smiled. He argued with her seriously, ¡°ALL of them fell in Love at first sight. If you put it nicely, it''s love at first sight. If you don¡¯t say it well, it¡¯s a reflex.¡± After that, he asked Chelsea, ¡°Aren''t you the same? Didn¡¯t you say that you fell in love with me at first sight? What do you like about me?¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, he came to a conclusion. ¡°Aren''t you still fascinated by my appearance?¡± This time, Chelsea was really a little embarrassed. She stared at Edmund angrily for a long time and could not speak because what he said seemed to be true. Whether it was a man or a woman, if they fell in love with someone at first sight, wouldn¡¯t they just think he or she had a good looking? ¡°Edmund Nelson!¡± At this moment, a roar suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Let her go!¡± It was Roy, who came out of the bedroom after changing his clothes. When he saw that Edmund had actually blocked Chelsea in the bathroom and held her in his arms, he immediately roared in anger. Obviously, Edmund couldn¡¯t continue to hug her. Unwillingly, he loosened his grip and pushed Chelsea out, shutting the bathroom door behind him. Outside the door, Roy raised his hand and pointed at Edmund. He gritted his teeth and warned, ¡°Keep your distance from her like an ex-husband should do.¡± The implication was that since they had divorced, Edmund should stay away from Chelsea. Edmund admitted that Roy was indeed a good writer. The word ¡°ex-husband¡± was really unpleasant to hear. Raising his hand to tidy up his wrinkled clothes, Edmund stood up straight and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Ellis, today I''ll officially announce to you that | n to get Chelsea back.¡± Roy roared unceremoniously, ¡°In your dreams.¡± Edmund was not angry. He had expected Roy¡¯s attitude. If he had a daughter who was unhappy like this in the future, he could directly tear down the man¡¯s house. It was reasonable that Roy did not do anything to him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Therefore, Edmund''s attitude was very sincere. ¡°I know that | have hurt Chelsea before, but now | know | am wrong. Over the past year, | have deeply seen how important she is to me. | can¡¯t live without her.¡± Roy did not be moved at all. He raised his hand and pointed to the door. ¡°Do you want to leave here now?¡± Edmund had no choice but to stop talking. He didn¡¯t want to leave now. He would have to face the reporters with Chelseater. Chelsea, who was doing her makeup in the bathroom, obviously knew what Edmund had said to Roy. Cap铆tulo 437 Cap¨ªtulo 437 She stared nkly at herself in the mirror with bright eyes and white teeth, feeling inexplicably sad. After more than a year of divorce, she had gotten the heart of the man she had loved deeply. Was it toote? Chelsea gently closed her eyes and drove these negative emotions away from her mind. Then she opened her eyes and continued to focus on filling in her eyebrows. Right now, these love ties were no longer important to her. What was important was her family and career. Chelsea made up well and they went downstairs together. There were indeed a crowd of reporters gathKatharineg downstairs of the hotel, waiting for Roy or Chelsea to show up. This was the most exciting news today, and they had to rush to the front Line to guard. However, the reporters didn¡¯t expect that the person who came out with Roy and Chelsea was Edmund, the new businessman in Vertoak. Areporter asked in surprise, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you?¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Mr. Ellis is my most important partner. Shouldn¡¯t | be here after such a big thing happened to him?¡± Edmund''s cold words stopped the reporters from suspecting him. Roy raised his hand to signal the reporters to be quiet, and then took the initiative to say, ¡°Thank you for your concern and support. In a while, our Ellis Family will hold a grand banquet and officially introduce my precious daughter to the public.¡± ¡°From now on, you can ask me if you have any questions.¡± Roy smiled gently and kindly at the cameras of the reporters. He did not Look like the ruthless man who could send Hilton and his son into prison at all, nor did he Look Like the person who punished Philip.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Roy stood in front of the camera, while Chelsea held his arm and stood side by side with him. Edmund stood behind them with a cold expression, and his eyes fell on Chelsea quietly. The reporters asked Roy, ¡°Mr. Ellis, how do you know Miss Williams¡¯s mother?¡± Roy told the truth. ¡°I studied in Vertoak when | was young, so | knew her mother. At that time, we were in love. Butter, something happened to my family, and | was summoned back in a hurry.¡± ¡°The ident in our family made a big fuss at that time. | couldn¡¯t even protect myself, so | didn¡¯t dare toe back to find Chelsea¡¯s mother. Just Like that, after a few years, when everything was done, | couldn''t find her when I came back. We completely lost contact.¡± ¡°| only found out recently that she passed away not long after giving birth.¡± Roy¡¯s tone was very sad. The story sounded really sad, so did the reporters. Areporter asked Chelsea, ¡°Miss Williams, may | ask if you will go to the Capital with Mr. Ellis in the future?¡± Hearing that, Edmund''s heart clenched, and he couldn¡¯t help but stare at the side of Chelsea¡¯s face from behind. If she had gone to the Capital, he would had probably moved the Nelson Group to the Capital. Chelsea said softly, ¡°I still have work to do in Vertoak. | won¡¯t go there in a short time. I''ll consider it after | finish my work.¡± This answer from Chelsea caused Edmund sad. Sure enough, Chelsea had ns to go to the Capital. Sure enough, these people and things in Vertoak didn¡¯t weigh that much in her heart. But her choice was understandable. Roy was her biological father, but Edmund... he was just an ex-husband who had hurt her deeply. Why would she miss him? Even if she had some feelings, she would only miss Zuri, her good friend. Cap铆tulo 438 Cap¨ªtulo 438 After all, Zuri was the one who had apanied her through all the difficult moments of darkness in her life. But he had not done anything with her in their three-year marriage. Roy added, ¡°Chelsea is my biological daughter and | have been missing for so many years in her life. | also hope that she can go to the Capital to spend time with me all the time.¡± ¡°But Chelsea grows up in Vertoak, and her career center is also in Vertoak. We will respect her choice. No matter where she is, | and everyone in our Ellis family will love her.¡± Roy''s words made Chelsea¡¯s eyes turn red again. This feeling of being deeply Loved by her family was really great. From now on, her heart would be filled with their love, and she would no longerck love, would she? She would no Longer yearn for a man to give her a home and warmth. Roy raised his hand and gently patted her hand on his arm tofort her. Roy added, ¡°Thank you for your attention on us. In the end, | have something to say.¡± The reporters handed the microphone to him one after another, waiting for him to finish. Roy withdrew his gentle smile and looked sharply at the camera, announcing word by word, ¡°From now on, my daughter will be protected by the Ellis family and me. No one can bully her.¡± The reporters present felt a chill on their backs because of his eyes and words. They had to admit that Roy, who suddenly became fierce, was also very lethal. However, this was enough to show that he was very precious to his lost daughter, Chelsea. Roy then said to the reporters in front of him, ¡°I hope everyone will show respect to her in the future. She is just a screenwriter, the backstage worker. Don¡¯t disturb her too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The reporters answered one after another. Ang¡¯s Library Roy seemed to have thought of something and rified to the reporter, ¡°My daughter is now living in a vi. | gave it to her. And as for her jewelry and other luxury goods, they were given by her grandmother, not from some random rich men. ¡°Don''t write anything Like ¡®hooking up with a man for some money and benefits¡¯. She doesn¡¯t have to.¡± The reporters were amused by Roy''s words, but they also felt that it was good for Chelsea to make it clear in advance, in case there were any rumors in the future With the backing of Roy and the Ellis Family, there was indeed no need for Chelsea to please anyone. Maybe the others have to please her However, hearing Roy¡¯s words, Edmund was unhappy. If he gave some expensive gifts to Chelsea in the future, would he be considered as a ¡°random man¡±? This was really frustrating. Roy protected Chelsea so much that he didn¡¯t want her to get married? Did he want her to be single for the rest of her life? Roy waved at the reporters and said, ¡°OK. | hope that it will be the broadcast of our new y together the next time we meet.¡± The implication was that during this period of time, no one would disturb him and Chelsea. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Cap铆tulo 439 Cap¨ªtulo 439 After Roy finished speaking, he turned to Edmund and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, please help me send my daughter home. | won''t go to her ce. Because I¡¯UI fly back tomorrow morning.¡± In front of the reporters, Roy asked Edmund to send Chelsea, so obviously, no one had any objections. So, Chelsea then got into Edmund''s car and left. Roy also returned to his hotel. As a result, this sensational eventpletely came to an end. Chelsea was not canceled by the screenwriter industry because of the rumors. Instead, she turned out to be the little princess of the Ellis family. From then on, no matter in life or work, there were tens of thousands of people ttKatharineg her. The n of those who tried to see her make a fool of herself failed. Some of them must feel disappointed. On the way back, Chelsea received a call from Zuri Zuri only called Chelsea excitedly when she saw that Chelsea and Roy had epted the interview. The moment Chelsea picked up the call, she heard Zuri screaming excitedly on the phone, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± ¡°You must protect me in the future!¡± Zuri happily made her request. Chelsea was amused by Zuri¡¯s words and Let out a happy Laugh. For the entire night, all sorts of emotions filled her heart and she would burst into tears from time to time. However, Zuri¡¯s words were enough to make her Laugh out loud. ninjanovel Zuri was truly a goodugh.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, Edmund didn¡¯t be like this. He couldn¡¯t help but feel even more sour and depressed. Zuri could make her cry into a smile, but he didn¡¯t have that ability. He would only make her sad and angry. In the future, with Roy¡¯s protection, his existence seemed to be unimportant. Chelsea didn¡¯t notice Edmund¡¯s emotions at all. She smiled and said to Zuri.¡± | will definitely protect you, but are you sure you need me?¡± With Zuri¡¯s personality, why would she need the one to protect her? Zuri used to be a head sister in senior high school, and now she judged the entertainment industry. From the time of her studies until now Zuri had been protecting her. Zuri giggled on the phone. ¡°Let''s help each other.¡± Zuri asked again, ¡°By the way, where are you now?¡± Chelsea nced out of the window and said her position, ¡°I should be back in ten minutes.¡± At this time, Chelsea had no choice but to thank Roy for being so considerate. The house he gave her was in the same community as Zuri¡¯s, which made it convenient for them to meet at any time. When they were sad, they could meet, hug andfort each other. They could drink and celebrate together when they were happy. Zuri happily said, ¡°That¡¯s great. The takeout | ordered will be here soon. I''ll open a bottle of good wine to celebrate for you.¡± Chelsea was in a good mood, so she happily agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± Zuri added, ¡°By the way, Mr. Pierce is also here. He was worried about you after seeing the news, so he decided toe with me and wait for you here.¡± ¡°| see.¡± Chelsea responded. Zuri asked again, ¡°Well... Edmund is sending you back? Does hee over?¡± ¡°lll ask him.¡± Chelsea replied. She then turned her head and asked Edmund, who was driving, ¡°Zuri said that let me go to eat at her ceter. Are you going with me?¡± Edmund replied with difficulty, ¡°No.¡± If it were in the past, he would have agreed to go there as soon as possible and would not Leave her for a moment, especially when Luka was also there, so he would not be absent. But at this moment, Edmund was extremely depressed and felt that he was useless. Cap铆tulo 440 Cap¨ªtulo 440 For the first time in his life, he felt inferior. Chelsea nced at him, then turned to Zuri on the phone and said indifferently, ¡°He won''t go. I''ll go by myselfter.¡± ¡°He¡¯s noting?¡± Zuri was extremely surprised on the phone. ¡°Isn''t this like his style?¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In recent days, Edmund had been chasing after Chelsea fiercely. He had even been able to follow Chelsea to the Capital overnight. Why did he have to avoid to have dinner with Chelsea now? Edmund can be just asplicated and unpredictable as women. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Let''s talk about itter.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want Zuri to continue talking about Edmund, so she quickly hung up. After driving for a while Longer, Chelsea could gradually sense that Edmund was in a very Low mood, who was by her side. However, after thinking for a while, Chelsea still did not ask him what had happened. It had nothing to do with her whether he was in a good mood or not. Just like that, they silently returned to the residential quarter where Chelsea Lived. After sending Chelsea to Zuri¡¯s vi, Chelsea thanked Edmund and got off the car. As soon as she got out of the car, Edmund sped away on the elerator. Zuri walked out to open the door for Chelsea. She peered at Edmund''s rear end and asked in confusion, ¡°You two quarreled?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea was even more confused. Zuri was puzzled. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee and eat together?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t know.¡± While speaking, Chelsea stepped into Zuri¡¯s house. Zuri closed the door behind her and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t he want to be with you for 24 hours a day?¡± Chelsea helplessly turned around to look at Zuri. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him anymore. Let me rx.¡± At this time, Luka came out of the kitchen, and Zuri stopped the right time. Luka¡¯s gaze fell on her face when he saw that Chelsea had arrived. He then sincerely said to her, ¡°Congrattions on finding your biological father.¡± Abig smile appeared on Chelsea¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you.¡± Zuri sighed emotionally, ¡°This is truly a joyous event. | didn¡¯t expect thatpeting for Mr. Ellis¡¯s new project would let you find your own father.¡± Chelsea nodded gently. ¡°I know, right?! My heart is filled with gratitude. Although I¡¯ve experienced all sorts of unpleasant things since | was a child, I¡¯m relieved now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that all suffkatharinegs have their reward. | believe that I''LL be happy in the future.¡± After Chelsea finished speaking, Zuri¡¯s eyes turned red as she walked forward and gave Chelsea a big hug. Then, she choked with sobs and said, ¡°That''s right. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely be extremely happy.¡± ¡°| knew that life would treat you well.¡± Zuri and Chelsea had known each other since they started studying. Zuri had witnessed how Chelsea had suffered all these years. Cap铆tulo 441 Cap¨ªtulo 441 Now that Chelsea had found her biological father, Zuri was happy for Chelsea. Luka reminded the two people who were hugging each other at the right time, ¡°The wine is ready. Let¡¯s start drinking.¡± Only then did Zuri let go of Chelsea. She took Chelsea¡¯s hand and walked to the dining table. They raised their sses together and began to eat and drink happily. During the dinner time, Chelsea told Luka and Zuri about the past of Roy and her biological mother, as well as how Roy could determine her identity. Zuri sighed with emotion as if she was watching a TV series. After listening to Chelsea¡¯s exnation, Luka¡¯s heartpletely rxed. After eating and drinking, Zuri, who was too happy to drink, asked Luka to send Chelsea back. After that, Zuri went upstairs to sleep.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chelsea and Luka walked out of Zuri¡¯s house, chatting while walking. Luka said softly, ¡°My mother also knows about this, and she specially called me and asked about it.¡± Chelsea quickly said, ¡°Was she shocked?¡± Not to mention outsiders, even she herself did note to her senses for a long time when she knew that she was Roy¡¯s biological daughter. ¡°Yes.¡± Luka stopped and Looked at Chelsea with a smile. ¡°She even told me that you are above our station.¡± Chelsea quickly said, ¡°How is that possible? I''1I call Auntieter-¡± Before Chelsea could finish her words, she was interrupted by Luka. Luka looked at her and said seriously, ¡°Chelsea, let¡¯s end this rtionship.¡± Chelsea waspletely confused. ¡°Do you really think | am above your station?¡± Luka shook his head and denied, ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°| just feel that | shouldn¡¯t have used such a reason, an excuse, to encumber you.¡± Luka¡¯s tone and expression were very serious, and he didn¡¯t mean to joke at all. In fact, Luka had wanted to say that for a long time. Ang¡¯s Library Although he had used the excuse of letting his mother rest in peace to make Chelsea his nominal girlfriend, he still had his own selfish motives. He liked Chelsea and really wanted to get her. But he also deeply knew that Chelsea didn¡¯t like him at all. After deceiving Chelsea with such an excuse, he had always felt sorry for her. Now with Roy¡¯s support, Luka felt that he should not tie her up anymore. Chelsea was a Little worried. ¡°But what about Auntie?¡± Luka smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as we don¡¯t tell her, she always thinks that we are together.¡± Since Luka had said so, Chelsea could only nod in agreement. For her, helping Luka was just because of his kindness to her. In the future, Luka would continue to be a good boss and good friend in her heart. Luka said affectionately, ¡°Then... can we hug each other?¡± Cap铆tulo 442 Cap¨ªtulo 442 Chelsea nodded. She didn¡¯t think there was anything special about a hug. In her opinion, this was also a farewell hug. It was good to restore the pure friendship between her and Luka in this way Luka opened his arms to her. Chelsea walked over and they hugged each other gently. Luka hugged her and could not help saying, ¡°Chelsea, if possible, | really want to hold you in my arms all the time.¡± ¡°You know, | Like you. | like you very much.¡± Luka didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, either. After saying that they had ended their rtionship in name, he couldn''t help but express his love for Chelsea. It seemed to be contradictory, but it also represented the extreme pain in his heart. He wanted to have her, but he didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy. Just as Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say, a cold voice came from behind them. ¡°Let her go!¡± Chelsea''s entire body went stiff. That was Edmund''s voice.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to struggle out of Luka¡¯s arms, she heard Luka say in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that we have nothing to do with each other. | want him to worry about you and panic for you. | want him to taste the pain of love.¡± Only in this way could Chelsea Live up to the hardships she had endured in love. After saying that, Luka let go of her, but he gently put his hand on her shoulder, held her in his arms, and turned to look at the gloomy Edmund. After he went home, Edmund felt alone in such a house. He immediately regretted not going to Zuri¡¯s house to eat and drink with them. He always felt that he was alone at home. Ang¡¯s Library After taking a shower, Yusuf on the Twitter spoke cautiously, ¡°Edmund, Chelsea is actually Roy¡¯s real daughter?¡± Yusuf also sent a few shocked expressions. It could be seen that they were also shocked by this matter. Edmund threw himself into the sofa and replied with one word, ¡°Yes.¡± Yusuf was silent for a while, and then he sent, ¡°You used to ignore her, but now she is above you?¡± Although Yusuf put a question mark in the end, it was still difficult to hide his mockery towards Edmund. Edmund, super annoyed, but he had to admit that Yusuf''s words were the truth. They didn¡¯t expect that Roy, who had been married for decades and had no children, would be Chelsea¡¯s biological father. They were also surprised that Chelsea, the girl who was looked down upon by all the people in the Nelson family would now be a perturbed girl? From the green ne Chelsea wore, it could be seen that the Ellis Family attached great importance to Chelsea, a lost child. Edmund could give her those material things, but the Ellis Family had been established for decades, so, the Nelson Family was still iparable. Edmund didn¡¯t know how his mother felt now. Brayan, who rarely talked in the group all day long, made a speech. Cap铆tulo 443 Cap¨ªtulo 443 ¡°Edmund, stop chasing. I''ll introduce some women to you. | guarantee that they¡¯re all gentle and considerate.¡± Chris also said, ¡°The female doctors are also very good. Each of them is an elite with high education.¡± Edmund was very angry. ¡°What do you mean? Am I not good enough for Chelsea?¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Yusuf said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t deserve it. You are also wealthy. You are well matched. We just think that you¡¯ve got a bumpy road ahead of you.¡± Brayan continued, ¡°Although | don¡¯t have a child now, | can put myself in his shoes. If | had a daughter, not to mention that she could be hurt by a man, even if she says she¡¯s in love, it would break my heart. If she is hurt by that man again, I¡¯LL kill him with a gun.¡± Brayan became irritable as he spoke. When he imagined that his daughter would fall in Love with someone who may hurt her, he just couldn¡¯t help getting distraught. Yusuf said, ¡°Roy hasn¡¯t had any children for so many years. Now that he finally has such a precious daughter, he must love her and protect her very much. It will be more difficult for you to get her back.¡± Chris replied, ¡°So, we all suggested that you give up, in case you suffer.¡± Edmund replied angrily, ¡°Fuck off.¡± They said it was for his good, but they were actually Laughing at him and gloating over his misfortune. Edmund didn¡¯t want to tell them anything else, so he got up and put on his clothes and went out. As he walked, he arrived at Zuri¡¯s house. He had already made it clear that he was not going to eat dinner. If he went in now, it would be too embarrassing. Hence, he could only walk around in boredom. After walking for a long time, he saw Luka and Chelsea leave Zuri¡¯s house. After taking a few steps, they stood there and started talking. Later, they hugged each other Edmund''s expression changed on the spot, and he interrupted them without thinking. In the morning, he was sure that Chelsea did not love Luka and would definitely reject Luka¡¯s intimacy with her. He did not expect to see Chelsea take the initiative to walk towards him and throw herself into his arms at night. Edmund''s heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer, and it waspletely cold. Luka put his arm around Chelsea¡¯s shoulder and said to Edmund with a faint smile, ¡°Mr. Nelson, why are you here?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t say a word, only staring at Chelsea with anger.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chelsea refused to look into his eyes. Roy said, ¡°Chelsea and | just had dinner. I¡¯m going to drive her home. If there¡¯s nothing else, we''ll go first.¡± After Luka finished speaking, he held Chelsea in his arms and was about to leave. Edmund stepped far away to stop them and said coldly, ¡°Mr Pierce doesn¡¯t seem to go along the way. I''ll go back with her.¡± Luka didn¡¯t want to step back, so they confronted each other Chelsea felt that this manner of Edmund''s was extremely terrifying, so she pulled Luka¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Send me back, please.¡± Seeing this, Edmund was in wrath. ¡°Okay.¡± Even if Chelsea didn¡¯t say that, Luka would still send her home, so he gently agreed. Then, he put his arm around Chelsea¡¯s shoulder and walked far away from Edmund. Cap铆tulo 444 Cap¨ªtulo 444 Staring at the two leaving, Edmund gritted his teeth, but still decided to follow them. Chelsea walked as if she walked on eggshells. Although Luka apanied her in the front, she was still frightened when she was followed by gloomy Edmund. When she finally arrived at the door of her house, she hurriedly thanked Luka and immediately went home. Outside, Luka happily said goodbye to the pale-faced Edmund. ¡®Good night, Mr. Nelson.¡± After Luka finished speaking, he left in a carefree manner. As a person who wanted to take care of Chelsea, he had sessfully completed his journey to protect the one he Loved tonight. Looking up in the direction of the bedroom on the second floor where Chelsea had turned on the Light, Edmund¡¯s eyes darkened, and he turned to go home. Chelsea went straight to the bathroom to take a shower after returning home. Under the warm water, she thought about what had happened today again and again. Everything was like a dream. In the past, she had dreamed many times. In her dream, she had a warm and harmonious original family. Her parents who Loved her, and perhaps she had a brother and sister. In her dream, she had a warm and sweet home with her beloved man. Maybe they would have a few children. Ang¡¯s Library But they were dreams after all. However, what happened today was real. When she woke up tomorrow, she was still Roy¡¯s daughter. As she thought about it, she shed tears of happiness again. Later, she simply cried out, because it seemed that only in this way could she vent her joy. When she was in front of Roy and Edmund, she was too embarrassed to cry.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Now that she had returned to her own home, she could finally vent her joy. However, not long after she cried, a man outside the bathroom suddenly asked with concern, ¡°Chelsea? What happened?¡± Someone push open the bathroom door at her house, nor did she expect him to rush into her bathroom. It was only when Edmund stared at her increasingly dark eyes that she came back to her senses. She looked down at herself and immediately screamed awkwardly. She had been seen from head to toe by Edmund! Edmund took a deep breath, drove away the expression, ¡°You He even vaguely heard the sound of crying. He was worried ¡°Get out of here!¡± Chelsea cried and drove him away. For a moment, Edmund was also impetuous. He didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he had to say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Cap铆tulo 445 Cap¨ªtulo 445 His words made Chelsea cry even harder Edmund had no choice but to rush out of the bathroom. He thought that he would leave her sight to let her calm down, but he didn¡¯t expect that the crying in the bathroom didn¡¯t stop at all. Chelsea was truly going to die of anger. Edmund was simply too shameless. He had actuallye running over the wall to her house. If she called the police, he would be regarded as illegal invasion into private homes. Fortunately, Chelsea¡¯s cell phone rang at this time. It was Roy¡¯s call. Edmund quickly handed it in through the bathroom door crack. ¡°It''s your father¡¯s call. Roy recognized her as his adopted daughter, he was very considerate and asked her to call him Uncle. Now that he had already ¡°Dad. Roy had done so much for her. Now that he had confirmed her identity, she should take the initiative Roy suddenly He said in a choked voice, ¡°What, what did you just call me?¡± Roy thought that he had heard it wrong, so he asked again in disbelief. Chelsea was also a little choked, and she began to call out happily again, ¡°Dad.¡± ninjanovel Roy was so moved that he could not speak. He just kept answKatharineg, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m here. Chelsea calmed down first. She wrapped herself in a bath towel and asked Roy, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Roy quickly said, ¡°Nothing. | just want to talk to you.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chelsea nced at herself from the mirror in the bathroom and could only say, ¡°Then wait a moment. | just took a shower and need to blow dry my hair yet. I''ll call youter.¡± In thest second, she was still in the midst of themotion caused by Edmund. She was only wrapped in a bath towel and did not wipe her hair. It was really not suitable for chatting with him. ¡°Then hurry up and blow it. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Roy reminded her. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea quickly dried her body and hair. Of course, at the same time, she also remembered the scene when Edmund broke in. If possible, she really wanted to hit him. He¡¯d better not provoke her again, or she would really do it. After tidying up and putting on her home clothes, Chelsea walked out of the bathroom and saw Edmund lying on her bed, she instantly began to be in anger. She grabbed a plush toy and threw it at the shameless man on the bed. ¡°Why haven''t you Left yet?¡± How dare he stay at her house and lie in her bed? Did he really want to be beaten? Edmund tilted his head to avoid the attack of the plush toy, then sat up and said seriously, ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± Hearing that he still wanted to talk to her, Chelsea gritted her teeth and rushed over angrily. Without saying a word, she pressed Edmund onto the bed, raised her hand, and scratched him on the neck. Cap铆tulo 446 Cap¨ªtulo 446 Edmund was shocked. Chelsea¡¯s movements were too fast. In addition, she was never the kind of person who was so rude that she could hit him. That was why Edmund was scratched before he could react, and his neck felt a burning pain. The next second, she pped him on the shoulder again and said angrily, ¡°I''ll Let you climb the wall to my house in the middle of the night and let you bully me again!¡± Chelsea had beaten him quite a few times, causing her to be so tired that she was panting. It took a long time for Edmund to realize that he had been beaten by her when she was riding on him. The first thing he realized was that she was throwing a tantrum. Although he was beaten, Edmund didnt feel angry at all. On the contrary, he felt that she was very cute when she was so angry. He held back hisughter and looked up, only to see that Chelsea¡¯s loose home clothes slipped down her shoulders, revealing her fair shoulder. Edmund''s eyes glinted with desire, and he turned over and pressed Chelsea on the bed. ninjanovel Chelsea let out a cry of surprise. Suddenly, the positions between her and Edmund werepletely switched. Edmund pressed her down and deliberately said angrily, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± Edmund thought that if he scared her Like this, she would be afraid to beg for mercy as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, Chelsea struggled to Lift his leg and kick him again. She said angrily, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hitting you!¡¯ As soon as she thought back to the scene when she had taken a shower, she couldn''t help but feel furious. Chelsea raised her foot and kicked at Edmund again. Obviously, Edmund hurriedly blocked. As they tangled and rolled about, Edmund didn¡¯t know how he ended up kissing Chelsea¡¯s lips, and this kiss couldn¡¯t stop. At this time, they were on the bed, and their clothes were disheveled. Holding Chelsea in his arms, Edmund wanted nothing more than to hold Chelsea against himself tightly. Chelsea¡¯s mind waspletely nk as well, and she felt a bit Lost and delirious. She felt as though she had returned to those years of marriage life. Every single time they were in bed, they would be like this. If not for Chelsea¡¯s phone ringing again, the situation tonight might have beenpletely out of control. When Chelsea¡¯s phone rang, Chelsea suddenly remembered that she had promised Roy to call him backN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She quickly struggled to push the person on her. ¡°Let me go. | need to answer the phone.¡¯ Edmund didn¡¯t Let her go and even hugged her tighter. He stared at her with his dark eyes and asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Luka Pierce?¡± Chelsea ignored him and continued to push him up. Edmund pushed her back and warned her in a hoarse voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I''ll make troubleter and let your father know that you''re with me at night.¡± Chelsea was utterly enraged. She had never imagined that Edmund would be so shameless. However, he couldn¡¯t let Roy know that she and Edmund were so close with each other in a mess at this time. Or else, Roy would be extremely angry. Cap铆tulo 447 Cap¨ªtulo 447 Taking a deep breath, Chelsea puffed up his momentum and raised her chin to threaten Edmund. ¡°If you do this, | won''t talk to you for the rest of my life.¡± Not only would he threaten others, but she would also do so. In addition, she knew exactly how to threaten him. Although this was the first time that she had used such words to threaten him, her intuition told her that it would be effective. Edmund was speechless. Did she just reverse the situation? She actually learned to threaten him? But he had no choice but to get up and let her go. It was so powerful words when she said that she would never talk to him again in this life. What¡¯s more, he had seen her cold and heartless look, so he did not doubt that she could do what she said. However, he was so annoyed that he did not force her to talk about her rtionship with Luka, so he leaned over and took a bite on her fair shoulder. Chelsea hurt a little, she struggled out of the pain and lifted her foot, kicking him out of bed. Ang¡¯s Library She didn¡¯t expect to kick him down. Because she didn¡¯t know that he wouldn''t dodge this time. However, she had no time to care about the person who fell to the ground with a bang. She got up and quickly got out of bed to pick up Roy¡¯s phone. It was a video call from Roy. Chelsea didn¡¯t dare to pick it up in the bedroom. After all, Edmund was still there. She closed the bedroom door and went to the living room outside. After tidying up her clothes and calming down, she picked up the video call. ¡°I''m sorry, Dad. | was a little busy just now.¡± Chelsea could only use this as an excuse. Roy asked her lovingly, ¡°Did | disturb you?¡± She quickly said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m done chatting.¡± Because Roy was going back to the Capital tomorrow, the father and daughter were very reluctant to part with each other. Kelli was in poor health and Roy could not leave for too long. As Luka was back, the shooting of ¡°The Crown¡± was about to start, so she could not Leave. Thus, the father and daughter chatted for a tong time. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea pushed open the bedroom door, only to find that Edmund had unceremoniously fallen asleep on her bed. She was speechless to the extreme. She thought he had left Long ago, but she didn¡¯t expect him to fall asleep instead of Leaving. ¡°Edmund!¡± She walked over and lifted the nket on him. But the man on the bed remained unmoved. Chelsea was extremely angry. She raised her hand and pushed him several times, but in the end, he only took advantage of the situation to turn over, upying more than half of her bed. ¡°You''re shameless!¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t stop cursing. However, even though she had scolded him so harshly, Edmund was still asleep. She was so angry that she could only turn around and leave. She could finally understand thoroughly that he wanted to stay here tonight.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then he could sleep here. Cap铆tulo 448 Cap¨ªtulo 448 She could sleep in another bedroom. Fortunately, there were so many rooms. If it were the apartment she rented before, it would show that he was going too far since she could only sleep on the sofa tonight. With the painful experience of Edmund breaking into the bathroom, Chelsea locked the door of the guest bedroom and slept comfortably. The next morning, she set off early in the morning to send Roy to the airport, so she didn¡¯t go back to the bedroom. She didn¡¯t care how Edmund left. Anyway, when she finished sending Roy home, he was gone. ninjanovel Chelsea ran to the balcony of the bedroom to take a Look. She felt that she had to put a guardrail or something so that he would not climb over the wall again. She then simply tidied up and was about to sit in front of theputer to write when she received a call from Yusuf. Yusuf saidzily on the phone, ¡°Dear Chelsea, can | have the honor to treat you to a meal tonight?¡± Chelsea was puzzled. ¡°Why did you invite me to dinner?¡± Yusuf said seriously, ¡°In fact, that¡¯s not my real purpose. The Collins family in Vertoak invited the daughter of the Ellis family to dinner to enhance the rtionship between the two families.¡± He almost burst into Laughter at his own words. It wasn¡¯t for the sake of increasing the rtionship between the two great families, but for Edmund and Chelsea.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This gathKatharineg was arranged by Edmund. He also asked him to prepare some games like Truth or Dare, saying that he wanted to ask about thertionship between Chelsea and Luka. As a good buddy, Yusuf could only offer his help. Yusuf¡¯s excuse of treating him to a meal made Chelsea unable to bear it. ¡®Mr. Collins, I¡¯m really, really ttered.¡± She had just been publicly recognized as the daughter of the Ellis family. Wasn''t it a little too fast for her to deal with social events Like this? She was not used to it at all. Yusuf said very seriously, ¡°Never try to force me. It¡¯s just the beginning. In the future, there will be countless people who will contact you and get close to you.¡± What he said was true. Although his true goal was to help Edmund, in the future, there would be many people who would try to draw her over to their side. The Ellis family in the capital was not ordinary. This was a big family that everyone wanted to y up to. From now on, Chelsea would be in a lot of trouble in this area. What was even more ridiculous was that after Chelsea was announced to be the daughter of the Ellis family, Yusuf¡¯s real father also called him, hinting that he could pursue her and marry into her family. But he directly said that he had someone in his heart, and sent him away. If he went after Chelsea, he would be in great trouble by Edmund. Cap铆tulo 449 But Chelsea still agreed to the meal. On the one hand, it was easy to say that they were familiar with each other. On the other hand, Yusuf¡¯s tone was very sincere, so it was difficult for her to refuse. After hanging up his phone, she received a strange phone call after a while. Chelsea picked it up in confusion. ording to the voice, the other party was a young man in his thirties. He said, ¡®Hello, is this Miss Williams?¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, his frivolous tone disgusted Chelsea. She frowned and asked, ¡®Yes, | am. Who are you?¡± The man said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Quincy Lee from RSC Holdings Limited. Would you Like to have dinner with me?¡± For amoment, Chelsea felt a Little embarrassed. Just now, she thought it was a little exaggerated when Yusuf said so, but she didn¡¯t expect that someone would reallye to her now. She politely refused, ¡°Sorry, | dont know you. I¡¯m afraid | can¡¯t have dinner with you.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea did not know him at all. She had never heard of his name, nor had she heard of RSC Holdings Limited. Most importantly, his tone made her ufortable. Quincy Lee said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t know each other. hot novel pub We¡¯ll know each other after we meet, won¡¯t we?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± She hung up after saying that. Then the other party tried to add her WhatsApp through phone number, but she ignored it. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chelsea felt very annoyed. She saw through the man¡¯s intention to contact her at a nce. He just wanted to get close to her. If that was fine, he could pursue her, so that he could see connections to the Ellis family in this way. Before Roy set off, he had actually told her something simr. At that time, his tone was very serious. ¡°You are the daughter of our Ellis family who got back. Everyone in this family thinks highly of you, so you don¡¯t have topromise for the interests of our family. ¡°As you father, I¡¯m also the youngest in the family. I don¡¯t have any burden to revitalize the family. My brothers and sisters have all borne it, so it¡¯s even more unnecessary for you to do so here.¡± Chelsea still didn¡¯t understand Roy¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t think that some people could contact her to get close to her for benefits. She didn¡¯t expect that today Quincy Lee would teach her a vivid and realistic lesson. In the following days, several strange calls came in. Thinking of her previous encounter with Quincy Lee, she didn¡¯t pick up the other calls. In the afternoon, Zuri called her gloomily, saying that there were a few socialites and celebrities trying to get in touch with Chelsea from her. Chelsea used to visit her often, but at that time, she was just nobody, and no one took her seriously. Everyone thought that she was Zuri¡¯s friend. They didn¡¯t know that at that time, she was Edmund¡¯s wife, and she was also an unknown screenwriter in a y yed by those stars. After she was exposed to be Roy¡¯s daughter, many female celebrities thought that she looked familiar. When they thought about it carefully, they found that she was the girl who often visited Zuri. In that instant, they all began to contact Zuri, asking for Chelsea¡¯s contact information. Hearing this, Chelsea had a headache. She also told Zuri about Quincy Lee and those strange calls. Cap铆tulo 450 Cap¨ªtulo 450 Zuriined, ¡°Fuck! That Quincy Lee is a piece of trash and scum!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He¡¯s just relying on the power in his family and always hooking up with female stars. He¡¯s practically a male version of Carotine, whose father¡¯spany is about to be ruined by him.¡± Zuri was in the entertainment industry and knew very well about those rich yboys. Chelsea said in distress, ¡°Should | change my phone number?¡± Zuri said, ¡°It''s useless. They used everything they had. Even if you change your number, they''ll still be able to find you.¡± Chelsea was depressed. ¡°Then what about me? Will | be harassed by them all day long in the future?¡± Zuri giggled. ¡°| have a good idea.¡± She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What?¡± Zuri said, ¡°Make it public that you are Mr. Pierce''s girlfriend. At least those men who try to pursue you will give up on you.¡± Chelsea sighed. Last night, Luka had said that they had broken off their rtionship, but Zuri still didn¡¯t know about it. Even if it was not the case, she wouldn''t be able to make it public. Because if that happened, she would really be entangled with him. Chelsea told Zuri about this. Then she sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± Then Zuri suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you agree to Edmund¡¯s pursuit? In that case, those men willpletely give up. | have to admit that he can still be considered one of the outstanding young talents in Vertoak, whether in terms of social status or appearance.¡± Chelsea simply denied it. ¡°That''s even more impossible.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Every time he thought back to what had happenedst night, Chelsea wanted to ignore him for the rest of his life. Last night, she scratched him and hit him, but she was still angry. ¡°Are you still angry about his hurt to you?¡± Zuri sighed, ¡°To be honest, | think he¡¯s such an unreliable person now, and | feel a little sympathetic for him.¡± ¡°Come on, Zuri?¡± Chelsea¡¯s heart ached. Her good friend actually said that she sympathized with Edmund. She angrily comined, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how abominable he is Zuri quickly corrected herself, ¡°No, | just have a little sympathy for him. Compared to the harm he inflicted on you back then, what''s the point of disregarding him now?¡± Only now did Chelsea feel a bit better. After the call with Zuri ended, Fay sent her another message. ¡°President Nelson''s neck was scratched by you, right?¡± ¡°At the meeting, everyone asked him if he had been scratched by a cat again. Didn¡¯t Fluffball scratch the back of his handst time?¡± ¡°However, he said that it was caused by a woman.¡± ¡°You know, these words are so ambiguous that ourpany¡¯s executives almost forgot the theme of the meeting and kept trying to find out who the woman Mr. Nelson mentioned was.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Cap铆tulo 451 Cap¨ªtulo 451 ¡°Why is he so shameless?¡± Just as Chelsea was at a loss for words, Fay sent her another message. There seemed to be a hint of sadness in her tone. ¡°Chelsea, is it that in a rtionship, as long as we really have Loved each other, we don¡¯t need to care about the result?¡± Chelsea gently frowned and thought for a long time before replying seriously, ¡°If possible, we should still try our best to get a good result. If we can¡¯t get it, we can only face it calmly.¡¯ Fay seemed to have encountered some emotional problems. Chelsea did not know how tofort her, so she could only share her experience. Whether there would be a good result or not in a rtionship, she had to work hard to get positive results. She tried hard, but there was no result. Whether she would see him or not in the future, there would be no regrets. Just like the rtionship between her and Edmund, they were so far away from each other, and she also tried her best to get close to him. Although she felt so disappointed in the end, she still did not regret it. She didn¡¯t regret that she had loved him so much although she had brought destruction upon herself. Fay gave her a gentle smile and said, ¡°Thank you Chelsea thought for a moment and asked tentatively, ¡°Fay, are you in love?¡± She replied straightforwardly, ¡®No.¡¯ Fay seemed to think that this reply was too straightforward, so she added, ¡®I¡¯m not in love. | just sighed with emotion when | saw all kinds of love stories recently.¡± Her way of feeling was not love. But... It was just a body entanglement, which had nothing to do with love. No, it should be said that for that person, it had nothing to do with love, only with desire. For her, it was Love. Seeing that Fay didn¡¯t want to say more, Chelsea didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea quietly sat in front of theputer for a long time. Perhaps she was influenced by Fay¡¯s mood, she also sighed for a long time about love. She, who had nowhere to vent her emotions, couldn¡¯t help posting a tweet via her ount ¡°Emualia¡¯: Love is extremely extreme. It is either a Lifetime or a strange thing. After using this Twitter to rify that she didn¡¯t support Hilton, she never sent anything else. At that time, she had a lot of followers on her ount because of this matter.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After she was exposed that she was Roy¡¯s biological daughter, many people found that she was the person involved in the incident ording to the photos. She was not Hilton''s biological daughter, and it corresponded with her being Roy¡¯s daughter. For a time, she had many followers on her Twitter ount again. Many people left her messages. Chelsea saw them and patiently replied to those kind people. There were also malicious curses in those messages, but Chelsea ignored them. Regardless of whether those people were paid posters with poor quality, there was no need to pay attention to them, because the more they were paid attention to, the more excited they would be. Zuri had suggested to her that since she had already made a public appearance, she had also announced that she was the screenwriter of Cap铆tulo 452 Cap¨ªtulo 452 ¡°The Crown¡± and Roy¡¯s new books. Most importantly, she had a lot more fans. She should manage this Twitter ount seriously, which would be beneficial for her to promote her drama in the future. Chelsea felt that this made sense, so she patiently replied to many messages. After a long time, she updated some feelings on Twitter again. Unexpectedly, she received a lot ofments andments all of a sudden. There were many people who cared about her. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong? Did some bad man bully you?¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be sad. Now you''re so rich, with your good appearance and talent, and you can get any man you want. Some of them even mentioned her ex-husband. ¡°Tsk, tsk. | wonder if her ex-husband will regret it after seeing my sister''s glory. My sister is the daughter of the Ellis family.¡± ¡°To be honest, | really want to know how her ex-husband got together and how they got divorced.¡± ¡°Come on, girl, you¡¯re so good at writing. Don¡¯t you want to write about your ex-husband¡¯s story?¡± Looking at thesements and messages, Chelsea was quite amused. She replied in time: No one bullied me. | just sighed with emotion. She thought for a while and replied, ¡°My rtionship with Mr. Ex-husband was over. | hope everyone can stop mentioning these past events in the future.¡± Her reply was very calm, and after seeing her Twitter post andments, Edmund was not calm.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea first posted that Twitter post, saying that she would either treat him as a stranger for the rest of her life. It made him feel so nervous, and he could not help but quickly think of many bad spections. What did she mean? Was it because of what happened Last night? Did she really intend to ignore him for the rest of her Life? Just as he was about to call Chelsea to make up for what had happenedst night, he saw her reply under thements. She said that she just sighed with emotion, and he was slightly relieved. The next second, he saw her new reply saying that she had be the past with him. She hoped that her fans would not mention it again in the future. This was enough to make him angry, but she still used the word ¡°Mr. Ex-husband¡±. He was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. The most terrible thing was that Yusuf, who was just watching there, mentioned him in the group of four and sent two words with a mean connotation, ¡°Mr. Ex-husband.¡± Her face was full of anger and sarcasm, which almost killed Edmund. What did she mean? His fans¡¯ments also made him feel very disappointed. Cap铆tulo 453 Cap¨ªtulo 453 In particr, she said that her ex-husband regretted so much. He indeed regretted, but it was not because she was the daughter of the Ellis family, but that he did not realize her good earlier and did not keep her. Edmund felt that it was extremely ironic for Chelsea to call him ¡°Mr. Ex-husband¡± . However, Chelsea felt that adding the title ¡°Mr.¡± was a form of respect for Edmund. If she were to speak bluntly about him, it would seem to be not so good. Moreover, he was also a person of high status. She was showing her respect when she called him Like that. However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that, because of her casual address, her fans immediately followed suit. In thements, they all used the word ¡°Mr. Ex¡ªhusband¡¯¡±. At first, Chelsea didn¡¯t think much of it, but when she heard too often from her fans, she felt like, like, really a little... It was ironic. She rested her hand on her forehead against theputer. She had already said that they shouldn''t mention Edmund any further, but why didn¡¯t they still give up? At this time, she received a voice message from Edmund on her mobile phone. He gnashed his teeth and said with a sneer, ¡°Dear ex-wife, thank you for creating a new name for me.¡± ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll not now announce that I¡¯m your so-called former husband, and | will also make it the fact that we''re still husband and wife?¡± Chelsea was speechless. She knew he was a lunatic, a Lunatic. Chelsea was also unwilling to show weakness and replied, ¡°What? Are you not satisfied with this title? Otherwise, what do you think | should call you?¡± She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but ever since she returned and had a new rtionship with Edmund, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have a good time talking with each other every time. They probably ended unhappily. She concluded that it was because of her. In the past, she always wanted to please Edmund. She always wanted him to be happy and always wanted him to have a good impression of her, so she was basically so impatient in front of him. She would do whatever he asked her to do. But now it was different. When he said something that she didn¡¯t Like, she would argue back. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care whether he was happy or not. When he couldn¡¯t do it well, she could beat him back even if she scolded him. Anyway, she didn¡¯t care whether he was angry or not. In short, she was no longer spoiling him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With regards to Chelsea¡¯s act of making him feel unhappy, Edmund stared at the other end of the phone with his eyes wide open in anger. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and sent her a voice message. ¡°Chelsea, why did you do that to me?¡± After hanging up his phone and putting him in the cklist in order to block him to contact her, she even beat and scolded him last night. If this went on, wouldn¡¯t she gotoo far? ¡°No.¡± In the face of Edmund''sint against him, Chelsea denied it lightly, and then pointed out, ¡°Edmund, | just dont love you anymore.¡± After she finished speaking, she put the phone aside and no longer wanted to pay attention to him. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly had such a bad temper today. Perhaps it was becausest night, Edmund had gone too far, or maybe her period wasing soon, so she had a bad temper. Cap铆tulo 454 Cap¨ªtulo 454 She was focused on her work, but her words ¡°I don¡¯t love you anymore¡± made him feel so sad. He was unhappy and leaned against his chair, looking down in silence. Since their divorce, she had said more than once that she didn¡¯t love him.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. In his heart, it was a Lie to say that he was not sad or disappointed, but when he thought of the indifference he held against her back then and the cold encounter he had today, he felt that he deserved it. He had said that he would never fall in love with her for the rest of his life, and he had also said that he wouldn¡¯t give birth to a child with a woman he did not love. He had also said that Chelsea was not worthy of giving birth to his child. Now, it was he who admitted that he had fallen in love with her and couldn¡¯t live without her. He was the one who begged her for forgiveness and wanted to get married to her. His face was burned by his previous words. At this time, Leo knocked on the door and came in. He looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡®Mr. Nelson, there is something | don¡¯t know if | should tell you.¡± Edmund put away his depressed mood and asked lightly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± | heard the name Quincy Lee, he knew that there would be no good information. Quincy Lee was a notorious loser in Vertoak. He relied on his father¡¯s money to eat, drink, and enjoy all day long. Although Yusuf was also a yboy, he had yboy and relied on his own ability. As for Quincy Lee, Edmund asked Leo in a deep voice, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡± words, let alone Edmund. It was too disgusting. Sure enough, Edmund was angry. ¡°Does he think he Live too long?¡± ¡°Wasn''t he taking drugs? Wasn¡¯t he having sex with since Quincy Lee was courting death, Edmund would help him. Leo nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I''ll arrange it.¡± After Leo went out, Edmund thought for a while and still couldn¡¯t vent his anger. He then called Leo and ordered fiercely, ¡°Before those scandals are exposed, find a way to find someone to beat him up.¡± If he hadn''t thought that beating Quincy Lee was not good, he would havee Leo understood and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He has just provoked a little star recently. In fact, that little star has a sugar daddy behind her. | asked someone to expose this matter to the sugar daddy and Let him beat him up.¡± Edmund hung up the phone with satisfaction. Sure enough, not long after, the news that Quincy Lee was beaten ck and blue in the bath center and sent to the hospital with a swollen face broke out. The reporter said that Quincy Lee¡¯s penis was almost kicked off. When this news came out, it was actually a great satisfaction. Many people had long been dissatisfied with Quincy Lee. Then a series of Quincy Lee¡¯s scandals broke out again. They all touched the bottom Line of thew, so that he was arrest by the police when he was still in the hospital. It was said that he cried and begged for help in the ward, but no one could save him. Cap铆tulo 455 Cap¨ªtulo 455 Even his own father couldn¡¯t protect him. On the one hand, because of this matter, even if his father wanted to protect him, he couldn''t do it. No one dared to do it for him. Secondly, Quincy Lee had offended a powerful financial master. His father couldn¡¯t defeat him, so there was nothing he could do. However, he was the only son of the Lee family. His father could only go all out to plead with the rich man. Unexpectedly, the man just said Lightly, ¡°Do you want to know the truth?¡± Mr. Lee quickly nodded. The rich man said faintly, ¡°I also heard from others what your son did, but | don¡¯t know who had told it to me.¡° Mr. Lee couldn¡¯t figure it out. Since the rich man didn¡¯t find out the secret between his son and the Little lover, then who did it? ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and ask your prodigal son what he has done and what kind of person he has offended?¡± The rich man said grumpily. Then he closed the door to let him go. Mr. Lee couldn¡¯t think of anything, so he had to go to the police station to see Quincy Lee. Quincy Lee¡¯s face was swollen, and his hands and feet were shackled. As soon as he saw his father, he began to cry. ¡°Dad, think of a way to save me! | can¡¯t stand this damn ce and this miserable life!¡± Mr. Lee roared angrily, ¡°Are you afraid now? When | asked you to restrain yourself, you didn¡¯t listen to me?¡± ¡°You''re in trouble now. You may have offended a big shot. He¡¯s obviously going to teach you a lesson!¡± After Mr. Lee finished yelling, Quincy Lee was also stunned. ¡°Have you offended a big shot?¡± Quincy Lee murmured, ¡°Who did you offend?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mr. Lee roared angrily, ¡°How could | know? Think about it yourself!¡± Quincy Lee grabbed his hair with his handcuffed hand and thought desperately. If the fact that he was beaten and sent to prison was not manipted by the rich man, then he didn¡¯t seem to have offended anyone recently. Could it be... Thinking of this, Quincy Lee suddenly raised his head and muttered in surprise, ¡°Could it be her?¡± Mr. Lee asked in a hurry, ¡°Who Quincy Lee said gloomily, ¡°I, | called Chelsea Williams today and wanted to invite her to dinner. | still said, said...¡± Mr. Lee gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Quincy Lee said weakly, ¡°I said | wanted to hook up with her and be the son-inw of the Ellis family...¡± Mr. Lee was so angry that he almost died of anger. ¡°Is the daughter of the Ellis family someone you can marry to?¡± Mr. Lee roared angrily. If it weren¡¯t for the ss between him and Quincy Lee, he would have rushed up and beaten Quincy Lee. ¡°I''ve told you many times. If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, something bad wilt happen sooner orter. Now that you have offended the Ellis family, even if | want to let you out, | can¡¯t!¡± Mr. Lee was so angry. He was really desperate for his prodigal son. Quincy Lee shouted discontentedly, ¡°But the Ellis family can¡¯t make me so miserable just because | said such a few words, can they? | didn¡¯t do anything to Chelsea!¡± Mr. Lee roared, ¡°If you do anything to her, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to collect your body now!¡± ¡°Don''t you have a brain? The Ellis family has just recognized her and will definitely dote on her Like a treasure. Have you seen the jade ne she wore that night? | heard that it was sold at a sky-high price at the auction!¡± Cap铆tulo 456 Cap¨ªtulo 456 ¡°They value her so much. They think you¡¯re humiliating her with your words!¡± After being yelled by Mr. Lee, Quincy Lee was so scared that his face turned pale. He cried again, ¡°Dad, what should | do now? Please save After yelling, Mr. Lee sat down dejectedly and said angrily, ¡°If you really have offended the Ellis family, do you think | can save you?¡± Quincy Lee was anxious. ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Then you can only stay here.¡± After saying that, Mr. Lee got up and left. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to growing.¡± Mr. Lee left the detention center without looking back. Quincy Lee cried desperately behind him, but it was useless Mr. Lee went out of the detention center, stood by his car, cheered up, took out his mobile phone, and made a phone call, continuing to trying to save him. He said that he wanted Quincy Lee to stay in the detention center, but after all, he was his biological son and his only son. How could he watch him suffer? However, as soon as he took out his mobile phone, he received a phone call. The man said lightly on the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lee. I''m Leo Sampson, the special assistant of the Nelson Group.¡± Mr. Lee was confused. ¡°The Nelson Group?¡± The other party replied lightly, ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Lee asked again, ¡°What can | do for you?¡± Of course he knew about the Nelson Group. He also knew Leo.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. However, these people in Nelson Group were unattainable for them who only owned small middle-sspanies. ¡°Mr. Nelson said that your son must pay the price for provoking someone he shouldn''t have. Since Mr. Lee still wants to save him, just try.¡± Leo¡¯s words were meaningful. How could a shrewd person like Mr. Lee not understand the hidden meaning behind these words? He staggered back a few steps and said in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Nelson and Chelsea...¡± Edmund had personally appeared, saying that he had provoked someone he shouldn''t have. This meant that the rtionship between him and Chelsea wasn''t ordinary Leo didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°She is Mr. Nelson¡¯s ex-wife, and Mr. Nelson is pursuing her again.¡± Naturally, it was Edmund''s order that Leo would make it so clear. As for why he told Mr. Lee about it, it was because he didn¡¯t want Mr. Lee to make trouble all day long. He didn¡¯t want to see the people of the Lee family resisting there anymore. Besides, after Chelsea became the daughter of the Ellis family, there were many people like Quincy Lee who coveted her. If he spread the rtionship between Chelsea and him through Mr. Lee, it would make many people give up Chelsea. He did this to stop some lousy suitors for Amber. Whether she would ept him again in the future or not, he knew that she definitely did not want to be harassed by those unknown people now. Leo¡¯s simple words made Mr. Lee fall to the ground. Cap铆tulo 457 Cap¨ªtulo 457 Edmund''s ex-wife? And now he was pursuing her again? Mr. Lee gasped and couldn''t say a word. No wonder his son was so miserable this time. It seemed that he had offended this big shot. ¡°Mr. Lee, it¡¯s true that your son need to be thoroughly remolded. Just wait and see.¡± Leo hung up the phone after saying another sentence.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although Leo didn¡¯t say anything, he was clearly warning Mr. Lee that his son should stay in the detention center and ept the transformation and be reformed. If Mr. Lee continued to want to save him, he had to think twice whether he was a match for Edmund or not. Mr. Lee got up from the ground in despair, got into the car, and drove away. How could he be Edmund''s match? How many people in Vertoak could be his match? Leo was right. His son really needed to receive a good teaching. He had made troubles all day. He also knew that something would happen sooner orter. Chelsea naturally saw news of Quincy Lee. Zuri immediately sent her a voice message, gloating at his misfortune ¡°Hahahaha, Quincy Lee is doomed. You don¡¯t have to worry about him harassing you again.¡± ¡°| guess it was Edmund did it, right?¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell your father about it, then it must be Edmund who made it.¡± ¡°| have to admit that Edmund¡¯s move is simple and rough. It¡¯s too suitable for dealing with scum like Quincy Lee.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t quite believe that it had been done by him. ¡°He won''t be so nosy, will he?¡± Zuri sighed, ¡°That''s because you don¡¯t know how obscene Quincy Lee¡¯s words are out there.¡± After all, Zuri was a member of the entertainment industry. She was well-informed in all aspects. Zuri had heard Quincy Lee¡¯s nonsense. Zuri deliberately did not tell Chelsea so as not to affect her mood. If Edmund didn¡¯t make a move, Zuri would find an opportunity to teach Quincy Lee a lesson in secret, especially beat his cheap and crooked mouth. She would definitely beat the pants out of him. Now that Edmund had made his move, it saved her a lot of trouble. Zuri added, ¡°Edmund¡¯s doing is not bad. Punish him as a warning to others.¡± Chelsea said helplessly, ¡°But the person | don¡¯t want to talk to the most is him. When can he be more conscious and take the initiative to disappear from my sight?¡± ¡°Dear, wake up. Do you think he will disappear from your side?¡± ¡°Now your two jobs have connections with him, and he lives next door to you.¡± Cap铆tulo 458 Cap¨ªtulo 458 Zuri was truly a very conscientious friend. In just a few words, she helped Chelsea understand reality. Chelsea was iparably exhausted. ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± Zuri chuckled. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Just ignore him and see how thick his skin is.¡± Chelsea was speechless. In the evening, Chelsea went to Yusuf¡¯s restaurant for dinner party. She thought it was just an ordinary meal, but she didn¡¯t expect Yusuf to suggest them y Truth or Dare. They were still there for dinner, but Zora Sugden didn¡¯t attend tonight. She said that there was another party Chris dide, but his was obviously not in the mood. Yusuf suggested using the method of turning the bottle to y truth or dare. Where the mouth of the bottle went, the people would ept the challenged. Chelsea was unfamiliar with games. However, it was Zuri who pped her hands excitedly and cheered, ¡°Mr. Collins is indeed someone who knows how to y. Come,e, turn the bottle around.¡± Zuri was also a party animal. She Liked people and noise,pletely different from the calm and quiet Colin Smith The rest of the people present agreed to y the game. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to y, so she had to bite the bullet. It was easy for those who lost at the beginning to be asked questions or asked to take a risk. At the beginning, Chelsea lost once, Yusuf asked, ¡°What''s the happiest thing in the past week?¡± Chelsea answered honestly, ¡°To reunite with my father.¡± Her answer was heart-warming and true. In the next round, Edmund lost once. Yusuf asked with a wicked smile, ¡°Three people or three things that you¡¯re most afraid of.¡± Edmund nced at Chelsea, then said, ¡°The three people I¡¯m afraid of the most are Chelsea, Chelsea, and Chelsea.¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes. Wasn''t it supposed to be three people? It made her Looked Like a viin Also, what was there to be afraid of? He was the one who made her afraid, okay? She used to be so afraid of him. She was afraid that he would be unhappy and that he did not like her... When she thought of this, the expression on Chelsea¡¯s face suddenly froze. Edmund spoke her name three times. Could it be that they were referring to these things as well? He was afraid that she would be angry, unhappy, and ignore him. After Edmund finished speaking, Yusuf took the lead inughing out loud.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chelsea red angrily at Edmund, warning him not to talk to her again if he lost. Zuri was asked, ¡°Use four words to describe your current state of life.¡± Zuri replied with her hands on her cheeks, ¡°I miss Colin Smith.¡± Everyone was speechless. The reason why Zuri was able to speak out the name ¡°Colin Smith¡± in front of everyone was because she knew that these people would keep it a secret for her. Cap铆tulo 459 Cap¨ªtulo 459 When Yusuf lost, he was asked, ¡°What does love meant in your life?¡± The person who asked this question was Chelsea. As for why Chelsea asked so sharply, it was to revenge, because the question that Yusuf had asked Edmund just now was obviously to pave the way for Edmund to joke at her. She wanted to take revenge on Yusuf and Edmund together.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Secondly, Chelsea really wanted to know how a rich yboy like Yusuf would treat love. Also, she had a vague feeling that the person in Fay¡¯s heart was very likely to be him. That day, after the chat with Fay, Chelsea made a spection on who Fay¡¯s lover was. She did not have the hobby of inquiring about other people¡¯s privacy. But she was worried about Fay¡¯s emotional life because she really regarded Fay as a friend. Fay was a good girl. Chelsea didn¡¯t want Fay to get hurt like her in the future. She had the most say in the feeling of being hurt by love. If possible, she hoped that her good friends would not experience this. Chelsea felt that Fay was a proud person. Her lover was definitely not an ordinary man. She thought of thest time they had a gathKatharineg at Edmund''s house. When Fay said that she would leave, Yusuf, who had wanted to stay for the night, also left. Therefore, at this moment, Chelsea asked Yusuf such a question, which could be regarded as a question for Fay. It could also be regarded as a secret bet. Was Fay¡¯s lover really Yusuf? Yusuf was a Little surprised when he was asked this question. It seemed that he did not expect that Chelsea, who had been quiet, would throw him such a sharp question. He instinctively nced in the direction of Fay, and then replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not essential.¡± In almost an instant, Chelsea caught a glimpse of the gloom at the bottom of Fay¡¯s eyes. She was almost certain that Fay¡¯s lover was Yusut. For a moment, Chelsea didn¡¯t know whether to feel sorry for Fay or what to do. Falling in love with someone like Yusuf who said Love was not essential, Fay was destined to be hurt. Chelsea pursed her lips, stared at Yusuf, and asked again, ¡°Mr. Collins, although this is a game, we will take it seriously, so you must answer honestly¡± ¡°Is love really not essential in your life?¡± Yusuf still smiled casually. ¡°Of course.¡± Chelsea was a little powerless. She nodded gently. ¡°Alright, | understand.¡± If possible, Chelsea hoped that Fay would be able to leave in time after hearing Yusuf''s words tonight. After this episode, the game continued. Several roundster, the bottle¡¯s mouth was aimed at Chelsea. Chelsea was asked, ¡°If you could return to the past, what would you want to do the most?¡± This was what Zuri asked Chelsea. Not only was Yusuf to pave the way for Edmund, but Zuri, Chelsea¡¯s best friend also had a tacit understanding. Yusuf paved the way for Edmund, allowing Edmund to indirectly express his love for Chelsea. She could also pave the way for Chelsea and let her say something what Edmund disliked to hear. Sure enough, Chelsea replied with a serious look, ¡°If | could go back to the past, | wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love and gotten married. | would''ve focused on my career earlier.¡± Cap铆tulo 460 Cap¨ªtulo 460 Edmund''s face immediately darkened, and his cold gaze shot towards Zuri. Zuri gave him an extremely innocent Look. She seemed to be telling Edmund, ¡°Don¡¯t y games if you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Seeing that Edmund was staring at Zuri from afar, however, she didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with her answer. Wasn''t it a Truth or Dare game? Then she was telling the truth. After that, Zuri was asked, ¡°What is the intimate thing you¡¯ve done with someone you Like?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zuri replied, ¡°Making love.¡± As the person involved, Zuri was very calm, but the nearby Chelsea could no longer remain calm. She grabbed Zuri and asked in a low voice in disbelief, ¡°Did you and CoLin..?¡± Zuri and Colin were separated by Mrs. Smith in the summer vacation after they graduated from high school. When did it happen? Zuri softlyforted her, ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡± Chelsea took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She didn¡¯t even know about this. She thought that Zuri and Colin were simply dating... They had been ying games for a long time, but Chris had never been selected by the God of Fate. In other words, almost all of them had been targeted by the mouth of the bottle once, and some of them had even been targeted several times, but Chris did not. Therefore, he naturally did not answer the question from the bottom of his heart or choose the chance to take a big risk. Zuri then yed a trick. After she answered the question, it was her turn to turn the bottle. She deliberately controlled her strength so that the bottle¡¯s mouth could be aimed at Chris. Chris sighed. It was obvious that she cheated on him. However, Zuri couldn¡¯t wait to ask him, ¡°Doctor, truth or dare?¡± Chris said disdainfully, ¡°This game is so childish. | can¡¯t believe you guys are still yin Everyone was speechless. Chris suddenly offended everyone. After all, everyone else had just chosen ¡°truth¡±. ¡°Are you going to choose Dare?¡± Zuri¡¯s eyes Lit up with excitement. She was sure that Chris and Zora Sugden might get together and she was waiting for an opportunity to interrogate Chris. Chris¡¯s scalp was numb by her excitement, but he had to bite the bullet and say, ¡°Yes.¡± Zuri immediately said, ¡°Then please call ady and tell her affectionately: | love you.¡± ¡°Of course, except for your mother.¡± Zuri quickly excluded the person Chris might call. Chris gritted his teeth and red at her. Zuri tilted her head and blinked at him, signaling him to call quickly. Both Yusuf and Edmund were unwilling to save him, especially Yusuf. His expression was even more gossipy than Zuri¡¯s. Chris searched in his mind for the only person who he could said such words. If he called the other female colleagues in the hospital, they would probably go crazy with excitement. Or if he called those socialites, their parents might find his mother tomorrow and let them get engaged. Cap铆tulo 461 Cap¨ªtulo 461 In the end, he took out his mobile phone and dialed Zora Sugden¡¯s number. Chris turned on the speaker, and a light female voice came from the microphone. ¡°Doctor, what''s the matter?¡± Chris gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Zora Sugden, | love you.¡± Zora Sugden paused at the other end of the Line and then pointed out, ¡°Are you ying Truth or Dare?¡± Well. Noticing that he didn¡¯t speak, Zora Sugden said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I''ll hang up first.¡± After Zora Sugden finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Chris¡¯s face turned gloomy at a visible speed. However, no matter what, Chris¡¯s task waspleted, so the game continued. Several roundster, Chelsea was once again targeted by the bottle. This time, she chose to dare. Although she was not an adventurous person, she wanted to change after telling the truth several times. Yusuf smiled and said to her, ¡°Please choose a gentleman present and praise him with all your heart.¡± Everyone thought that Chelsea would choose to praise Edmund, because she was most familiar with him. ninjanovel It was well-known that Chelsea¡¯s character was very reserved. She would definitely not be able to praise a man Like Yusuf and Chris she was not very familiar with. She had to admit that this act of Yusuf was really too much for Chelsea. However, Chelsea did not hesitate to Look at the unhappy Chris. At the same time, Edmund''s cold eyes also fell on Chris. Chris wanted to bury himself on the spot. What the hell was going on? He didn¡¯t have any sense of existence all night. He didn¡¯t even participate in this game. How could he suddenly be the public target? Just as Chris was still depressed, Chelsea began to praise him in a sincere tone. ¡°Doctor, you are elegant and wise. You are talented and have excellent medical skills. You don¡¯t drink or smoke. You are the perfect man in my heart.¡± Chris was stunned. He had just fallen into a whirlpool of self-doubt because of Zora Sugden¡¯s cold tone. Although he said that he loved her, she wasMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. indifferent. Although it was said in a yful way, wasn¡¯t he charming enough in that husky voice? But Zora Sugden hung up the phone directly At this moment, Chelsea¡¯s words gave him confidence again, pulling him out of the whirlpool of self-abased. After listening to Chelsea¡¯s words, especially when he heard that Chris didn¡¯t drink and smoke, he immediately felt that the cigarette in his hand and the wine in front of him weren¡¯t so tempting anymore. For so many years, must she have always disliked him smoking and drinking? Edmund was a bit tired. She had never said that, so he had never thought that she cared about this. Moreover, he had never cared about her feelings before. Whether she liked it or not, he would never take it to heart before. Cap铆tulo 462 Cap¨ªtulo 462 He even knew that if she didn¡¯t Like it, he would do it on purpose. But now... He stretched out his fingers and put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray. He didn¡¯t dare to do it again. Now he was in a situation where he didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t do anything. She might not like him. If he deliberately confronted her, he would probably be kicked out. ¡°Pu-¡± Zuri saw Edmund''s seemingly calm demeanor of a big boss, but in reality, his heart was already trembling with fear. She couldn¡¯t help but burst out Laughing. ninjanovel Yusuf quickly tried to save Edmund''s face. ¡°Chelsea, it¡¯s not that Chris doesn¡¯t get involved in alcohol and cigarettes. He rarely gets involved in these because of his profession.¡± Chelsea smiled. ¡°Because of his profession, he doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this. He¡¯s thinking for others. It¡¯s really rare to find a man that¡¯s so considerate.¡± Yusuf opened his mouth, but he was speechless by her retort. Chelsea¡¯s current eloquence was truly extraordinary With this thought in mind, Yusuf gave Edmund a sympathetic look. He could imagine the scene of him being knocked out by Chelsea¡¯s words often. It wasn¡¯t that Edmundcked the ability of debating, but that he didn¡¯t have the right to speak in his current situation. There was a good saying that in a rtionship, whoever loved first would have a lower attitude. Although Chelsea was the first to fall in love with him, now that she had left, and Edmund had fallen in love with her, he had no choice but to restrain himself. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chris didn¡¯t care what kind of look Edmund had in his eyes. He only knew that Chelsea was praising him for his confidence, so he sincerely thanked her. Thus, in the end, Edmund didn¡¯t receive any praise from Chelsea. Instead, he became jealous. The next round was Fay. She chose to dare and her task was to sing a song in the room beside. This was indeed a little difficult for Fay. Although she was good at work, she was still very shy in this kind of thing, and no one knew what kind of people were in the private room next door. But since she had chosen, she had to do it. If she couldn¡¯t do it, she had to ept the punishment and drink. Just as Fay got up, Yusuf stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. I''ll drink for pou Fay was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, Yusuf had already picked up the wine ss in front of him and raised his head to drink. Edmund saw Yusuf''s actions from afar and nced at Yusuf¡¯s hand that was holding Fay¡¯s arm. His face darkened slightly. Isn''t it enough for Chelsea to make him sadder overnight? Yusuf was still doing more there. After Yusuf drank up the wine, Zuri apuded and said, ¡°Wow, Mr. Collins, you saved the beauty. Great.¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t say anything and sat down with Fay. ¡°Thank you.¡± Fay thanked him and withdrew her hand. Chelsea pursed her Lips and nced at Yusuf, feeling a Little angry. It was not that Yusuf didn¡¯t know that Fay was a good girl. He didn¡¯t take love seriously, so why should he provoke Fay? The game continued for a few more rounds. Just as everyone suggested that it would be the final round, when Edmund was turning the bottle around, he aimed the bottle at Chelsea. Chelsea chose truth, and had to face the question that he had proposed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 463 Cap¨ªtulo 463 Edmund stared at her with his dark eyes and asked calmly, ¡°Is Luka really your boyfriend?¡± Chelsea pursed her Lips and red at him. She finally understood the reason why Yusuf asked them to y such a game tonight. It seemed that all of them were pave the way for this question. If it were in the past, Chelsea would have tried her best to deny it, but tonight she felt a little tired. First of all, she didn¡¯t want Edmund to scheme against her because of this. Didn''t he feel tired? Secondly, she had indeed removed the nominal rtionship between her and Luka, so she finally admitted frankly, ¡°We already broke up from the so-called rtionship.¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows and couldn''t help smiling. Obviously, he was very satisfied with her answer. The others present didn¡¯t look too surprised, as if they were sure that she couldn¡¯t be real girlfriend of Luka. Chelsea was a bit depressed. No wonder Edmund had insisted on forcing her to admit this matter. He definitely didn¡¯t believe it either, but she didn¡¯t confess before, which was why he hade up with this idea.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Yusuf said, ¡°Perfect!¡± ¡°The game tonight is over. Come on, cheer up.¡± As Yusuf spoke, he raised his ss. ninjanovel Edmund slowly raised his ss, giving Chelsea a meaningful Look Chelsea ignored him and raised his ss to drink After the gathKatharineg ended, the group of people left the restaurant. Edmund walked to one side and received a call. When Chelsea inadvertently Looked over, she noticed that his face was pale, as if something bad had happened. Not long after, Edmund hung up the phone and walked to her. He whispered sadly, ¡°Grandpa fainted at home and just went to the hospital.¡± ¡°He fainted?¡± Chelsea''s heart clenched. Edmund added, ¡°Can you go to the hospital with me? I¡¯m afraid that he...¡± Before he could finish his words, Chelsea nodded in agreement. Ethan treated her Like his own granddaughter, and she had wanted to visit him another day. She had also experienced such a big thing as recognizing Roy. By rights, she should have talked to an elder Like grandpa who cared about her. However, before she went to see him, he entered the hospital first. The others were also very worried about Ethan¡¯s situation and expressed their concern. Edmund didn¡¯t know what was going on with his grandpa either. He only knew that he was really in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t have much feelings for his father, but he had deep feelings for his grandpa. Since he was sensible and went to school, he had been taught by his grandpa. 80% of his knowledge of doing business was from his grandpa. Thinking that his grandpa¡¯s situation was very bad, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable. When they arrived at the hospital, the two got out of the car. When they were about to the ward, he whispered Chelsea¡¯s name in a low voice, ¡°Chelsea.¡± Chelsea stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cap铆tulo 464 Cap¨ªtulo 464 Edmund raised his eyes, which were full of sadness. ¡°If Grandpa¡¯s situation is not good, can you be with me again in order to make him feel at ease?¡± Chelsea replied simply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She couldn''t.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She had just promised Luka about this some time ago, and now she didn¡¯t want to fall into such a mess again. Although she also wanted to make grandpa happy, she didn¡¯t want to lose her feelings. Chelsea also believed that the grandpa definitely didn¡¯t want to see her and Edmund being together again in this way. Edmund''s expression was very hurt. ¡°You can help Luka, but why can¡¯t you help me?¡± ninjanovel Chelsea only found it ridiculous. ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s so funny between us?¡± ¡°Four years ago, in order to make grandpa feel at ease, you married me reluctantly. Are you going to repeat your mistakes now As Chelsea spoke, she suddenly felt inexplicably wronged. What did he think her feelings were? What did he think she was? ¡°Does he always treat me as a tool to make his grandfather happy?¡± ¡°Chelsea...¡±Seeing that Chelsea¡¯s eyes had turned red, he immediately panicked. ¡°It¡¯s been four years. | want you back, not to make mistakes again, but to start over.¡± ¡°| don¡¯t mean to hurt you. | really want to marry you this time.¡± ¡°Let''s go and see grandpa first.¡± After finishing her words, Chelsea turned and left, making him swallow back what he was about to say. Whether it was true or false, she didn¡¯t need it now. Edmund could only follow her, not knowing how to convince her. When they arrived at grandpa¡¯s ward, he had just woken up. ording to the doctor, grandpa was not in danger. Perhaps it was because he was getting old, or maybe it was because the weather had suddenly be cold recently that he felt a lot ufortable, but he had been holding it back and did not even tell the housekeeper. He probably couldn¡¯t hold on any longer tonight, so he fainted. Hearing this, Chelsea¡¯s heart ached. She stepped forward and gently scolded him, ¡°Grandpa, how can you hold on when you¡¯re not feeling well?¡± He was very happy to see her visit him with Edmund. He simply ignored Chelsea¡¯s question and asked in a weak but expectant tone, ¡°Why are you here together so Late at night?¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, Edmund, who was next to her, exined calmly, ¡°We have dinner with Yusuf and the others.¡± Edmund''s words shattered all the expectations in grandpa¡¯s heart. The light in his eyes dimmed, and he responded weakly, ¡°Oh.¡± He thought that the couple had reconciled Cap铆tulo 465 Cap¨ªtulo 465 Well, in fact, he also knew that how could it be so easy to reconcile? Chelsea was such a gentle person. If she hadn''t really been hurt, how could she have decided to divorce with him? Since she was so badly hurt, how could she reconcile with him so easy? In a bad mood, Ethan became even more displeased with Edmund. Although he was very weak, he still nced sideways at Edmund. ¡°You can leave now. | have something to say to Chelsea.¡± Edmund had long since ustomed to his grandpa¡¯s attitude towards him. When he had been together with Chelsea, his grandpa had always been on Chelsea¡¯s side, and had instead treated him badly. At that time, he always thought that Chelsea deliberately pretended to be obedient in front of his grandpa, and always thought that Chelsea was scheming to please his grandpa, so his grandpa treated her so well. Now that he thought about it, in the entire Nelson Family, only grandpa had seen how good Chelsea was. It could also be said that in the entire Nelson Family, only grandpa truly cared for him. His father, Jaime, had never had this family in his heart. It was Like he had not a wife, a son nor a daughter. Jaime and Alena both hated Chelsea because they only wanted him to marry Diane so that they could maintain a friendly rtionship with Philip.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As for Sonya, she hated Chelsea even more because she had a good rtionship with Diane. Only grandpa analyzed his character, investigated Chelsea¡¯s temperament, and thought she was a good girl. He really thought for him, hoping that he could have a warm and beautiful home. Ang¡¯s Library It was a pity that he had let down grandpa¡¯s painstaking efforts and also Chelsea. After leaving the ward, his grandpa motioned for Chelsea to move a stool and sit down. The housekeeper helped Ethan sit up and then left. Ethan Looked at Chelsea and said with great emotion, ¡°I saw the news. | didn¡¯t expect you are the daughter of the Ellis family.¡± After saying that, heughed at himself again. ¡°| told you, my taste is so good that | spotted a rich youngdy who was wandKatharineg outside at a nce.¡± ¡°The others are all bumpkins with keen eyes. They only care about the interests in front of them.¡± He unceremoniously mocked Jaime, Alena, and the others. Chelsea couldn''t help but chuckle. In fact, grandpa¡¯s character was really interesting. She didn¡¯t know why Jaime, Edmund and Sonya didn¡¯t have any genes in this respect. Chelsea smiled and said softly, ¡°| wanted to visit you another day and officially talk to you about this Ethan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°As long as you''re happy, I¡¯m relieved.¡± He looked at Chelsea Lovingly and said, ¡°I read the news that the Ellis family is very kind to you and treats you as a treasure.¡± ¡°Chelsea.¡± He seemed a little sad tonight. ¡°Grandpa must apologize to you.¡± Cap铆tulo 466 Cap¨ªtulo 466 Chelsea knew what he wanted to say, so she quickly said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, | did it voluntarily.¡± However, he insisted, ¡°If | hadn¡¯t forced him to marry you, maybe you would have just disappointed in a love affair for a short time, instead of falling into a desperate marriage for three years.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t get married, you might have already achieved something in your career.¡± ¡°With your achievements in your career and the Ellis family¡¯s family background, you will be the most famousdy in the Capital now. But because of your marriage...¡± At this point, the old tutor suddenly couldn¡¯t continue. Chelsea knew that he was regretting that she could have a more perfect life, so she quicklyforted him. ¡°Grandpa, time has changed now. It¡¯s not a big deal to divorce now. He secretly Looked away and gently wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. He turned around and snorted heavily, ¡°Is that brat chasing you?¡± Chelsea knew that the person he was talking about was Edmund. He nodded gently. ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have done that!¡± He didn¡¯t speak up for Edmund at all. Instead, he said to Chelsea, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him. A good horse will not turn back to crop the old grass. What¡¯s more, you still have such background!¡± ninjanovel Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say after hearing his words, but she also knew that he had always protected her Like this.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After he had finished speaking to Chelsea, he let Chelsea to call Edmund in. Chelsea closed the door for them, then went to the window at the end of the corridor. Grandpa was really furious when he saw Edmund. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was sick and weak tonight, he would have beaten him with a walking stick. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Back then, | advised you to give birth to a child with Chelsea. Do you still remember what you said?¡± Edmund naturally remembered it, he still remembered it clearly. Every time he thought about it, he wished he could p himself to death. Grandpa said angrily, ¡°As long as there is a child between you, you won''t be treated Like this!¡± With a child, there would be a bond between the two of them. They talked too much about the child every day, and their rtionship would have naturally slowly be harmonious. Maybe they would have not divorce. Even if they divorced, the child was the bridge between them. He was still the man who upied the most of her life. Edmund turned his eyes away and didn¡¯t say anything. If he had known earlier that he couldn''t live without Chelsea, he would have a child with her for the first year of their marriage. Unfortunately, there was no ¡°if¡± in life. Now he could only drink the ss of bitter wine he had brewed. The old man became angry when he saw Edmund''s regretful expression. Back then, he had been so earnest that he refused to Listen to a single word. Thinking of this, he could not help but say angrily, ¡°You should give up on her. From tomorrow on, | will choose another woman for you.¡± ¡°ording to my judgment, | will definitely find you a perfect one this time. You must cherish it this time.¡± As he gave the order, Edmund has a headache. ¡°Grandpa!¡± He emphasized seriously, ¡°I refuse blind dates, and | refuse to give up on Chelsea.¡± Cap铆tulo 467 Cap¨ªtulo 467 ¡°It''s not up to you.¡± Just as Edmund was about to say something, he added, ¡°My health is getting worse and worse. Do you really want me to die without seeing you get married?¡± Four years ago, when he threatened him to marry Chelsea, he said the same thing once. At that time, hepromised to marry Chelsea because of this. But now that he said such words, he felt extremely disgusted and rejected.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He didn¡¯t want to know any other woman at all! However, grandpa¡¯s current condition couldn¡¯t stand his refusal, so Edmund had to be silent. Let Grandpa arrange it. At worst, he could take a business trip tomorrow morning to escape from this. His grandpa nced at him and said, ¡°I know that you are thinking that Chelsea is good now. You should spend more time with a few other women. Maybe you can find someone who is simr to her.¡± Edmund said cFosterly, ¡°She¡¯s irreceable.¡± After saying this, Edmund took out his mobile phone and informed Leo on WhatsApp that he would leave Vertoak tomorrow morning. He wanted to find a ce to go on a business trip, in case he could not escape from the terrifying blind date under his grandpa¡®s arrangement. After sending Leo a message, Edmund looked up at his grandpa on the hospital bed and said, ¡°You''d better spend more effort helping me get Chelsea back instead of wasting so much time on finding another woman.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his weak body, his grandpa would have been able to jump up from the hospital bed at this moment. He shouted angrily, ¡°Do you think | don¡¯t want to get her back for you? But don¡¯t you know who she is now?¡± If it was possible, he naturally hoped that Edmund and Chelsea would be able to reunite. Chelsea was a good woman. In fact, his grandson was also a good man. If the two of them really loved each other, Life would be very happy. Unfortunately, his grandson had been blind and had missed her. ninjanovel ¡°Roy and the Ellis family are so protective of her. It will be nearly impossible for you to get her back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why | advise you to give up as soon as possible.¡± He nced at his grandson grumpily. ¡°To be honest, if | had a daughter and she was hurt by a man like this, | would beat him to death.¡± Edmund lowered his eyes and said, ¡°No matter how difficult it is, | will get her back.¡± Otherwise, what was the point of such a long life? Otherwise, what was the point of having this wealth? In the past, he didn¡¯t understand. He thought that the value of a man¡¯s existence was the sess of his career. But now, in his heart, both the sess of love and career were the real sess. He could even abandon his career as long as he could be together with Chelsea. Now he could understand why some kings would rather give up his realm for a woman ¡°ALL right, you can leave now. | won¡¯t die.¡± He couldn¡¯t Listen to Edmund''s affectionate words. When he heard them, he immediately remembered how his grandson had gritted his teeth and fought against him. Edmund let out a sigh of relief for his grandpa. Chelsea then went into the ward and told grandpa for a long time, telling him to pay attention to his health in the future no matter what. Then the two of them left together. On the way back to the vi, Edmund received a call from Leo. Leo was a little distressed on the phone. Cap铆tulo 468 ¡°Mr. Nelson, you don¡¯t have any business trip recently.¡± The boss didn¡¯t have a business trip n but asked him to arrange a business trip for him. As an assistant, he didn¡¯t dare to do it. Edmund frowned and thought for a while. Indeed, he didn¡¯t. But he continued, ¡°Then let me go on a vacation.¡± Leo asked incredulously, ¡°A vacation?¡± He had been by Edmund¡¯s side for so many years, and his boss had never taken a long holiday, let alone a vacation. Ang¡¯s Library It didn¡¯t mean that the Nelson Group was so harsh that they didn¡¯t even give him an annual leave. The Nelson Group provided its employees with all the necessary benefits. It was just that Edmund himself seldom took a leave. The bosses of otherpanies would travel around the world and enjoy life as soon as they had time. They would either bring their wives and children, or young women together. His boss would devote himself to work as soon as he had time, Like an emotionless work machine. However, in the past few years, his marriage with Chelsea was in such a state that it was impossible for him to travel around the world with Chelsea. Edmund replied, ¡°Yes.¡± As long as he left Vertoak, it would be fine. He would temporarily avoid the time when his grandpa was weak. When his grandpa recovered, he woulde back. At that time, even if Edmund refused the blind dates, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry that he might have Grandpa pissed off and sent to ICU. Leo asked with due diligence, ¡°Do you want to go to domestic or abroad for vacation?¡± Edmund thought about it for a while and finally decided, ¡°Forget it. Book a flight to New Zend for me. There¡¯s a project over there. I¡¯ll go and have a Look.¡± Edmund thought about it for a while and felt that it was boring to go anywhere. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In fact, when he was young, he loved to travel and take risks. When he was studying abroad, he had free time to travel. Sometimes, he would go out alone or with Yusuf and the others. Later, after returning back to take over the Nelson Group, he focused on his work and did not have the leisure to enjoy life. Now that the Nelson Group was getting better and better, he had time, but he had no interest in traveling. If he could be apanied by someone he liked, he would be interested in traveling. ¡°Okay. Leo said dutifully, ¡°Do you need me to go with you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just going to investigate first.¡± Not long after hang up the phone call with Leo, the driver sent them back. It was gettingte. Chelsea simply said goodbye to Edmund and turned to enter the room. Edmund said behind her, ¡®m going on a business trip tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, a smooth journey.¡± Chelsea turned around and said to him. Cap铆tulo 469 Cap¨ªtulo 469 She heard everything in the car. He asked for a business trip and asked for a vacation at the beginning. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he asked for it. Edmund didn¡¯t ask any more questions, so he exined himself, ¡°Grandpa insisted on arranging blind dates for me, so | have to go on a business trip.¡± After saying these words, Edmund stared fixedly at the look on Chelsea¡¯s face, hoping to see a hint of nervousness on her face. Could he make her realize the importance of him with his blind dates? Unexpectedly, Chelsea smiled very sincerely. She stood there and Looked at him, saying, ¡°In fact, blind dates are very good. If you know more girls, there will always be a suitable one for you.¡± Edmund gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you want to drive me crazy?¡± Chelsea felt that he was a little unreasonable. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°If you don¡¯t want to listen, then forget it. I¡¯m just expressing my opinion. ¡°Good night.¡± With that, Chelsea entered her home without Looking back. Edmund felt a lot depressed, but in the end, he could only turn around and go home. The next day, when Chelsea got up early to cook soup, she heard the sound of talking and the engine sound of the caring from outside. She looked out through the window and saw that it was Edmund pushing his suitcase outside. Chelsea ignored him and turned to the kitchen. However, not long after, her doorGordon rang, and the person standing outside the door was Edmund. Before Chelsea could say anything, Edmund said, ¡°I came to see Fluffball before | left.¡± Chelsea wanted to roll her eyes Did he have any affection for Fluffball? He hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about Fluffball since he was scratched by Fluffballst time, but now he suddenly offered to see Fluffball. Chelsea opened the door for him, and Edmund pretended to y with Fluffbalt. Since he was scratchedst time, he had beenpletely traumatized and would never touch this annoying cat again. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he still had to rely on the cat to get in touch with Chelsea, he would have thrown him out. After watching Fluffball, Edmund looked at Chelsea¡¯s kitchen and asked, ¡°What''s so delicious?¡± Chelsea answered honestly, ¡°I cooked soup for grandpa. I''ll go to the hospital to see himter.¡± Grandpa¡¯s favorite was the soup cooked by Chelsea. In the past, when Chelsea and Edmund were still husband and wife, he would Chelsea ignored him, but she thought that he was going to go on a business trip anyway, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She quickly gave him some soup and sent him away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. New Zend was quite far away. It was estimated that he would not be able toe back for at least a week. That was why Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and went to the kitchen to fill a bowl of soup for Edmund After drinking it up, Edmund suddenly felt warm all over. The weather had suddenly be cold recently. Such a bowl of hot soup could really increase people¡¯s happiness. After he finished drinking, Chelsea took the bowl and went to the kitchen without saying anything else. Cap铆tulo 470 Cap¨ªtulo 470 Looking at her standing quietly in the bright kitchen washing dishes Edmund missed the warmth she had given him When it was cold, he was hungry and exhausted as he went home. With a gentle light, a bowl of hot soup, a table of delicious food, all the fatigue and coldness were dispelled. In the past few years, he didn¡¯t need to worry about anything, as Long as he looked back, he would see her doing this for him. But now...N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Edmund really didn¡¯t want to admit that he had fallen to the point where he had to rely on a cat to improve his rtionship with her It turned out that no one would stay there and wait. He sighed with emotion in his heart. He only regretted that he didn¡¯t cherish it. ninjanovel Thinking of this, he stepped into the kitchen and called her name over and over again. ¡°Chelsea...¡± Chelsea was really afraid of being alone with him. As soon as she saw him enter the kitchen, she immediately wiped her hands clean and ran out. Edmund smiled bitterly to himself Was she a mouse meeting a cat? Was he that terrifying? He turned around and went to the Living room. He red at her and the cat in her arms and protested, ¡°What are you running for?¡± Chelsea gently rubbed the kitten in his arms and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Fluffball is meowing. I''ll go see what''s wrong with it.¡± Edmund sneered. With this cat, the two of them could really use it as an excuse. He came to see her with the excuse of looking at the cat, and she used it as an excuse to escape from him And now she was getting better and better at Lying. He didn¡¯t hear the cat meowing at all! Also, was she holding the cat in her arms to resist his approach in this way? The cat was not kind to him. He might scratch him as soon as he got close. The good mood that Edmund had built up because of a bowl of soup once again vanished because of this Chelsea urged him, ¡°It¡¯s getting Late. You need to go to the airport I''m going to see grandpa.¡± Edmund had to leave. Watching Edmund¡¯s car disappear, Chelsea finally let out a long sigh of relief. Ever since Edmund confessed to her that he had fallen in love with her, he always followed her. Even when she went to the Capital, he couldn¡¯t stop following her. She felt that she couldn''t breathe. Finally, he¡¯s on a business trip. Chelsea could rx herself. After Edmund had left, Chelsea tidied up a bit and brought the cooked soup to the hospital. When she arrived at the door of Grandpa¡¯s ward, she heard a voice inside and stopped because she heard Alena¡¯s voice. Cap铆tulo 471 Cap¨ªtulo 471 Chelsea looked through the ss on the ward door and saw Alena standing by Grandpa''s bed and saying indifferently, ¡°Dad, you have to pay attention to your body.¡± Alena said so, but her tone showed no concern for Grandpa at all. Her expression was even more indifferent, as if she had nothing to do with it. It seemed that it is her duty to visit Grandpa. Grandpa said expressionlessly, ¡°Thank you. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. I¡¯m fine. As soon as Grandpa spoke, Alena immediately turned around and left without looking back, as if she could not stay here for a second. Her eyes were full of disgust. Chelsea happened to see Alena¡¯s expression clearly outside. She couldn''t help but feel extremely angry. ¡°Grandpa is old enough. Why should Alena be so indifferent to Grandpa?¡± Even if Alena med Grandpa who didn¡¯t protect Edmund, Grandpa had helped Alena educate Edmund for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for Grandpa¡¯s guidance, would her son have achieved what he had today? While Chelsea was thinking about this, Alena had already opened the door and walked out. Chelsea regretted not hiding first. ninjanovel She wanted to hide not because she was afraid of Alena. She was fainted by her before. What was there to be afraid of? She just didn¡¯t want to argue with Alena at the door of Grandpa¡¯s ward. Alena opened the door and saw Chelsea standing outside with a thermal lunchbox. Her expression froze for a moment. Although Alena had already known that Chelsea was the daughter of the Ellis family, she had always been high and mighty in front of Chelsea over the years. She instinctively said coldly to Chelsea, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chelsea replied expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Grandpa.¡± Alena nced at the thermal Lunchbox in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°Chelsea, are you shameless enough to try to please Edmund by pleasing Grandpa?¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone turned a little colder. ¡°Madam Nelson, you think too much. | came to visit Grandpa only because he once treated me very well. Alena sneered. ¡°Who knows if you have ulterior motives?¡± Alena¡¯s words were full of confidence. She thought that Chelsea had done all this for Edmund. Chelsea nced at Alena and then smiled.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She said in a crisp voice, ¡°Madam Nelson, don¡¯t worry. My heart is definitely not as big as yours when ites to dealing with men.¡± Chelsea¡¯s words confused Alena. What did this have to do with her? Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson has so many women outside, but you never mention divorce. Don¡¯t you have a big heart?¡± ¡®m different. | couldn¡¯t ept this, so | divorced resolutely. Once I¡¯ve carried on, | won¡¯t turn back anymore.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯m still thinking about your son.¡± After Chelsea finished her sarcastic words with a smile, Alena almost fainted from anger again ¡°You-¡± Alena gnashed her teeth. Chelsea took a step back and raised her hand to cover her chest. ¡°Madam Nelson, please behave yourself. If you break my bracelet, you''ll have to pay for it.¡± Chelsea deliberately mentioned his bracelet in order to warn Alena that she could not hit her like before. She was now the daughter of the Ellis family, not her daughter-inw anymore. In fact, she didn¡¯t wear a jade bracelet at all. She just used this trick to remind Alena of her current identity. Cap铆tulo 472 Cap¨ªtulo 472 Her marriage with Jaime was the biggest pain in her heart, and also the most important thing that made her unable to raise her head in front of others. However, it was rare for outsiders to know that her rtionship with Jaime was almost broken, because she always pretended to be happy in front of outsiders. Jaime had been abroad all year round. Alena told others that he had started a new career abroad, and their son, Edmund, had taken charge of the Nelson Group. He had also made the Nelson Group an out standing and prestigious enterprise in Vertoak. Their daughter, Sonya, was also a celebrity in the showbiz. In the eyes of outsiders, she was living a happy life as a mother and a wife, with promising children and a sessful husband. ninjanovel What they didn¡¯t know was that her rtionship with her two children, especially with her son, Edmund, had been broken into pieces. Chelsea had been married to Edmund for three years. Even though Alena had never shown any sign of enmity between her and Jaime in front of Chelsea, Chelsea had sensed it through observation. In addition, Grandpa had also mentioned some grievances between Alena and Jaime to Chelsea, which was why Chelsea knew them so well. However, Alena had never expected that one day, she would be threatened by Chelsea. Alena stood at the door of the ward, trembling all over. She red at Chelsea angrily, but she couldn''t hit her. If it were in the past, Alena would definitely have pped her. However, things were different now. Chelsea was the daughter of the Ellis family. But what was there to be angry about? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had mocked Chelsea, thetter wouldn¡¯t have roasted her so harshly. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Chelsea ignored Alena and walked into the ward. She closed the door andpletely isted her from the outside.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Originally, Chelsea could ignore Alena, but she really couldn¡¯t bear to see Alena being so cold to Grandpa, so she wanted to avenge. In the past, when he was in the Nelson Family, Grandpa had protected and spoken up for her. Naturally, Chelsea wanted to protect Grandpa as well. Alena¡¯s exasperated voice came from outside the door as she left in her high heels. Grandpa on the hospital bed said helplessly to Chelsea, ¡°Why are you mad at her? I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Just now, Grandpa was afraid that Chelsea would suffer losses. Just as he was about to send the butler out to stop her, he heard Chelsea retort Alena. Grandpa then raised his hand and summoned the butler back. Just based on these few words from Chelsea, Grandpa knew that Chelsea was no longer the little girl who would just swallow her anger. How could Grandpa not know why Chelsea had swallowed her anger in the past? It was all for his grandson. She didn¡¯t want him to be stuck in these difficulties, so she swallowed all the grievances. ¡°She pushed people too hard.¡± While saying this, Chelsea put the soup and said with a smile, ¡°I made the soup for you The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°Grandpa just said that he had no appetite and didn¡¯t want to eat anything.¡± Chelsea instantly understood what the butler meant. She immediately filled a small bowl of soup and handed it to Grandpa. Grandpa took it with a smile. He had to drink the soup that Chelsea had cooked for him. However, Grandpa couldn¡¯t help but sigh heavily after taking a few sips of soup. How could his grandson lose such a good wife? Cap铆tulo 473 Cap¨ªtulo 473 Ethan was panting faster at the thought of this. Seeing Grandpa sigh, Chelsea quickly asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn''t it delicious?¡± Grandpa shook his head. ¡°Of course not. The soup you cooked is the best for me. It¡¯s because it¡¯s too delicious, so | sighed with emotion.¡± Chelsea understood what Grandpa meant, but she deliberately avoided this topic. ¡°You must eat healthily. Only in this way can you be discharged from the hospital quickly.¡± Grandpa frowned and snorted, ¡°Can¡¯t | Leave the hospital now? | really don¡¯t Like the smell of these disinfectant.¡± The housekeeper said, ¡°The doctor said that you have to stay here for at least three days. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Grandpa was so angry. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was said that the older a person was, the more he became like a child. It was true. Grandpa asked Chelsea while drinking the soup, ¡°Where¡¯s my son?¡± ¡°He said he was on a business trip to New Zend.¡± She didn¡¯t have to pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything in front of Grandpa just to distance herself from Edmund. Grandpa nced at her calm expression, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He did it on purpose! I¡¯m afraid I''ll arrange a blind date for him. Chelsea followed Grandpa¡¯s words and said, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. What''s wrong with a blind date? He¡¯s already at the right age. It¡¯s time for him to find a suitable woman to start a family as soon as possible.¡± Hearing Chelsea¡¯s words, Grandpa wanted to Laugh. He didn¡¯t know if his grandson would die of anger if he told him what Chelsea just said. The Little girl thought that he was getting old! But at the same time, he wanted to Laugh and felt sad for his grandson. Since she could calmly say that he should go ona blind date, she really had no rtionship with him. Thinking of this, Grandpa was no longer in the mood to tease his grandson and silently finished the soup. Chelsea chatted briefly with Grandpa. Before she left, Grandpa reminded her, ¡°If you are busy, don¡¯te to see me. | have someone to take care of me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, I¡¯m free to work.¡± Grandpa sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not good for you to be photographed by reporters.¡± She was now the daughter of the Ellis family, and the media paid a lot of attention to her. If the media took photos that she went to the hospital all day long to visit Edmund''s grandfather, the reporters would probably make up a lot of stories again. Although Grandpa liked reporters making up stories to put his grandson together with Chelsea, it was unfair to Chelsea after all. Chelsea didn¡¯t expect Grandpa to care about this. Grandpa said angrily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When you¡¯re photographed, you''ll make it public to the media, saying it was he who didn¡¯t cherish his ex-wife and now was crying and shouting to get you back.¡± Chelsea snorted augh. Was it appropriate for Grandpa to criticize his grandson like this? Besides, Edmund didn¡¯t cry and shout to get her back. Grandpa''s words were too exaggerated. ¡°The reporters won''t be so bored as to focus on me all day long.¡± Chelseaforted Grandpa. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 474 Cap¨ªtulo 474 ¡°Have a good rest. I''lle to see you again.¡± However, Chelsea was still too naive. Although the reporters would not keep an eye on her all day long, she could be recognized at a nce. Where there were reporters, she would naturally be noticed and photographed. Chelsea, carrying the thermos, had just walked out of the hospital when she was blocked by several reporters. Chelsea was shocked and quickly raised her hand to cover her face and took a step back What was going on? While Chelsea was still ina daze, he heard a reporter ask her, ¡°Miss Williams, we heard that a female star is pregnant and is having a checkup at the hospital. That person. . As the reporter spoke, he sized her up and asked tentatively, ¡°Is that you?¡± Pregnant? A checkup? Was this reporter joking? She didn¡¯t even have a man. How could she be pregnant? Besides, she was not an actress. Thinking of this, Chelsea helplessly asked the reporter, ¡°Am | a female star?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Although you don¡¯t put on an act, you are a screenwriter, and your attention is now high. You can be regarded as half a female star, right?¡± The reporter naturally felt that his words were a little far-fetched, so he lowered his voice in the end. They didn¡¯t want to do this either, but at this time, she happened to appear in their sight. They had been waiting for more than half a day, but they didn¡¯t see any female star. They happened to see her, so they made a guess Her bearing was too eye-catching. Standing at the gate of the hospital, which was crowded with people, she was so graceful and charming that they noticed her right away. Chelsea didn¡¯t even know what to say. In the past, when she went to the supermarket in the neighborhood after spending hours writing scripts at home, she didn¡¯t care much about what she was wearing. Fortunately, when she went out today, she simply tidied herself up. Her makeup was clean and her outfits looked smart. Otherwise, her image would have beenpletely ruined by these cameras so close to her face. The image of the Ellis family would also be affected because of her. Thinking of this, Chelsea quickly said, ¡°I just came to the hospital to visit the sick elder.¡± It just so happened that the car she had called had also arrived. She quickly got into the car and urged the driver to drive away to escape from these cameras. It was So scary. After Chelsea returned home, sheined to Zuri about the reporters. She alsomented how difficult it was to be a celebrity. Hearing this, Zuri giggled. ¡°Now you can understand how distressed | am when | don¡¯t even dare to go out to watch a movie, right? It¡¯s too annoying. They¡¯re everywhere.¡± Zuri kindly reminded Chelsea, ¡°In the future, you¡¯d better prepare sunsses and hats when you go out. When you meet someone, you can cover it up.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although Zuri¡¯s words made sense, Chelsea was not used to this kind of life that was too eye-catching. Philip and the others were really annoyed. If they hadn''t deliberately distorted the rtionship between her and Roy, Roy wouldn''t have rified that they were father and daughter, so there wouldn''t be so many people paying attention to her Zuri continued tofort her Cap铆tulo 475 Cap¨ªtulo 475 ¡°| feel like | can¡¯t get used to it. I''d better stay at home.¡± Zuri teased her, ¡°You''re really a unique figure in the social circle Look at those youngdies, they dress up beautifully all day long and go out to have afternoon tea carrying expensive handbags. They enjoy a rxed andfortable life.¡± Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Well, I''d feel rxed andfortable when | get to work at home.¡± Zuri said discontentedly, ¡°By the way, why don¡¯t you invite me out for an expensive afternoon tea so that | can post a few photos on Instagram to show off.¡± Chelsea said grumpily, ¡°Come to my house and I''ll make you a cup of coffee myself. Isn¡¯t it fragrant?¡± Zuriughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s right. It smells good. Your cooking skills Let me see if coffee tastes particrly good with such an expensive cup.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know whether to Laugh or cry. ¡°You''re always fun.¡± She had never used the cup that Edmund had gave to her. ninjanovel She couldn''t imagine how Edmund had found someone to make such an identical one. Indeed, money could do anything Zuri stretched out her arms and said, ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯d better work on your paper quickly. I''m going to exercise. ¡®The Crown¡¯ is about to start shooting. | have to keep my shape.¡± ¡°Go ahead and y the princess well.¡± Chelsea had seen Zuri¡¯s character portrait. She was exactly the protagonist Chelsea had visualized in mind. Sure enough, her extroverted friend could y a calm and quiet role. Since Edmund was far away, Chelsea felt her life was very peaceful. She was working on papers at home. When she rested, she yed with the cat, made a cup of coffee, and made some delicious food. At night, he called Grandpa and chatted with Roy on the video for a while.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The next morning, when Chelsea was still sleeping, a video call suddenly rang on her phone. In a daze, Chelsea reached over and took a look. It turned out to be Edmund. Lived a peaceful day and veryfortable sleeping, she didn¡¯t expect that he would start again. Chelsea waspletely awake, but she chose to hang up the video call. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to see Edmund at all. On the other hand, she hadn''t gotten up yet, so it was not suitable for her to have a video call with a man. After hanging up, she sent him a message. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Edmund replied, ¡°I want to see Fluffball.¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes. Did he think that she didn¡¯t know what he meant? He wanted to watch Fluffball through the video and deliberately Looked at her. She didn¡¯t want to see him, nor did she want him to see her. Cap铆tulo 476 Cap¨ªtulo 476 So she deliberately went downstairs to shoot a video of Fluffball and sent it to Edmund. Then she sent a lot of photos she just took for the kitten yesterday. Didn''t he want to see Fluffball? The video and photos were enough for him to see! Edmund was again driven mad by Chelsea. He had been on a flight for more than ten hours and arrived in New Zend. He took a rest in the hotel and soon began to miss her. If not for the fact that she was still sleeping at night, he would have already made a video call t oher. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY She clearly knew what he meant, but deliberately did not let him see. Why was he Looking at a cat? He wanted to see her! Edmund now regretted that he had run out on a business trip. When the ne just took off, he regretted and wished he could jump off the ne. He did escape from the blind date arranged by Grandpa, but also fell into a crazy miss. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°I have something to tell you in the script.¡± Chelsea replied calmly, ¡°Then let¡¯s use voice chat.¡± Edmund was so angry that he threw his phone aside. He raised his hand and pinched his forehead hard. He felt that it was necessary to buy a ticket immediately and go back. But at least he calmed down. Since he hade all the way here, she could still talk about work with him. Chelsea waited for a while, but didn¡¯t wait for him to continue. Finally, he let out a Long sigh of relief. Since he was unreasonable, she had her own means to deal with him. That was also good Philip had a hard time recently. First of all, the burn on his feet was agonizing, especially when the new tender flesh was growing, but he couldn''t scratch it. Secondly, as expected, he was severely lectured by the higher-ups. It was the first time that he had been so depressed in all these years. Philip was so angry that he went crazy. He only hated that he could not reach a higher position. Without greater power, he could not even fight for his daughter. But hepletely forgot that the grudge between Diane and Chelsea was caused by Diane¡¯s despicable giarism of Chelsea¡¯s script. He only saw his daughter being forced to apologize to her. In the study of the Stevenson family. Flora frowned and asked Philip, ¡°Then what should we do now? | think Diane has been in a bad mood recently.¡± That day, after Philip was scalded, he shouted at Diane. Diane did note back for several days and had been angry withMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. Philip. Flora called her several times, but she ignored her. Philip''s face darkened as he said, ¡°In my opinion... we must get Edmund over and stand on the same side as us. Only in this way can we take revenge on Roy and his so-called daughter.¡± For example, he would let Edmund kick off the two dramas that he had invested in, and let him terminate the contract with Roy. Even though Roy was not short of money and Chelsea was not short of these two jobs, this would still make him and Chelsea feel ufortable. In this way, there would be no chance for them to be together. No matter how deeply he loved Chelsea, how could she still consider him since he was against Roy? Wasn''t it good to kill two birds with one stone? Upon hearing Philip¡¯s words, Flora appeared astonished. Cap铆tulo 477 Cap¨ªtulo 477 ¡°Do you mean that you want to use Jaime and Alena¡¯s past to deal with him?¡± Otherwise, ording to Edmund''s current attitude, he would never be on the same front as them. It would be good enough if he didn¡¯t deal with them with Roy and Chelsea. Philip sneered and nodded. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t know what''s good for him, then don¡¯t me me for being despicable.¡± ¡°If the news of their quarrel were to spread out, the Nelson Family would lose face and the Nelson Group would suffer greatly. In that way, | don¡¯t believe that Edmund wouldn¡¯tpromise.¡± ¡°When the timees, Edmund will kick Chelsea away. leave Vertoak. So that Diane won''t be so angry.¡± Philip had already thought about what Edmund would do at that time. Flora, however, asked, ¡°When the timees, will Edmund still marry Diane when Chelsea is driven away?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The more Philip thought about it, the more perfect his n became. It was as if Edmund had beenpletely controlled by him. ninjanovel ¡°As long as Edmund listens to us and doesn¡¯t expose his parents, the Nelson Group will still be the glorious. When he marries Diane, the two of us will work together, and | will have more confidence to deal with Roy.¡± Flora Laughed and said, ¡°Then I''ll talk to Diane. She won''t be angry with you.¡± After she finished speaking, she got up and quickly called Diane. Philip, on the other hand, narrowed his eyes and leaned against the back of his chair as he pondered. When Diane received Flora¡¯s call, she was drinking with Purple and her so-called best friends in the bar. Sonya was now grounded, so she asked other friends toe to the party and Back then, she had been on good terms with Sonya not because she Liked her so much, since she was too brainless. The fact was, in order to get closer to Edmund and Alena, she deliberately became Sonya¡¯s best friend. After all, it was not convenient for her to say something in front of Edmund and Alena, so told her with the help of Sonya. Later on, when Edmund married Chelsea, she used her to make things difficult for Chelsea, and it was the most convenient. Sonya, that idiot, was still treating her as a good friend. She always sent her messages andined about it. Sheined about Edmund, Alena, or how much she missed the outside world. Diane couldn''t even be bothered to pay attention to her. She didn¡¯t reply to any of her messages at all. Sometimes, when Sonya used her of not replying the message, she repliedzily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that | was busy just now.¡± There were three women drinking with Diane. And there were totally five people in the private room including Diane and Purple. One of the women asked Diane, ¡°Diane, you are also from the entertainment industry. Do you know Chelsea Williams, the screenwriter who turned out to be Roy¡¯s biological daughter a few days ago?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chelsea had never told anyone that she was Edmund¡¯s ex-wife because she couldn''t tell them. At that time, Chelsea was just an ugly duckling. She couldn¡¯t say that she had been robbed by a woman Like Chelsea, could she? Cap铆tulo 478 Cap¨ªtulo 478 Or else, she would be too embarrassed. She exined to these people that he had to marry someone else for his grandfather''s illness. He had no feelings for his wife. She could only use this method to save her face. As soon as Diane heard Chelsea¡¯s name, she was in a bad mood, but she still maintained her smile and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly mention her?¡± The woman said, ¡°If you know her, you can ask her out to enjoy with us some other day so that we can know her.¡± Another woman came over and said with a smile, ¡°That''s right. She is the daughter of the Ellis family in the Capital. It¡¯s not wrong to have a good rtionship with her.¡± These people only thought that Diane had the same thoughts as them and would like to get closer to Chelsea. But they didn¡¯t know that Diane was so bitter inside. These people were too snobbish. They couldn¡¯t wait to get to know Chelsea, which was really disgusting. Purple tried to smooth things over for Diane. ¡°Our Diane¡¯s debut was a high starting point. Later on, she was sessful and became famous all the way. At that time, Chelsea was still an unknown screenwriter. If it hadn¡¯t been for this incident, Diane wouldn¡¯t have known that there was such a screenwriter in the entertainment industry.¡± After Purple finished speaking, Diane looked at her happily, grateful for her help. It was only then that the women understood. ¡°That¡¯s true. This Chelsea has always been a nobody. No wonder you don¡¯t know her.¡± ninjanovel As soon as she finished speaking, another person sighed with emotion, ¡°s, a good marriage can¡¯tpare with a good family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although she has just been recognized by the Ellis family, she can rest easy for the rest of her life. It''s so good.¡± Those people were envious of Chelsea. Diane and Purple just looked at them quietly but were filled with hatred in their hearts.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Diane hated Chelsea so much. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Chelsea had intruded between her and Edmund, her rtionship with him wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a stalemate. Now that Chelsea¡¯s identity had been exposed and Diane¡¯s glory had been snatched away in Vertoak, it was hardly possible for Diane to be happy. At this time, Flora¡¯s call came. Diane picked it up impatiently. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Flora was afraid that she would lose her temper and hang up the phone again, so she quickly told her about Philip¡¯s n. After hearing this, Diane frowned and said doubtfully, ¡°Do you think he can let you do whatever you want?¡± Flora¡¯s tone was firm, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Could it be that he doesn¡¯t care about the Nelson Family¡¯s reputation and future?¡± Flora had always disdained Chelsea. She had never thought that Edmund was serious about Chelsea. She had been with Philip for so many years, and with her age and experience, she believed that she had a thorough understanding of men. She said confidently to Diane, ¡°Since ancient times, most men loved power and not beauty. Chelsea is nothing. In the face of interests, you can see that he still doesn¡¯t care about her!¡± ¡°Edmund has been too smooth along the way and has not experienced any hardships, so he only cares about love. When he has to make a choice, he''ll know how worthless love is.¡± Flora¡¯s words made Diane instantly rx. That¡¯s right, Edmund always said that he loved Chelsea, and she wanted to see how much he loved her! Cap铆tulo 479 Cap¨ªtulo 479 If Edmund knew that in the eyes of Diane and her daughter, he was a person who only valued love but not career, he would probably be angry bitterly. For so many years, ever since he had the concept of bing the Nelson Group¡¯s sessor, he had been working hard every day for this identity. Before he realized how important Chelsea was to him, he only cared about his career. In the three years he had married Chelsea, he had devoted himself to his career. One year after his divorce with her, he had also devoted himself to his career. However, she and her mother didn¡¯t know how much he had paid so much to the Nelson Group. Everyone thought that he had only worked a little harder on the foundation of the Nelson Group, but they didn¡¯t know that his father, Jaime, was a yboy who only knew enjoying. The Nelson Group that he had taken over was so glorious, but in reality, it was suffKatharineg greatly. If he hadn''t tried his best, the Nelson Group might have closed down by now. After the call with Flora, the unhappy look on Diane¡¯s face disappeared. She was in a good mood and invited those women to drink. Now, all she needed to do was wait and see. All she had to do was wait and see that he would give up Chelsea for the sake of his own interests, which would make Chelsea to be so angry, Up until now, Diane still didn¡¯t think that Chelsea would really let go of Edmund. hot novel pub In Diane''s eyes, all of Chelsea¡¯s carefree attitude and her indifference towards Edmund were just a pretense. This was the so- called ying hard to get. Perhaps, at this moment, Chelsea was very pleased with herself, proud that she had sessfully bewitched him. By then, by the time he gave up on her, she would regret bitterly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This drinksted until midnight. When they left, Diane was drunk. Purple helped her out unsteadily. In fact, she was really tired of Diane taking her out, because Diane always asked her to do this and do that. It seemed that she was her servant. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY After all, she was a screenwriter and an online writer who had once been very popr, and she was still a little proud of it. The driver came to pick them up. After getting into the car, Purple said to Diane, ¡°Miss Stevenson, ¡®The Crown¡¯ will start filming tomorrow. Shall we do something?¡± It was Purple¡¯s usual routine to nder others behind their backs. In the past, as long as she didn¡¯t like anyone, she would want to nder them with paid posters whether they were celebrities, screenwriters, or neers who had just sold their rights. Diane leaned against the car seat and said drunkenly, ¡°Okay, you can do it.¡± However, after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°But it seems that no one among them can do it, right?¡± Purple thought about it carefully and felt very tired. ¡°The Crown¡± didn¡¯t seem to be so negative. For Chelsea, they had tried all kinds of methods to discredit her previously, but they failed. They said Chelsea didn¡¯t support the elderly; she had an improper rtionship with Roy; her ex-husband was a fat old man, but all of them were fake. Now that Chelsea was in the limelight, they didn¡¯t dare to attack her. As for Luka, he had been well-known for his excellent reputation over the years. Except for the so-called mysterious girlfriend, he had always been involved in scandals. It was unknown why he was ndered and Purple couldn¡¯t bear to do that. Cap铆tulo 480 Cap¨ªtulo 480 The leading actress was Keith Rivera and Zuri. One of them was almost isted from the rest of the world, while the other was not easy to deal with in the circle. Although Keith was the Best Actor, he did not appear on the screen often in a year Other than filming, he had stayed in the campus as a teacher and did not even have any dirt on him. Although Zuri was very popr now, she was also envied by many people. However, she had nothing much to be criticized about. She had been exposed to having an affair with Ondo once before, but had been rified by both sides afterwards. Furthermore, for so many years, as long as someone questioned Zuri¡¯s rtionship with any men, she would rify it in person as soon as possible. Over time, no one poked their nose into her so-called love life anymore. If others wanted to nder her for having no acting skills, they also failed since she was good at acting. If they wanted to discredit her for her bad temper and personality, her fans would praise her for her good character As for Vickie Gray, the supporting actress who just got selected, there was nothing else to nder except for her, who used to be an c-list actress. After thinking for a long time, Purple finally said, ¡°How about... mocking Zuri¡¯s bad singing?¡± She had a video of Zuri¡¯s singing out of tune. People like her would collect information like these about other people, because ite in handy one day. Diane opened her eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Did she sing out of tune?¡± ¡°Yes, it was an old video of her doing a performance in high school. | found it by ident before and saved it.¡± Purple said, ¡°Then Let''s do it.¡± After saying that, she took out the video from her mobile phone and showed it to Diane. After watching it, Diane was about to laugh out loud. ¡°Good, just post this video online and see how she''ll be Laughed at.¡± In the video, the song Zuri was singing was Kelly rkson¡¯s ¡°Stronger¡±. The song itself was good, but it was unknown whether Zuri was nervous or what, but she couldn¡¯t hit the high note. As a result, she didn¡¯t only crack the voice, but was also out of the tunepletely. The students under the stage burst intoughter. Seeing this video, Diane felt so embarrassed herself. She didn¡¯t know why she was so unabashed and continued to sing on the stage. Of course, the rest of the song wasn¡¯t that unpleasant to listen to, but they could still edit it. They could only use the clip where ¡°Then I''ll arrange it immediately.¡± Seeing that Diane had agreed, Purple immediately made a call. Diane said disdainfully, ¡°Zuri is so bad at singing, how dare she participate in the party all these years?¡± Purple followed her words and said, ¡°There is very few real singing on the scene at these gs. You must know that the performer has recorded the song many times in the recording studio to get the best version that can be yed on stage.¡± After she finished speaking, Diane stopped talking.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was because it was the same for Diane herself. Not to mention the actors and actresses, even many professional singers were pretending to sing. Purple realized that what she said was not appropriate, then she pursed her Lips and pretended to be busy with her work, not saying a word to smooth things over for herself. She was telling the truth. Diane had no choice but to ept. Cap铆tulo 481 Cap¨ªtulo 481 After Purple contacted the paid posters, Diane happened to be sent home by the car. Purple didn¡¯t stay at Diane¡¯s house and left after saying goodbye. When she got home, she began to look forward to the brewing of this incident. As long as she could find a way to break through to nder Zuri, she would be able to go further to nder Chelsea Purple knew very well that she could no longerpete with Chelsea in status, so she did not want topete with her anymore. She just needed her to live a worse life than her. Just as Purple and Diane had hoped, after Zuri¡¯s video of ¡°Zuri was singing out of tune¡± was released, it instantly became the top of the trending search. Because she was so popr now, any trace of her would be the trending topic. However, what drove Purple and Diane crazy was that even though Zuri¡¯s performance in that video was really terrible, and even though Purple¡¯s paid posters had been mocking Zuri, there was still a bunch ofments praising her. ¡°Goddess, you are indeed a goddess. You are still so beautiful when you sing out of tune.¡± ¡°When she was in high school, my goddess was already a beauty. Why did those people nder her about stic surgery? Just check if she¡¯s done it or not!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My goddess did not sing well in the past, but she has obviously improved a lot these years. We have to look forward and can¡¯t focus on others¡¯ past.¡± Purple and Diane were extremely angry. ¡°What is going on? Are those fans so brainless now?¡± Zuri had already made such a video, yet there was still a bunch of fans praising her? Without waiting for Purple¡¯s reply, Zuri, the one who was pretty much a webaholic, immediately stepped forward to show her attitude. She first posted a simple Twitter post. ¡°| have two points: First, for the person who ndered me, thank you for sending me to What''s Trending. In this case, I''ll take the opportunity to promote my new y. hot novel pub Tomorrow is the kickoff of our project ¡°The Crown¡±. I¡¯m ready to work! Please stay tuned for our show.¡± ¡°Secondly, for the person who is targeting me, well, I¡¯LI admit it. | not an excellent singer. However, be careful. If | find out m who you are, | promise that you''ll be in great trouble.¡± As soon as Zuri¡¯s tweet appeared, many people began to follow her. She was taking the opportunity to turn the tides and promote the new drama, and that was quite amazing. Secondly, with her tough words released, people knew more about her personality and her attitude. Strong, unyielding, feisty, and pretty cool. Zuri didn¡¯t care if others said that she stooped to the same level as those trolls. Why couldn''t she fight back since those trolls were attacking her? Zuri herself didn¡¯t expect that such an aggressive tweet would instantly attract countless fans for her. Just now, she was still receiving a call from her agent, Sunny Foster. Sunny felt a headache that she didn¡¯t ask her to post Twitter without her permission. But Zuri didn¡¯t care. As soon as she saw this video, she knew that someone was deliberately trolling on her, because in fact, her singing was not that bad. As for Zuri, she was able to immediately conclude that it must have been done by someone behind Diane¡¯s back. Tomorrow, ¡°The Crown¡± would start. Everyone paid great attention to this drama that Diane¡¯s own costume drama had beenpletely ignored. Diane must be furious right now. On the other hand, when Diane saw Zuri¡¯s response, she warned her and Purple. She was so angry that she threw the phone away. This Zuri was just as annoying as Chelsea. Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together. She had thought that such an act would affect the reputation of ¡°The Crown¡±. After all, Zuri was the lead actress. If she were to be hated, then this drama would also be rejected. At that time, her first y of acting as an independent screenwriter would be ruined, which would make him feel so sad. Cap铆tulo 482 Cap¨ªtulo 482 However, she didn¡¯t expect that she couldn¡¯t nder Zuri at all, but she was taken the opportunity to promote the ¡°The Crown¡± and create another wave of poprity for it... As for Purple, she didn¡¯t know why but it sent shivers down her spine when she looked at Zuri¡¯s words. Purple knew that Zuri was not a person to deal with, but she never thought that Zuri would threaten her in front of the audience. Thinking of all the negative news, Purple was a little flustered. Zuri then posted the second tweet. This time, it was a video. The video showed that she was singing the whole song on the stage at that time. In the video, at first, Zuri obviously sang very well, but no one knew what happened when she was about to hit the high notes. She Looked obviously nervous and uneasy, and then she was out of tune. After that, she quickly returned to her normal state and continued to sing this song affectionately. Zuri also wrote: The one who ndered me, imagine this. If the guy you have a crush on suddenlyes to listen to your singing, | gather you¡¯re gonna be so nervous and might be out of tune too. As soon as thisplete video was released, itpletely proved that her previous video when she was out of tune was edited deliberately by someone since she sang very well. The ount who released the out-of-tune video was instantly besieged by the crowd, most of whom were Zuri¡¯s fans. The ount dared not post anything new since. Following that, Zuri posted another video. This time, she was singing the acoustic version of ¡°Stronger¡±. At the beginning of the video, she said indifferently, ¡°Since I¡¯ve been criticized for singing, | naturally have to prove it. In the past, | didn¡¯t learn how to sing, so I¡¯m indeed inexperienced andck skills. Today, | want to prove to everyone that after so many years, I¡¯m qualified to be called a singer based on my present singing skill.¡± After Zuri finished speaking, she sang a part of the song without music apaniment. Her voice was crisp and pleasant to the ear. Coupled with the lyrics, many people were moved by her performance. ¡°You think you got the best of me Think you''ve had the Lastugh Bet you think that everything good is gone Think you Left me broken down. Think that I''LLe running backN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Baby, you don¡¯t know me, ¡®cause you¡¯re dead wrong What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger Stand a little taller Doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m Lonely when I¡¯m alone What doesn¡¯t kill you makes a fighter Footsteps even Lighter Doesn''t mean I¡¯m over ¡®cause you''re gone¡± When this video was released, no one doubted her singing skills anymore. And the trending topic of ¡°Zuri Singing Out of Tune¡± In an instant, all the marketing IDs disappeared without a trace. In the history of their ndKatharineg, they had never met a celebrity like Zuri who had sent three posts in a row to refute them. Looking at the trend of public opinion on the Inte, Diane was so angry that she called Purple and scolded her bitterly. She told her not to always make trouble for her and me all the mistakes on her. Diane was too angry. The reason why she proposed such a move was that she wanted to suppress the drama ¡°The Crown¡±. Wasn''t it for the costume drama behind Diane and Fairnd Culture? Moreover, Diane had also approved this proposal. Now, she was the one to me before she seeded. Purple was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she could only endure Diane¡¯s usation. After all, Diane was her boss now. After hanging up the phone, Purple couldn¡¯t help but think of all the things she had done in Peak Entertainment. Cap铆tulo 483 Cap¨ªtulo 483 No matter how bad the situation was, Luka would never scold his employees with harsh words Like Diane. Even if it was criticism, it would be very pleasant from his mouth. Under his gentle tone, how could anyone not quickly reflect on his mistakes? If he didn¡¯t reflect on his mistakes in time, how could he live up to Luka¡¯s kindness? Humans had different EQ level. Diane had no EQ at all, while Luka had a very high EQ. This was the main reason why Luka could get along well with people in theplicated entertainment industry for so many years. Purple was obsessed with him. In addition to his appearance and temperament, she also Liked his gentle attitude In her original family, her father often shouted and even swore, so that she instinctively wanted to find a person who had a good temper and couldmunicate well with others. When she met him, she felt that he was simply the perfect man in her mind. Unfortunately. Purple clenched the phone in her hand, lowered her eyes, and bit her Lips. After Zuri dismissed the group of people, she tossed her phone aside andy down on the carpet. Satisfied, she said, ¡°Good, veryfortable!¡± Because Chelsea was worried about Zuri, she rushed to her ce as soon as she saw the video. Chelsea also knew that someone was deliberately ndKatharineg Zuri, which was because she was extremely clear about this video. At that time, Zuri had been singing well at the party. However, Colin had suddenly entered through the back door of the auditorium, which made Zuri immediately panicked. Chelsea was worried that this matter would affect Zuri, but she didn¡¯t expect that Zuri would turn the tide. Seeing this result, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°After this incident, | reckon very few people in the entertainment industry will dare to provoke you in the future.¡± Chelsea turned over on the carpet, supported herself with one hand, and rolled her eyes disdainfully at Diane. ¡°Diane is a fool. Sometimes | don¡¯t know why she woulde up with such a bad trick.¡± Chelsea said firmly, ¡°It must be Purple¡¯s idea behind the scenes. She is best at paying those people to nder.¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t even bother to deal with a servant girl like Purple. Since she is so shameless, | won¡¯t be polite.¡± Zuri coldly snorted, ¡°We can get so much dirt on a person Like Purple so easily. After Zuri finished speaking, she smiled wickedly and said, ¡°However let¡¯s not deal with her now. When Purple and Diane¡¯s y is about to be released, we''ll take action and let them be in trouble before they start broadcasting.¡± Chelsea said jokingly, ¡°Your move is indeed bad enough.¡± Zuri snorted. ¡°| just learned from them. Didn''t they deliberately nder me before we shoot? Then I''ll be even more ruthless. We''ll make trouble after they¡¯ve finished their investment. We''ll Let Diane suffer a great loss.¡± Chelsea was amused by Zuri¡¯s expression, but she also agreed greatlyMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was no need for Diane and Purple to target them maliciously, but they didn¡¯t fight back. Since they wanted to fight back, they had to fight back. Chelsea felt that he was getting more and more ruthless. There was no other way out since Diane and Purple didn¡¯t stop. Zuri¡¯s manager, Sunny, called her. And Zuri immediately said in distress, ¡°Sister Sunny, | know that you¡¯re going to scold me for being reckless and sending Twitter without your permission. But now that it''s effective, don¡¯t scold me anymore, okay?¡± Sunny was angry and amused. She said helplessly, ¡°You said it worked. Why should | scold you? Besides, you never listen to me, right?¡± Zuri said in confusion, ¡°Then why did you call me?¡± Cap铆tulo 484 Cap¨ªtulo 484 Sunny said, ¡°The director of ¡®CFosterover Singer¡¯ contacted me and wanted to invite you to the show.¡± Zuri was extremely shocked. ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you joking?¡± It was the third season of ¡°CFosterover Singer¡±. When the first season was out, not many people knew about it. But now it was one of the most popr variety show that many actors craved to join. If she could participate in the show, it would open up another channel for her in the entertainment industry. If her acting skills and singing skills were proved, she would be the winner of her Life. Sunny said seriously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. How can | lie to you about this?¡± Zuri quickly said, ¡°Then | must go.¡± Sunny then went to arrange. Zuri held her phone and Laughed. Afterughing, she said happily to Chelsea, ¡°Diane is really angry this time. Just now Sunny told me that the director of CFosterover Singer asked me to go on the show.¡± Chelsea was surprised at first, but then she was happy for Zuri. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was said that the director of the show was very strict in selecting people. The reason why Zuri was invited was that the director must have watched her singing video and recognized her ability. Zuri sighed with emotion. ¡°Well, do you think | should treat Diane and Purple to a big meal? | have to thank them. If they hadn¡¯t ndered me tonight, | wouldn¡¯t have been able to get such a good job opportunity.¡± Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Keep a low profile. Don¡¯t make them faint from anger.¡± Diane and Purple were so angry that they almost died of anger. That night, the official Twitter ount of ¡°CFosterover Singer¡± announced the news of Zuri¡¯s joining. Diane was so angry that she smashed her mobile phone, while Purple covered her chest for a Long time and couldn''t breathe. At this moment, they were so regretful. If they knew that the final oue of this matter was that Zuri¡¯s acting career had been pushed forward by a lot, they would not have arranged it like this even if they had to die. Unfortunately, there was no chance to regret. In the first episode of ¡°CFosterover Singer¡¯, Diane was invited. At that time, she was very disdainful of the show, but she didn¡¯t expect that the show woulde out of nowhere. Later, in the second season, she was not requested to participate in it. But now, Zuri had been invited by the show''s crew. It was all because of her who had added fuel to the fire. It would be strange if Diane didn¡¯t die of anger Although Edmund was far abroad, it did not affect his knowledge of the domestic affairs. Moreover, he could tell at a nce that Diane must have been behind this. Even though the target of this incident was Zuri and not Chelsea, Diane¡¯s main goal was to destroy Chelsea. After all, if the reputation of ¡°The Crown¡± was affected, it would not be a good thing for her future. Yusuf carefullyined in their group, ¡°Edmund, how did you fall in Love with Diane back then? Didn''t you notice her thoughts when you were together?¡± Edmund really didn¡¯t notice that because when he was with Diane, she was very generous and sensible, and they were not very close at that time. If they lived together day and night, he might slowly realize that Diane had been pretending all the time. But at that time, he and she only met and had dinner together, they were asionally attending parties, ying golf, and riding horses. At that time, he only felt that he got along well with Diane, because she could apany him in all the projects he liked. He didn¡¯t think too much about other things. Brayan Collins said faintly in the group, ¡°I think it¡¯s necessary for you to check how Diane got close with you. ording to her scheming, | always feel that she approached you on purpose.¡± Cap铆tulo 485 Cap¨ªtulo 485 ¡°You can even investigate her past when she was studying abroad. She had been abroad all the time, but why did she suddenly come back? And she happened to be sitting next to you at the dinner party. What a coincidence!¡± Under the reminder of Yusuf and Brayan Collins, Edmund frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to check.¡± If Diane really had a purpose to get close to him, then his guilt and regret for Chelsea might increase by another level. Edmund had stayed in New Zend for three days, but he failed to video chat with Chelsea. Every time she didn¡¯t answer, she would ask him to send messages or voice messages, or simply call her directly. Edmund was very angry, but he couldnt do anything about it. He was no longer hers. At best, he was just a neighbor and a work superior. There was no reason to force her to have a video call with him. Edmund was already anxious. That day, Fay sent him a message: ¡°Boss, | went to the scene of ¡®The Crown¡¯ today and took a few photos.¡± Because Edmund was not in Vertoak, Fay went to the scene on behalf of the investor, the Nelson Group. Fay then sent the photo to him. In the photo, Luka and Chelsea sat very close together. The two of them were Looking at the camera that had just been taken in the monitor. After watching it, they sat down and talked again. Seeing the distance between the two of them, Edmund''s heart was filled with jealousy. Fay had already guessed her boss¡¯s mood and soon sent another message. ¡°Boss, | sent you these photos just to tell you that it will always be like this in the future. Please calm down.¡± Luka was the director, while Chelsea was a screenwriter. Even though she did not need to go to the set after she submitted the report, Luka would often call her about the script because he respected her opinions. And she would also go to the set if she had time. He raised his hand and pulled his tie. ¡°That''s so annoying! | shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Luka be the director.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund had an impulse to buy a ticket immediately to be back, but the project he was discussing had been progressed. He couldn''t leave, so he could only Look at the photos and secretly grit his teeth. Another day passed, and Yusuf mentioned him in the group. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Edmund, | think... your situation is indeed a bit dangerous.¡± Edmund replied in a bad mood, ¡°7? Yusuf said, ¡°¡°Chelsea went to the Capital these days. Do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°When it came to this matter, Edmund was angry. Since he came to New Zend, he had never contacted Chelsea. So he naturally did not know that she had gone to the Capital. Although Yusuf was aware of Edmund''s bad mood, he still summoned up the courage to say to him, ¡°The Ellis family held a grand banquet for her in the Capital, which could be regarded as an engagement banquet. They invited many guests, including many young talents from famous families in the capital.¡± ¡°Do you know why the Ellis family invited this group of people?¡± Yusuf asked Edmund in this way Naturally, he knew that this was a blind date arranged for Chelsea in disguise. After Yusuf finished speaking, he sent a photo in the group chat. It was a picture of Chelsea and a young man wearing gold- rimmed sses walking out of the cafe. It was already autumn in the Capital, and the weather was blue and clear. The golden leaves all over the ground added some romance to the surrounding environment. The scene of Chelsea and the young man standing at the entrance of the cafe,ughing and joking, was very eye-catching. She was wearing a loose and thick sweater and a very warm scarf around her neck, making her look more and more charming. The young man was dressed Like a gentleman. He was wearing in a suit and a vest. With his gold-rimmed sses, he looked like a rich man in a cartoon. Cap铆tulo 486 Cap¨ªtulo 486 Looking at the picture in the photo, Edmund immediately made up his mind that he would go back to the Capital as soon as possible. Yusuf continued to introduce with due diligence, ¡°The one in the photo is said to be a young talent. The whole Ellis family adore him. He is a third-generation high official, working in a cultural department, so he is very powerful. Roy specially introduce to Chelsea a person who speaks the same Language as she does. These two people were sitting in the coffee shop for the whole morning and had a good chat.¡± Edmund was already in a bad mood, and he only felt angry when he heard Yusuf¡¯s words. She was anxious, as if the next second, Chelsea would be be with this young man. She couldn''t help butin, ¡°I think you can be a detective.¡± ¡°Isn''t it possible for Yusuf to be a detective with such a detailed understanding?¡± Yusuf defended himself with dissatisfaction. ¡°This is what my buddy in the Capital told me. | kindly told you but you mocked me.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°He said that when Chelsea showed up that night, she made many people¡¯s hearts flutter. But in the end, that young man took the initiative.¡± In the end, he simply sent him a voice message. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because | want to say that you¡¯re in danger.¡± ninjanovel ¡°This is not someone like Even Lee. You can defeat him easily.¡± ¡°I''LL be right back.¡± Edmund replied with Yusuf, then took out his mobile phone and ready to book tickets. Moreover, even without Roy¡¯s arrangement in the Capital, he always had a sense of crisis, because he really didn¡¯t have any advantage. Just the fact that he had hurt Chelsea was enough to sentence him to death. What''s more, there was Roy now, which made him dislike him. After booking the tickets, Edmund still felt uneasy, so he called Chelsea. Since he went on a business trip, they had not talked on the phone He had made a few video calls, but Chelsea didn¡¯t answer. Later, he changed into voice or text messages, but in the end, she didn¡¯t reply after a long time, or replied simply. After this business trip, he had gained a deep understanding of what was going on. That was, before he could get her back, he would never go on a business trip again, or perhaps he would never be able to say such a long distance away. It was too painful. After the call was connected, Edmund directly asked Chelsea, ¡°Did you go to the Capital?¡± Chelsea replied Lightly. ¡°Yes.¡± But in the blink of an eye, Edmund¡¯s heart was filled with grief and disappointment. As for him, Chelsea had agreed so readily, as though he would ept another man. He muttered bitterly, ¡°Chelsea, are you really going to start over again?¡± On the other end, Chelsea waspletely confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund could only say, ¡°Yusuf said that your father arranged a man for you...¡± An exnation came from the other end, ¡°We are just friends withmon Language.¡± Cap铆tulo 487 Cap¨ªtulo 487 Although she had exined, it was better not to. The word ¡°friend withmonnguage¡± made Edmund¡¯s heart sink again. ¡°Friend withmon Language¡± was extremely strange to him, because in his impression, he and Chelsea seemed to have never had a good chat. Otherwise, how could he not know that she liked literature three years after getting married? He did not know that she worked as a part-time screenwriter and had no idea that she had been a genius since she was a child. Yusuf said that this man must have a lot ofmon interest with Chelsea in the cultural department. For amoment, Edmund was heartbroken and didn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°| still have something to do. I''ll hang up first.¡± Chelsea¡¯s hurried voice rang in his ears, and the phone was directly cut off. Looking at the cut line in his hand, Edmund was thoughtful and he pondered deeply, ¡°| can¡¯t continue to be passive Like this.¡± * Chelsea¡¯s trip to the Capital was a temporary decision. Agrand engagement dinner for her. Roy said on the phone that he missed her. She had just finished her draft of ¡°The Crown¡±, so she went to the capital immediately. It was not until she arrived that she knew that Roy had prepared a dinner for her. Since it was confirmed that she ¡°| can¡¯t give your father a child and | feel very sorry about it. Your appearance finally untied the knot in my heart.¡± Ang¡¯s LibraryN?velDrama.Org is the owner. Kelli never cared that Chelsea was not her biological daughter. After finding out that she could not have children, she took the initiative to mention divorce to Roy, but he disagreed. Later, she also persuaded Roy to find a woman to give birth to a child for him. She could raise that child as her own child. However, she was scolded by Roy. He said that he could not do such an immoral thing. Now, Chelsea happened to appear. She perfectly inherited Roy¡¯s excellent genes in literature, and her mild temperament was exactly the same as his. Most importantly, she was the child of Roy and his beloved girl, which made Kelli feel that it was so perfect. Therefore, there was no unfamiliarity between Kelli and Chelsea, but only love, and even gratitude. Chelsea could understand how Kelli felt, so she didn¡¯t say anything tofort her. She just gently hugged her. Chelsea knew that Kelli¡¯s so-called regret was because she loved Roy too much. In the evening, the Ellis family held a grand dinner party in the hotel. They invited many celebrities from all walks of life to attend and officially announced Chelsea¡¯s identity to the public. All of Chelsea''s activities in the banquet were arranged by Kelli. Chelsea had told Roy that there was no need to be so grand, but Roy and the Ellis family insisted on doing it. Chelsea chose to respect the wishes of Roy and the elders of the Ellis family. She was willing to do everything ording to Roy because she knew that everything he did must be for her own good. At the dinner, Chelsea wore a crescent-white dress. And the old Mrs. Ellis, known as Lady Dorothy, gave her another set of jewelry. This time, it was a set of rubies, which made Chelsea so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. Cap铆tulo 488 Cap¨ªtulo 488 She, she really couldn''t bear this ¡°heavy¡± love. The ruby ring could be called a pigeon egg. She even felt that her fingers would be broken after she put it on. She didn¡¯t want to ept such a valuable gift anymore, so she quickly said to the olddy, ¡°Grandma, | know you love me. I''ll ept your kindness, but | don¡¯t need the gift anymore.¡± Lady Dorothy insisted, ¡°I thought that it would be more suitable to give you some diamond-type jewelry when you are young. But | didn¡¯t expect that when you came out in this white dress today, | just wanted to give you this set of jewelry.¡± The olddy added, ¡°You can wear a ruby earring tonight. It suits you very well. You can keep the rest for yourself and wear it on appropriate asions.¡± Chelsea still wanted to refuse, but Kelli teased her. ¡°The olddy gave you two sets of her heirlooms. Even her own daughter doesn¡¯t get such opportunity.¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY As soon as Kelli finished speaking, Roy¡¯s two sisters, namely Chelsea¡¯s aunt, pursed their Lips and smiled. No one was jealous of Chelsea at all. Everyone present was not short of these things. Secondly, everyone really loved Chelsea and Roy, their youngest brother. The whole family was happy for him for having such an adorable daughter all of a sudden since they had never any children at such old age. Lady Dorothy was too enthusiastic, so Chelsea could only ept this precious gift again. But this time, she said to the old Lady seriously, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t give me such a valuable gift in the future, or | won¡¯t dare to come to the Capital.¡± The olddy smiled lovingly and said, ¡°Okay, okay, | won''t see you off.¡± But in her heart, she thought, ¡°Next time, the gift will not be so expensive.¡± The moment Chelsea, who was holding Roy¡¯s arm at the dinner party, appeared, everyone was stunned.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The crescent-white evening gown made her gentle temperament even more eye-catching. There were two beautiful ruby ornaments on her earlobe, which made people wow in their heart: She was a real nobledy. Even though she had been living on her own outside for so many years, the charm and characteristics she inherited from the Ellis family were not reduced at all. The banquet was extremely grand, so almost all the young talents in the Capital were gathered here. Chelsea could naturally tell that her father wanted to introduce men to her, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t want to have blind dates for the time being and didn¡¯t want to fall in love, but she didn¡¯t want to refuse his good intentions and make him unhappy. For this biological father, not only was him unconditionally spoiling her, but she also wanted to unconditionally spoil him. She thought, ¡°Anyway, | don¡¯t stay in the Capital all the time. ILL let him arrange everything. No matter which young man, I''11 go back to Vertoak in a few days, and | won¡¯t have any contact with him anymore.¡± On the morning of the next day, Winston Hopkins asked her out for coffee. Under the expectant eyes of Roy and Kelli, Chelsea went out. Roy had introduced Winston Hopkins to Chelsea and said that he liked literature very much in the cultural research department. They shared amon Language. Chelsea went out because of this. Otherwise, she would not have agreed rashly. If the two of them sat face to face and had nothing to talk about, it would be too embarrassing. At the banquet the night before yesterday, Chelsea and Winston had danced together, so they were quite familiar with each other. Winston was a gentleman. He was 28 years old, about the same age as Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 489 Cap¨ªtulo 489 Winston did not take Chelsea to those famous coffee shops. Instead, he took her to a quiet ce in the alley. Chelsea fell in love with this ce at a nce. She had never felt so much romance and gentleness from Edmund. In the three-year marriage, she was the only one who relentlessly offered her tenderness, and he had never given her anything in return. If Edmund had taken her out for a trip, or had some interactions with her, she wouldn¡¯t have given up so decisively Winston Looked at the joy in Chelsea¡¯s eyes and could not help but smile. She was really easily satisfied and happy. The two of them sat for the whole morning, and they did have a lot to chat about. The next night, Winston made another appointment with Chelsea and went out for dinner. It was already past ten o¡¯clock in the evening. He didn¡¯t have time to rest, take a shower, change his clothes, and go to find Chelsea. On the way to Roy¡¯s house, Edmund called Chelsea several times, but no one answered. Originally, Edmund''s heart was like being fried in a pan of oil. At this moment, he was even more panicked when he couldn''t get in touch with Chelsea, so he asked the taxi driver to arrive at Roy¡¯s house as soon as possible. ninjanovel After knocking on the door in a hurry, the nanny went back and reported to Roy, ¡°Mr. Ellis, there is a Mr. Nelson outside the door. He said that he is looking for Miss. ¡°Mr. Nelson?¡± Roy immediately guessed that it was Edmund, but he was very puzzled. ¡°Why is he here?¡± After Chelsea came to the Capital, Roy asked about the things of Edmund, she said that he was on a business trip to New Zend. Roy thought that Edmund wouldn''t follow her to the Capital. He didn¡¯t expect that he woulde all the way from New Zend to pursue Chelsea.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Kelli said from the side, ¡°Let hime in and have a seat.¡± Kelli felt that Edmund had a reputation and status. Although he had divorced with Chelsea, they should at least respect him. It was better to call him in first. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Roy stopped the nanny who was about to go out to open the door. After thinking for a while, he said grumpily, ¡°Tell him that Chelsea had a date with Mr. Hopkins and she was not at home. Let him go.¡± The nanny took the order and went out. Kelli asked him softly, ¡°Is this really okay?¡± Roy said, ¡°He came to find Chelsea. Chelsea is not at home. He either left or continued to wait outside the door. We don''t wee him. Why should we let him in?¡± Kelli had no choice but to say, ¡°Alright.¡± Kelli could understand why Roy didn¡¯t like Edmund because he had hurt Chelsea. Hearing what the nanny had told him, Edmund was in a worse mood. Chelsea went on a date with Winston? They were already dating? And she was still out there sote at night? Edmund didn¡¯t believe that Chelsea could ept Winston so quickly. She didn¡¯t ept Luka nor Ondo. Howe she was spending so much time with Winston? Could it be that she had fallen in love with Winston at first sight, just like how she had fallen in love with him back then? Also, what kind of date was it? How could it be sote? The restaurant should be closed. Edmund didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he waited under the eaves of the vi smoking a cigarette in the autumn wind. Cap铆tulo 490 Cap¨ªtulo 490 Of course, while waiting, he continued to call Chelsea, but she didn¡¯t answer. After a cigarette was smoked, Chelsea still hadn¡¯te back, and Roy did not show up at all. Roy didn¡¯t invite him in. Edmund knew Roy¡¯s intention. He just expressed his dislike to him in this way. Edmund didn¡¯t insist on going in. The person he was waiting for was Chelsea. Waiting in the room was no different from waiting outside. After finishing the second cigarettes, there was a p of thunder above Edmund''s head, followed by a gust of wind, and a storm seemed to being soon. After autumn, the temperature difference between morning and evening wasrge. At this moment, it was midnight. As the cold wind whistled, Edmund looked at the time and felt a Little cold. He frowned again and looked at the end of the path not far away. This time, there were finally car Lightsing from the distance. ninjanovel The car stopped at the end of the path. Aman and a woman walked along the path. Perhaps it was because of the bad weather, they walked in a hurry. From afar, Edmund could tell that the woman was Chelsea. Just as his heart began to beat violently, he saw the two of them clenching hands and he felt as though he had fallen into an ice cer She was holding Winston¡¯s hand? What did this mean? Could it be that there was a person in Winston¡¯s family that had a serious illness, so Chelsea was holding his hand tofort him? Although Edmund thought so, he knew in despair that it was impossible. The only exnation was that Chelsea was very Likely to agree to be with Winston. Because of this knowledge, he froze on the spot and could not move, nor could he say a word sadly. Compared to his despair and pain, when Chelsea saw Edmund suddenly appear in front of her, she was so frightened that she took a step back. Staring at him in disbelief, she asked, ¡°Edmund?¡± ¡°Why are you here? Aren''t you in New Zend?¡± As Chelsea spoke, she raised her head, only to find his eyes were red. She didn¡¯t know if he was going to cry or if something was wrong. In addition, his entire body wasn¡¯t right either. He had a look of utter grief, as though she had done something to disappoint him. Driven by this thought, Chelsea immediately thought that her hand was still being held by Winston and quickly pulled her hand back. Chelsea came back sote because Winston proposed to watch a movie after dinner. Chelsea had always wanted to watch this movie, but she didn¡¯t have time to. Just as Winston invited her, she agreed. The main reason for this was an indie movie. Chelsea felt that, she might not be able to find a suitable person to watch it except Winston. Although Zuri was an actress, she did not like watching such movies at all. Sometimes, Chelsea watched it with her, and she had simply fall asleep. It was rare to see someone like him who could chat with her in such a short time. Chelsea happily went. When she came with Winston just now, they walked very fast for fear that it was going to rain. The road was a bit slippery. Chelsea staggered a few steps and Winston helped support her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chelsea wanted to ask Winston let go of her, but Winston added, ¡°The road ahead is still slippery. It¡¯s going to rain soon. Let''s hurry back.¡± As he spoke, he continued to pull her forward. His hand had been holding onto her wrist, but as they walked, he had grabbed her hand. At first, Chelsea hadn¡¯t noticed it, but now that she had been stared at by Edmund''s red eyes, she finally realized what was going on. Edmund didn¡¯t answer the question why he was here. His brain had been messed by jealousy. It wasn¡¯t until Chelsea withdrew her hand that he regained some of his senses. Winston spoke first and greeted Edmund politely, ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡± Cap铆tulo 491 Cap¨ªtulo 491 Chelsea asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know each other?¡± Winston smiled and said, ¡°We had known each other a few years ago.¡± Only then did Edmund look at Winston, ¡°Mr. Hopkins, long time no see.¡± ¡°Mr. Nelson, this is...?¡± Winston asked Edmund with a puzzled face. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, since you¡¯re pursuing Chelsea, howe you don¡¯t know who | am and why I¡¯m here?¡± Chelsea stared at him in astonishment. What was wrong with him? Winston spoke to him politely, but Edmund meant to quarrel. Winston didn¡¯t care about Edmund''s cold face. He just said lightly, ¡°I really don¡¯t know Mr. Nelson''s purpose. After all, no one mentioned you to me.¡± Winston''s words were harsh, hinting that Edmund was not important at all to Chelsea and the Ellis family, so no one mentioned him at all.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After Winston finished speaking, he added, ¡°Besides, when | met Mr. Nelson a few years ago, the woman around Mr. Nelson seemed to be a famous actress. Could it be that Mr. Nelson broke up with that actress now? Do you have something with Chelsea?¡± Winston''s words almost angered Edmund. Winston obviously knew his identity, so he deliberately mentioned his rtionship with Diane, emphasizing the ambiguous rtionship between him and Diane at that time. At that time, he was still in a marriage with Chelsea. This should be what Chelsea was most unwilling to mention. As expected, Chelsea Lowered her eyes and pursed her lips slightly. Edmund narrowed his eyes and Looked at Winston. This man was definitely an expert at ying tricks. In just a few words, he made Chelsea hate him again. There was another thunder above his head, and the colder wind swept over the fallen leaves on the ground. Chelsea wrapped her clothes tightly and Looked at Winston, saying, ¡°The weather is pretty bad. Go back first. Thank you for treating me to dinner tonight, and thank you for inviting me to the movie.¡± Edmund gritted his teeth. Did they go to watch a movie? Aman and a woman watching a movie at night was not an ordinary ambiguous way, but also the most practical way to cultivate the rtionship. After Chelsea finished speaking to Winston, she turned to look at Edmund. Her tone was a little distant than when she was talking to Winston. ¡°Mr. Nelson, you should go back as well.¡± After finishing her words, Chelsea nned to open the door and go home first, but in the end, Edmund stopped her. The man¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared at her. ¡°| have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°It''s toote today and the weather is not good. Let''s talk about it tomorrow.¡± For the sake of his current situation, Chelsea had said this. When she came back, Edmund was waiting outside the door. Obviously, Roy didn¡¯t want him toe in. Chelsea could also sense that Roy didn¡¯t Like Edmund, and he was looking for her now. Was he going to stand outside the door and talk in the storm? However, Edmund insisted, ¡°I''ll just say a few words.¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, the bean-sized raindrops suddenly fell. She eximed and hid in the eaves of the corridor. Then she said to the two, ¡°It¡¯s raining. You should leave now.¡± Winston nced at Edmund, who was next to her, and didn¡¯t stay any longer. He slowly said to Chelsea, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Then he turned and left. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Winston had left, but Edmund was still standing there motionless. The rain instantly drenched him. Cap铆tulo 492 Cap¨ªtulo 492 Chelsea felt that Edmund was a Lunatic. She stared angrily at him and said, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want to leave, he could go after finishing his words. Chelsea¡¯s condition was better under the eaves of the corridor. The rain would not directly pour on her, but because the wind was too strong, she was still a little wet. Edmund took a step forward, standing in the middle of the storm. The rain which hadnded on Chelsea¡¯s body had allnded on him. In addition, the rain which had poured down from his head had caused him to be in an extremely sorry state. He stood in the wind and rain and looked at Chelsea, saying word by word firmly, ¡°I Love you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Perhaps his current situation was too miserable. When he said these three words, her chest trembled violently. She didn¡¯t know whether she should be angry or pitiful. She wrapped her clothes tightly and said hurriedly, ¡°I know. Can you Leave now?¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Edmund ignored her words and stepped forward to approach her. He fixed his eyes on her and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you still love me?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t say a word. She couldn¡¯t say anything either. There was indeed no clear answer to whether she loved or not. Since the divorce, she had been trying hard to look forward and had never thought about this, because in her opinion, she and Edmund had divorced, and they wouldn¡¯t together anymore. She had never thought that one day, Edmund would turn back to tell her that he loved her. Edmund knew that she would be silent, so he announced, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an answer today, | won''t leave.¡± This forced Chelsea to move her body. She took a step back and calmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t Love you anymore.¡± Chelsea hoped that he could stop and leave as soon as he got such an answer. The rain was so heavy that if he continued to stand in the rain, he would catch a cold. Who would¡¯ve thought, however, that after giving him the answer, Edmund would still stand in the rain without moving. Clearly, he wasn¡¯t satisfied with her answer. Chelsea roared loudly, ¡°Edmund, are you out of your mind? Are you forcing me to say that | love you?¡± Who would force people to say | loved you like this? Also, she had told him many times about her Love for him. At that time, he did not believe her. Not only did he not believe her, but he also ridiculed her from time to time, saying that she was hypocritical and greedy for wealth. Now he was drenched in the rain and forcing her to say that. How could he bully her like this? Thinking of this, Chelsea¡¯s eyes turned red with grievance. ¡°If you like to get wet, then get wet!¡± After that, she opened the door and ran into the yard in a hurry. Tears also fell down. At this time, Roy came out with an umbre. Chelsea quickly wiped her face. Fortunately, she was also caught in the rain, so that Roy would not see her cry. Roy had just received a call from Winston, saying that he had sent Chelsea to the door of his house. However, Edmund was waiting there. Roy was afraid that Chelsea would be bullied again by him. After waiting for a while, he did not see Chelsea coming back and quickly found her. After bringing Chelsea home, Roy asked, ¡°Is Edmund still outside?¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Roy was so annoyed that he asked, ¡°What''s the use of this kind of painful virtue now?¡± Cap铆tulo 493 Cap¨ªtulo 493 However, right now, he couldn¡¯t care about Edmund. He hurriedly instructed Chelsea, ¡°Go to take a hot bath and change your clothes. Don''t catch a cold.¡± Chelsea agreed and returned to her room. As she stood under the warm shower, for some reason, she thought of Edmund in the heavy rain outside, and suddenly felt a surge of irritation. She didn¡¯t know if he had left, but if he continued to be drenched, he was gonna get sick sooner orter. After taking a quick shower and changing her clothes, she took out her mobile phone to call Edmund, but no one answered. It was only at this moment that Chelsea realized that there were many missed calls from Edmund on her phone. She had muted the phone when she was watching the movie. On the way back, she had been chatting with Winston about the movie, so she didn¡¯t have time to look at her mobile phone. She didn¡¯t expect that Edmund had called her so many times. Chelsea looked at the time when he had made his first call. By the time she had just returned, he had probably been waiting outside for a long time. Chelsea Lowered her eyes. No one knew what kind of feeling she had in her heart. When Chelsea came to the living room, she heard Kelli saying, ¡°Nanny just went outside to have a look. She said that Edmund hasn''t left yet. We''d better ask him toe in first.¡± Roy disagreed with Kelli. ¡°Don''t be soft-hearted to him.¡± Kelli sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not soft-hearted. If it doesn¡¯t rain, he can stand as long as he likes. But now it¡¯s raining heavily outside. Sooner orter, something will happen if he keeps getting wet.¡± After all, the Ellis family was a prominent family in the Capital. If something happened to Edmund, would the media report that the well-known president of the Nelson Group fainted in front of their house in the middle of the night? Seeing Chelseae out, Kelli quickly handed her a bowl of ginger soup on the table. ¡°Drink this bowl of ginger soup first, lest you catch a cold.¡± Kelli¡¯s carefulness warmed Chelsea¡¯s heart. After thanking her, she took it and drank it. After she finished the ginger soup, Roy frowned and asked her, ¡°Do you want him toe in?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Looking at the pouring rain outside the window, Chelsea said helplessly, ¡°I just told him to leave several times. Who would have thought that he would stubbornly not leave?¡± Roy snorted angrily and said, ¡°He is trying to get sympathy from you Don''t be fooled. If you are so softhearted to let him in, you''ll lose.¡± Chelsea pursed her Lips and thought for a moment before deciding, ¡°Let him in first. It won¡¯t Look good for our family if we shut him out like this. I¡¯m not soft-hearted, nor am | worried about him. | just think that ignoring him can¡¯t solve the problem.¡± For fear that Roy would be angered by her decision, she exined. This was indeed what she really thought. Kelli agreed with her. ¡°That''s right, the impact is not good.¡± After Kelli finished speaking, she ordered the nanny to open the door for Edmund. Chelsea stopped her and said, ¡°I''ll go.¡± Kelli wanted to stop her. She had just warmed up. With an umbre in her hand, Chelsea went out to open the door for him. She had just changed her clothes, but because of the heavy rain and wind, she was drenched again. Opening the door, Chelsea immediately saw that Edmund was still standing in the middle of the storm. The man¡¯s expensive suit had long been drenched. The man, who used to be elegant and cold, had now be a drowned rat. Cap铆tulo 494 Cap¨ªtulo 494 Chelsea nced at him and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart, ¡°This person is really strange. No matter how embarrassed he is at the moment, his face is still handsome.¡± ¡°Come in first.¡± Chelsea Williams stood under the eaves of the corridor and said to him Lightly. Edmund gave her a deep look and followed her into the room without saying a word.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Because he waspletely wet, the nanny Led him to the bathroom in the wing room. Chelsea took a brand-new home clothes from Kelli and sent them to him. Roy was so angry that she let Edmund to take a bath and give him home clothes. Wasn''t it equivalent to letting Edmund stay overnight? They had never asked a man stay at their home, especially when this man was here for his daughter! Originally, he had thought he would only ask Chelsea¡¯s husband to stay. He hadn¡¯t expected that today, he would let Edmund stay! Roy had already removed Edmund from his future son-inw List. Kelli consoled him, ¡°He¡¯s drenched all over. We really can¡¯t let hime in and talk Like that.¡± Roy took a deep breath and tried his best to calm down. He now seriously suspected that Edmund had been deliberately drenched, and then he was sure that they would show mercy and let him enter the house. Chelsea put the clean clothes at the bathroom door and said to the people inside, ¡°I have put the clean clothes outside for you. You can get them easily.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± From inside came the man¡¯s hoarse voice, which seemed to be a little weak. Chelsea thought for a moment, then swallowed her question of his physical condition. She then said calmly, ¡°Edmund, | have a few words to say first.¡± ¡°IL let you in tonight because the impact is not good.¡± There was no movement from the people inside, and Chelsea said, ¡°So don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of my dadter.¡± Later, when Edmund changed the clean clothes, Roy would definitely talk to him. Chelsea hoped that he would not misunderstand her. Then, he would not continue to say something to Roy that he wanted to with her again. She did not feel sorry for him. Her heart would no longer ache for him._ Chelsea didn¡¯t hear any response from Edmund but only the sound of running water. She had to call him. ¡°Edmund?¡± Athought came to her mind, staying too Long in the rain?¡± Could it be that he passed out because Then the situation would be awkward now. How could she save him if he fainted when taking a bath? Thinking of this, Chelsea could only knock on the door and shout, ¡°Edmund, are you alright?¡± The sound of water stopped, and the man¡¯s hoarse voice sounded again ¡°I won''t die.¡± Chelsea was furious by his words. Did he deliberately speak in such a gloomy tone to embarrass her? Not wanting to talk to him anymore, Chelsea turned around and walked out of the bathroom. While sitting in the sofa and waiting for Edmund, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help butin to Zuri on WhatsApp about Edmund''s preposterous behavior tonight. Cap铆tulo 495 Cap¨ªtulo 495 After hearing this, Zuri responded her with someughing emojis. Then she said, ¡°The rain today is as heavy as that when Edmund went to the Ellis family to Look for Chelsea.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chelsea was a Little speechless. She knew that meme. The rain today was as heavy as that when Andy Dufresne seeded in escaping from the prison; or as heavy as that when Robert Kincaid separated Francesca Johnson. But she never thought that Zuri would use it to make fun of Edmund. As soon as she thought of Edmund''s look of self-torment in the rain, she became furious. ¡°What an annoying person he is! Childish!¡± As soon as she finishedining about Edmund, Chelsea heard the door open and saw Edmund walked out, dressing neatly with blown dry hair. At the first sight, Chelsea slightly frowned because of the abnormally red face of Edmund. She got up and walked over to him and asked, ¡°Why is your face burning like mad?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Edmund suddenly hugged her. His handsome face, which was burning, pressed against her neck ¡°Chelsea, | really can¡¯t live without you.¡± His tone sounded very sad. Only then did Chelsea realize that he had a fever, which caused his voice to sound so hoarse. ¡°Edmund, you have a fever!¡± Chelsea couldn''t be bothered to listen to him. She quickly pushed him, trying to see his face clearly. After being pushed, Edmund couldn¡¯t stand still due to the high fever. He simply fell onto the sofa next to him, which startled Chelsea. ¡°Edmund! ¡°* Roy and Kelli, who came here after learned the news, did not expect such a situation. Kelli turned around and ordered the nanny, ¡°Call the family doctor toe right now.¡± It was raining heavily outside. They couldn¡¯t send Edmund in fever to the hospital and had to ask the family doctor toe. Roy helped Chelsea to carry Edmund to the bed in the guest room. Chelsea took a wet towel over and put it on his forehead as a physical cooling. After everything done, Roy stared at the man on the bed who was dizzy because of the high fever. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he could do nothing about it. Originally, he had nned to teach Edmund a lesson and then drive him away after he changed his clothes. However, now that Edmund had a fever, he couldn''t drive him away anymore. The family doctor arrived very soon. After the examination, he diagnosed that Edmund caught cold and fever due to fatigue of the long journey and rain. After asking Edmund to take the antipyretic, he prescribed some anti-cold medicines. Roy said discontentedly, ¡°A young and strong man has a fever just because of standing in the rain for a while. He is weaker than me!¡± Not only Roy but also Chelsea was puzzled. She had lived with Edmund for three years, and no one knew better than her how strong he was. Except for some stomach troubles due to his busy work and social functions, he hardly got sick. She didn¡¯t understand why Edmund caught a cold and had a fever because of rain this time. What they didn¡¯t know was that Edmund was so disheartened that his body couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. From the time he learned that Chelsea and Winston had spent most of the morning chatting in the coffee shop, till he saw Winston holding Chelsea¡¯s hand, his heart had been broken. Life was hopeless. It could also be said that his fury caused a fever. Cap铆tulo 496 Cap¨ªtulo 496 Chelsea fed him some medicine. Just as she was about to get up from the bed, she was grabbed by Edmund. The man¡¯s palm was hot with fever, causing her heart to tremble. She tried to pull back her hand, but Edmund held her tightly and murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t go...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Leave me, Chelsea.¡± Although he was dizzy, he instinctively wanted to keep her. Roy was so angry that he stepped forward and patted Edmund''s hand. Then, he pulled Chelsea¡¯s hand back from his palm. ¡°Catch a break if you have a fever. Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of her.¡± Kelli didn¡¯t even have time to stop Roy from beating Edmund. She was also a little helpless that she never expected that Roy would beat someone. It seemed that a father¡¯s attitude toward her daughter was really special. Chelsea nced at the back of Edmund¡¯s hand, which had been flushed. She turned to Roy and Kelli and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. Go back and rest. I¡¯LL stay and watch him.¡± Roy disagreed. ¡°No, you go to rest. I''ll stay.¡± Roy was very afraid that if Chelsea stayed alone, Edmund would take advantage of Chelsea after his fever was gone. But how could Chelsea let an elder like Roy stay to take care of Edmund? She insisted on letting Roy and Kelli rest, so Kelli took Roy and left. ¡°No matter what, the two of them need to get along with each other alone.¡± Kelliforted Roy in this way, ¡°Let them talk about it with each other after Edmund''s fever is gone, and then we''ll ask them.¡± Roy could only listen to Kelli. They went back to their rooms to rest. Chelsea sat down on a single sofa in the corner of the guest room, observing Edmund''s condition while chatting with Zuri. Edmund had taken the antipyretics. If the fever dropped after a while, he should be fine. Otherwise, ording to the doctor¡¯s words, it would be troublesome. He might get a pneumonia and had to be sent to the hospital. Zuri couldn¡¯t help clicking her tongue when she heard that Edmund had a fever. ¡°I have no choice but to admire him. This time, even the heavens are helping him. I¡¯m afraid that he would eventually be a part of your family.¡± Chelsea was so annoyed. ¡°We can¡¯t just stand by and watch. What do you think he wants?¡± Zuri said, ¡°He just wants to be with you again. Why don¡¯t you two try to get along again?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, you two have never been in a normal rtionship. At first you had sex, and then got married. You two have completely gone against the normal process of love.¡± Chelsea pursed her Lips tightly and did not speak for a long time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She really didn¡¯t dare to do that. She didn¡¯t dare to love him again. If she was hurt by him again, her heart would probably be utterly broken for the rest of her life._ Seeing that Chelsea didn¡¯t speak for a long time, Zuriforted her in a light tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to have a rtionship with him again. You don¡¯t have to put too much pressure on yourself. Anyway, let him be. Let''s see what other tricks he can y.¡± In Zuri¡¯s opinion, if Edmund really wanted to chase Chelsea again, he definitely wouldn''t give up so easily. Zuri continued, ¡°Just take it as a test.¡± Cap铆tulo 497 Cap¨ªtulo 497 Chelsea said in a low voice, ¡°In fact, | don¡¯t want him to waste time on me. His grandfather''s health is not very good either, so that he must hope to see Edmund have a perfect family as soon as possible.¡± Chelsea still remembered that Grandpa being hospitalized a few days ago. Although it was just a false rm, Grandpa was in his good age. Zuri replied her with a sigh emoji on WhatsApp, not knowing what to say. Being such a stubborn man, Edmund couldn¡¯t be persuaded by others to let go of Chelsea. Since that was the case, he would have no choice but to endure all sorts of hardships along the way. After asking for water twice, Edmund''s fever slowly dropped. Chelsea fed him water one more time and prepared another cup for him on the bedside table. She was about to go back to her room to rest. Unexpectedly, just as she was about to turn around, her hand was grabbed by Edmund. Chelsea struggled a few times but failed. Seeing that he was still a patient with a fever, Chelsea thought for a while and decided not to be angry with him anymore. She sat down on the chair beside the bed. Later, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep beside the bed. When she fell asleep in a daze, Chelsea thought, ¡° Anyway, I¡¯m just lying beside the bed.¡± She didn¡¯t expect that when she was woken up by the knock on the door next morning, she would find that she was hugging Edmund. After she fell asleep Last night, she had been carried to the bed!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chelsea suddenly sat up from the bed and red angrily at the culprit on the bed. Edmund had already woken up, and his eyes looked clear. It seemed that his fever had gone. ¡°You...¡± Chelsea was so angry and extremely embarrassed as well. She had been his wife for three years, so she naturally knew the real reaction of a man¡¯s body. When she had just woken up in his arms, he... Roy''s voice sounded outside, ¡°Chelsea, are you in Edmund''s room?¡± His words reminded Chelsea. She had to put her anger aside and hurriedly got off the bed, tidied up her clothes, and walked over to open the door. Roy immediately stepped in and asked in disbelief, ¡°Did you spend the night here Last night?¡± ¡°| fell asleep on the sofa Last night...¡± She deliberately emphasized that she was sleeping on the sofa, in case Roy got angry again. Roy was indeed very angry. Just now, he went to Chelsea¡¯s room to knock on the door, but Chelsea didn¡¯t respond for a long time. He was shocked and quickly came to Edmund¡¯s room and found that she was here really. Roy was suddenly in a bad mood. He was so sad and angry, as if his diamond being stolen by a thief. Even though Chelsea had exined that she was sleeping on the sofa, he couldn¡¯t stop the fury. However, before he could open his mouth, Edmund thanked him sincerely, ¡°Mr. Ellis, thank you for taking me inst night.¡± ¡°Since your fever has been down, quickly get out of here!¡± Roy roared, then turned around and left with Chelsea. Roy wanted to give Chelsea a talking-to since she was too careless. What if Edmund took advantage of her when she was. sleeping? But he was unwilling to do it, so he could only sigh and give up finally. After Roy and Chelsea left, Edmund got up from the bed. The nanny brought his clothes, which had been cleaned and dried up. Cap铆tulo 498 Cap¨ªtulo 498 Edmund put on his clothes and went out of the room after washing up. Although his throat was still hurting, he was better now. He slept with Chelsea all night long, which made him feel refreshed and assured that he had to be with Chelsea. Roy, Kelli, and Chelsea were preparing to eat in the restaurant. After seeing Edmund, Kelli gently greeted him, ¡°Mr. Nelson, come and have breakfast.¡± Edmund nced at the delicate girl at the dining table and said lightly, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m afraid you will be in a bad mood if | sit there. I''ll just wait in the Living room.¡± He was so self-aware that Roy had no chance to refute him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chelsea, who hadn''t even looked at him, frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯d bettere over and eat, lest you''ll get sick again after your stomach was upset.¡± Edmund was speechless. ording to her words, he felt that she was despising his poor health. Besides, his words seemed to be self-aware, but in fact, he was expecting someone to invite him. And Chelsea was so clever that she made him could not say anything more. Edmund didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t understand his intention. She just deliberately embarrassed him. What a bad girl! In the past, she was a gentle and pure girl. Now, she cFostered him everywhere. If his words couldn¡¯t satisfy her, she would make him embarrassed... Roy, who was still angry with Edmund, was in a very good mood when he saw that Chelsea made him awkward. He looked at Chelsea with appreciation. Roy originally thought that Chelsea would be at a disadvantage in front of Edmund, but he didn¡¯t expect that she could make him speechless by just a few words. It was really great. After Edmund sat down, Roy did not make things difficult for him anymore. Surprisingly, the four of them had the breakfast in peace. However, after breakfast, Roy asked Edmund to have a talk in his study. Roy went straight to the point. ¡°I advise you to give up on pursuing Chelsea again. | won¡¯t agree, and she doesn¡¯t want to be with you again.¡± When Chelsea came to the Capital and lived with them this time, they have gown closer. He even discussed with Chelsea about changing her surname. Chelsea had no objection, but Roy felt that it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t want to change it for the time being. He didn¡¯t care what her surname was. As long as she was his daughter, it was enough. Mainly because he was afraid that Chelsea would not get used to the sudden change of her surname. In addition, there were a lot of formalities to deal with which would be veryplicated, so he temporarily put it aside. What he should do now was to cultivate the rtionship between father and daughter. Roy thought that Edmund would be angry with his words, but Edmund just answered lightly, ¡°I know you won''t agree.¡± And then he said self-deprecatingly, ¡°But | can¡¯t give up just because you don¡¯t agree.¡± For a moment, Roy didn¡¯t know whether he should be angry at his shamelessness or sympathize with him. ¡°Beside of my objection.¡± Roy Looked at Edmund and emphasized, ¡°She doesn¡¯t love you anymore. This is the most important thing.¡± Edmund Looked into Roy¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she doesn¡¯t love me anymore. She just didn¡¯t dare to love me anymore because | hurt her too much before.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t treat love as a game, so she won''t take away all her love for me so soon.¡± Cap铆tulo 499 Cap¨ªtulo 499 Roy snorted and said, ¡°Since you know she is serious, you should know that since she must be serious in making the decision of divorce.¡± Edmund followed Roy and said firmly, ¡°So | hope to get your help.¡± Roy thought he had heard it wrong and asked incredulously, ¡°What did you say? You want me to help you?¡± Edmund nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes.¡± Roy was so angry that he couldn''t help shouting, ¡°Did the fever harm your brain? | want to break your legs. How dare you ask me to help you?¡± This was the funniest joke Roy had ever heard. Edmund could definitely feel his dislike for him, and he even asked him for help. Wasn''t he out of his mind?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Edmund still Looked calm. ¡°I admit that | didn¡¯t cherish her before. | was wrong, but those who did something wrong should have a chance to correct their mistake, right?¡± ¡°Since she can give Winston a chance, why can¡¯t she give me a chance?¡± Roy sneered and said, ¡°How can youpare with Winston Hopkins?¡± Based on the fact that he had injured Chelsea once, he was struck out already. How could he be so shameless to ask for a chance? Thinking of this, Roy said with anger, ¡°If you lost her once, you''ve lost her forever!¡± Roy only hated himself for not knowing Chelsea earlier. Otherwise, how could he allow her to marry a man who didn¡¯t love her and didn¡¯t care about her? Now that he had the opportunity to help her choose her husband for the future, he had to be extremely cautious and serious. Edmund had expected Roy¡¯s attitude, so those cold words did not hurt him much. Even if Roy disliked him more, he would still insist on his decision. Seeing his stubborn look, Roy turned around with his hands on his waist and took a deep breath to calm down. Then he turned around and continued, ¡°Not mentioned how bad you were to her. Look at how your family treated her.¡± ¡°| can also not mention those things in the past. But do you think your parents and your sister can ept her even if she be with you again?¡± Roy sneered, ¡°Edmund, | don¡¯t need to let my sweet daughter marry into such a family and continued to be despised by your families. There are many gentlemen from good families in the Capital waiting for her to choose.¡± ¡°Although she had a marriage, fortunately, you have no child. She is still young. With the protection of the Ellis family, it is nota problem for her to marry another excellent man.¡± Roy''s words made Edmund depressed. Child, child, this topic now became a sore spot in his heart. As well as Grandpa, Roy talked about the child. Yes, they didn¡¯t have any child, so they had fewer rtionships. She might belong to someone else if he was a little careless. If, if they had a child, would he not have been in such a difficult situation now? But at that time, it was he who had been tried his best to prevent her from pregnant, it was he who determined not to have a baby with her... Both of them fell into silence for a while. Edmund didn¡¯t speak, and Roy just ignored him. There was a clear knock on the door, apanied by Chelsea¡¯s voice. ¡°Dad, can |e in?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Roy replied. Chelsea pushed the door open and walked in. She didn''t look at Edmund, but said to Roy, Vertoak first. Mr. Pierce said that there is a problem with the plot and we need to discuss i ¡°Dad, | may have to go back to Cap铆tulo 500 Cap¨ªtulo 500 Chelsea had just received a call from Luka who asked her back. Roy knew Chelsea should go back for her work. Although he was very reluctant, he could only ept it. ¡°Then go back, work is important.¡± As soon as he finished his words, Edmund said to Chelsea, ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Chelsea nced at him and said nothing in the end. She had wanted to stop him because he had just recovered from his fever. But at the second thought, she realized that his health had nothing to do with her. It was fine if he didn¡¯t cherish himself. Edmund returned to the hotel to take his Luggage. Roy Looked at Chelsea and wanted to say something, but stopped. Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Dad, | know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, | know what I¡¯m doing Roy sighed and said, ¡°I wanted you to spend more time with Winston. | really think highly of him.¡± Chelsea thought to herself, ¡°Fortunately, Luka called me back. | don¡¯t need to see Winston anymore.¡± However, she still said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a problem.¡± Just as they were about to say goodbye, Winston called. Yesterday, Winston made an appointment with Chelsea to go to an exhibition together. Chelsea told him that she had to go back to Vertoak, and Winston insisted on sending her to the airport. Chelsea could not refuse but had to agree. On the way to the airport, Chelsea thought for a while and told Winston the truth. ¡°Mr. Hopkins, actually, | don¡¯t intend to be ina rtionship for the time being. Thank you for taking care of me these days.¡± Winston smiled and said gently, ¡°I know.¡± Chelsea was stunned. ¡°You know?¡± Winston pointed it out. ¡°You don¡¯t Like me. Your eyes won''t lie. | also know that you came out with me just to reassure Mr. Ellis. Chelsea did not expect Winston to see through everything. She quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Winston Looked calm and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. Love is love, which cannot be forced.¡± Seeing Winston was so magnanimous, Chelsea heaved a sigh of relief She said sincerely, ¡°Since you me, let¡¯s not contact each other in the future. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡± Winston said helplessly, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t Like me, but | haven¡¯t told you how | feel about you. | like you, so I¡¯m happy to spend time with you. | hope you can give me more opportunities to know you better in the future.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t speak. She had just met Winston, but he said that he liked her. This was beyond her expectations Luka and Ondo had also confessed their Love to her before, but she had known them for a period of time, especially Luka, who had been a friend with her for several years. But Winston¡ª Winston seemed to have known her surprise and said, ¡°Haven''t you had a love at first sight before?¡± Chelsea coughed Lightly Cap铆tulo 501 Cap¨ªtulo 501 Winston even knew about this. It seemed that Roy had told him a lot about her. Yes, Winston was right. Back then, she had fallen in love with Edmund at first sight. At the beginning, she loved his handsome face. Later, the more she knew him, the more fascinated she became. The car steadily drove into the airport parking lot. Winston stopped the car and turned to look at Chelsea seriously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t doubt your own good. You have the charm to make people fall in love at first sight.¡± On the night of the Ellis family¡¯s dinner party, she came out in a milky white dress, holding Roy Ellis¡¯s arm. She was graceful, gentle, and beautiful. She not only attracted him, but also caught the attention of many young men in the Capital. That night, their hearts beat wildly for her. She was different from manydies in the upper circle, having that calmness, confidence and aid-back attitude Chelsea was a little embarrassed by Winston''s words and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Alight. I''ll go in by myself. Go back and do your work.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯LL go in with you.¡± Winston parked the car and got out of the car with Chelsea. He even helped Chelsea push the suitcase. As they chatted, they entered the airport lobby. At a nce, they saw Edmund, who was waiting there. From this, one could imagine how pale Edmund''s face was when he saw Chelsea and Winston walked in shoulder to shoulder. Winston was really attentive. Chelsea was about to return to Vertoak, and he still want to pursue her. Winston pushed Chelsea¡¯s suitcase and politely greeted Edmund with a smile. ¡°Mr. Nelson, what a coincidence!¡± Edmund smiled faintly. ¡°What a coincidence. | spent an entire night in the Ellis family Last night, and today, | came back with Chelsea.¡± Chelsea stared awkwardly at him. She was shocked by these words. He was so childish! Also, what he said was so ambiguous. What would Winston think of Roy and Kelli hearing his words?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Roy introduced her to Winston and intended to match them together, but Edmund''s words sounded Like Roy had asked him to stay for the night, which would made Roy seem to be deceiving Winston Therefore, Chelsea quickly exined what had happenedst night to Winston, ¡°He had a high feverst night because of the rain. My parents called the family doctor for him.¡± Chelsea wanted Roy faced Winston easily, but she didn¡¯t know that in Edmund''s mind, she cared too much about Winston. She was afraid that Winston would misunderstand her, so she was ina hurry to distance herself from him. Edmund was in a bad mood. He nced at his wristwatch and indifferently reminded Chelsea, ¡°It¡¯s time to board.¡± Chelsea quickly took her suitcase from Winston and said goodbye politely, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Winston smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Just treat me to dinner next time.¡± Edmund sneered. Winston really refused to give up his evil designs. Chelsea didn¡¯t even bother to pay attention to Edmund''s strange attitude. She replied softly to Winston, ¡°Definitely.¡± Winston added, ¡°I heard from uncle that you¡¯re good at cooking. Hope that | can try it one day.¡± Cap铆tulo 502 Cap¨ªtulo 502 This time, Edmund¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to kill someone. Winston actually wanted to eat a meal personally made by Chelsea? Dream on! As long as he was alive, it would be impossible for Winston''s n to seed. Winston pretended not to feel Edmund¡¯s murderous gaze and said goodbye to him with a smile, then turned around and left. After Winston left, Chelsea ignored him and pushed her suitcase to go through the formalities. Edmund Nelson pursed his lips and stared at her graceful back for a long time before following her with his long legs. He took the initiative to help Chelsea take the suitcase, but Chelsea refused him. ¡°No need, | can carry it myself. And stop acting Like this. | don¡¯t want to be photographed again.¡± There were many peopleing and going at the airport. She was going to be searched again if they were taken photos. Edmund was the most popr upstart in Vertoak, and she was now the center of attention because of the Ellis family. Although now that no one would say that she wasn¡¯t worthy of him, Chelsea still instinctively didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. Edmund was enraged by the rejection of Chelsea. Just now, she had asked Winston to carry her luggage, but now she had turned him down. Could it be that she had really established a rtionship with Winston, so she was so distant from him? Thinking of this, Edmund couldn''t help clenching her suitcase handle. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s so good about Winston?¡± At first, Chelsea was a little confused by his inexplicable words, butter she realized that he wasparing himself with Winston, which was extremely boring. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to answer him, so she simply pretended not to hear Edmund refused to give up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Have you really fallen in love with him?¡± ¡°Would you cut it out, already?¡± Chelsea replied grumpily, then grabbed her suitcase and pushed it away. Could he not be so childish and always ask such a question? What was wrong with him? But what she didn¡¯t know was that Edmund was about to lose his mind. As long as he thought that she might really be with Winston, there was nothing left in his mind. But at this moment, hearing her fierce words, Edmund smiled. Although he had been scolded, her answer at least proved that she was not with Winston. Otherwise, she should have answered yes¡±. It was Roy who bought her a flight ticket back to Vertoak. Of course, it would be a first-ss ticket, but Chelsea specially told him to buy an economy ss ticket, because she knew that Edmund would buy a first-ss ticket, so as to avoid meeting him. Who would have thought that after the ne was stable, Edmund would change seats with the people next to her? Originally, Chelsea had wanted to take out herputer to write something, but when she Looked up and saw that he hade to her side, she was instantly speechless She turned off theputer and said to the handsome man sitting next ¡°Edmund, | beg you. | don¡¯t want to appear on to her ina Low voice, the trending news again.¡± At the Ellis family¡¯s dinner party, she had also been on What''s Trending. As the daughter of the Ellis family, she could not avoid it. But in addition, she did not want to be on the trending news again, especially in terms of feelings Cap铆tulo 503 Cap¨ªtulo 503 Edmund disagreed with her words. ¡°You can get on the headlines just from being on the same ne with me?¡± Chelsea gritted her teeth. He clearly knew what she meant, but he deliberately pretended to be confused and twisted the meaning of her words. She could not help but warn him, ¡°As Long as you keep being a stranger to me all the time, we won''t be on the trending news.¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows. ¡°We''ve already gotten married once, why are we still pretending to be strangers?¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t hold back any Longer and almost pinched him again. In that case, they would really hit the headlines Chelsea beat Edmund on the ne. It was really lively. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She put away theputer, took out the sleep mask, and put it on. She leaned back on the chair and began to rest. She did not sleep well after being tortured by him for more than half the nightst night. Just as she was about to fall asleep, the sound of a camera snapping rang out in her ears. Chelsea suddenly opened her eyes, only to find that Edmund was taking pictures of her with his phone. Chelsea was about to go crazy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chelsea waved away Edmund''s phone, then sat up straight and asked him in an undertone. Edmund didn¡¯t hide his intention. He stared at her with his dark eyes and said, ¡°You looked very beautiful when you were asleep, so | took photos of you.¡± What he said was true, but Chelsea felt goosebumps all over her body. She was really not used to Edmund¡¯s sweet words. In the past, in Chelsea¡¯s heart, he had always been cold and not good at speaking. Not only was he not good at speaking, he didn¡¯t even know how to speak softly. It was even more impossible for him to speak sweet words. She felt very ufortable andined to him in a muffled voice, ¡°Delete it. You have vited the right of my image!¡± At the thought of the picture of her sleeping being kept in his phone by Edmund, Chelsea felt bad. He really didn¡¯t have a quiet time. In the face of herint, Edmund just narrowed his deep eyes slightly and saidzily, ¡°If | remember correctly, you also posted a photo of me with my back towards you on Twitter, without my permission.¡± Chelsea was rendered speechless by him. She had not expected him to use that to block her.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Just when she didn¡¯t know what to say, he raised his eyebrows andined discontentedly, ¡°I¡¯m only keeping it myself for appreciation, but you¡¯ve made the whole Inte appreciate my figure.¡± Chelsea was both awkward and passive. There was no one who could match up to him in a verbal battle. She didn¡¯t have the confidence to ask him to delete the photo again, so she had to Look away andin to him in a low voice, ¡°Edmund, why haven¡¯t | ever found out that you are so vengeful?¡± This time, it was Edmund turn to be speechless. He didn¡¯t want to delete her photos, so he used what she had done to stop her. He didn¡¯t expect she would say that. Thinking of her gentle and soft words to Winston, Edmund couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You don¡¯t Like me now, so every word | say or everything | do is wrong.¡± Cap铆tulo 504 Cap¨ªtulo 504 Chelsea looked at him in disbelief. His words sounded extraordinary grievances and sorrows. He had secretly taken photos of her, but he felt he was wronged? Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. She continued to sleep in her seat, but this time she covered her face with her coat. Edmund was amused by her behavior. She was not an ordinary naive woman. Getting off the ne and getting her luggage, Chelsea pushed her suitcase and left quickly. With Zuri¡®s previous reminder, she had brought herself sufficient equipment, sunsses, and a mask, as well as a bucket hat with arge brim. No one could recognize her. The reason why Chelsea was able to walk so fast was because she was trying her best to get rid of Edmund. She didn¡¯t want to have any contact with Edmund in public, but no matter how fast she walked, the man behind her kept a short distance from her. Seeing that she was about to rush out of the airport lobby, the man¡¯s deep voice sounded beside her. ¡°Take my car and go back together?¡± They were neighbors, and he had a driver to pick him up. It was good to take her back together. Chelsea didn¡¯t even turn around.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°No need. Mr. Pierce is here to pick me up.¡± Edmund¡¯s mood might have just gone down to the bottom. When he was in the Capital, Winston came out of nowhere. Now he was back, Luka was the one in his way. She was so dedicated to her job that she had to head straight to the set as soon as she got off the ne without resting?¡± Without any hesitation, he continued, ¡°I''ll go and have a look too.¡± He was the investor of this drama, so it was reasonable for him to take a look at it. Chelsea, however, had a headache. ¡°Mr. Nelson, you don¡¯t have to do such a small matter yourself, do you?¡± Although it was the first time for Luka to be a director, he had many years of experience working on the set as an actor. Moreover, from Luka¡¯s tone on the phone, things were not particrly difficult to deal with. It was not to the point of rming Edmund behind the scenes. Edmund was deliberately following her, never Leaving her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s take a look.¡± Edmund''s reply was irresistible. While they were talking, they had already walked out of the airport lobby. Luka¡¯s car just drove over at this time. After rolling down the window and seeing Edmund Nelson, Luka was surprised. ¡°Mr. Nelson?¡± Luka didn¡¯t know that Edmund and Chelsea would appear at the same time. He knew that Chelsea had gone to the Capital and Edmund had gone to New Zend on a business trip, but he didn¡¯t know when he had gone to the Capital and came back with Chelsea. Edmund picked up the two suitcases with one hand and easily stuffed them into the trunk of Luka¡¯s car. Only then did he say to Luka, ¡°I heard from Chelsea that something happened at the set. I''ll go take a look together.¡± Cap铆tulo 505 Cap¨ªtulo 505 Luka had wanted to say that there was no need for him to personally go over, but seeing how silent Chelsea was frowning, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Chelsea must have refused to go with him. Clearly, it didn¡¯t work. Luka had also guessed what Edmund was up to. All he had to do was follow Chelsea. In other words, he just didn¡¯t want him to be alone with her. So he didn¡¯t say anything. He just opened the door and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Edmund and Chelsea got into the car. Luka drove the car straight to the set. He called his driver and asked him to go to the set. He also had to send him and Chelsea hometer. Not long after the car left, Chelsea and Luka began to discuss the problem with the script. Edmund leanedzily on the back seat and asionally nced at Chelsea, who was chatting with Luka. Because it involved some modifications, whenever Chelsea thought of a new or more heart-stirring Line, she would smile easily, as bright as a flower. Edmund looked at her with disdain. Thinking of the scene that she and Winston had been sitting in the cafe for the whole morning, he thought to himself that she had talked a lot, but she had spoken too little in front of him because she had no common Language with him. He didn¡¯t like drama and literature. He was only interested in the great benefits of this industry. Moreover, he was usually only responsible for investing, and his subordinates were in charge of the specific nning of each drama. Therefore, it was conceivable that how could he and Chelsea have the samenguage? His major was economy and finance, while hers was literature.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Thinking back, what had they talked about when he was with her? It seemed that they didn¡¯t talk much. When they were together, they spend most of the time making Love. Thinking of those scenes, Edmund couldn''t help but raise his hand to loosen his tie to get some fresh air. When she was abroad after they divorced, he didn¡¯t feel that he was so craving for sex, and he felt good every day. But since she returned to the country, he had been thinking about that kind of thing from time to time. He looked out of the window and gritted his teeth. If this continued, sooner orter, he would get sick. After arriving at the set, Luka gathered a few main creators to the conference room for a meeting. One of the main actors, Zuri, saw that Edmund and Chelsea had arrived together and rolled her eyes at him in disgust. She took Chelsea¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°He follows you everywhere you go?¡± When it came to this matter, Chelsea had a headache. ¡°What do you think | should do?¡± Chelsea really was at a loss. The ce where she lived was next to Edmund¡¯s. Now that he was still involved in her work, she could not hide from him no matter where she went. She could change her residence, but she had signed the contract and couldn''t change her job in a short time. ¡°Oh, what should | do? Let nature take its course.¡± Zuriforted her with a rxed tone. Chelsea felt that this was the only thing she could do. Otherwise, what else could she do? After solving the problem, Chelsea left the set. Naturally, Edmund left with her. His driver was waiting outside, so Chelsea had no choice but to get into his car. As soon as the two of them got into the car, Edmund''s cell phone rang, but he didn¡¯t pick it up immediately. He frowned slightly and stared at the phone with a trace of coldness in his eyes. Chelsea sensed the chill from his body and instinctively nced at his phone: Philip Stevenson. Cap铆tulo 506 Cap¨ªtulo 506 Seeing this name, Chelsea couldn''t help but think of Diane. She silently Looked away. Chelsea felt that sometimes, fate was also very yful. In the past, Diane had trampled on her with her rich family background. Now that her situation was favorable, she forced Diane to apologize to her without any self-esteem because of the background of the Ellis family. She was fine, but she didn¡¯t know if Diane would be too tired to sleep every day. Edmund, who was next to her, had already picked up the phone, but his tone was very cold. ¡°Mr. Stevenson, what can | do for you?¡± Ever since Philip had intervened in the matter between Diane and Chelsea and bullied Chelsea with Diane everywhere, Edmund automatically ced Philip among the enemies Think about it, if Chelsea were not Roy''s biological daughter, how miserable would she be now? Being scolded that having an affair with Roy, it was a fatal blow to a woman. Chelsea would not only lose her reputation, but also her career. Of course, even if Roy did not acknowledge her, he would not allow Chelsea to be bullied by Philip and Diane so miserably. In the past, he had been blind and treated Diane as a good-natureddy from a noble family. That was why he had hurt Chelsea so badly. He would never do it again. If anything happened to Chelsea, he would definitely stand up for her as soon as possible Philip''s tone was as gentle as ever, as if there were no previous gaps between them. He seemed to be the elder who had a good rtionship with his parents. ¡°| heard that you came back from a business trip. Shall we have dinner together tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edmund agreed readily. Edmund knew that since Philip took the initiative to look for him, there must be something wrong. He wanted to see if Philip had any other despicable tricks up his sleeve. However, Edmund had never expected that Philip would threaten him with the evidence of his parents. They were smoking in the room. Edmund''s face gradually darkened when he heard Philip mention the old incidents.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Philip said, ¡°Back then, your father met a little girl in college. They loved each other so much that she even got pregnant for him. So you can imagine how difficult it was for your father to break up with that girl.¡± ¡°Butter, for the sake of not being blown up, he broke up with the girl. He paid arge sum of money topensate her, and the girl promised to end itpletely with him.¡± ¡°Originally, things ended here, but your mother was not reconciled and ran to that girl¡¯s school to make trouble with her. That girl later couldn¡¯t stand the finger-pointing and gossiping about her, so she jumped off the building and killed herself.¡± Edmund held the edge of the cup tightly. He only knew that his father once had a young and beautiful woman outside, and he also knew that he almost divorced his mother because of that woman. But he didn¡¯t know that someone died Later, and his mother was the backstage driving force. Philip nced at his pale face and continued to say slowly, ¡°This matter became a big dealter. The girl¡¯s parents came all the way from their hometown and directly found your parents.¡± Cap铆tulo 507 Cap¨ªtulo 507 ¡°It was your father¡¯s fault first. When he pursued that girl, he lied that he was divorced. Later, your mother should not find her after she had made an agreement with your father and made it known to everyone, indirectly forcing her to die.¡± ¡°I''m not interested in their past.¡± Edmund interrupted Philip coldly when he said this, and then asked Philip directly, ¡°So you want to use this matter to control me?¡± Hearing this, Edmund had roughly guessed Philip¡¯s intention. What else could Philip do other than control him? Moreover, this could really be considered a scandal. Philip smiled hypocritically and said, ¡°How can | control you with that? I¡¯m just telling you the pros and cons of this.¡± ¡°Back then, that girl jumped off the building and caused a great sensation. The media almost exposed the truth. | used all my useful connections overnight to put a Lid on it.¡± ¡°Otherwise, once your parents¡¯ actions are exposed, it''ll have a great impact on your family.¡± Even after so many years, if this matter was exposed, it would still be a great blow to the Nelson Group, and it would have an unpredictable negative impact. Edmund admitted that he was a little shocked when he learned the incident. But he soon calmed down and quickly analyzed Philip¡¯s purpose. ¡°If | don¡¯t cooperate with you, will you expose it? And then destroy the Nelson Group?¡± ¡°| don¡¯t like Roy very much. Only our cooperation is the best way to deal with him.¡± Philip spread out his hands, and his words werepletely unscrupulous, as if he was sure that Edmund wouldpromise. Edmund sneered. Not to mention that Philip did this for his own selfish interest, this kind of behavior disgusted Edmund deeply. He¡¯s gotta be joking! First of all, Roy was Chelsea''s biological father. With this reason alone, Edmund had to reject Philip. It''s impossible for Edmund to offend Roy now.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Philip''s feet were scalded, not his brain. So why the hell did he drag Edmund to deal with his future father-inw? In other words, Philip was sure that Edmund would not care about Roy for the sake of Chelsea. Nobody believed that he was serious about Chelsea. It was true that Edmund had never cared about Chelsea before, but now, Chelsea was the most important person in his heart. Edmund disliked Philip very much. His face darkened realizing that Philip belittled his affections for Chelsea. For Edmund, the most important thing at this time was to win back Chelsea¡¯s love. Anyone hindKatharineg this priority would be crushed by him at any time. Philip''s belittling his affections for Chelsea went beyond his bottom line. He was not afraid of falling out with Philip. Otherwise, he would not have insisted on breaking off his engagement to Diane. He had never understood his parents¡¯ good rtionship with Philip and his wife. If his father, Jaime, had to rely on Philip because he was ipetent, then when he was powerful enough to take charge of the Nelson Group over the years, his parents didn¡¯t have to be subservient to Philip. Cap铆tulo 508 Cap¨ªtulo 508 The truth was that Philip had something on them. Thinking of this, Edmund looked up at Philip. He poured himself a ss of winecently and drank it elegantly. It seemed that he was confident of winning over Edmund. Edmund sneered inward, and then said to Philip calmly as if nothing had happened, ¡°I have a question.¡± Philip raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Did you manipte Diane and | into being together?¡± Edmund had wanted to investigate this matter before. Since there was such an opportunity now, he might as well ask Philip. If Philip couldn¡¯t make it clear, he would send someone to investigate. Philip was surprised that Edmund suddenly asked this question. However, since things hade to this point and he had taken out his trump card, there was nothing that he could not tell Edmund. Therefore, he nodded and said, ¡°Of course, we arranged it. We also asked your parents for consent in advance.¡± ¡°They were not against getting you and Diane together.¡± As soon as Philip finished his words, Edmund suddenly stood up. Roughly and angrily, he swept the food off the table, which was an offense to Philip considKatharineg his status in Vertoak. Philip was shocked. He pushed the chair backward in a great shock and then rose to his feet with a limp. The scald on his feet had just healed a Little. He shouldn¡¯t have his feet hurt anymore. After Philip came back to his senses, he was furious. He pointed at Edmund and roared, ¡°Edmund, where¡¯s your manners?¡± After all, he was an elder. It was outrageous that Edmund turned over the table in front of him! ¡°Manners?¡± Edmund sneered with a cold face. It seemed that he didn¡¯t feel relieved after turning over the table. He kicked the chair next to him, and the wooden chair broke at once. Blue veins popped out on Philip¡¯s forehead. He was now a little worried that Edmund, who had gone mad and Lost control, would hurt him. Edmund had suppressed the negative emotions for the whole night. Hearing Philip admit that his parents got him and Diane together, he exploded. These are his parents! In order to maintain their reputation, they did not hesitate to sacrifice their son¡¯s marriage to curry favor with Philip. Therefore, how could Philip talk about manners with him now? Even if his parents were in front of him, he would still turn over the table today. They treated him ruthlessly, so why should he respect them? Fortunately, Diane refused to marry him at that time. Otherwise, he dared not imagine what kind of life he would be living now if he had married Diane. Fortunately, Grandpa insisted on forcing him to marry Chelsea who had intimacy with him. ¡°Which one of you has the face to talk about manners in front of me?¡± Edmund sneered at Philip.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Philip roared angrily, ¡°Are you going to disregard your parents¡® reputation? Are you going to disregard the future of the Nelson Group? Philip finally realized Edmund''s intention. Edmund was actually refusing to cooperate with him and even falling out with him. Philip had been determined to persuade Edmund to cooperate with him, but now, realizing it was only his wishful thinking, he almost stomped his feet. In the face of Philip¡¯s threat, Edmund''s face was full of disdain. Cap铆tulo 509 Cap¨ªtulo 509 ¡°So what?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Edmund, you''re crazy!¡± Philip shouted in a rage, ¡°Are you going to abandon your parents for a woman Like Chelsea Williams?¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°It''s not just for her. There¡¯s another reason... they aren¡¯t worthwhile.¡± It¡¯s not worthy to sacrifice for Jaime and Alena. One had cheated and the other had been so aggressive to drive a girl to death. They should have been the ones to bear the consequences. Now they wanted him, their son, to clean up their mess? They kept saying that it was because of the Nelson Family and the Nelson Group that they asked Philip to cover this matter. But why didn¡¯t they think that they shouldn¡¯t have cheated and shouldn¡¯t have been aggressive? ¡°Since we''ve fallen out with each other, you can show me whatever you want in the future. I''ll meet head-on you at any time.¡± After these harsh words, Edmund strode away. Philip was so angry that his whole body was trembling. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about your parents¡¯ reputation, what about the Nelson Group? You don¡¯t care if thepany goes downhill?¡± Although Jaime and Alena didn¡¯t work in the Nelson Group, they were after all a part of the Nelson Family. The dirty things did by members of the Nelson Family would definitely affect the Nelson Group. The projects that Edmund was currently nning might go down because of this. As a result, the Nelson Group would suffer a great loss. If this continued, it would inevitably decline. Edmund smiled indifferently. ¡°What''s there to care about? | can build anotherpany as | built the Nelson Group. At worst, | may be in charge of thepany behind the scene instead of using the name of the Nelson Group.¡± Edmund''s words were domineKatharineg and arrogant. Philip was speechless. Edmund did have the ability toe back. Otherwise, he would not have asked Diane to deliberately get close to Edmund. He had seen the ability of Edmund... Edmund left without Looking back. Philip stood in the mess and gnashed his teeth. No one had ever dared to overturn the table in front of him in his life! Edmund left the restaurant and went straight to Yusuf¡¯s Flower Bar. On entKatharineg the VIP room, he asked Yusuf for some wine and began to drink one ss after another. Although he had been very calm and generous in front of Philip just now, in fact, he felt extremely hurt, especially after learning that he and Diane were deliberately brought together by his parents and Philip. He was hurt deeply. For a long time, no matter how distant he was from Jaime, he still supported Jaime economically, who kept squandKatharineg money abroad. He was also a filial son to Alena. Before he realized his affections for Chelsea, he had never refused his mother¡¯s requests. Edmund didn¡¯t expect that one day, his parents, who he had been supporting dutifully, had plotted against him in secret. When he thought of how Diane had deliberately sat beside him at the dinner party and how the shoulder straps of her dress had suddenly been broken, he felt that he was aplete fool. Hearing Edmund''s brief description, Yusuf was also surprised. ¡°| knew it was a little weird. | didn¡¯t expect it to be arranged by them deliberately.¡± Cap铆tulo 510 Cap¨ªtulo 510 Yusuf had not known much about Diane and Alena before. It was what had happened recently that had him see through them. Out of the instinctive sensitivity of businessmen, Yusuf reminded Edmund to investigate. It turned out that he was right.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Edmund''s sadness, Yusuf patted him on the shoulder tofort him. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t be sad. In this world, there are parents who really love their children, and there are also parents who only care about themselves. You are not Lucky enough to have such parents.¡± ¡°Join the club. My father is also a bastard.¡± There was no sadness in his tone except self-mockery. He had long disregarded these so-called family ties, which were just a kind of backscratching veiled by consanguinity. When the Collins family had exiled him and his mother abroad, no one had ever cared about them. Now that the current hostess of the Collins family could not have a son, she had to acknowledge him, who was an illegitimate child, as a member of the Collins family and rely on him to take over the family business. He was nicely described by the Collins family as a Lost son returning home, though in truth the family had no choice but to acknowledge him because they didn¡¯t want their family business to be taken over by outsiders. Hearing Yusut''s words, Edmund sneered at himself. Then he drank up a ss of wine. Yes, there were many kinds of people, but he was not lucky enough to have the parents who really loved the children. If he had children in the future, he would never put them into such a painful and sad situation. He would definitely treat them as apples of his eye and give them the best things in the world, so that they could live in the happiest and most beautiful family. At ten o¡¯clock at night, after washing up, Chelsea went to bed and got ready to sleep. Her Life had been tough these days, and she needed to have a good sleep and rest. However, as soon as shey down, the doorGordon rang. In confusion, Chelsea put on her clothes and went downstairs. Seeing Edmund standing outside the door, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Perhaps she should be d that he did not enter through the window this time but seriously knocked on the door. ¡°It''s sote, you-¡± After opening the door expressionlessly, she was about to ask him why he came at such ate hour, but Edmund stepped forward and directly held her in his arms. ¡°Chelsea, | feel terrible.¡± He sounded sad and disappointed. Chelsea¡¯s first reaction was that he got sick again. ¡°What''s wrong? Do you have a fever again?¡± Chelsea could smell the strong stench of alcohol from him. She immediately said in a somewhat angry voice, ¡°Edmund, you haven''t recovered from your cold yet, but you drank so much wine. You put yourself into this!¡± As soon as Chelsea finished speaking, she suddenly felt wet on her shoulder, and she froze there. Edmund was... Was he crying? ¡°Edmund, are you.. For a moment, Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say, nor did she know how to describe her feelings. She could feel that Edmund was extremely depressed at the moment, so she did not drive him away. Instead, she said softly, ¡°How abouting in first?¡± It was awkward for them two to hug each other like this at the door. Chelsea could only let him in first. Hearing that, Edmund let go of her and strode into her house. Noticing the redness in his eyes, Chelsea was indeed shocked. How could Edmund cry? Cap铆tulo 511 Cap¨ªtulo 511 She thought that he was invincible and nothing could hurt him. After entKatharineg, Edmund sat down on the sofa in the living room. However, he raised his hand to cover his eyes and leaned against the back of the sofa. Chelsea was not sure about his feeling at the moment. After closing the door, she poured a ss of warm water for him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Edmund took his hand and thanked Chelsea in a low voice. After a while, he seemed to have calmed down a lot. The tears in the corners of his eyes disappeared. While he was drinking water, Chelsea asked him in a Low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY She always avoided caring about Edmund, but he seemed to be really unwell tonight. Whether as a neighbor or an ordinary friend, or a business partner, she should care about him. Edmund didn¡¯t answer her question directly. Instead, he looked up at her and asked, ¡°If one day | lose everything and | am not President of the Nelson Group, will you still love me?¡± Chelsea was taken aback. His question seemed to be a trap. He was President of the Nelson Group now, but she never said that she loved him. Whether she loved him or not had nothing to do with whether he was President of the Nelson Group. Therefore, she felt his question was a trap, trapping her saying she loved him. Even though he Looked fragile now, he was no less aggressive to her. She naturally wanted to avoid this topic, so she asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with yourpany?¡± Edmund pursed his lips and said nothing. Chelsea didn¡¯t think thepany had any problem. Edmund was very capable, and he had always been very diligent with his work. It was impossible for him to bring trouble to the Nelson Group. Suddenly, a bad possibility came to her mind. She immediately asked nervously, ¡°Is Philip making trouble for you?¡± Edmund put down the ss in his hand and said drily, ¡°If It''s just he that ns to cause trouble, | won''t be like this.¡± He had never been afraid of anything, Let alone Philip. What made him extremely sad tonight was that Jaime and Alena¡¯s secretly plotting against him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Edmund then told Chelsea about the past and his story with Diane. For a long time, Chelsea couldn''t calm down. She had never thought that Jaime and Alena had driven someone to death. However, thinking of Alena¡¯s relentless torture of her, she could also imagine how aggressive Alena had been at that time. Chelsea was even more shocked that the couple had deliberately got Edmund and Diane together. It was no wonder that he was so sad to have been plotted against by his own parents. In fact, it should be all right for parents to introduce other halves for their children, but it was obvious that Jaime and Alena did this just for themselves. They wanted to use their son¡¯s marriage to get closer to Philip, so that he could continue to keep their secret. She had thought that Edmund and Diane had fallen in love at first sight at the dinner party, so they Loved each other so much that Edmund would marry no one else except Diane .. ncing at Edmund''s sad eyes, Chelseaforted him, ¡°It¡¯s all over isn¡¯t it? The top priority now is to think about how to respond if Philip discloses the matter.¡± Cap铆tulo 512 Cap¨ªtulo 512 ¡°Is it over?¡± Edmund stared at her with bloodshot eyes and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Because of their selfishness, our marriage didn¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°If they hadn¡¯t insisted on getting me and Diane together, if they hadn''t bullied you in order to drive you away, we wouldn''t have ended up like this.¡± Although marriage was between the couple, if there were reliable parents mediating in between, he might have changed his attitude towards Chelsea earlier. However, Jaime was abroad all year round, and Alena, together with Sonya, was making trouble for Chelsea all the time. And he increasingly disliked Chelsea due to Alena¡¯sints. Chelsea Lowered her eyes and said nothing She knew Alena and Sonya alwaysined to Edmund about her. At first, she tried to exin to Edmund that she was not like what Alena and Sonya had said. Later, she was tired of exining. However, it was all because of her. Philip wanted to deal with her and Roy, so she Looked up again and said to Edmund, ¡°Well, you¡¯d better draw a clear Line with me. We cancel all cooperation. It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t want me to stay in Vertoak. At worst, | can leave and move to the Capital.¡± Chelsea said these after careful consideration, so her expression and tone were very calm. First of all, Jaime and Alena had driven someone to death. Even after so many years, it was still regarded extremely vile. Once it was exposed, it would definitely affect the Nelson Group. Ang¡¯s Library It wasn¡¯t easy for Edmund to have the Nelson Group develop to this stage. Perhaps others were all envious of him for his sess and achievement, yet she had witnessed him working around the clock during her three-year marriage with him. Secondly, she was working with Edmund on two projects. The filming of ¡°The Crown¡¯ had already begun, so Philip probably could not force the crew to rece her script. As for Roy¡¯s new y, it would not affect her at all if Edmund terminated the cooperation with her. Roy certainly would not continue to coborate with him. At worst, she and Roy could find anotherpany to invest. Thirdly, Philip and Diane attempted to drive her out of Vertoak. In fact, it didn¡¯t matter whether she lived in Vertoak or not. If she was helpless like before, she would cried miserably as being driven out of Vertoak. But now, if she was to leave Vertoak, she could move to the Capital and live with Roy. It won¡¯t be any trouble for her at all. Most likely, she would miss her best friend, Zuri, as well as all kinds of delicious snacks in Vertoak. Therefore, Chelsea felt that it would be better if Edmund didn¡¯t take the risk to meet head-on Philip so that the Nelson Group wouldn''t be in turmoil. As President of the Nelson Group, it was his responsibility. ¡°No way!¡± As soon as Chelsea finished speaking, Edmund roared furiously. After shouting, he red angrily at Chelsea. ¡°Do you want to drive me mad? When do I, Edmund, ever need you to sacrifice so much for me?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea exined in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m sacrificing myself for you. It¡¯s good for me to live in the Capital...¡± ¡°Have you long nned to move to the Capital?¡± At the thought that she would live in the Capital from now on and be far away from him, Edmund felt even worse. He gritted his teeth and said word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Even if you move to the Capital, | will follow you.¡± Chelsea was angered by him. Did he really intend to fasten on her? Taking a deep breath, she tried her best to persuade him, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about the influence of this matter on the Nelson Group?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Edmund snorted angrily. ¡°It won¡¯t go bankrupt. And it doesn¡¯t matter even if it goes bankrupt.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chelsea was shocked by his impulsive words. She angrily punched Edmund on the chest. Cap铆tulo 513 Cap¨ªtulo 513 His disregarding the future of the Nelson Group made her eyes red with anger. He was willing to sacrifice everything for her. At that time, everyone would definitely regard her as Diane of Troy, which was not what she preferred. Edmund allowed her to hit him a few times. Suddenly, he grabbed her hands, pressed her against the armrest of the sofa and kissed her hard. Drinking some wine and irritated by her persuading him to distance himself from her, Edmund kissed her without any tenderness. ¡°You bastard¡ª¡¯ It was not easy for Chelsea to take a breath and cursed him angrily. ninjanovel However, in the next second, Edmund simply blocked her mouth so that she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Even if she did, it was swallowed up in a moment . After such a fierce kissing, both breathed wildly. Chelsea¡¯s clothes were in a mess. Edmund didn¡¯t let go of Chelsea and continued to forcefully press her under his body. With a serious expression in his eyes, he said, ¡°First of all, | won¡¯tpromise with Philip, let alone draw a clear Line between us.¡± When he spoke up to this point, there was a hint of anger in his eyes as he asked, ¡°In your eyes, am | ipetent? Am | so ipetent that | need to sacrifice a woman like you to protect my ownpany?¡± Before Chelsea could respond, he narrowed his eyes and said thoughtfully, ¡°You are willing to sacrifice so much for me. Do you still have me in your heart?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to say anything more to him. She had already said that she wasn¡¯t sacrificing herself. It wouldn¡¯t be a loss for her to draw a clear Line between them. But she could do nothing if he insisted on his own idea. He was too narcissistic to say that she still had him in her heart. Perhaps he could tell from her expression that he was thinking too highly of himself, so he stopped talking about it. Then he said to her, ¡°Philip was not a threat to me at all.¡± ¡°Even without the Nelson Group, | can still live a better life than Philip. Yusuf and | have otherpanies abroad. They are bigger than the Nelson Group.¡± Chelsea was indeed quite surprised about this, because she had never heard of it from Edmund and Yusuf. No wonder he was so confident that he would notpromise with Philip. However, it seemed that she had nothing to say, so she answered tly, ¡°Alright .¡± Edmund was rather speechless. He had said a Lot, but she just replied with only word? He had to admit that she was able to drive him mad. Of course, he was not easygoing. He immediately pinched her wrist tightly and stared at her, saying, ¡°If Philip discloses this matter, | will stop all my work and take a leave. This way, I''ll have more time to apany you.¡± In other words, to cling to her closely. Chelsea Looked at him in a shock. Please! He was already badgKatharineg her all the time when he was these days. If he was getting himself on a vacation, would she still be able to Live a peaceful life? She really hoped he could just work, work, work.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Seeing that Chelsea was so shocked that both her mouth and eyes were Slightly opened, he couldn''t help but chuckle If she wanted to made things difficult for him, he wouldn¡¯t make her feel at ease too. Cap铆tulo 514 Cap¨ªtulo 514 The more she didn¡¯t want to see him, the more he wanted to show up in front of her. When he refused to cooperate with Philip, he had thought about it. He was sure that he would be attacked when this matter of his parents broke out. It was a good choice for him to temporarily keep silent and lie low in front of the public. He would take the time to chase Chelsea. Chelsea was a bit annoyed by the smile on Edmund''s face, but then she recalled how he had forcefully kissed her just now. She immediately pushed her away. ¡°Do whatever you like. Hurry back to your own ce.¡± Edmund allowed her to push him a few times without moving, and then bent down to press her down and kiss her regardless of everything Once a kiss happened, there would be a second or third time. And when you kissed once, you would want more. This was what Edmund was feeling now. If he wanted more, he wanted a lot. Chelsea was fascinated by Edmund¡¯s kiss. She instinctively raised her hand and put it around his neck. This action was equivalent to an indirect response to Edmund, who held her tightly and kissed her even more passionately Chelsea slowly closed her eyes. Reluctantly, she had to admitted that she didn¡¯t mind having such intimate contact with him. For amoment, a thought came to her mind. To be with such a man, maybe it was also a kind of enjoyment for her if they could just have a physical rtionship Therefore, when Edmund tried to go a step further, she held his hand and gasped, ¡°Edmund, let¡¯s talk.¡± In fact, Edmund didn¡¯t want to talk too much. He just wanted to continue. He realized that she was no longer as resistant to him as before. If he continued, he would get her tonight. But in the end, he chose to respect her will. He slightly loosened his grip on her waist and asked her, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Chelsea took a deep breath and looked directly into Edmund''s eyes. ninjanovelN?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Maybe we could... forget love, marriage and that kind of stuff. What about just sex?¡± Edmund was so angry that he almost fainted ¡°What do you take me for?¡± How could she say such shameless words! Chelsea looked away and said with a cold expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. It¡¯s gettingte. You can leave now.¡± It was impossible for her to fall in love with Edmund now. If she hadn¡¯t kept pestKatharineg her, she wouldn''t have had sex with him. Chelsea had thought about it before. Perhaps Edmund had only wanted to have sex with her. After that, he probably wouldn¡¯t think too much of her, so that she had suggested this And there was another reason. She knew well how proud Edmund was. He would definitely feel very humiliated at her suggestion In his rage, he would no longer pester her. As a result, she could bepletely free. After heard her merciless words, Edmund tightened his grip on her waist, as if he was going to bruise her. Cap铆tulo 515 Cap¨ªtulo 515 No love, no marriage. It was probably the most humiliating thing to him in all these years. If he agreed, what the hell was the difference between him and a gigolo? Edmund''s self-esteem had never been hurt so much. In his rage, he cast a stern nce at Chelsea, then mmed the door behind him. Chelsea was left on the sofa by him and heaved a long sigh of relief. Her n worked and she could finally get rid of him. Otherwise, if he really took a vacation and pestered her all day long, she would be annoyed to death. ninjanovel She tidied up her clothes and went upstairs to sleep again. When she was about to fall asleep, a noise came from the balcony. After Edmund sneak attacked her from the balcony, she locked the ss door from the balcony into the bedroom from the inside, in case he attacked her again. ¡°Open the door!¡± A cold voice rang out from outside. Chelsea stood up in confusion and walked over to open the door for him. Didn¡¯t he storm away in rage? Why was he back again? As soon as the door opened, Edmund carried her in arms which frightened Chelsea that she let out a surprised cry. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Edmund stared at her and replied, ¡°I ept your proposal.¡± Chelsea was speechless. What the hell? She had thought that Edmund could not stand such humiliation, but now he said that he would ept it. While she was still in shock, Edmund kicked open the door, threw her into the bed, and hold her down. He seemed to have taken a shower after he went back, and his whole body smelt refreshing. When he kissed her, Chelsea hurriedly pushed him, ¡°But, but | didn¡¯t say that we''ll start tonight.¡± Chelsea wanted to y for time. Edmund said, ¡°The night is so long. Why don¡¯t we start right now?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After he finished speaking, he no longer gave Chelsea the chance to argue. He directly pressed her on the bed and stopped her from struggling. Chelsea didn¡¯t know how she had spent the night. She only knew that she had been exhausted again and again. During this period, she begged him several times. For the first time he answered, ¡°Since it¡¯s just a physical rtionship, then | must make you very satisfied.¡± The second time, he replied, ¡°Please forgive a man who has suppressed his sexual desire for more than a year. | can¡¯t stop for the time being. Chelsea wanted to punch him so much. Cap铆tulo 516 Cap¨ªtulo 516 After a crazy night, Chelsea didn¡¯t wake up until the next noon. She moved slightly and wanted to turn over. The pain in her body made her wince. She had never felt this before except for the first time she had sex with Edmund. At that time, both of them had taken aphrodisiac, which made them go crazy. But what about Last night? Last night, they were all sober and aware of what they were doing, but Edmund was acting like an animal. ¡°You''re awake?¡± Suddenly, the voice of Edmund came from the balcony, which startled Chelsea. Then she came to her senses. Edmund was sitting on her balcony, enjoying the sun. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk to him, so she simply closed her eyes and continued to pretend to be asleep. Firstly, she didn¡¯t know how to face the rtionship between her and Edmund now. The point was that she was the one who proposed this idea. She couldn¡¯t go back on her words. Secondly, she was also angry with him for torturing her so hard Last night. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. Was he trying to fuck her to death? Adark shadow seemed to cover her, and then someone kissed her. Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea opened her eyes angrily. Just as she was about to struggle, her body sank into the bed again. It was because of Edmund, who pressed down on her brazenly and gave her a long French kiss. Chelsea was speechless. / Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but regret about her own proposal. It was possible that her heart would be hurt again if they have love involved in this, but a sex- only rtionship would also hurt her body. Who would have thought that Edmund would be so crazy? After letting go of her, Edmund immediately saw through her regret. He stared at her and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you regret it and want to cancel this proposal. | won¡¯t ept it Chelsea protested angrily, ¡°Then we should also draw up an agreement about when you should stop.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to do it every night. However, Edmund refused decisively, ¡°No.¡± After that, he smiled at her teasingly and said, ¡°You should just enjoy the fun when there¡¯s a chance.¡± The implication was that he would enjoy it at any time.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chelsea gritted her teeth. ¡°Damn you!¡± She pushed him. ¡°Can you get up please? I¡¯m going to wash up.¡± Edmund put his arm around her waist and ¡°kindly¡± helped, ¡°Let me carry you to the bathroom.¡± Chelsea refused without any hesitation. ¡°No need. | can do it myself.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t ept that she had had sex with Edmund, and now he had even said that he would carry her to the bathroom. It was too awkward. Cap铆tulo 517 Cap¨ªtulo 517 Edmund got up to make way for her and asked, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chelsea¡¯s reply was straightforward, but for some reason, she felt that there was connotation about what he said. Without much thought, she put on her pajamas and got out of bed. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she fell to the ground. Chelsea was speechless. Edmund stood there, teasing. Chelsea was so embarrassed that she covered her face with hands and didn¡¯t want to get up again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She was so annoyed at Edmund. If he hadn¡¯t gone crazy Last night, would she be so weak that have fallen down now? Asigh rang out next to her ear. She was then carried in his arms Chelsea wasn¡¯t grateful at all. Instead, she was in furious and punched Edmund''s shoulder several times. Edmund didn¡¯t dodge but let her hit him. Anyway, her little strength couldn¡¯t hurt him. ¡°Chelsea, | love you. ninjanovel ¡°After putting her down in the bathroom, Edmund didn¡¯t go out. Instead, he pressed her against the wall of the bathroom and whispered in her ear. ¡°Because | love you, | am willing to ept all your requests.¡± In fact, this proposal was a humiliating agreement for Edmund, but he chose to ept it. Originally, he had wanted to have more intimate contact with Chelsea after winning her heart. Otherwise, he would not have restrained himself for so many times He just didn¡¯t want her to have such a bad thought as ¡°he just wanted my body¡±. He didn¡¯t expect her to say that she only wanted sex with him. At the beginning ofst night, he was really angry, because her words were tantamount to questioning his Love for her After taking a shower at home, he calmed down. As Long as he could have a deeper rtionship with her, he didn¡¯t mind whether they were friends with benefits or real lovers. That was why he came in through the windowter. Since she had a physical rtionship with him, they would have the spiritual love sooner orter. Moreover, if she could ¡°identally¡± have a child, it would be too perfect. After saying these words, Edmund didn¡¯t linger for long, nor did he force Chelsea to give him any response. Instead, he turned and left the bathroom, Leaving Chelsea leaning against the wall alone, her chest heaving. She had thought that she would end up their rtionship after sleeping with Edmund, but she had never thought that he would say that he loved her. In any case, it was very touching for a man to say that he loved a woman after they had sex With mixed emotions, she turned on the shower. When she went out, Edmund was answKatharineg the phone in her bedroom. He said in a serious tone, ¡°I''ll take a few days off. You and Fay will be in charge of everything in thepany.¡± It sounded Like Leo was calling, and it seemed that Philip had really exposed the matter of Edmund''s parents. Otherwise, Edmund would not have said that he was going to take a vacation. Fromst night until now, Chelsea hadn¡¯t had time to watch her mobile phone. At this moment, she hurried to take her mobile phone and saw that this matter had been a Hot Search. The words ¡°Edmund Farrell¡¯s Parents Are Murderers¡± seemed appalling. The following headlines were all about Edmund or the Cap铆tulo 518 Cap¨ªtulo 518 Nelson family. That old incident was mentioned again. The reputation and stock prices of the Nelson Group had indeed been severely inflicted. Edmund was still talking to Leo, ¡°Just do what | say. | believe that you two can handle everything well. I¡¯ll stay at home these days. If there¡¯s anything, juste and find me at home.¡± Speaking of this, Edmund paused for a moment and then changed his words. ¡°Or at the next door, Chelsea¡¯s house.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Was he nning to stay here for a Long time? Could he not be so shameless? ¡°Leo, why | usually take you and Fay to work with me together? Because | want you two to help me take over thepany when | encounter trouble one day.¡± Edmund said in a serious tone. Judging from what he said, it seemed that Leo was very worried about managing thepany himself. After Edmund finished speaking, Leo seemed to have epted this fact. The two of them discussed some business. Chelsea silently turned around and went downstairs to the kitchen. After a long physical exercise Last night, she was already hungry now. Chelsea stood in front of the refrigerator, thinking about what to eat at noon. After making the call, Edmund came to the kitchen as well. He hugged her from behind and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered food in Yusuf¡¯s restaurant. It''ll be delivered soon.¡± Chelsea was a little unustomed to his gentleness and intimacy. She did not want to be hugged by him like this. Her proposal was only to sex with him. But now it seemed that they were in a rtionship.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was about to push his hand away from her waist, Edmund said, ¡°I''ll learn how to cook in the future, okay? I''ll cook for you.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea was frightened by his words. Did he say that he would learn how to cook? He was a noble young master who had never been to the kitchen since he was born and had been taken care of in everything. How could he Learn how to cook? ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Edmund turned her around and wrapped her in his arms. Chelsea leaned back and said with a slight frown, ¡°Let me go first.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t move at all. Chelsea had no choice but to emphasize. ¡°First of all, | think you should go back to your home now. | don¡¯t have any intentions of Living with you.¡± ¡°Secondly, you can¡¯t hug me like this. Our rtionship was Limited to bed.¡± Edmund ground his teeth Seeing that Edmund was staring at her with narrowed eyes, Chelsea was very afraid that he would do something to her again. However, he did not do anything, but let out teasing words. Cap铆tulo 519 Cap¨ªtulo 519 Edmund sped her waist and said, ¡°The physical rtionship between men and women is not only limited to the bed, right?¡± Chelsea was a little confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund leaned closer to her, and said affectionately. ¡°It can be in the kitchen, the bathroom, the living room, and the sofa. As long as we want, we can do it anywhere.¡± Chelsea blushed after hearing his words. Coupled the feeling of his breath, she felt sex desire. How could she have thought that Edmund would suddenly let out sexual words, and she waspletely unable to refute him?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Made love at other ce instead of bed? He just wanted to deny that they would only have physical rtionship. Obviously, he just wanted to fall in love with her. What a great rascal! Chelsea deeply felt that she had been tricked. She thought that her suggestion would hurt his male self-esteem and let him stay away from her. Unexpectedly, she shot herself in the foot. Fortunately, the doorGordon rang at the moment. It should be the food delivery staff. Chelsea pushed him away and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to open the door.¡± She didn¡¯t want anyone to see that Edmund was in her house, wearing home clothes. Edmund naturally knew that he couldn¡¯t push too hard on Chelsea, so he stood up and made way for her. Chelsea came in with some food. WhatsApp on Edmund''s phone kept beeping nonstop. Chelsea nced sideways at Edmund and felt iparably frustrated. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY The man¡¯s handsome face was full of smiles, as if he felt so happy. Yusuf was the first to speak in the group chat. He directly sent a message to Edmund. ¡°| heard that you ordered food to Chelsea? What''s going on with the two of you?¡± Edmund tried to keep calm and replied indifferently, ¡°We''re together now. At the sight of that Chelseaing in with food, Edmund immediately put down his phone, walked over to take it, and then put it on the table. Seeing that he was so hospitable, Chelsea conquered an urge to ask him to stop smiling so brightly. Edmund''s words aroused the enthusiasm of the whole group. Yusuf was shocked. ¡°Really? So quickly?¡± Brayan, who had seldom spoken in the group, also said, ¡°Edmund, | should have a new look at you.¡± Chris was also surprised. ¡°It¡¯s really sudden.¡± Yusuf said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you put on a show a few days ago? In the heavy rain, you stood in front of the Ellis family and begged to meet her.¡± Of course, they would be shocked. hot novel pub Chelsea hadpletely refused Edmund before. Cap铆tulo 520 Cap¨ªtulo 520 To the trio¡¯s surprise again, Edmund said, ¡°Our bodies reunited.¡± The room fell silence all of a sudden. Seeing that the other two were speechless, Edmund put away his phone in satisfaction and sat down to have Lunch with Chelsea. It was also one of his fun to make his good friends¡¯ mood fluctuate. To tease at each other was what Bros should do. The food delivered by Yusuf''s restaurant was really delicious, but Chelsea didn¡¯t have a big stomach, so she was full soon. Just as she was about to put down her chopsticks, Edmund put arge amount of food in her bowl. Chelsea resisted and said, ¡°I¡¯m full...¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°Eat more, and you''ll have more energy.¡± Chelsea blushed in an instant. ¡°Edmund, get lost!¡± She had never expected him to be so shameless However, she thought about itter. In the past, when she got along with Edmund, they didn¡¯t have this kind of romantic moment. At the dinner table, the two of them didn¡¯t talk much. After dinner, Edmund would go to the study to work. They still didn¡¯t have muchmunication. In the past few years, they had spent most of their timemunicating with each other on the bed. Themunication between their bodies was much deeper and more frequent than their souls Thinking of this, Chelsea could not help but say, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s a right decision not to agree to fall in Love with you. Edmund raised his eyebrows. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chelsea snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t like shameless people at all.¡± Edmund defended himself innocently. ninjanovel ¡°Isn''t this the fun between lovers? Do you want me to say such things to other women?¡± Chelsea got up from the dining table and gave him a bright smile. Then she said, ¡°Please say such words to other women, instead of me.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left. She nned to go upstairs to pack up and leave home as soon as possible. Because she needed to stay away from him for the time being, avoiding that he wanted to have sex with her again when he finished his Lunch. With this thought in mind, Chelsea packed up very quickly. After putting on her clothes, she went downstairs and said to Edmund, who was still eating gracefully at the dining table, ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡± Before Edmund could stop her, she ran out of the house. Edmund was very angry. She thought that he didn¡¯t know that she wanted to keep a distance from him. She was really a coward who had the courage to suggest him to keep a sex rtionship with her but had no courage to face the consequence. After leaving themunity, Chelsea took a taxi and headed straight for the production team of ¡®The Crown¡¯. She had no other ce to go. Since Zuri was filming in the production team, she could only go there to find her. When Chelsea arrived, Zuri had just finished filming. The two of them chatted in Zuri¡¯s house car. Zuri couldn¡¯t help but Laugh out Loud when she heard how crazy Chelsea was with Edmundst night. Whileughing, she teased Chelsea, ¡°Great, you, Chelsea, even has courage to y a game of Love.¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was Chelsea who suggested to have physical rtionship without love. She was indeed ying a game of love. Chelsea was vexed. ¡°Can | say that | really regret it?¡± It was obviously Edmund who had drunkst night. Why did she suggest such silly things? The main reason was that she didn¡¯t expect Edmund to agree. ¡°Why regret?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a loss to have sex with Edmund.¡± Chelsea covered her face. Cap铆tulo 521 Cap¨ªtulo 521 ¡°Howe? I¡¯ve sacrificed too much. | feel like | am going to be exhausted!¡± Zuri once again Laughed out loud. ¡°Just eat more and get more energy! Then you''ll be able to make Mr. Nelson exhausted instead.¡± Chelsea was speechless. ninjanovel Suddenly, Zuri seriously reminded her, ¡°However, there is something | need to remind you of.¡± Chelsea asked, ¡°What?¡± Zuri said mysteriously, ¡°Since you guys are so...passionate, you should be careful about contraception.¡± Hearing this, Chelsea suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Jeez, that was indeed a big deal. If she had a child now, she would get into trouble. Once she was pregnant, Edmund would immediately tie her up and take her to get married again She had to admit that Zuri was really a very good friend. Although she often looked yful and frisky, she cared about her than anyone else. Zuri knew very well that although Chelsea had sex with Edmund, it wasn¡¯t her willing but mainly because of feeling helpless with what Edmund did. That was why Zuri sincerely reminded Chelsea. Once she had a child, Chelsea and Edmund would really be involved. Chelsea nodded heavily. ¡°| went back to the pharmacy to buy medicine.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Zuri¡¯s reminder, Chelsea would have forgotten about contraceptive. Last night, she hadpletely lost her ability to think because of Edmund''s strength. For a moment, she didn¡¯t think of this. Chelsea would never have imagined that in the past, she had been so eager to give birth to a child for Edmund, but now, she was so afraid of this matter. After Chelsea left his home, Edmund continued to sit in her Living room for Lunch, chatting with Yusuf and the others. After he said ¡°body and body are together¡±, the three of them were in an uproar again. Chris was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yusuf teasingly said, ¡° He drank a lot of wine with mest night.¡± Brayan said, ¡°He drank wine, but Chelsea didn¡¯t. How could she Let him go crazy?¡± Chris said, ¡°So, what does this mean?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yusuf said, ¡°Yes, he did. Why can¡¯t he sleep clearly?¡± Suddenly, Yusuf said, ¡°I thought of it. It is very likely that Chelsea only wants to maintain a physical rtionship with him, haha.¡± Edmund was speechless. How did Yusuf think of this? He doesn¡¯t care about face? Cap铆tulo 522 Cap¨ªtulo 522 Later on, after thinking about it, since he had agreed to Chelsea¡¯s proposal, he no longer had much face. As such, he calmly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± After he agreed, the three of them were silent for a while, and then replied in unison: Lol111111. Edmund ignored their gloating and reminded them in the group, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of her when we meet in the future.¡± Brayan said, ¡°We understand. We''re so annoying. What should we do if she doesn¡¯t want you?¡± The three of them burst into Laughter again. Edmund really didn¡¯t want to talk to them anymore. Fortunately, Chris changed the topic, ¡°What are you going to do with your parents?¡± ¡°No need to deal with it.¡± Edmund¡¯s words seemed ruthless, but he really didn¡¯t want to deal with them. Since they had done these things, sooner orter, they would be exposed.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Philip Stevenson was not an easy person to deal with. Even if he listened to their arrangements to be with Diane, if anything happened to his rtionship with Diane in the future, or if there was anything contrary to his interests, Philip would still use this matter to control him. Therefore, it was better to let Philip be exposed this time. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Everyone had to face what he had to face. His parents had to face it, and he had to face it with the Nelson Group. Brayan said, ¡± can sue them.¡± ¡®ve read thements online. It sounds not good. You Edmund replied, ¡®I''ll issue an apology statementter. I''ll apologize for what my parents have done. | won''t do anything other than that. If there¡¯s still a fight, I''ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°| know.¡± Brayan replied, ¡°They have reached an agreement with the girl¡¯s family. After the girl died, they apologized and made up arge sum of money to the girl''s family. Since that¡¯s the case, it should be a private matter. If the girl¡¯s family doesn¡¯t pursue it, then it¡¯s purely Philip¡¯s doing.¡± Yusuf sighed and said, ¡°Philip is short-sighted. These things were originally a contest between young people. It¡¯s one thing for him to help Diane open apany, but now he¡¯s using his own power to get involved. He¡¯s really brainless.¡± Edmund said Lightly, ¡°Maybe he has been used to being domineKatharineg in Vertoak these years. He thinks that everyone should obey his orders.¡± Yusuf said cautiously, ¡°Speaking of which, our sister is really Lucky. Just as Philip was about to deal with her, she found her biological father, who was at the level of Big Boss, and suppressed Philip. No wonder Philip was crazy.¡± The main reason was that Chelsea had been too weak in the past few years. Whether it was her family background, her ability, or Edmund''s attitude towards her, they were all at the mercy of others. Diane was always suppressing her Edmund only saw the way Yusuf addressed Chelsea. He immediately asked unhappily, ¡°Sister?¡± Yusuf quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. Recently, I''ve be more and more fond of Chelsea and want to treat her as my sister.¡± Yusuf¡¯s so-called ¡°sister¡± meant the rtionship without any love between men and women, but it changed in Edmund''s ears. He only replied the word Yusuf coldly, ¡°Hoho.¡± Chris said to Yusuf, ¡°How many good sisters do you have?¡± Yusuf said nothing. Before he could exin anything, Edmund added, ¡°Shouldn''t you call her sister-inw?¡± Cap铆tulo 523 Cap¨ªtulo 523 Edmund was the oldest among them, so he said that. Yusuf said, ¡°I''ve known you for so many years, and this is the first time I''ve seen you so thick-skinned. You two aren¡¯t together yet, and you want me to call her sister-inw already?¡± Brayan came out and said, ¡°He has be someone else¡¯s sex partner, hasn''t he?¡± Edmund''s face darkened. If these people were in front of him, he would definitely take action. He didn¡¯t want to talk to them, so he said to Yusuf, ¡°Help me invite the chef of your restaurant. I''ll pay him sry and ask him to teach me how to cook.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Since he had a lot of time, he naturally wanted to make himself more perfect. He was ready to Learn how to cook and learn some knowledge about drama and literature, trying to have amonnguage to talk to Chelsea Luka Pierce knew how to cook, and Winston Hopkins was good at drama and literature. He had to learn their strengths, and as for that Ondo Curtis, he had the advantage in age. He could not reverse this point, but he thought that although he was older, his physical strength was not inferior to those young men. Last night was the best proof. Yusuf and the others were no longer surprised by Edmund¡¯s changes. Yusuf agreed without hesitation and teased Edmund, ¡°When you learn it, treat us to dinner.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Edmund directly retorted, ¡°Where did you get your face from?¡± Brayan said faintly, ¡°Edmund''s deep love is only for Chelsea. We don¡¯t have that kind of luck.¡± Yusuf ridiculed Edmund, ¡°You have no conscience.¡± The matter of Jaime Nelson and Alena Morgan had blown up a huge fuss. On the Inte, people were scolding them, and all kinds of malicious words came out. However, Jaime didn¡¯t have much of an impact on him when he was abroad. On the other hand, Alena was so angry that she almost fainted again. Sonya couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and called Edmund. ¡°Brother! It¡¯s all your fault for not helping mom and dad. Mom is so angry now. Come back and have a look!¡± Sonya shouted at Edmund on the phone. Edmund''s face darkened as he held his phone. His sister really needed someone to teach her how to behave. What did she mean by not helping his parents? First of all, this matter could not be erased just because he had helped them this time. Since they had done it, then this fact would exist forever. They would always have the possibility of being ckmailed by Philip. Secondly, it was impossible for him topromise with Philip for this matter. He loves Chelsea not Diane Stevenson. He was not that great. Jaime and Alena were not worth losing their happiness for the rest of their lives in order to protect their parents¡¯ reputation. After hanging up Sonya¡¯s call, Edmund drove back. Alena leaned against the bed with a haggard expression. Her eyes were red and swollen. Sonya sat on the edge of the bed andined to Alena, ¡°My brother is really crazy. For the sake of Chelsea, he doesn¡¯t care about your rtionship with my father.¡± Cap铆tulo 524 Cap¨ªtulo 524 Hearing Sonya¡¯s words, Alena burst into tears again. She really didn¡¯t expect that Philip would threaten her son with such a thing, but he still insisted on standing with Chelsea and Roy Ellis. This was her biological child. How could Alena not be sad? As soon as Edmund stepped into Alena¡¯s bedroom, he saw Alena¡¯s tearful face. Sonya stood up and wanted to use Edmund, but before she could say anything, Edmund nced at her with a gloomy face and scolded her in an unkind tone, ¡°Go back to your room.¡± Sonya was angered by Edmund¡¯s words. She stamped her foot and said to Alena, ¡°Mom, look at my brother!¡± Alena was already sad to begin with. When she saw Edmund ask Sonya to go out, she immediately sat up from the bed and scolded him. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Do you still have your mother and sister in your eyes?¡± Seeing the hystSonyal Alena, Edmund only felt bushed. He finally saw through her. He had never been able tomunicate with his mother. He took a step back and pretended to leave. He said to Alena in a cold voice, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, before | came here, Sonya must be criticizing me and Chelsea.¡± Sonya¡¯s behavior could be called provocation. If Sonya continued to stay here, she would only add fuel to the fire, and it would not work at all. Alena and Sonya didn*t say anything because Edmund''s guess was right. Edmund knew that they were right when he saw their expressions, so he said directly, ¡°So this is why | let her go back to her room. If you are willing to listen to her provocation, then you can keep her here. | will go.¡± Sonya stamped her feet in anger. Alena hesitated for a Long time and finally said to Sonya, ¡°Go to your room first.¡± Sonya gritted her teeth and left in tears. Alena, on the other hand, looked at Edmund. She started toin with snot and tears all over her face. ¡°I would have been aggressive at that time because | wanted your father to change his mind andpletely break up with that woman. | have been trying my best not to divorce because | wanted to give aplete family to you and Sonya!¡± ¡°| didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless to me now that you¡¯ve grown up.¡± After saying that, Alena burst into tears. Edmund pursed his lips and stared at Alena. After a long while, he said, ¡°If | remember it correctly, | had advised you to divorce him a long time ago. You don¡¯t have to say it¡¯s all for us. You know very well why you didn¡¯t divorce him.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to be kidnapped by Alena with such words. He had seen from a long time ago that Alena had a bad rtionship with Jaime. Although he used to be young, he also knew that Jaime had Lover outside. He had always been mature and sensible, so he advised Alena to divorce Jaime. Later, Jaime didn¡¯t go home all year round abroad. He tried to persuade her, but Alena still chose not to divorce. On the contrary, she said that she didn¡¯t divorce him for him and Sonya.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She was obviously afraid that she would have to give up such a well-off life after divorce! Alena was rendered speechless. She could only use more and more intense tears to cover up her poor words. Awave of irritation shed acFoster Edmund¡¯s heart. He couldn''t help but say sternly, ¡°If Philip gets hold of your secret, something bad will happen sooner orter! Cap铆tulo 525 Cap¨ªtulo 525 ¡°After so many years of contact with Philip and his wife, do you think he is a good person? ¡°If he is a good person, why do you have to sacrifice my marriage to please his daughter?¡± Alena stopped crying at Edmund''s growl. She held the tissue in a daze, stunned. That¡¯s right. It was precisely because she knew that Philip was sinister and cunning that she and Jaime tried their best to please Philip. She only hoped that Philip would not expose this matter. Back then, she had heard from Philip that he was very satisfied with her son¡¯s ability, so they had joined hands to arrange for their son and Diane¡¯s idental encounter... But even though she and Jaime had been humble so many years, Philip still took action. If it weren''t for that Chelsea- As soon as Alena had this thought, Edmund seemed to have seen through her mind and said decisively, ¡°Don¡¯t put the groundless me on others. Even if | am with Diane, it won''tst long. Philip will still trick you sooner orter!¡± Alena choked. She looked away and did not say anything else. Perhaps the matter had been exposed and there was no room for negotiation. Alena was not as angry as she was at the beginning. So what if she was angry? She had been scolded like a sieve by the people outside, and she hadpletely Lost face. Alena didn¡¯t continue making trouble, which reduced Edmund''s anger. He looked at Alena and reminded her, ¡°Get ready. I''ll take you abroad.¡± Now, only Alena¡¯s departure would be the best relief for her. If she stays at home, she basically could not even open the door. Alena was very repulsed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ninjanovel ¡°What about Sonya?¡± Edmund said coldly, ¡°Of course she should stay and ept the punishment she deserves.¡± Sonya and Chelsea¡¯s case would soon be held in court, and they basically can predict the verdict. Sonya must be sentenced to death and could not go abroad with Alena. Alena shook her head. ¡°I won''t leave. After | leave, no one will take care of her.¡± ¡°In that case, | respect your choice.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Since Alena chose not to leave, he wouldn''t force her. Otherwise, if anything happened to Sonya under his nose, Alena would me him for not taking good care of Sonya. Edmund instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t go out during this period of time. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Since the matter has been exposed, let¡¯s face it calmly. You should also see Philip¡¯s character clearly. It¡¯s best to draw a clear line with his family.¡± Edmund emphasized, ¡°Especially, tell Sonya not to contact Diane again, so that she won''t be used as a tool.¡± ¡°Wasn''t Diane the one who incited her Last time?¡± Cap铆tulo 526 Cap¨ªtulo 526 ¡°Yeah.¡± Alena had indeed seen through the matter of Philip. Moreover, since the matter had been exposed, there was no need for her to please Philip and Flora anymore. After all these years of ttKatharineg others, she was tired. However, after thinking for a while, she still said, ¡°Sonya... | may not be able to persuade her.¡± These days, Sonya stayed at home and kept in touch with Diane all day long. It could be seen that Diane didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all. Alena had mentioned Sonya several times, but Sonya didn¡¯t think that Diane deliberately ignored her. She only thought that Diane was too busy, so she didn¡¯t have time to talk to her. Edmund was speechless about his brainless sister. Alena took the opportunity to say, ¡°So, can youe back these days? Help me persuade Sonya and apany us.¡± Edmund refused without thinking, ¡°No.¡± First of all, he rejected living with Alena and Sonya from the bottom of his heart. His character waspletely inconsistent. In addition to being angry, he was angry, especially Sonya, who could probably make him angry. Secondly, his rtionship with Chelsea had just improved. He couldn¡¯t leave Chelsea alone. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that Alena needed someone to apany her. Sonya could apany her. Alena wanted to distance himself from Chelsea. He could see through her at a nce. Even if she no longer wanted him to be with Diane, she couldn¡¯t ept Chelsea. Right now, she did not like Chelsea. It had nothing to do with Chelsea¡¯s family background. It only concerned her own face. She was used to being high and mighty in front of Chelsea. She could not ept that she would be on the same level as Chelsea in the future. She even had to act ording to Chelsea¡¯s expression. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund refused so simply that Alena had nothing to say for a moment. She also knew that her son was not close to her. ¡°I''ll go first.¡± After giving his instructions, Edmund turned around and left. As soon as Edmund left, Sonya ran out of her room. ¡°Mom, what did my brother say?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Alena said grumpily, ¡°What else can we say? Let''s stay at home and not go out.¡± ¡°| knew it would be Like this!¡± Sonya was furious. ¡°He didn¡¯t help us at all. Whether it¡¯s about me or about you, he didn¡¯t take charge of us at all!¡± Alena had originally calmed down, but now she was angry again because of Sonya¡¯s words. Sonya said arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if my brother and Diane can¡¯t get back together, | won''t ept Chelsea no matter what!¡± She spoke out what¡¯s on Alena¡¯s mind. Alena immediately continued, ¡°I won''t ept her either.¡± Edmund drove back to his residence. ncing at Chelsea¡¯s house, he realized that she hadn''t returned yet. Edmund frowned slightly. He thought that her lock should add his fingerprints. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Afterst night, he didn¡¯t want to go back to his ce at all. He just wanted to stay at her house. But now he couldn¡¯t get into her house, so he had to go home first. As he walked in, he called Chelsea, who was currently drowsy in Zuri¡¯s nanny car. Zuri continued filming. She didn¡¯t want to go home to face Edmund, so she stayed in Zuri¡¯s nanny¡¯s car to spend her days Of course, she was not always idle. She wrote an agreement on how to get along with him in the future with her mobile phone. She nned to go home and show it to Edmund. Cap铆tulo 527 Cap¨ªtulo 527 Edmund''s call woke her up. She rubbed her temples and braced herself to answer the phone. ¡°When will youe back?¡± Edmund asked her on the phone. She answered honestly, ¡°Mr. Pierce said that he would treat the crew to dinner tonight. | won''t go back first.¡± She was also one of the people invited by Luka, so she could continue to stay outside. Edmund replied with a sneer, ¡°He probably just wants to invite you.¡± However, because Luka was the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, it was not easy to invite Chelsea to dinner openly, so he called the crew to invite them to dinner. Chelsea was dissatisfied. ¡°Why are you talking so strangely? Mr. Pierce feels that the previous ident has been solved, so he wants to celebrate.¡± Chelsea spoke up for Luka without even thinking about it. Edmund was so angry with her. But at the same time, her gentle voice sounded quite soothing. Chelsea was not the kind of girl with a loud voice. Even if she was angry, most of the time she spoke at a steady pace. There was always a sense of softness in people¡¯s ears. Edmund couldn¡¯t help but soften his tone. ¡°| miss you. Come back quickly.¡± Chelsea''s entire body was covered with goosebumps. ninjanovel ¡°Edmund, I¡¯ve written something. I''ll send it to you Later.¡± After saying that, Chelsea quickly hung up the phone and immediately sent the draft of the agreement to Edmund. The first rule of the agreement was to ask Edmund to use contraceptive. The first sentence hit Edmund¡¯s heart heavily. He held his mobile phone for a long time and was not in the mood to continue reading what she was writing. This was too ironic for him. In the past, he had said coldly and ruthlessly that Chelsea was not worthy of giving birth to his child. Now, she had solemnly suggested that he should use contraceptive. He had thought that he would use this method to win her back while she was not on guard. Now it seemed that she already had this kind of awareness... The second rule of the agreement: Do not contact each other when it is unnecessary. Maintain the state of strangers in front of others. You must not make this rtionship public. Edmund was hit hard again. She really didn¡¯t want to admit it. The third rule of the agreement was not allowed to enter the other party¡¯s house without permission. It was obvious that she was protesting that he had barged in her house through the window twice before. The previous two rules were already a critical blow to him, so Edmund was extremely calm when he saw this again, and there would definitely be no benefit for him in the following terms.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, without even carefully reading the contents of what Chelsea had written, Edmund immediately replied, ¡°Except for the first rule | won¡¯t ept anything else.¡± After sending the message, he added, ¡°Even if it is the first one, | can only promise to do my best, but this kind of thing is not 100%. In case of an ident, | will be responsible for you and the child.¡± Chelsea was about to die of anger after reading his reply. Cap铆tulo 528 Cap¨ªtulo 528 She had Listed so many of them, but he only said that he would try his best to make the first one? ¡°He also said that he would not ept other terms?¡± What was his attitude? Did he not understand what kind of situation he was in now? He was still being arrogant. She replied without thinking, ¡°Then Let¡¯s end the rtionship Everything would have a beginning and ending, but their rtionship ended quickly. It was only one night. Edmund was absolutely furious. ¡°Chelsea, aren¡¯t you supposed to admit everything that had happened to us?¡± Chelsea was speechless. Why he asked her in such a rude manner? What did he mean that she was not responsible for her behavior? Wasn''t it because he was too stubborn? Ang¡¯s Library Immediately after, Edmund called her. Chelsea thought that he would scold her again after he picked up the phone, but his tone was very helpless, ¡°About the first rule, what else can | do? | can¡¯t get fixed before we have children. | can guarantee that you won''t be pregnant, is that okay?¡± Chelsea calmly said, ¡°There is a good way to ensure that | won''t be pregnant at all.¡± Edmund asked, ¡°What is that?¡± Chelsea threw him a few words, ¡°We don¡¯t have sex.¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°You proposed to only be each other¡¯s sex partner, but now you tell me that we shall do nothing?¡± For a moment, Chelsea was rendered speechless. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°In case | have a child, you are not allowed to force me to marry you with a child. | will make my own decision whether | leave the child or not.¡± Edmund suddenly felt a heavy pain in his chest. After holding his phone for a long time, he didn¡¯t have the strength to speak. She was so cold and merciless that she did not want to keep his child at all, nor did she want to develop a closer rtionship with him. This time, she had closed the door of her heartpletely.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. He was very tired. All of a sudden, he understood a lesson. ¡°Don''t try to reason with a woman. Just follow her.¡± So hepromised without any temper, ¡°Okay, | promise that.¡± Chelsea added, ¡°I hope you can consider the other terms.¡± Edmund simply replied, ¡°I''ll agree all of them.¡± His attitude had changed from a tough one finally to a unconditionallypromise. Chelsea was very surprised, but since he had readily agreed, she naturally would not ask anything more. So she said, ¡°Okay, then I''ll modify the first rule and print itter.¡± What else could Edmund say? He could only agree once again. After they finished talking about this, Edmund said in a pleading tone, ¡°Is that possible that you will not go to dinner with them tonight?¡± Cap铆tulo 529 Cap¨ªtulo 529 He didn¡¯t want Chelsea to meet Luka. Even though there had been a clear line between them, Luka obviously didn¡¯t give up. Chelsea replied seriously to him, ¡°Rule Six: neither side is allowed to interfere with the other party''s life.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edmund was speechless. If he had known earlier, he would say NO! But obviously, it was toote. In the end, he could only hang up the phone in embarrassment, allowing Chelsea, Zuri, and the rest to go to dinner together tonight. Well, even if he went to their dinner, that would be okay, because he was somewhat regarded as a member of the crew. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY When Chelsea, Zuri, and others finished their work in the afternoon and sat down in the private room, one could imagine how surprising the scene was. They didn¡¯t expect that Edmund, the big investor behind, would suddenly participate in their dinner party. It was really stressful, especially for the unknown actors. They were all nervous for a while. Zuri rolled her eyes unceremoniously and whispered into Chelsea¡¯s ear, ¡°Oh my god, he¡¯s unusually thick-skinned now.¡± Chelsea also felt troubled. She came out to eat with Zuri and the others just to avoid Edmund. She didn¡¯t expect that he would follow her again. Luka was also surprised to see Edmund''sing. He quickly stood up and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Nelson, why are you here?¡± Edmund grabbed his hand into his trouser pocket with one hand and replied in an elegant manner, ¡°I had a dinner with my friend next door | heard that you were having a gathKatharineg here, so | came to take a look.¡± Zuri continued in a low voice, ¡°He were really good at lying.¡± Chelsea pulled her back tiredly. ¡°Don''t look at him, lest he looks over.¡± However, but what Chelsea was afraid of happened finally. Edmund''s ck eyes fell on her and Zuri. With a faint smile on his face, he asked Zuri, ¡°Miss White, do you have a problem with me? What were you talking about with the screenwriter next to you?¡± Chelsea was utterly speechless. She knew that Edmund definitely wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. Fortunately, Zuri quickly replied. With her bright smile, she said to Edmund, ¡°How could | have any objections to you? You''re handsome and charming. You are also the dream lover for thousands of women.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± He raised his eyebrows. For some reason, Chelsea felt that she would be in deep trouble. Sure enough, she saw him ask her again, ¡°Does the screenwriter also think so?¡± With a sweet smile on her face, Chelsea replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund was indirectly forcing her to praise him. What a bad taste Hearing her positive answer, the smile on Edmund''s face deepened. ¡°Thank you for your praise. | won¡¯t bother you anymore. Take your time.¡± After saying those words, Edmund left after saying goodbye to Luka Luka¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Chelsea for a while. Clearly, Edmund came for the sake of Chelsea, but he had only revealed his face and teased him with a single sentence before disappearing Luka felt that Edmund¡¯s actions were unnecessary and childish. Cap铆tulo 530 Cap¨ªtulo 530 The two cast actresses sitting next to Zuri gathered together and began gossiping after Edmund left. One of them sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Nelson¡¯ looks and temperament are enchanting.¡± The other person was curious about the scandal about Edmund. ¡°By the way, who on earth was the woman he was chasing after even he had been shed by that woman? He must love her so much, right?¡± Then that person said, ¡°I used to think that he and Diane would get married, but | didn¡¯t expect that it would be a fake show directed by Diane.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Zuri timely added, ¡°Do you know that Mr. Nelson has divorced?¡± The two nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Zuri said mysteriously, ¡°Have you ever thought that the one he is chasing... might be his ex-wife?¡± Chelsea, who had just taken a sip of soup, was almost scared to death by Zuri''s words. She quickly raised her hand and tugged at her. Zuri turned around and gave Chelsea a look, indicating that she could rest assured. Then, she turned around and continued chatting with the two of them. ninjanovel Chelsea wasn¡¯t worried that Zuri would say too much, because she knew that Zuri definitely wouldn¡¯t harm her. She just didn¡¯t understand why Zuri would suddenly tell them that Edmund was chasing after his ex-wife. ¡°Ex-wife?¡± One actress was so shocked that she couldn''t close her mouth, The other said, ¡°Chase his ex-wife? That''s interesting!¡± Zuri said slowly, ¡°I heard that he didn¡¯t cherish his ex-wife at that time, but now he found out that she was so good. He insisted on following her and pestered her, taking actions to win her heart back. One of the actresses said, ¡°I seem to remember what you said. | also participated in the Nelson Group¡¯s anniversary celebration. That Mrs Nelson, wearing a red dress, throwing the divorce agreement on Mr Nelson¡¯ face.¡± After the actress finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It''s a pity that my position was not high enough at that time. | didn¡¯t see Mrs. Nelson¡¯ real face clearly in thest row, but her features and temperament were still amazing from afar.¡± Zuri nodded her head forcefully. ¡°I was right in front of them then. | could see clearly that Mrs. Nelson was truly stunning.¡± In the face of Zuri¡¯s exaggerated praise, Chelsea was so embarrassed that she almost bit her tongue while eating. She should award Zuri ¡°The BFF Award¡±ter on, since she was so capable to describe her as the most charming beauty Without a doubt, both of the actresses believed Zuri¡¯s words. They couldn''t help clicking their tongues as they said, ¡°If what you said was true, then | would like to ask Mr. Nelson what he felt when he shamelessly chases after his ex-wife.¡± After saying that, Zuri and the two actresses couldn''t helpughing out loud. To the side, Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She raised her hand and tugged at Zuri¡¯s clothes. Zuri turned around and whispered in her ear ina low voice. ¡°You and Edmund are so close now. Perhaps you might be photographed and exposed one day. I¡¯m trying to spread the news through their mouths first so that we can fight against the public in advance.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t expect Zuri to be so prepared for this. For a moment, her eyes turned slightly red. Zuri said straightforwardly, ¡°If you were happy, then | would be happy.¡± As soon as Zuri¡¯s voice fell, Chelsea saw that one of the two actresses was staring at her. She was starting to panic. Could it be that she saw that she looked Like Edmund''s ex-wife? Sure enough, the man said to her, ¡°Miss Winter, why do | feel that you look a bit like Mr. Nelson¡¯ ex-wife?¡± Chelsea smiled. ¡°You thought too much. I¡¯m just a nameless screenwriter. How can | be associated with a high-ranking man Like Mr. Nelson?¡± Zuri tried to smooth things over for her. Cap铆tulo 531 Cap¨ªtulo 531 ¡°That¡¯s right. That night, Mrs, Nelson was filled with makeup. After removing her makeup, who knows what she Looks Like?¡± Chelsea was speechless. Zuri was really the BFF of hers. When she praised Chelsea, she was not stingy of good words; also, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy at all when she roasted Chelsea. ¡°You are right.¡± Both of them were actresses, and they knew very well how great the difference among women with or without makeup. Thus, they didn¡¯t associate Chelsea and Edmund with each other again. It was at this time that Chelsea received a message from Luka. He asked her, ¡°Do you want to invite Mr. Nelson over?¡± The group of people sat at a long table. In order to avoid suspicion, Chelsea and Zuri sat far away from Luka, so Luka tried to communicate with her through texting. Chelsea Looked up at Luka, thought for a moment, and replied, ¡°You are the host of the dinner tonight, and you have the final say.¡± Luka replied, ¡°I knew I was the host, but | cared about your feelings. If Mr. Nelson*ing made you feel ufortable, then | wouldn''t invite him.¡± Luka¡¯s words were straightforward but obscure. Even though they had removed the superficial rtionship between them, he did not let go of the feelings for her in his heart. Chelsea could only reply, ¡°Then don¡¯t invite him over Luka understood. ¡°Then I''ll go and propose a toast to him.¡± After replying to Chelsea, Luka said a few words to everyone and then went to the private room next door to find Edmund. Edmund was indeed next door, eating alone with Yusuf. Yusuf was here because Edmund had dragged him to support the situation. Otherwise, it would be very awkward for him to eat alone in such arge private room. ninjanovel Yusufined unceremoniously, ¡°The food sucks. Why are you here? Why not go to my restaurant?¡± Yusuf was extremely picky about food. Otherwise, he would not have set up a restaurant under his control. The best chefs were specially designed to satisfy his desire. Edmund rebuked him, ¡°Even the food in your restaurant taste good, but | care more about my woman.¡± Yusuf replied with a big sneer, ¡°I finally see for myself that someone would really abandon their friends for the lover.¡± Ever since Edmund had seen through his feelings for Chelsea, he no longer cared about his brothers.N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Luka knocked on the door and came in, he was about to Laugh when he saw that there were only Edmund and Yusuf in the private room. Luka immediately guessed why Edmund hade. He knew that it was not convenient for Edmund to participate in the gathKatharineg, so he could only wait in the next room. His behavior was a bit pitiful. However, he still calmly walked in with a ss of wine in his hand. ¡°Mr. Nelson, Mr. Collins, | know you''re having dinner here, so I¡¯m here to propose a toast.¡± Edmund and Yusuf clinked their sses and took a sip. Yusuf said directly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take us in and let¡¯s have fun together?¡± Luka had a headache. He had just promised Chelsea that he would not invite Edmund over, but he did not expect that there would only be Edmund and Yusuf next door. He thought that Edmund had made an appointment with his business partner for social activities. In the end, he could only say, ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, then join us.¡± Yusuf was the first to leave with his wine ss in hand. Only Edmund and Luka, who were both tall, handsome and stood out in the crowd, looked at each other and left the room. Cap铆tulo 532 Cap¨ªtulo 532 Luka took Edmund and Yusuf back to the private room to give a brief introduction, saying that the two of them had alsoe to join the dinner. The atmosphere of the private room was instantly ignited. Chelsea felt extremely furious. However, Yusuf deliberately walked to her side with a ss of wine and sat down. He said with a warm smile, ¡°Miss Winter, do | have the honor to sit next to you?¡± In front of so many people, what else could Chelsea say? She could only say with a generous smile, ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± As soon as Chelsea finished speaking, she cautiously raised her hand and called out to Edmund, ¡°Edmund,e sit here.¡± And then, under the invitation of Yusuf, he naturally sat down next to Chelsea. Chelsea almost couldn''t maintain the fake smile on her face. She was kinda afraid of Edmund now. If she had known that he wouldn''t let her go, she might as well go home and face him. ninjanovel ¡°Mr. Nelson.¡± In a business-like manner, Chelsea smiled as she said hello to him, then she didn¡¯t say another word. Edmund looked at her cold expression, which she deliberately pretended not to know him, and thought of the scene of her hugging his waist when they were in the passionate momentsst night. He raised his hand to unsp a button on his cor and thought bitterly in his heart, when he goes back tonight, he was gonna make her cry and beg him. Because Edmund was the sponsor behind ¡®The Crown¡¯, he said a few nice words like ¡°Wishing a sess for the show¡± before sitting down, and then everyone started to eat. However, as the big boss behind the scenes, Edmund was not gonna enjoy quietness here. The actors and crew members participating in the dinner came one by one to propose a toast to him, trying to attract Edmund''s attention. What they didn¡¯t know was that Edmund didn¡¯t want to talk to them at all. There was only one person in his eyes, but that person didn¡¯t even look at him and kept looking away to talk to Zuri. There were not only men but also women rushing to Edmund''s side, especially those female stars who were not very famous.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea couldn¡¯t even tell the names of them, these female stars were all trying their best to squeeze their way over to Edmund, showing their beautiful figure. After Edmund and Yusuf sat down, several women said that they felt too hot. So they took off their jackets. Some were wearing knitted crop-tops, some were wearing Loose off-shoulder sweaters, showing off their cleavages. Chelsea felt that although the room was rather warm, but it didn¡¯t feel so hot to this extent. Chelsea also knew their purposes. What they wanted to do was trying to get close to Edmund or Yusuf. It would be best if they could have rumors with some big men like them. It would be even better if they could marry into a wealthy family. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. These female stars really were trying all kinds of methods. Of course, for these women in the room, only a few had evil intentions to attract men with their beauty, most women were still serious. For example, like Zuri, Vickie Gray and herself. The three of them wrapped themselves tightly all the way, and rarely talked to men. Edmund went out to answer a phone call from far away. Then Chelsea let out a long sigh of relief, otherwise, if he sat next to her, she always felt as if he had pressed a time bomb, not knowing when he woulde looking for her. Just as Chelsea was about to suggest to Zuri that let them leave first, she saw an actress walking towards her with a ss of wine. The actress was wearing a low-cut V-neck sweater, and her cleavage was both impressive and attractive. Cap铆tulo 533 Cap¨ªtulo 533 After standing beside her, the actress said to her with a sweet smile, ¡°Miss screenwriter, could you please switch ces with me?¡± Naturally, Chelsea knew why she wanted to changed seats with her, just for getting close to him, but she immediately stood up and agreed. ¡°No problem.¡± Thank god, she didn¡¯t want to sit here anymore. That actress¡¯ seat was at the other end of the long table, which was thousands of miles away from Edmund. She couldn''t wait to sit there. Seeing that Chelsea agreed so readily, the actress immediately praised her with a big smile, ¡°Miss screenwriter, you are so nice.¡± With a faint smile, Chelsea leaned over and said a few words to Zuri before Leaving with her ss.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri didn¡¯t even try to stop her, because she ran faster than a rabbit. Zuri sighed. She was only focused on this moment of relief. When she returned at night, Edmund would definitely not let her off. As she had expected, after receiving the call, Edmund saw that the person sitting next to him had changed, while Chelsea was seated far away from him. His face immediately turned as cold as frost. The actress sitting next to him couldn¡¯t help shivKatharineg. She even suspected that she didn¡¯t wear enough clothes, because she felt cold. What angered Edmund the most was that after Chelsea''s sitting down, she got closer to Luka. Luka also changed his seat with others and sat together with Chelsea, saying that the director was going to discuss a few plots with the screenwriter. Edmund immediately felt that this dinner was meaningless. He turned his head coldly and asked Yusuf, ¡°Are you Leaving or not?¡± ¡°No, stay a while Longer.¡± Yusuf was willing to see how upset Edmund was in front of Chelsea. Yusuf admitted that he had a bad taste, but he had known Edmund for so many years, and it was really boring to see him being so arrogant that he didn¡¯t care about any woman. Thus, he especially wanted to see how Edmund was wagging his tail in front of Chelsea like this. Especially when Chelsea made him angry or she did not take him seriously, Yusuf would feel happy to see that. Edmund just stood up and left. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY The actress who had just moved to his side was blushing from the awkwardness. Everyone could see what her purpose was, but Edmund left without looking at her. He didn¡¯t hide his disgust for her at all. Edmund walked over and greeted Luka briefly. Luka stood up and saw him off with a smile. Chelsea didn¡¯t pay a nce at Edmund at all till the end. But she could feel the cold nces from him on her face. Somewhat, she felt a bit scared. Then Edmund left, Yusuf also left as well, because he simply had no reason to stay here anymore. Chelsea¡¯s cell phone quickly received a message from Edmund, ¡°Come out.¡± Chelsea pursed her lips. Who was he ordKatharineg? Who did he think he was to her? So she put away her phone, ignored him, and continued to eat. After a while, her cell phone rang again, which was still called by Edmund. ¡°Do you want me to go in and drag you out in front of everyone?¡± Cap铆tulo 534 Cap¨ªtulo 534 Chelsea gritted her teeth. How could he make her change her mind with his so-called domineKatharineg and overbearing behavior? But Chelsea was really afraid that Edmund would go crazy ande in to catch her, so she had topromise. She got up and said goodbye to Luka and the others, saying that it was toote and she should go back. Luka took a deep look at her and said nothing. Zuri left with Chelsea. As soon as she walked out, she saw Edmund''s car parked at the side of the road.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Zuri kindly reminded Chelsea, ¡°Obviously, he¡¯s very angry with your behavior of changing seats.¡± Chelsea lowered her eyes. ¡°What''s there to be angry about? We''ve already made it clear. We would just be sex partners, | wouldn¡¯t have any other feelings for him.¡± After hearing this, Zuriughed gloatingly. ¡°If you tell him these wordster, he''ll definitely explode with anger.¡± ¡°Just take Edmund''s car.¡± Zuri knew that Edmund was definitely waiting for Chelsea. Chelsea looked around and braced herself to get into Edmund''s car. With a dark look on his face, Edmund drove her away at high speed. As soon as the car stopped in front of their houses, Edmund pressed himself against Chelsea and started to kiss her. Edmund''s kisses hade so fiercely and so deeply that Chelsea had been pressed down on her seat, unable to move at all. She could only passively ept his sudden madness After kissing for a while, he still didn¡¯t seem to be satiated, he simply picked up Chelsea from her seat and pulled her to the driver''s seat to continue their kissing. The temperature in the car rapidly rose. Before Edmund¡¯s movements became more and more reckless, Chelsea hurriedly broke free. She red angrily at him and asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing? We are in the car!¡± As she spoke, Chelsea raised her hand and pulled the clothes back onto her shoulder, covKatharineg her bare skin. Edmund''s eyes darkened as he stared at her and shamelessly said, ¡°The Location is not specified in the agreement.¡± The implication was that if she hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have done it in the car. Chelsea''s face turned red, she was angry and embarrassed. Regardless of her resistance, Edmund grabbed her waist and pressed her into his arms again. Just as Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to do to stop him from acting so presumptuously, a warm current suddenly swept past her abdomen. Chelsea was stunned for a moment, but then she awkwardly pushed Edmund distant away. Edmund reluctantly let go of her lips and whispered into her ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund had wanted to do this to her just now, and he didn¡¯t want to stop at all. Chelsea said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m on my period...¡± Edmund''s face froze, and then he around her waist and said, ¡°Chelsea, you use such an excuse just to reject me?¡± Cap铆tulo 535 Cap¨ªtulo 535 Edmund only thought that she was lying. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? They had just had sexst night, and she was on her period today? ¡°It''s true.¡± Chelsea emphasized, ¡°Let go of me quickly. I''ll go back and deal with it.¡± Edmund could see that she didn¡¯t Look like she was lying at all. He was in a bad mood. His face turned grim. He had nowhere to vent his pent-up, and his whole body seemed about to explode at any time. This was fucking painful. He had not had a certain life since he divorced for more than a year. It was not easy for him to do that last night. He wanted to continue to enjoy himself tonight, but in the end... ¡°I''LL die in your hands sooner orter!¡± He gritted his teeth and red at Chelsea as he said this. Then, he had no choice but to let her go.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chelsea had no time to care about him. She hurriedly opened the door and got out of the car and ran home. Edmund followed her into the house. Just as he was about to take a cold shower in her bathroom, he looked up and saw the bag on the cab next to her. He nced at the name of the pharmacy and thought that she was not feeling well, so he went to buy the medicine. However, when he opened it and saw what was inside, his heart sank. There was a small box of contraceptive pills lying peacefully inside, and of course, there were also a few boxes of contraception. Although he had known that she didn¡¯t want to get pregnant for the time being, he still felt a dull pain in his heart as if someone was holding a knife and stabbing it hard. Chelsea quickly tidied himself up and changed his clothes. When he went downstairs, he saw Edmund standing at the doorway, staring at the contraceptive pills and products she had bought. Chelsea didn¡¯t think much of it. She walked over and said calmly, ¡°I was worried since | didn¡¯t take contraceptionst night. Now that I¡¯m on my period, it¡¯s fine then.¡± After saying that, Chelsea took the medicine and was about to put it into the medicine box when Edmund suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± In confusion, Chelsea turned her head to look at Edmund¡¯s crimson eyes. ninjanovel She couldn''t help but be stunned. ¡°Did he have such a big reaction just because he saw me buy a contraceptive pill?¡± But didn¡¯t she tell him a long time ago that she definitely wouldn¡¯t want a child... ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Edmund said in a deep voice, and then held her tightly in his arms. ¡°I''m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. | used to be so arrogant and indifferent to you, but now | feel so regretful.¡± Edmund said one after another. He wished he could take out his heart and show it to her. He wanted her to know how regretful he was, and he just wanted her to forgive him as soon as possible. After listening to his regretful words, Chelsea said calmly, ¡°Edmund, in reality, you really didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± It was not wrong to Love someone or not. Edmund cried out, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, all my fault! | shouldn¡¯t have married you and then snubbed you. | lost you because of my damned pride.¡± After saying these words, Edmund let go of Chelsea again. His ck eyes were tightly fixed on her as he asked, ¡°Are you still ming me? | know you hate me.¡± Chelsea denied his words. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. | won''t ept you again because I¡¯m much more mature and cautious now. | won''t fall in love with you again easily. | also think there is something more important than love in my life, such as working hard for my career, and the family ties that | once lost.¡± Edmund understood what she meant. She said it so nicely because she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. She said that she was cautious because she was hurt by him... Cap铆tulo 536 Cap¨ªtulo 536 Chelsea took a step back to distance from him. After ncing at the clock, he gave the order to drive him away. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go home.¡± Edmund said without thinking, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± ¡°The agreement...¡± Just as Chelsea was about to use the contents of the agreement to restrain him and prevent him from staying any longer, Edmund suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on the Lips, using this method to stop her from speaking. After Edmund let go of her, Chelsea angrily wiped her mouth and said with a face full of disgust, ¡°If you don¡¯t cooperate, there¡¯s really no need for us to continue this rtionship.¡° After saying that, Chelsea decided to go upstairs to rest. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ninjanovel Naturally, Edmund would not leave. Instead, he followed behind her and protested bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m very sad that you allowed such an unscrupulous woman to approach me today.¡± The corners of Chelsea¡¯s mouth twitched. It seemed that he was starting to settle ounts with her. In addition, why did he call the actress unscrupulous? She was just showing a bit of her cleavage. Chelsea said, ¡°She wanted to exchange with me, | can¡¯t refuse.¡± Edmund snorted coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t you refuse? Just say no. She can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, he used her again, ¡°You obviously didn¡¯t want to sit with me.¡± Chelsea felt that he was even more childish than a three-year-old child when it came to this matter. Fortunately, Roy¡¯s video call came at this time and saved her. She was afraid that Edmund would make trouble during the video call, so she quickly locked the door after entKatharineg the bedroom and shut Edmund behind her outside the door, which almost depressed Edmund to death. Chelsea and Roy chatted for a long time on this video call. It was so long that Edmund had even finished taking a shower in Chelsea¡¯s house. He had also dealt with some documents sent by Leo and Fay, but the father and daughter were still talking. Edmund was bored and walked to the door of Chelsea¡¯s bedroom to eavesdrop on what she was talking about with Roy. However, as soon as his ear touched the door, he heard Chelsea say in surprise, ¡°Winston ising to Vertoak?¡± After hearing this, Edmund was in a bad mood. ¡°Winston ising?¡± He thought that once he returned to Vertoak, he would be at his home court. But Winston was gonna haunt him in his city! He couldn''t hold back his anger any longer. He raised his hand and knocked on Chelsea''s door. He deliberately used this kind of behavior to obstruct Chelsea and expressed his strong dissatisfaction by the way. He hoped that Chelsea would refuse to let Winston live for so many years. Chelsea was scared half to death by Edmund¡¯s knocking on her bedroom door. She lived alone. In the middle of the night, there was a sounding from her bedroom door. Roy could not help suspecting that someone was at home. Sure enough, Roy frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What voice?¡± ¡°Maybe Fluffball is scratching the door and trying toe in.¡± Chelsea said. Edmund, who was outside, was speechless.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She could really talk nonsense. After all, a cat wouldn¡¯t knock on the door like that, right? Roy smiled and said in the video, ¡°Then let him in. | also like that kitten.¡± Cap铆tulo 537 Cap¨ªtulo 537 Roy knew that Chelsea had a cat. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that the cat was given by Edmund. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t say anything about Liking Fluffball. Chelsea was afraid that Roy really wanted to see Fluffball. If so, Edmund didn¡¯t know what would happen when she opened the door, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°I''ll treat Winston well in Vertoak. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Edmund, who was outside, was almost pissed off by her words. Not only did she not refuse Winston¡¯sing, but also said she will treat him. However, Chelsea¡¯s bedroom door was tightly shut. If he couldn¡¯t enter, there was nothing he could do about it. Roy said to Chelsea in a gentle voice, ¡°I really think that Winston is a nice young man. Put down your guard and try to get along with him. One day you may grow to like him.¡± Chelsea could only agree, ¡°Okay, | will.¡± To be honest, she had a headache. She thought that she would no Longer have any contact with Winston after returning to Vertoak. But Roy just told her that Winston was to take a vacation in Vertoak. Winston had treated her with such sincere hospitality in the Capitalst time. She needed to at least do the same in return. ninjanovel If she and Edmund were far from what happenedst night, it would have been fine, but now Chelsea was on the verge of death. Edmund''s temper was full of possessiveness. From tonight¡¯s dinner, one could tell that even if she made an agreement for him, he wouldn¡¯t abide by it. Chelsea regretted it. She regretted making that damn proposalst night. She didn¡¯t know what kind of nerve she had. Maybe she couldn¡¯t bear to see him hurt like that by his parents, so... After the call with Roy ended, Chelsea got out of bed and opened the bedroom door. Edmund rushed in immediately. ¡°winston ising?¡± He narrowed his eyes and asked her unhappily. Chelsea knew that he would be so jealous. Edmund gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Are you going to set foot on two boats?¡± Chelsea was furious. ¡°Winston and | are just ordinary friends.¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°He didn¡¯t treat you as an ordinary friend.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chelsea nced at him and said ndly, ¡°It seems that | don¡¯t have much to do with you. You don¡¯t have to act like I¡¯m sorry for you. Also, you don¡¯t have the right to interfere with my affairs.¡± Edmund choked on these words. Chelsea put down her harsh words again. ¡°If you continue to embarrass me like that in Vertoak, we''ll end the rtionship. | don¡¯t want to see your face every day.¡± ¡°I''ve watched it for three years. It¡¯s enough.¡± In the end, Chelsea threw out these words. During the three-year marriage, she had been Living with him all day. If he was happy, then so was she. But if he was unhappy, she would feel so remorse and me herself, reflecting on what she had done to upset him. Cap铆tulo 538 Cap¨ªtulo 538 She''d cook whatever he liked to eat; and she grew to hate what he hated. In short, she had no self-esteem at all. She was trying her best to please him and make him fall in love with her. Now that she had finally managed to Live a new life, she definitely did not want to live a life that depended on his expression. She could bear the pain of divorce a year ago, but now they just slept for one night. Edmund''s anger had been extinguished because of her words. In fact, he knew that she had already made it very clear. She had also made many statements in the agreement, but he had always been unwilling to ept it and had been unreasonable to argue with her. He thought that he could still easily control her, but now he finally saw that it was him who was controlled so tightly. From the moment she resolutely proposed a divorce, he no Longer had the upper hand in their rtionship. Ang¡¯s Library Pursing his lips, he eased his tone and said, ¡°How many times have you said that?¡± She talked about ending the rtionship over and over again, and his heart felt Like being stabbed repeatedly. He raised his hand and wrapped it around Chelsea¡¯s waist. His expression was full of sorrow. ¡°Are you nning to end your rtionship with me if things go wrong?¡± Chelsea retorted, ¡°If you couldmunicate normally, would | be like this?¡± Wasn''t it because he had exploded again and again as if he had turned over a jealous tank? And he couldn''t listen to anything. Chelsea thought that Edmund would have to defend himself for half a day, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would only stare at her for half a day, and then say without any temper, ¡°Alright, I''ll change.¡± He even hugged her and said, ¡°In the future, you will be my queen. You can do whatever you want, okay?¡± Chelsea waspletely stunned. She hadn¡¯t imagined that Edmund would say something like this. She did not want to be a queen. She just wanted tomunicate with him normally. Edmund took advantage of her trance and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you say such things about ending the rtionship anymore. Tell me what you''re dissatisfied with me.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea felt as though she had been bewitched. She couldn¡¯t help but agree. ¡°can | hang out with you if Winstones to Vertoak?¡± Edmund was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t agree, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve put down all my work to take a vacation recently. Do you have any reason not to take me with you?¡± This time, Chelsea was no Longer bewitched. Without even thinking, she rejected the offer. ¡°No.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you kidding me? If | take two men out, we''ll be on the news within seconds.¡± Moreover, what would it look Like if the three of them were hanging out together? Chelsea had rejected his suggestion, and Edmund¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment . But the next second, he went on to say, ¡°When Winston leaves, you have to go out with me too.¡± Cap铆tulo 539 Cap¨ªtulo 539 Speaking of which, he had never gone out on a trip with Chelsea. He didn¡¯t even have a hot spring or a golf vacation, let alone a trip. He often went on business trips all over the world. When they were still married and she was idle at home, he could''ve taken her on a business trip. Unfortunately, he did not like her at that time. Thinking of this, Edmund wished he could go back to the past and beat himself up. Chelsea felt that this suggestion was simply unreasonable. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. Why should | do that?¡± Edmund snorted and said, ¡°You have to be fair. Since you''ve been entertaining Winston to Vertoak, you have to apany me on a trip.¡± Chelsea felt that his words seemed to bepeting for favor, boring and childish. She treated Winston as a form of courtesy. Was it necessary for him to learn like this? However, she still raised her eyebrows and asked him, ¡°Are you sure you want to go out with me?¡± Edmund nodded without any hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea nced at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s the best way to see if two people can match each other in a trip. After a month of traveling, the two sides haven¡¯t seen through each other and hated each other. They haven''t quarreled yet, and they still have to maintain the original engagement. I¡¯m sure this kind of couple won¡¯t divorce.¡± ninjanovel After saying this, Chelsea ¡®kindly¡¯ reminded Edmund, ¡°When we argue all the time during the trip, don¡¯t you regret it.¡± Chelsea thought that she might as well go on a trip with Edmund. Perhaps they really didn¡¯t get along well with each other.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Edmund would probably have dispelled his obsession with her, and she would no Longer be tired of this rtionship. Edmund didn¡¯t agree with her at all. He just held her waist tightly and asked seriously, ¡°If we haven¡¯t ended our rtionship after trip, will you agree to marry me again?¡± Chelsea gritted her teeth. ¡°You think too much.¡± How could she agree to re-marriage just because of a trip? After experiencing it once, marriage was something that she would never easily step into. Although Edmund was extremely dissatisfied with her answer, he stillpromised and admitted, ¡°Okay, I''ll listen to you.¡± Anyway, he was very satisfied that she could promise to travel alone with him. He also knew that he could not be too hasty. Her heart, which had been hurt by him, had to be mended little by little. Chelsea hadn''t expected that the two of them would actuallye to an agreement on this matter. It could be said that Edmund had fulfilled his promise. Since they had reached an agreement, she said, ¡°Well, you can go now.¡± Seeing the unwillingness on his face, Chelsea said somewhat helplessly, ¡°You can¡¯t do anything even if you stay here. What''s the point¡± She was on her period now, and she just wanted to be alone. ¡°Who said that nothing can be done?¡± As soon as Edmund finished speaking, he suddenly bent down and picked up Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 540 Cap¨ªtulo 540 Chelsea was startled and quickly hugged his neck tightly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± In the bedroom, when Chelsea was pressed down by Edmund, she finally understood what he meant. She was so angry that she was about to explode. Afterwards, after Edmund left the bathroom to wash, Chelsea left the bedroom and went to sleep in the guest room. Naturally, Edmund wasn¡¯t willing to give up after taking a shower. However, after knocking on the guest room door for a long time without paying attention to him, he could only awkwardly return to his master bedroom, unable to sleep for the entire night. Chelsea had always gotten used to getting up early. Edmund wanted to show himself in the kitchen first, and then call her. Yesterday, he simply learned from Yusuf, so he couldn''t directly cook hard dishes. He just taught him some basic cooking knowledge. He took the initiative to learn some simple breakfast, so he could take care of it first. By the time he finished preparing breakfast and brought it to the table, Chelsea was still in bed. He went to knock on the door of the guest bedroom worriedly. ¡°Chelsea, Get up for breakfast.¡± A weak voice came from inside. ¡°You eat first. I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡± Edmund suddenly remembered that a long time ago, she used her period as an excuse to refuse to go with him to invite Keith Rivera. At that time, Fay said that women would feel ufortable every few days ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Thinking of this, he frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you ufortable?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t expect him to guess that she wasn¡¯t that ufortable either. It was just that her stomach hurt a little, and then she becamezy and didn¡¯t want to move. Compared with those women who was quite painful on period, she was extremely happy. She would only feel a Little ufortable on the first day, and she would feel better after a little rest. Unexpectedly, Edmund was so anxious outside that he kept knocking on the door. ¡°Open the door.¡± Chelsea was so noisy that he had no choice but to get out of bed and open the door for him. As soon as Edmund came in, he asked her worriedly, ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital?¡± Chelsea nced at him as if he was looking at a lunatic and said helplessly, ¡°If you can leave me alone for a while, I''ll recover faster.¡± After that, shey back on the bed again. Edmund, who had been despised, said directly, ¡°How would you go out Winston like this? Tell him not toe.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°He isn¡¯ting right now. It¡¯s a few dayster.¡± When her period was almost over, she wouldn¡¯t feel ufortable. He just didn¡¯t want Winston toe here. Edmund''s n failed. He secretly gritted his teeth and said in a gentle tone, ¡°I''ll bring you the breakfast. You can continue to sleep after eating.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Chelsea remember that he had just knocked on the door to call her for breakfast. He could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°Could it be that you made breakfast?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Edmund said seriously, ¡°I said | wanted to learn how to cook. | learned some from the chef of Yusuf''s Restaurant yesterday. I¡¯ll continue to Learn today.¡± Looking at the man in front of him who Lookedpletely different from before, Chelsea did not know what kind of mood she was in. After thinking for a while, she lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°Edmund, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Cap铆tulo 541 Cap¨ªtulo 541 He was a proud and conceited person, but now he was so humble in front of her. Why did he learn cooking? Would it not embarrass him if others knew about this? Edmund said seriously, ¡°But I¡¯m happy to.¡± Then he emphasized again, ¡°As long as you can fall in love with me again, anything | do is worth it.¡± Chelsea stared nkly at him, Edmund then said, ¡°I can¡¯t always bepletely ignorant of what''s going on at home. When you''re in good health, | can take care of you Like | do now. In addition, if you have a child in the future, | won¡¯t Let you be all alone. I''ll Learn how to cook and help you share the burden.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Chelsea didn¡¯t even know if she should be moved or angry by these words. It was really touching that he could take care of her and share the burden for her, but he still imagined that they had children. What was this? She had repeatedly emphasized to him that there would be no children. Was he so sure that she would marry him in the future? Thinking of this, Chelsea angrily pulled over the quilt to cover herself. ¡°I am not hungry. You can go now.¡± Damn, she was so pissed by him. Edmund helplessly hugged her and said, ¡°I''1! bring it in for you.¡± As he spoke, he got up and went out. Chelsea felt that her stomach was just a little ufortable, not that she was seriously ill and could not get out of bed. It was too wayward for asking him to bring the meal, so she got up ande out. Sitting down at the dining table and looking at the exquisite breakfast in front of her, Chelsea still couldn¡¯t believe that it was made by Edmund, so she couldn''t help asking, ¡°Did you really make this?¡± He roasted the vomit, made a slippery egg, fried bacon, and prepare some fruits. Chelsea really couldn¡¯t imagine how cold he so such things.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund said proudly, ¡°Next time, you can stay with me in the kitchen and see me cook in person.¡± He had thought that cooking would be a veryplicated thing, but it seemed much easier after he done it. Based on his talent and character, there was nothing in the world that could make things difficult for him. In fact, as long as he was willing to do anything, he would not feel much rejection. In the past, he did not like cooking because he had no motivation. Now, he was full of interest. Because when he thought of the food that he cooked personally could make her full of happiness, he was much willing to cook. Chelsea sighed with emotion. ¡°As if you are a nanny.¡± Edmund was speechless. He was waiting for her to praise him, but she described him as nanny. Sharp pen, sharp tongue. He gave Chelsea a half-smile. ¡°You really have a way with pissing me off.¡± Chelsea knew that she couldn''t put down his enthusiasm at this time, so she quickly lowered her head and took a bite, giving him a pertinent evaluation. ¡°It is really good.¡± Only then did the expression on Edmund''s face rx. Their quiet breakfast officially started. Edmund heated some milk for Chelsea and poured himself a cup of coffee. He took a sip and said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s too bad.¡± Cap铆tulo 542 Cap¨ªtulo 542 Chelsea was speechless. He was criticizing himself? Edmund put down his coffee cup and looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°How could you make it so delicious?¡± Chelsea lowered her eyes. The reason why she made such delicious coffee was that she had tried it many times before. After failing again and again, she gained experience and mastered the dosage. In the end, she only needed to take a sniff to know which kind of coffee beans was the best.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund saw that she didn¡¯t speak. He knew that she was thinking about the past between them. He reached out to hold her hand on the table and said word by word seriously, ¡°Thank you for your devotion in the past few years.¡± He only saw how good she was to him and how much she cared about him after she left. Although her love was not intense, but she Loved him in her heart. People¡¯s hearts were fleshy. How could he not be moved? Chelsea tried to withdraw her hand. She lowered her eyes and said lightly, ¡°Let''s eat.¡± Edmund held her tightly, forcing her to look up at him. Edmund said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to Listen to my affectionate words, but there are some things we have to face.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°| know that | am very good to you now. | will make you remember how bad | was to you in the past, and also make you feel that | am very ironic and ridiculous now.¡± ¡°But this is the reality that you are facing now. In the past, my weakness to you was a kind of poison that could destroy you. Now, my kindness to you is another kind of poison. Only by using poison to attack poison can |pletely wipe out those past.¡± Chelsea had never thought that a cup of coffee would be able to attract so many words that would impact her soul. However, she felt that what he said made sense. Even if what he had done now humiliated his past again and again, this was what he was now. It was not a good idea for her to always reject him. Perhaps only by facing Edmund would there be a way out between them. Of course, there was another possibility between them, which was that Edmund¡¯s stubbornness and deep affection for her at this time was just like his indifference to her at that time. After getting along with her for a while, he would find that she was not as unforgettable as he thought and would snub her again. In that case, she might as well enjoy the process. Thinking of this, she said to Edmund with a smile, ¡°You''re right. | should take the initiative to face it.¡± Originally, Edmund should have been at ease when he heard her words, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. He always felt that although her tone was fine, but she was disappointed in her heart. But he couldn¡¯t just say that she still hadn¡¯t taken it seriously, so he had to let go of her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what to do. Let''s eat.¡± Finally, the two of them were able to quietly finish their breakfast. After breakfast, in order to have a good rest, Chelsea returned to her own residence. Cap铆tulo 543 Cap¨ªtulo 543 It was almost noon when she woke up. Chelsea felt that her had recovered a lot. The weather outside was very good, so she made herself a cup of coffee and carried a nket to the outside terrace to bask in the sun.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. While enjoying the warm sunshine, she chatted with Zuri. Chelsea told Zuri that Winston woulde to Vertoak. Zuri immediatelyughed out loud and sent her a series of voice messages, ¡°Have you seen the news from a few days ago? A woman who earned several millions a year has three lovers at the same time.¡± ¡°As the princess of the Ellis family, and your career as a screenwriter is booming. | think you can learn from thatdy. You can have Edmund and Winston at the same time.¡± Because she was holding the coffee mug, Chelsea turned on the speaker to y the voice message. After Listening to Zuri say those brazen words, Chelsea raised her head and saw Edmund standing on the balcony with a gloomy face, staring at her. His gaze seemed to be able to freeze her. Ang¡¯s Library Obviously, the ¡°good idea¡± that Zuri had offered was heard by Edmund. Chelsea was instantly stunned. How could she have thought that Edmund would juste out and hear Zuri¡¯s words? She was too careless. The delicious coffee and warm sunshine made herpletely forget that the person next door was Edmund. ¡°Well. exin. ¡°When she came to her senses, she forced a smile and tried to With his hands already supporting himself against the railings of the balcony, he Leapt over. Chelsea was startled by his actions. Although Edmund did several times before. But, this time, she was startled by his behavior. It was too dangerous! Although they were on the second floor. If he fell down, his arms and Legs would be broken. Also, after knowing Edmund for so many years, she had never known that he was so nimble. Although she knew that he had a good figure and a strong body, she had never seen him exercising before. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that Edmund did boxing almost every day. He and Yusuf, and the others had a special ce to practice boxing. On the one hand, it was for fitness, and on the other hand, it was for self-defense. With their status, they had offended a lot of people in the business world, so it was inevitable that someone would do something to them in private. Rather than spending a lot of money to hire a row of bodyguards to protect themselves, it was better to train himself to be a formidable fighter. Chelsea naturally didn¡¯t know about this, and even very few people outside knew about it. ¡°You can have Edmund and Winston at the same time?¡± Edmund gritted his teeth and repeated this sentence word by word, then leaned over to approach Chelsea, trapping her between him and the chair. Chelsea originally felt that it was a nice sunny day, but when he approached, his body had blocked the sunlight. It had be gloomy: gloomy day, Edmund''s gloomy face. Chelsea had to admit that Edmund was being too intimidating. For some reason, she started to feel guilty under his intense gaze. She quickly exined, ¡°That was just a joke Zuri made. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t listen to her exnation at all. ¡°She is your best friend. She must be the one who knows you best.¡± The implication was that she thought so in her heart. Chelsea felt that she was innocent. Zuri only knew how to talk nonsense all day long. If Zuri were to do such a thing by herself, she would definitely be afraid. She even had to rify some scandals with those male stars as soon as possible, for fear that Colin Smith would know it. Cap铆tulo 544 Cap¨ªtulo 544 However, Edmund didn¡¯t understand Zuri at all. He only believed what he had heard, which made Chelsea very passive. She was on her period and thus became quite touchy. Now that Edmund was provoking her like this, she raised her pretty face and snapped, ¡°Even if | want to have both of you, so what? We''ve already agreed that we are merely sex partners. It¡¯s none of your business who |''ll give my heart to, right?¡± Chelsea''s destructive words really pissed Edmund off. He was so enraged that he couldn¡¯t even utter a word. He gritted his teeth and red at her as if he wanted to eat her alive. Seeing this, Chelsea quickly pushed him hard. While he was so angry, she got up and rushed into the bedroom. She also locked the bedroom door. The sun was gone, and she stopped drinking coffee. ninjanovel Edmund came to his senses and realized that he had been rejected. He was so angry that he raised his hand and pinched his forehead hard. He had never known that a person as gentle as Chelsea would be so angry. Now, he found that the gentler a person was, the better she was at making people angry. She walked over, raised her hand, and knocked on the door of her balcony. He said in a cold voice, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea shook her head like a rattle. ¡°Unless you promise not to mention this again.¡± She couldn''t do such a thing, so she didn¡¯t want him to mention it again. Edmund gritted his teeth. ¡°Are you sure you won''t open it?¡± ¡°Edmund!¡± Chelsea was extremely dissatisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me in such a threatening tone.¡± Edmund was stunned by her sudden anxious look, and then all his anger slowly died out. He almost forgot that he was no longer the same as before. At that time, he could make herpromise unconditionally with just one look, but now he had to see her face. ¡°I''m sorry.¡± He apologized without thinking, but still exined himself. ¡°I just heard that, so | couldn¡¯t control my emotions for a while.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Open the door for me. | promise | won¡¯t make trouble for you.¡± The more Edmund spoke, the less he lost his temper. His request now was to open the door and let him in. His dissatisfaction could be settled after her period was over. If he couldn''t vent his anger once, it would take a few more times to reduce it. Seeing that his attitude was sincere and that he was only wearing pajamas, Chelsea thought for a while and finally opened the door for him. If she knew that Edmund was thinking about the ways to punish and torture her, she would never open the door for him. As soon as Edmund entered the door, he held her in his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold.¡± Chelsea hadn''t expected that he would have entered her house again soon. Letting him hug, Chelsea thought of the dangerous action of climbing over the wall and couldn''t help saying, ¡°You''re not allowed to climb over the wall again in the future. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Edmund let go of her and looked down at her, asking, ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Chelsea rolled her eyes. ¡°Don''t tter yourself. | just don¡¯t want you to fall down identally one day. If you lose half of your body, you''ll have to rely on me to take care of you.¡± Edmund was speechless. Cap铆tulo 545 Cap¨ªtulo 545 He shouldn''t have asked However, he took the opportunity to say, ¡°Then tell me the password of your home.¡± ¡°The password is my birthday, but you definitely don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Chelsea said this self-deprecatingly, and then decided to tell him the password. Unexpectedly, Edmund answered, ¡°January 10.¡± Chelsea was very surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡± Edmund''s expression was very solemn. ¡± seriously trying to get you back.¡± ¡®ve already said that I¡¯m ninjanovel In the past, he didn¡¯t know her preferences at all, and he didn¡¯t even know she was allergic to beef and mutton. But he put in a lot of efforts in Learning and memorizing these things about Chelsea. Before, he really didn¡¯t know her birthday. Back then when they were married and when it was his birthday, she would make a cake for him and then cook a table of his favorite dishes. But she had never mentioned her birthday, so naturally, she would not celebrate it. In the past, when Chelsea had celebrated his birthday, he had been moved as well. He had also thought of giving a present for her birthday. Butter, such a thought was wiped out by his damn pride. And he simply ignored her. At this moment, Edmund realized how awkward and stupid he used to be As long as he put down some of his damn pride in the past, he would not be in a situation where he chased his wife bitterly. Looking at the sincere look in Edmund¡¯s eyes, Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say, so she said ¡°oh¡± and looked away. She slowly felt the sincerity in his words Just as Edmund was about to hug Chelsea, her phone rang again. He was puzzled. She was just a screenwriter working at home, so how could she be busier than him? Every time when he wanted to do something, he would be interrupted by the phone call. Chelsea pushed him away and walked over to take her phone. She didn¡¯t immediately pick it up, but instead frowned slightly. Edmund walked over and took a look. He instantly recognized the caller number on her mobile phone. Chelsea also knew that it was Diane. Edmund simply snatched her phone and hung up.N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Ignore her.¡± Chelsea nced at him disapprovingly, thinking that he was nosy She was about to answer the phone when she wanted to see what Diane would do next. Edmund, who was despised, was speechless. Cap铆tulo 546 Cap¨ªtulo 546 He hung up Diane¡¯s phone for her. Was he wrong? Why did he feel that everything he did in front of her was wrong? The phone rang again, Chelsea picked it up Diane smiled on the phone and said, ¡°Chelsea, long time no see.¡± Of course, Diane¡¯s smile was very fake. Chelsea also pretended to be calm and collected. ¡°Miss Stevenson, Long time no see.¡± Diane said, ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this the Little princess of the Ellis Family? | have a few good sisters who asked me to make appointments with you They want to get to know you.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was not difficult to hear that Diane was gnashing her teeth when she said these words, especially when she said that Chelsea was the Little princess of the Ellis Family. She wanted to bite her teeth into pieces. Chelsea continued to reply nonchntly, ¡°Is that so?¡± Diane asked again, ¡°It¡¯s a simple favor. You won''t reject it, will you?¡± Diane didn¡¯t hear what Chelsea was saying. Instead, she heard a familiar voice. It was from Edmund. The man¡¯s tone was full of disgust. ¡°What are you talking to her about? Hang up.¡± Diane was so angry that she clenched her phone tightly. Only then did she control herself to hold on the phone. Edmund stayed with Chelsea right now, he was definitely at her house What was the rtionship between the two of them? Could it be that they were once more together? Edmund''s disdain towards her and his words of protection towards Chelsea hurt Chelsea¡¯s self-esteem. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY She used to be Edmund''s real girlfriend, and she was the woman he was going to marry. She should be the one he cared about! Why was he staying with Chelsea now? But when she thought of the reason why she had called Chelsea today, she suppressed the unwillingness and anger in her heart. At this time, she heard Chelsea¡¯s voice on the phone. ¡°Okay, you can set the time.¡± Chelsea''s brisk tone surprised Chelsea. She thought that Chelsea would definitely not agree to her invitation. After all, their rtionship wasparable to that of enemies. However, she soon calmed down and said with a mocking smile in her eyes, ¡°Then tonight.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea still agreed readily. Chelsea told Chelsea the time and ce, and the two hung up the phone. Edmund immediately asked, ¡°You clearly know that she¡¯s up to no good, so why are you still going to attend the meeting?¡± From Edmund¡¯s point of view, Chelsea shouldn''t have picked up Chelsea¡¯s call. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to us ¡°What good news can Chelsea have with me?¡± She guessed that he was up to something sinister to deal with her. Cap铆tulo 547 Cap¨ªtulo 547 Chelsea smiled as though nothing had happened. ¡°I just want to see what other tricks she can y.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if | don¡¯t provoke her, she still doesn¡¯t intend to stop fighting. In that case, I''ll confront her openly. It¡¯s hard to say who will win or lose.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t like any kinds of fights. She had thought that she and Diane would leave each other alone in the future. She hadn''t expected that Diane would still contact her.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Instead of escaping from Diane, she might as well have an ultimate fight with her. Besides, she now had the confidence to fight against Diane, didn¡¯t she? She had a well-off family background, thriving career, and... Edmund''s so-called love. Edmund looked at Chelsea in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so calm in the face of Diane''s invitation. Seeing his surprise, Chelsea tilted her head and smiled at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m being very aggressive now?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edmund immediately chose to deny it and looked at her with hesitation. He wanted to say that, if she had had the courage to fight against Diane back then, maybe he could have seen through Diane¡¯s fakeness sooner. Unfortunately, one can¡¯t go back in time. ¡°Then I''ll go with you tonight.¡± Edmund was definitely worried about Chelsea for going to see Diane alone. Chelsea shook her head in refusal. ¡°No need. If you go with me, they will think that | win because of you. It¡¯s boring.¡± Once again, Edmund was unceremoniously despised, but he still rushed to say, ¡°Then let Fay apany you, she is very good at martial arts.¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Chelsea refused again. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I''ll call Zuri to apany me.¡± Zuri¡¯s fighting skills were not bad either. The reason why Chelsea did not allow Fay to apany her was because Fay was Edmund''s trusted follower. If Chelsea blurted out something unpleasant to the ear, Fay would definitely report to Edmund. Speaking of Fay, Chelsea said to Edmund with concern, ¡°I feel that Fay is into Yusuf, and Yusuf probably likes Fay too, but he¡¯s such a yboy. I¡¯m afraid that Fay will get hurt.¡± Chelsea had wanted to talk about this with Edmund, but there was no right time before. Yusuf was a good friend, but he was not a good man for a woman. Edmund said Lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll Keep an eye on him.¡± Although Edmund was very confident in his words, hepletely forgot that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Fay if she wanted to fall in love Chelsea then called Zuri and told her that Diane had invited her to dinner. Without saying a word, Zuri agreed to go with her. Zuri had never been afraid of trouble. When she heard that Chelsea was going to confront Diane, how could she not go and watch the show? However, Zuri was a bit confused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. With her current situation, what else can she do against you?¡± Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. ¡°Her family background is not as good as yours, her career is not as good as yours, and her appearance is not as good as yours. Why would she invite you to a dinner party?¡± Zuri scolded Diane severely. Cap铆tulo 548 Cap¨ªtulo 548 Chelsea said casually, ¡°Who knows? We''ll do whatever we can.¡± The reason why Chelsea was so calm was that she thought that no matter what Diane did, whether she could take it or not, there was nothing to care about. In other words, she was much more confident. Diane''s actions did not affect her mood at all. Ang¡¯s Library Zuri praised her calmness and then said, ¡°By the way, put on the ruby essories your grandmother gave you tonight.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Why was Zuri more serious than her? Zuri continued, ¡°Really? Listen to me, you must wear it. It¡¯s best if you put it all on.¡± Chelsea was a little speechless. If she put on all her essories, she was afraid of being robbed halfway. ¡°It''s so beautiful! Really, even |, a woman, would sumb to you.¡± Zuri¡¯s words sounded a bit unreliable, but she was sincerely praising Chelsea. The Ellis family had held a grand engagement banquet for Chelsea in the capitalst time, and everyone knew it. At that time, Chelsea was wearing a crescent-shaped white cheongsam and a ruby earring decorated with stars. Zuri had never Liked jewelry Like this. She always felt that it was old-fashioned and was not suitable for young girls. However, after seeing Chelsea wear the green gemstone and ruby again, Zuri felt she was very much fond of it. Chelsea hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to dress so formally tonight. Is it appropriate to wear such a Luxurious piece of jewelry?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea felt that there was no need for her to dress up in such a grand manner tonight for Diane and the others were not very important people. Most importantly, she was in her period and was afraid of the cold Besides, the weather was so cold that she wanted to dress up a Little warmer. Zuri tried to persuade her. ¡°No, no, no, how can you not dress yourself up properly when you meet enemies? You have to be bright and beautiful, to the point where even a single strand of hair is more exquisite than hers.¡± Chelsea thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll Listen to you. Then I''ll wear a ne.¡± Chelsea also Liked the ruby ne very much. She nned to put on her ck wool dress again, which was warm and beautiful. After ending the call with Zuri, Chelsea saw Edmund, who was standing to the side, warn her with a frown, ¡°If anything happens, you must call me as soon as possible.¡± Chelsea responded. He seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t y any tricks next door.¡± If he wanted to win, Chelsea only wanted to win by herself. Edmund, who had been despised again, silently looked away and said nothing. He waited in the car outside. In the evening, Zuri was off work early. After packing up, she left with Chelsea. She refused Edmund''s kind intention to drive her to the dinner ce After Zuri¡¯s car drove away, Zuriined, ¡°Why Edmund is quite sad?¡± Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Just now, Edmund watched their car until it was out of his sight. Chelsea said. Cap铆tulo 549 Cap¨ªtulo 549 ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. He¡¯s been wearing this expression all day long.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She ignored him, then he wouldin her at once. Zuri sighed again, ¡°I feel that Edmund who was fierce and callous before has changed to a docile and harmless man.¡± Chelsea touched her forehead. ¡°Your adjectives...¡± She really didn¡¯t have the strength to say anything. Zuri herself alsoughed out loud. She always felt that she had understood Edmund, because no matter whether it was like the big wolf or the big golden dog, they were all not good. About ten minutes after Zuri¡¯s car left, Edmund got into his own car and follow behind. He went to the restaurant Chelsea was going to. He swore that if Diane dared to hurt Chelsea this time, he would definitely destroy her and Philip. He had already sent people to investigate Philip''s boss. Didn¡¯t Philip rely on his strong backer to bully others? Well, he would take down whoever was behind Philip first. Originally, Edmund was fighting alone, but now with the power of Roy and the Ellis Family in the Capital, it should not be difficult for him to defeat them. Chelsea and Zuri stepped into the dining room and immediately saw the piano in the middle of the dining room. Chelsea and Zuri Looked at each other and understood. It seemed that the purpose of Diane¡¯s meeting with Chelsea tonight was to embarrass Chelsea in front of a famousdy in Vertoak. Diane probably wanted Chelsea to show off her talent in ying the piano because she felt that Chelsea had been raised in the Williams family and had no conditions to learn the piano. ninjanovel When Chelsea was a child, he did not learn piano, nor had she received any education from any nobledy, but that did not mean that she could not y piano or dance. It seemed that Diane really didn¡¯t care about Chelsea, so she didn¡¯t pay any attention to what she had done during the past three years. Maybe Diane only regarded Chelsea as a pure housewife who walked around the stove every day. What Diane didn¡¯t know was that Chelsea had learned a full set of social etiquette in the past three years, as well as some skills that she might use in social activities in the future. Such as, piano, chess, calligraphy, and painting, dance, and many other social skills and etiquette. Last time at the banquet in the Capital, Chelsea and Roy¡¯s opening dance had amazed everyone. However, the media did not report this, so Diane knew nothing about it. This was all thanks to Grandpa. Grandpa truly liked Chelsea, and he wholeheartedly treated her as his daughter. Grandpa believed that although Edmund didn¡¯t like her, after a long period of time, he would definitely fall in love with her. Later on, she would have to apany him on all sorts of asions. So, grandpa had specially instructed her to learn social skills and etiquette. However, in the past three years, she had never had the chance to show off her abilities. Chelsea had also learned very hard, because at that time, she had only wanted to please him, so she had put in a lot of effort, only hoping that she could match him. Having understood Diane¡¯s intentions, Chelsea and Zuri calmly walking into the dining room. Diane had booked the restaurant today, but she had invited all the socialites she could invite in Vertoak. Looking from afar, the restaurant was crowded. After Chelsea and Zuri entered, Diane walked out with a graceful smile on her face. ¡°You two are reallyte.¡± Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Diane was wearing a red dress, which was beautiful. Fortunately, she turned on the air conditioner in the restaurant, so it was not very cold. Cap铆tulo 550 Cap¨ªtulo 550 Diane admitted that her outfit tonight was the most outstanding among the socialites. She had waited a long time to get this dress, so she deliberately wore it on tonight¡¯s asion to suppress Chelsea in appearance. Aftering here, the others surrounded her and praised her. They all said that she was beautiful and elegant. She was very proud. However, when she saw the ruby ne on Chelsea¡¯s neck, all her pride was instantly shattered into dust. How could she have forgotten? Chelsea had two sets of luxurious jewelry, a set of emeralds and a set of rubies. A few days ago, Chelsea showed up with a ruby earring on her wedding banquet. This set of ruby jewelry was very valuable. At that time, Diane was so jealous that she almost went crazy. She thought that she had a lot of valuable jewelry, but after seeing the price of these two sets of jewelry, her jewelry couldn¡¯t evenpare to Chelsea¡¯s. In addition, Chelsea¡¯s jewelry was very valuable,pletely different from what she had. Diane stared at Chelsea''s ne, gnashing her teeth. Zuri¡¯s beautiful eyes curved into a smile as she said to Diane, ¡°Miss Stevenson, you Look so beautiful tonight.¡± Zuri¡¯s words were obviously sarcastic. She purposely mocked Diane. Diane was furious, but she could only force a smile and say, ¡°Thank you, Zuri. You are also very beautiful. Ordinary people don¡¯t dare to stand by your side.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ninjanovel On the other hand, Diane was secretly mocking Chelsea¡¯s appearance for beingpared to Zuri¡¯s. After that, she deliberately looked at Chelsea and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Miss Williams?¡± With a faint smile, Chelsea nodded indifferently. ¡°Zuri¡¯s looks have always been more beautiful than anyone else.¡± Zuri was fawning over Chelsea and Chelsea praised Chelsea in return. However, in the face of Diane¡¯s mockery, Chelsea¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to have any offensive power. Diane thought that Chelsea would be easy to deal with. Just as she was about to smile smugly, Chelsea said generously, ¡°Everyone has their own preference. Some people like Zuri¡¯s gorgeousness, and some like the gentle and elegant beauties.¡± Of course, the word ¡°beautiful beauty¡± referred to Chelsea herself. Although Chelsea had never been the kind of person who was full of confidence, now that she was facing an enemy, she had the courage to say so. Chelsea¡¯s words made Diane choke, because Chelsea almost said that she loved a beautiful woman Like her. Just as Diane was about to die of anger, Zuri nodded and said, ¡°Sure, everyone has their own taste and preference. Naturally, someone loves a beauty Like Miss Stevenson. | heard that Mr. Fleming Jr. of GamPix is pursuing you recently.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Diane couldn''t stand it anymore. He had a bad reputation. If Quincy Lee was like the female version of Sonya Nelson, who indulged themselves in lust, then this Mr. Fleming Junior, aka Matt Fleming, was more like a lecherous pervert with all those kinks. He had harassed Diane before, but at that time, she had rumors with Edmund. He dared not provoke Edmund, so he didn¡¯t do anything to her. Now that she had nothing to do with Edmund, he became unscrupulous and harassed her all day long. Diane was extremely annoyed. Although her father, Philip, was also a very prestigious person in Vertoak and he did not dare to do anything to her, but when she thought of her name being connected to this man, she felt extremely disgusted and wished she could kill him. Hi everyone On 25 Nov 2023 1 yearplete of ninjanovel website All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover''s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure the email was correct. Cap铆tulo 551 Cap¨ªtulo 551 Zuri deliberately said that Matt Fleming was after her, which indirectly mocked that she was only worthy of being chased by such a filthy man. It would be strange if Diane was not annoyed! Zuri asked innocently, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Diane red at Zuri hatefully, almost biting her teeth into pieces. Fortunately, at this time, someone else came over and broke the tense atmosphere between them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± The woman who spoke looked gentle and easy to get along with. Chelsea recognized her. She was quite famous in Vertoak. As for why she knew her, it was because Zuri had helped her learn about these people in advance. She didn¡¯t know where Zuri had gotten these people¡¯s names and photos, and she remembered them all. Chelsea had now epted her identity as the daughter of the Ellis Family. She also knew that many social interactions. Although Roy said that she didn¡¯t need to deal with these things, she had to know these things. Therefore, Chelsea nodded to the woman with a smile. The woman smiled at her and then introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sydney Berman.¡± After that, she reached out her hand to her. Chelsea naturally shook her hand politely, and then introduced herself. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chelsea Williams.¡± Diane was extremely dissatisfied with Sydney''s initiative to greet Chelsea. She was the host of this banquet. Shouldn''t she wait for the host to introduce her? The two of them walked past her and started chatting. Diane always thought that she had a good rtionship with others, and she was the center of all the socialites. Everyone should focus on her, but in fact, there were many people who hated her. Under Diane¡¯s unpleasant expression, Sydney, Chelsea, and Zuri finished their greetings. Diane could only grit her teeth and bring them into the dining room. This time, Diane had learned her Lesson. After taking the two of them in, she quickly introduced them one by one in order to highlight her high position. Chelsea and Zuri greeted everyone with a generous and decent smile. Only then did a group of people sit down. The seats were arranged with three long tables, which were full of socialites. As soon as she sat down, ady next to Chelsea clicked her tongue and praised her ne. ¡°Miss Williams, your ne is so beautiful. | only saw its bright appearance on the auction website before, but | didn¡¯t expect to see it today. | really liked it.¡± Chelsea smiled and said ¡°Thank you.¡± Diane red at the speaker in the main seat, her heart filled with contempt. These people were really snobbish. When she first came here, they were fawning over her, and now they were fawning on Chelsea. Although Diane was annoyed, she managed to endure it. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of letting Chelsea make a mistaketer. Chelsea, although you were the daughter of the Ellis Family, you don¡¯t have the talent that a nobledy should have.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Apart from writing a story and being a screenwriter, what other strengths did she have? As for her, she learned dance at the age of four and yed the piano at the age of seven. She had never failed for so many years. Otherwise, she would not have dared to venture into the entertainment industry at that time. The dinner began. A group of women were eating and chatting. The scene was very hot. Although it was a hot conversation, it was inevitable that everyone¡¯s words would secretly reveal all kinds of unting. Chelsea resisted the irritation in her heart. While eating, she emptied her brain. Cap铆tulo 552 Cap¨ªtulo 552 As expected, she still had to be with her best friends in order to befortable and natural. She would never participate in such a so-called gathKatharineg again. Although she was from the Ellis Family, she had lived in an ordinary environment since she was a child, so she should continue to be an ordinary person. There was no need to change or cater to anyone. Sydney took advantage of the time when everyone was toasting each other toe over and whispered to Zuri, ¡°Did Diane deliberately organize this dinner today?¡± Sydney didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Chelsea and Edmund. She only thought that Diane was going to make things difficult for Zuri. After all, Diane used to be the famous in the entertainment industry and had a lot of conflict with Zuri. Zuri smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s for Chelsea. she wants Chelsea to make fool of herself.¡± Sydney looked at Chelsea in surprise and asked, ¡°How did you offend her?¡± Chelsea did not intend to say anything more. She just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Sydney seemed to understand. ¡°It must be because you are now a famous person in Vertoak and have stolen her spotlight, so she doesn¡¯t Like Sydney smiled again and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you? After you were publicly announced to be the daughter of the Ellis Family, many young talents in Vertoak like you very much. | heard from my husband that many people have secretly want your contact information.¡± Facing her words, Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. On the other hand, Zuri slowly spoke up for Chelsea. ¡°There are too many people who overestimate themselves. That Quincy Lee is the best example.¡± Sydney took pleasure in Quincy Lee¡¯s incident and said, ¡°Yes, yes, after that incident, the others also stopped. They didn¡¯t dare to do it again. The Ellis Family is really protective of you.¡± The outside world didn¡¯t know that Edmund was the one who dealt with Quincy Lee. They only thought that Quincy Lee said that he wanted to be the son-inw of the Ellis Family.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chelsea and Zuri tacitly didn¡¯t say anything else. Sydney also returned to her seat. Since Diane had set up this game, there must be a few people around her who had a good rtionship with her. They were more Like Diane¡¯s minions than best friends. Awoman on Diane¡¯s left said directly to Chelsea, ¡°Chelsea, | heard that you¡¯ve divorced?¡± As soon as her voice fell, the originally noisy restaurant suddenly quieted down. It could be seen that everyone was waiting for a good show. Most people wanted to see Chelsea make a mistake. After all, divorce was not a glorious thing. If someone said it on such an asion, everyone would think that Chelsea would be ashamed. Unexpectedly, Chelsea replied frankly, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been divorced for more than a year. We''ve been exposed before, so there¡¯s nothing to hide.¡± The women beside Diane immediately revealed looks of disdain, but Chelsea didn¡¯t care about them. Seeing that Chelsea had not been mocked by their expressions, those women were a little annoyed. The woman who had just mentioned Chelsea¡¯s divorce deliberately said, ¡°Why divorce? Does your husband not like you?¡± ¡°Yes, he really doesn¡¯t love me.¡± Chelsea responded generously again, but then she added a string of words, ¡°But when our marriage broke down, there were all kinds of mistresses outside who ruined it. That woman even gave me a picture of her pregnancy. Later, | learned that my ex-husband didn¡¯t touch her.¡± Cap铆tulo 553 Cap¨ªtulo 553 The others were Listening to the gossip excitedly, but when they heard thest sentence, they couldn¡¯t help Laughing. ¡°This woman thinks too highly of herself. Even if her husband didn¡¯t touch her, she could still make up a pregnant woman?¡± ¡°What kind of mistress is this? It¡¯s too embarrassing!¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m going tough to death. That so-called mistress!¡± Only God knew how ugly Diane¡¯s face was. Her face turned purple and red, she felt embarrassed and angry. It was she who had asked the people around her to deliberately mention Chelsea¡¯s divorce because she wanted Chelsea to be ridiculed. She did not expect that the person who had been ridiculed was her! Although those people didn¡¯t know that she was the mistress, she knew clearly that Chelsea was deliberately making fool of her. She was grumpy. ¡°It''s better to divorce than keep a man who doesn¡¯t care about himself.¡± After saying that, Chelsea¡¯s gaze fell on the woman who had deliberately mentioned her divorce. He chuckled and asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Because she had prepared in advance, Chelsea knew that this woman¡¯s husband already had a mistress outside, and there was more than one. However, she had been suppressing her anger and turning a blind eye. This time, Chelsea deliberately said this because she wanted to poke at her sadness.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t she willing to show off for Diane? Now that she has provoked me, I¡¯ll see how she can still be smug.¡± Sure enough, the woman''s face also turned pale for a while. She gritted her teeth and could not say a word. At this time, Sydney said Lightly, ¡°You are really a jerk and a bitch. You will die of a terrible death.¡± Sydney seemed to be scolding Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband and his mistress, but she also nced at Diane, who was sitting at the head of the table. It was obvious that she was a smart person. She had already seen that the mistress that Chelsea mentioned had something to do with Diane. Her words made Diane so angry that she jumped up from her seat and tore her apart. But she also knew that she would expose herself to be the third party who had been scolded, so she could only endure these unpleasant words. At this time, Zuri answered in time, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? | heard that mistress is hard time now. Not only did she fail to get Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband, but she was also exposed because of her dirty deeds. Chelsea''s ex-husband taught her a lesson. Right now, she hates the mistress to the extreme.¡± ¡°The mistress¡¯s reputation and career are gone. She can only hide in the dark.¡± After Zuri finished speaking, she rolled her eyes, which made Diane so angry. Since when had she been so miserable? She was living a better life than anyone else! After Zuri finished speaking, the crowd immediately started discussing amongst themselves. ¡°She deserves it.¡± ¡°Chelsea is now a member of the Ellis family. Her ex-husband must have regretted it, right?¡± ¡°| really want to know who that shameless mistress is. This is so funny.¡± Zuri nced at Diane. Seeing that she was very angry but had to pretend to be calm, she felt too happy. She loved to see plots of exposing tricks made by bad people. Diane shot herself in the foot. Cap铆tulo 554 Cap¨ªtulo 554 Chelsea¡¯s mood was as good as hers, and her smile became even brighter. She looked not as embarrassed as Diane had imagined. Zuri continued to expose more details that made Diane even more embarrassed. ¡°The most ironic thing is that Chelsea¡¯s ex- husband only learned of her excellence after the divorce. Right now, he¡¯s desperately pursuing Chelsea and asking her for a second marriage.¡± Everyone was very surprised. ¡°Really? Is there such a thing?¡± ¡°| think the news has reported that Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family background is also very good. He hasn¡¯t married anyone for such a long time after their divorce?¡± She meant that a man Like Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband must not be shortage of women. If they divorced, there must be many women willing to be his wife. She did not expect that his ex-husband would pursue Chelsea again. Zuri pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°Do you know how much her ex-husband is trying to please her? Everyone knows that her ex-husband¡¯s family background is very good. In the past, he was served by others and didn¡¯t do any housework. Now, he¡¯s learning how to cook for Chelsea.¡± Everyone was stunned. Edmund was Learning to cook for Chelsea? Diane was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. How was this possible? Edmund was such a proud and noble young master. How could he cook? Everyone eximed in surprise. Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything and slowly ate the food in front of her. She and Zuri really had a tacit understanding. Zuri knew that it was hard for her to show off her, so she spoke up for her. After everyone sighed, someone asked Chelsea, ¡°Your ex-husband is chasing you so sincerely. Will you reconcile with him?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chelsea smiled and replied, ¡°No. Right now, I¡¯m focused on my career.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t lie. She just answered the question truthfully, but judging from her calm attitude, she didn¡¯t seem to take Edmund¡¯s hard work seriously at all. Diane gnashed her teeth in hatred. Diane tried her best to please Edmund, but she didn¡¯t get any response from him. But Chelsea hadpletely ignored the sincerity of Edmund. How could she be so arrogant! Diane felt like she was about to cry from anger. Chelsea was too hateful. She had never imagined that Edmund would be so humble for Chelsea. In the past, he hadn¡¯t even wanted to look at Chelsea at all. But now, he had let go of his pride and gone all out to curry favor with her. Did he still Love his dignity? After Chelsea finished speaking, Sydney said to her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that although you seem mild, you can actually be so decisive in giving up such an excellent man. But | think you don¡¯t Lack excellent suitors now. You are the daughter of the Ellis family. Your families must have introduced a lot of excellent gentlemen to you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea thought of Winston Hopkins, whom Roy eagerly wanted to rmend to her. For a moment, she also felt a little annoyed. She thought that she should do a work n in advance, a n on where and when to take him to y when he came. Zuri smiled happily. ¡°Mr. Ellis introduced an excellent gentleman to her. He¡¯lle to Chelsea in a few days. If there are reporters taking photos of them, this will definitely be on the headlines again. Wait and see how outstanding that gentleman is. I¡¯m already interested in him. Chelsea nced at Zuri in annoyance. Was lying really good? What did she mean by ¡°I¡¯m already interested in him¡±? She only cared about Colin Smith. Cap铆tulo 555 Cap¨ªtulo 555 In addition, Chelsea didn¡¯t quite understand why Zuri had told them about Winston¡¯s arrival, and how Zuri had predicted that it would be on the news. She was truly afraid of being a trending topic on Twitter. Zuri whispered to her, ¡°You are now a big-time celeb, and Winston is also a man in the limelight. You two could be on the news at any time. | want to make Diane angry and make those clowns who want tough at you jealous.¡± Sure enough, Diane was embarrassed again. Some of the others didn¡¯t look very happy and almost stopped smiling. It was impossible for somebody not to be jealous of what Chelsea possessed. Diane was particrly jealous of Chelsea because of Edmund, but even if the others didn¡¯t have any grudges against Chelsea before, they were still very jealous of her, because some people just couldn''t bear to see others better than themselves, and couldn¡¯t bear to see others have possessed more than themselves. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many peopleing to the party tonight. Among these so-called nobledies, some really wanted to make friends with Chelsea so that they could get closer to the Ellis family, such as Sydney. There were also some people who came purely to see how would Chelsea be embarrassed, or to see Chelsea and Diane get into a fight. Seeing that everyone was paying attention to Chelsea, Diane gritted her teeth and signaled a woman beside her to think of another way to deal with Chelsea. The woman said with a chuckle, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. | hope you all have enjoyed a good meal. You''re probably looking for some fun now after dinner. | see a piano over there. What about | y a song to cheer you guys up.¡± Everyone quickly apuded. She then turned to Chelsea and said, ¡°Miss Williams, you are the star of tonight¡¯s party. I''ll y a song first to warm up. How about you y another songter?¡± Chelsea immediately looked a little flustered, and then she said in a somewhat resistant tone, ¡°Well, I''d pass.¡± In fact, Chelsea was pretending to be flustered. She didn¡¯t want to do this, but Zuri insisted that she should do a bit of acting. Sometimes, to have an actor friend meant that you might get dragged into a show as well. Zuri told her that if Diane or herckeys invited her to y the piano or dance, she should pretend to be very flustered and refuse their request, as if she could do nothing, which made them feel very proud.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then when she was forced to y, she would make a grand plot-twist. Only in this way could those bitches be really embarrassed and bbergasted to their asses. At first, Chelsea disagreed. She was a screenwriter, not an actress. Her acting skills were really poor. It didn¡¯t matter if it was just a simple y, but this y was quiteplicated... Zuri did not agree and forced her to put on a show. She had no choice but topromise. Therefore, at this moment, she pretended to be resistant and uneasy. Diane and her attendant immediately felt very proud when they saw it. They became more and more sure that Chelsea could not y the piano. Some of the others wanted to watch the fun, while others wanted tough at her. None of them spoke. The woman ignored Chelsea¡¯s refusal. ¡°Oh, you''re one of the Elliss. Don''t be so humble. I''ll ¡° As she spoke, she stood up and gracefully walked towards the piano, holding the hem of her skirt. Sydney walked over and asked Chelsea worriedly, ¡°Did they deliberately make things difficult for you?¡± Chelsea gently blinked at Sydney. Sydney immediately understood what she meant. Did she meant that Diane¡¯s little trick was going to fail again? Cap铆tulo 556 Cap¨ªtulo 556 Sydney didn¡¯t ask any more questions. She gently patted Chelsea¡¯s shoulder. To outsiders, she seemed to beforting the flustered Chelsea. In fact, it meant, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± After the woman finished her song, everyone apuded and then Looked at Chelsea. Chelsea stood up uneasily and clenched her fists. These details were all taught by Zuri. She was so serious, as if she was a director telling an actor what to do. Chelsea just followed Zuri¡¯s teaching and walked to the piano under the gazes of everyone who were either expectant or looking for a joke. Chelsea has fair skin, and her ck wool skirt made her look even more beautiful. She sat in front of the piano, looking particrly graceful. With the dazzling ruby ne around her neck, even if she didn¡¯t do anything, no one could look away. Diane stood up with her arms cFostered, her eyes fixed on Chelsea in front of the piano, waiting for her to make a fool of herself.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although she had booked the whole ce tonight, she had also arranged someone to take photos in the corner. As long as Chelsea made a mistake, Diane would try her best to bring her down This time, she was determined to shame Chelsea in public. Unexpectedly, Chelsea¡¯s eyes suddenly became unusually bright after she sat down. She Looked very confident. Diane had a bad feeling. With a smile, Chelsea elegantly yed the piano. A smooth and pleasant tune instantly sounded in the quiet room. The beautiful melody stunned everyone present, including Diane. Chelsea could y the piano? Seriously? And judging from her skills, it was obvious that she had received professional training. How could it be possible? Diane shook her head in disbelief and staggered back a few steps. She didn¡¯t believe that the elegant woman sitting in front of the piano was Chelsea. She had clearly investigated it. Chelsea had never learned piano before. Hilton didn¡¯t like Chelsea at all. They didn¡¯t send Chelsea to learn piano. It''s Lucky enough for Chelsea to finish her school education... But no matter how hard Diane couldn¡¯t believe it, Chelsea was ying the piano easily and skillfully. Zuri quietly walked to Diane¡¯s side and said with disdain, ¡°Miss Stevenson, you''re too stupid. Even if Chelsea didn¡¯t learn piano when she was a child, can¡¯t she learn itter?¡± Diane gritted her teeth and red at her. ¡°You two pretended just now?¡± Chelsea looked so uneasy just now, which made her expect a mistake made by Chelsea. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Chelsea attracted everyone¡¯s attention, as if she was ying a piano solo concert. Zuri nodded and admitted. ¡°That¡¯s right. How''s our acting skill, Miss Stevenson?¡± Diane was pissed off by Zuri¡¯s smirking. When she recalled how Zuri had mocked her for being stupid, she only wanted to kill Zuri Zuri continued, ¡°Actually, it''s Edmund''s merit that Chelsea can y the piano so well. If it weren¡¯t for him, Chelsea wouldn¡¯t have been learning these things day and night.¡± If these words had been said in the past, Diane would have looked down on Chelsea¡¯s humble. But now that her situation with Chelsea had changed, Diane felt that it was extremely ironic She red fiercely at the elegant and eye-catching Chelsea on the stage. She was so angry to tears by Chelsea and Zuri One of them was calm while the other was ruthless. Chelsea yed the piano quietly while Zuri satirized her sharply. Diane understood that all her ns had failed again tonight. Cap铆tulo 557 Cap¨ªtulo 557 However, Zuri didn¡¯t stop mocking her. ¡°Diane, why can¡¯t you give up? What do you have topete with Chelsea now? The fact is that Edmund loves her and you, you''ll losepletely!¡± Zuri¡¯s words rendered Diane useless. Diane turned her head and red at Zuri. Zuri was not afraid at all. She narrowed her eyes and warned her in a Low voice, ¡°Guess, if you hurt Chelsea, will Edmund kill your entire family?¡± In the end, Zuri said, ¡°Your father is really unlucky to have a daughter like you. Look at what you''ve done to your father.¡± Diane couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± Being said by Zuri that she had implicated her father, and that her father was unlucky. Diane was going to die of anger Diane had to admit that Zuri really got a sharp tongue. Diane¡¯s roar attracted the attention of the others, so she had to suppress her anger. After teasing Diane, Zuri returned to her seat with satisfaction and enjoyed the melodious piano music. After Zuri left, one of Diane¡¯s Lackeys came over and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Eve, what should we do now? How can Chelsea y the piano?¡± ¡°Is our dance going to continue?¡± Originally, they had arranged for a dance party to be held Later on. They thought that Chelsea probably wouldn¡¯t be able to dance, so they could embarrass her again. However, judging from Zuri''s words just now, Chelsea definitely knew how to dance. Diane could only grit her teeth and say, ¡°No. The party will over after she finishes ying.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Forget it! You entertain the guests here. I¡¯m Leaving now.¡± Diane left angrily in her high heels. Her plot had been fell. How could Diane be in the mood to continue this so-called party? Seeing that Diane had left, Zuri smiled more proudly. Diane wanted to embarrass Chelsea tonight, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would leave in disgrace in the end. What a happy thing! Diane walked out of the restaurant. She wanted to take her car, but when she looked up, she saw Edmund''s ck car parked on the side of the road. From the half-open car window, one could see the man¡¯s well-defined profile. He was handsome and elegant, smoking while making the phone call, looking so dashing and sexy. Diane immediately felt very unwilling. Gritting her teeth, she walked towards the car. Back then, she had agreed to break up with her foreign boyfriend and go back to the country to get close to Edmund not only because he was rich, but also because he was handsome and charismatic. If it weren¡¯t for the thought of pretending to be a reserved and dignified Lady in front of him, she would have sex with him Long ago. See how she ended up now... Diane gritted her teeth as she walked. She regretted being too reserved back then. Cap铆tulo 558 Cap¨ªtulo 558 If she had had sex with him, she might have been Less obsessed with him now. Women, like men, always crave for things they cannot get. Diane walked to Edmund''s car, bent down, and knocked on the window. Her red dress was deep V-neck, so she deliberately bent her waist very low to show her cleavage. She had always been confident in her figure. Which man wasn¡¯t Lecherous? Therefore, Diane believed that her good figure would definitely attract Edmund¡¯s attention. Unexpectedly, Edmund hung up the phone and rolled down the window. He didn¡¯t even look at her and only said coldly, ¡°Piss off¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When had Diane ever been humiliated like this? She was so angry that she almost fainted. ¡°Edmund Nelson!¡± Diane stomped her feet and red at the person in the car. Only then did Edmund turn his headzily to look at her with disgust. The words he said were even harsher. ¡°Judging from your embarrassed look, you must have been defeated by Chelsea, right?¡± Diane was about to cry from anger. Diane felt that ever since she had fallen out with Edmund, he hadpletely changed. Although he used to be a little cold, he had never said anything unpleasant to her. But now, he became cold and merciless, mean and vicious, like a demon from hell, which always made her feel very embarrassed. Edmund frowned and warned impatiently, ¡°Why not leaving? Or do you want to experience the feeling of being beaten in person?¡± He meant that if she didn¡¯t go, he would get out and p her in the face. ¡°You will regret for this today!¡± After saying that, Diane ran away in tears. In the past, she had expected to be with Edmund again. But after tonight, she didn¡¯t expect to be with him anymore, because he would be her enemy from now on. She hated him so much that she gnashed her teeth. And Chelsea, she hated them so much! Edmund couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Diane¡¯s vicious words. When he defeated Philip and his supporters, Diane would be nothing. What ability did she have to go against them? Originally, he didn¡¯t want to be so cruel and merciless, but Philip and Diane kept making trouble, especially when Philip threatened him with his parents¡¯ scandal. He couldn¡¯t bear it. Because of the exposure of Jaime and his wife''s past, the Nelson Group¡¯s reputation greatly deduced. Several projects that he had originally thought highly of were also stopped. He did not care about the money and projects that he had lost. If he lost money, he could earn money again. If he lost the projects, he could find another. What he cared about was that despicable people Like Philip could never stay here. After Chelsea finished her song, everyone immediately gave her a warm round of apuse. Sydney said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to y the piano so well. You can hold a concert.¡± Cap铆tulo 559 Cap¨ªtulo 559 Chelsea said humbly, ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I''m an amateur.¡± Sydney said seriously, ¡°You know, I¡¯m not joking.¡± Anyone who knew piano could tell that Chelsea yed very well. Chelsea smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything else. Because she had never learned piano since she was a child, she had hired a tutor to teach her how to y the piano. At that time, Chelsea had been very nervous. Fortunately, she had a little talent, and she had made rapid progress in learning. Even her piano teacher couldn¡¯t stop praising her and even advised her to take the certificate. However, Chelsea only wanted to be a screenwriter and write a story, so she didn¡¯t participate in those exams. She didn¡¯t expect that one day she would win glory for herself by ying the piano. Zuri walked towards her and waved her phone. ¡°You have a phone call.¡± Chelsea took the phone and saw that it was a call from Edmund. She quickly walked to the side and picked it up. ¡°Diane¡¯s gone. When are youing out?¡± Chelsea was extremely surprised. She looked around the venue and did not see Diane. She asked in confusion, ¡°How did you know that she left?¡± Edmund thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the door of the restaurant.¡± Chelsea was surprised again. ¡°You''re at the entrance of the restaurant?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, so | followed you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say. This banquet had already begun for a long time. Had he been waiting outside? ¡°I''LL go out right away.¡± Diane was obviously pissed off. Since that was the case, there was no need for her and Zuri to stay. She was really not used to such an asion ¡°Get it.¡± Edmund replied. However, Chelsea faltered, ¡°Um, why don¡¯t you drive the car a distance away? Zuri and | will go and find you. Don¡¯t let others see us...¡± Edmund was speechless. Obviously, he was despised again. But what else could he say? He could only obey. ¡°There is a path on the right side of the intersection ahead. I''ll drive there and wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay, see youter.¡± Chelsea hung up after agreeing. As expected, her best friend, Zuri, had already said goodbye to those so-called socialites with the reason that Chelsea was on her period and not feeling well. Chelsea tacitly admitted this statement and said goodbye to them together with Zuri. The two of them left hand in hand. ¡°Edmund is waiting for us at the intersection ahead.¡± After Leaving the restaurant, Chelsea told Zuri. Holding her arm, Zuri pursed her lips, and chuckled. ¡°He has fallen from a high and mighty CEO to a hiding driver. | wonder how he feels?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chelsea had gotten used to Zuri¡¯s constant gloating over Edmund. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe either. He said he¡¯d been waiting outside.¡± ¡°You mean he was waiting outside all the time?¡± Zuri was extremely surprised, but then she sighed and said, ¡°I feel Like he really cares about you.¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°That''s why I¡¯m now calmly epting his kindness.¡± Zuri was surprised. Cap铆tulo 560 Cap¨ªtulo 560 ¡°What do you think?¡± Chelsea said, ¡°When we don¡¯t care about the results, we can ept many things.¡± The implication was that she didn¡¯t care if she and Edmund would eventually get married. Zuri burst outughing. ¡°If he knew what you were thinking, he would probably be very, very angry.¡± As the two of them spoke, they reached the intersection in front of them. Seeing Edmund''s car, Chelsea looked at his surroundings again. After making sure that there was no one else around, she pulled Zuri and got into the car. As soon as Zuri got in the car, she smiled and thanked Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, thank you for picking us up.¡± ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Edmund said while observing Chelsea through the rearview mirror. He wanted to see if she would be unhappy because of Diane¡¯s trouble tonight. ¡°Is everything going well tonight?¡± Although Chelsea looked calm, he still asked worriedly. Zuri answered this question on Chelsea¡¯s behalf. ¡°It went too smoothly.¡± Zuri then told Edmund that Diane asked someone to public Chelsea¡¯s divorce. She also told him that Diane wanted to depreciate Chelsea because she thought that Chelsea couldn¡¯t y the piano. Edmund pursed his Lips as he drove. Diane had a death wish again and again. Edmund first sent Zuri home, and then returned to the residence with Chelsea. After getting out of the car, Chelsea headed home, followed by Edmund. Chelsea chased him away in disdain. ¡°Go back to your home.¡± Edmund simply put his arms around her waist and whispered, ¡°Home is where you''re in it.¡± Once he got close to her, he would never want to be separated from her again, not even for a second. Chelsea felt goosebumps rise from his words. She really couldn¡¯t stand his words. But before she could say anything, Edmund added, ¡°Since you have told me the password of the house, | cane in at any time.¡± What he said did make sense. Chelsea was toozy to argue with him.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After returning home, Chelsea went to remove her makeup and change her clothes. When she stood in front of the mirror and took off the ruby ne, Edmund hugged her from behind and kept getting closer to her. Chelsea really couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She looked at him in the mirror and lectured him. ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t you feel tired of getting so close to me all day long?¡± The man in the mirror put his chin on her shoulder and said without any embarrassment, ¡°No.¡± Chelsea sighed hard and said, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why are you clingier than a woman all day long?¡± In a rtionship, shouldn¡¯t women be clingier? Why did he want to stay by her side all day long? Cap铆tulo 561 Cap¨ªtulo 561 ps://chat.whatsapp/KmmXJuZnE9KBo3JZwqWjBW''"> To Join WhatsApp For Fast Updates ¡°What do you think?¡± Chelsea said, ¡°When we don¡¯t care about the results, we can ept many things.¡± The implication was that she didn¡¯t care if she and Edmund would eventually get married. Zuri burst outughing. ¡°If he knew what you were thinking, he would probably be very, very angry.¡± As the two of them spoke, they reached the intersection in front of them. Seeing Edmund¡¯s car, Chelsea looked at his surroundings again. After making sure that there was no one else around, she pulled Zuri and got into the car. As soon as Zuri got in the car, she smiled and thanked Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, thank you for picking us up.¡± ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Edmund said while observing Chelsea through the rearview mirror. He wanted to see if she would be unhappy because of Diane¡¯s trouble tonight. ¡°Is everything going well tonight?¡± Although Chelsea looked calm, he still asked worriedly. Zuri answered this question on Chelsea¡¯s behalf. ¡°It went too smoothly.¡± Zuri then told Edmund that Diane asked someone to public Chelsea¡¯s divorce. She also told him that Diane wanted to depreciate Chelsea because she thought that Chelsea couldn¡¯t y the piano. Edmund pursed his Lips as he drove. Diane had a death wish again and again. Edmund first sent Zuri home, and then returned to the residence with Chelsea.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After getting out of the car, Chelsea headed home, followed by Edmund. Chelsea chased him away in disdain. ¡°Go back to your home.¡± Edmund simply put his arms around her waist and whispered, ¡°Home is where you''re in it.¡± Once he got close to her, he would never want to be separated from her again, not even for a second. Chelsea felt goosebumps rise from his words. She really couldn¡¯t stand his words. But before she could say anything, Edmund added, ¡°Since you have told me the password of the house, | cane in at any time.¡± What he said did make sense. Chelsea was toozy to argue with him. After returning home, Chelsea went to remove her makeup and change her clothes. When she stood in front of the mirror and took off the ruby ne, Edmund hugged her from behind and kept getting closer to her. Chelsea really couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She looked at him in the mirror and lectured him. ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t you feel tired of getting so close to me all day long?¡± The man in the mirror put his chin on her shoulder and said without any embarrassment, ¡°No.¡± Chelsea sighed hard and said, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Why are you clingier than a woman all day long?¡± In a rtionship, shouldn¡¯t women be clingier? Why did he want to stay by her side all day long? Cap铆tulo 562 Cap¨ªtulo 562 Yusuf said, ¡°It¡¯s wrong if she wants it. Think about it. She hates you now. How could she ept the ring you gave her? And a gift Like the ring itself is connotative.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Because of the ambiguous meaning, | gave it to her. Winston wille in a few days. | want her to wear it.¡± He did want to indirectly dere his sovereignty. Brayan replied, ¡°A watched pot never boils.¡± Yusuf said, ¡°You might as well propose directly.¡± Edmund replied grumpily, ¡°She even wants to deny the rtionship between Lovers. Do you think she can agree to my proposal now?¡± The three of them were silent for a long time, and then they burst intough with great tacit understanding, unceremoniously laughing at the sad Edmund. Yusuf said, ¡°Edmund, it seems Like the only way you can marry Chelsea was that you letting Chelsea get pregnant.¡± Brayan said, ¡°Way to go.¡± Chris said, ¡°Way to go. Edmund¡¯s mood worsened when he heard them rub it in. After being treated coldly by Edmund outside the restaurant, Diane was so angry that she cried. Sheined it to Purple. Purple suggested, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Chelsea used a dirty trick shamelessly to have sex with her ex-husband? Perhaps we can belittle her with this matter.¡± ¡°We can use her of being a hypocritical bitch who clearly did it for her ex-husband¡¯s money, and she even said that she loved her ex-husband.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Even now, Purple still didn¡¯t know that Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband was Edmund. Diane had been hiding this secret in her heart and didn¡¯t tell Purple because she was afraid that Purple would know that Chelsea had Edmund¡¯s support and would no longer be willing to deal with Chelsea with her. Purple only knew that Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband was rich and thought that he was just a son of a wealthy family in Vertoak. Purple had never thought that Chelsea had any rtionship with Edmund, because in her eyes, Chelsea was not worthy of Edmund. Diane gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I''ve been wanting to expose her for a long time. She¡¯s always pretending to be noble, but in fact, her means are despicable and dirty.¡± Purple nodded. ¡°Then I''ll contact some inte trolls and use this to belittle her.¡± ¡°Now everyone knows that she is the daughter of the Ellis¡¯s. If she is exposed to be a bitch who drugged her ex-husband to achieve her goal of having sex with him, I¡¯m afraid that the Ellis family will be shame too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± At the thought that Chelsea would implicate the Ellis family, Diane felt even more relieved. The Ellis family spoiled Chelsea too much, they deserved it! Chelsea would disgrace them! Unexpectedly, after just one night, Chelsea became a trending topic again. The title of the news was: The Ultimate Hypocrite, Chelsea Williams. Her various sins were listed in the post, especially that in order to marry into the family of her ex-husband, she drugged her ex-husband and forced him to have sex with her, furthermore, she and her family shamelessly went to her ex-husband¡¯s house to make trouble. Her ex-husband had no choice but to marry her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The post also said that her ex-husband didn¡¯t love her, that was why she was so sad andined on her Twitter. After working hard to seduce her ex-husband for three years but failed in the end, she became dispirited and had to divorce. Finally, a conclusion was drawn that Chelsea was a hypocritical bitch. She obviously wanted the power and money of her ex- husband, but she kept saying that she loved her ex-husband. In thements, many people were scolding her and saying that her marketing failed. She had originally wanted to build image of a beautiful young Lady from a rich family for herself, but now her cover was blown. She turned out to be a hypocritical bitch. Chelsea wanted to roll her eyes. When did she start the marketing? Such titles of a beautiful youngdy from the rich family or a talented woman were all created by media reporters, but now they said that she wanted to do marketing for herself. However, she was already numb to thesements. After being the trending topic and being scolded so many times, she didn¡¯t feel angry now. What was she concerned about was whether these words would upset Roy. Roy must have seen the trending topic, but something strange was that Cap铆tulo 563 Roy did not call and ask about the details as soon as possible. There was only Chelsea in the bedroom. Edmund had left. She didn¡¯t know where he had gone. Last night, Chelsea had wanted to drive him away from the guest room before she fell asleep, but Edmund insisted on staying here, so she had no choice but let him stay. She got up and tidied up. When she went downstairs, Edmund was in the kitchen. He was wearing a ck home suit and a pink apron around his waist. Looked a little funny. He was focusing on doing the sandwich with the sandwich machine. Although the scene was a little warm, Chelsea was a little speechless. Was he really going to be her full-time chef? Seeing her came down stair, Edmund smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat soon.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chelsea was really not used to his tenderness, so she simply did not go into the kitchen but turned around and sat down at the dining table. She felt that she was not afraid of anything but that the love words from Edmund, and his gentle smile. After cutting the sandwich, Edmund took it out put down in front of Chelsea, ¡°I¡¯ve already found someone to put a Lid on the matter.¡± Chelsea was a little worried. ¡°If it was dealt with too quickly, I would be criticized for wielding power to whitewash myself.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t take it seriously and said, ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say to that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ninjanovel For some reason, Chelsea didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, so she simply Lowered her head to eat. Edmund sat opposite her and said, ¡°Your father has agreed to handle it.¡± Chelsea was extremely surprised. ¡°You contacted my dad?¡± Edmund said, ¡°To be exact, he contacted me first.¡± Early in the morning, Roy called him and seriously asked him how to deal with this matter. The reason why Roy looked for him was that he was the ex-husband. ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t tell my dad about our rtionship, did you?¡± This was what Chelsea was most worried about. Edmund gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I told him, do you think you can still sleep soundly until now?¡± Chelsea thought for a while and felt that he was right. If Roy knew that she had had sex with Edmund, he would be so angry that he would call her immediately. More than Likely, he was already on the ne to Vertoak. Edmund began to eat breakfast elegantly. By the way, he said to Chelsea, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Your father and I have alreadye up with a n.¡± Chelsea was curious. Cap铆tulo 564 Cap¨ªtulo 564 ¡°What n?¡± ¡°You were framed by Hilton and his son. You had no choice but to have sex with me, so your father wanted them to rify.¡± Even he himself felt a little awkward when Edmund said these words. Back then, no matter how she tried to exin, he did not believe that she was innocent. Now, he admitted that she was also a victim.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chelsea, on the other hand, had let go of the past. She was worried about something else. ¡°Can they agree?¡± Hilton and his son might hate her guts now. After all, the main reason why they were in such a miserable situation was her. In particr, Roy had punished them some time ago, which made them enter the hospital together. Edmund remembered the father and son and said mockingly, ¡°How dare they disagree?¡± It seemed that he wanted to reassure Chelsea, so he said, ¡°Your father said that they were very willing.¡± Chelsea frowned. ¡°My dad won''t give them money, will he?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edmund denied, ¡°Now that you have the support of the Ellis family, they have to be afraid of their power. They will do this well even they don¡¯t get money.¡± Edmund wanted to say that he was the one who supported her. But she probably didn¡¯t Like it, so he didn¡¯t say it out Loud. However, Hilton and his son knew that he was also Chelsea¡¯s backer. He could not afford to offend both Edmund and the Ellis family. So when Roy came to them, they did not dare to ask for money. Hearing this, Chelsea finally let out a sigh of relief. She lowered her gaze and continued to eat. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Edmund didn¡¯t say anything else and slowly ate. In addition to Roy¡¯s n, he had other ways to deal with this matter. He had already asked the Public Rtions Department of the Nelson Group to issue a statement after Hilton and his son rified that they had plotted against Chelsea. He would openly admit that he was Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband and support her. This was the same as publicly announcing the past of Chelsea. ording to Chelsea¡¯s rejection of him now, she would definitely be annoyed, but he couldn¡¯t care too much. She couldn''t hide this secret forever. Since she had been made to the trending topic by those malicious people again and again, he would take this opportunity to confess everything, lest Diane and the others continue to nder her. However, Edmund definitely didn¡¯t dare to tell Chelsea about this matter now. He even thought of a way to hide her pher. He would tell her after the statement was issued and everyone saw it. At that time, even if she wanted him to cancel the contract, it would be toote. After breakfast, just as Chelsea was about to pick up the phone on the desk and Leave, Edmund got her phone first. He smiled and said to Chelsea, who was puzzled, ¡°It¡¯s rare that there are only two of us. Can you teach me how to make coffee?¡± As he spoke, he secretly pressed the button to turn off Chelsea¡¯s phone. Ignoring her reluctance, he walked over and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°I''m only used to the coffee you make. If you teach me how to make it, I''ll be able to do it myself.¡± Chelsea thought for a moment and agreed. If he really learned the skill, she would be freed. _x@010__x0010__x0010__x0012__x@010__x0@10__x0010__x?010__x0010_x 010__x0010__x@010__x@010__x0010__x0010__x0010_ The criticism about Chelsea on the Inte were very mean. Some of them even involved the Ellis family. Cap铆tulo 565 Cap¨ªtulo 565 Roy woke up early and saw these rumors when he was in bed. He couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°A bunch of clowns.¡± Only Philip and his daughter coulde up with such despicable ideas Roy felt that it was necessary for him to talk to his big brother, who was in politics. Although the supporter of Philip did not usually provoke the Ellis family, he was not a decent person after all. In fact, the higher- ups had wanted to bring him down for a long time. It was better to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of him and see if Philip could still be arrogant without the backer. After thinking for a long time, Roy called Edmund first. Because it was still early, Edmund seemed to have just woken up, and he answered the phone in a very low voice. Roy scolded him unhappily, ¡°Speak up if you¡¯re a man.¡± Edmund, who had been scolded, was speechless. He was afraid of waking up Chelsea, which would expose their rtionship to Roy. With his phone in hand, he walked out of the bedroom. Only then did his voice return to normal. ¡°Mr. Ellis, what can | do for you?¡± Roy deliberately probed him. ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you dare to speak loudly just now? Was there a girl beside you?¡± Edmund pursed his Lips and denied, ¡°How is that possible?¡± Roy said coldly, ¡°Some men always say how loyal they are. In fact, they have a bunch of girls as his secret mistresses.¡± ninjanovel Edmund felt he had been wronged. What Little girls? Just a little girl, Chelsea, was already enough for him to deal with. However, he was not easy to deal with. He replied to Roy as if nothing had happened, ¡°I did have a girl, and she is your daughter.¡± Roy sneered. ¡°Uh-huh, does she know about this?¡± Not to mention that Chelsea now had the ability to work independently, even if she didn¡¯t, Roy could support her However, Roy did not continue to talk about these nonsense things with Edmund. He changed the topic and said, ¡°Philip and his daughter made some small tricks again. They ndered that Chelsea married you by any means.¡± ¡°They''re asking for death.¡± Edmund growledThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Roy said, ¡°I n to find Hilton and his son and make them admit that Chelsea was framed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Since things has happened, then there¡¯s no way | can hide my past rtionship with Chelsea. | have to stand out and say something.¡± Roy asked him, ¡°What are you going to say?¡± Edmund replied, ¡°No matter how we get started, | just want her to be with me for the rest of my life.¡± Roy snorted coldly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Edmund''s words were tantamount to indirectly expressing his love for Chelsea. Although Roy had always disliked him, in such a situation, what he said would greatly encourage Chelsea Cap铆tulo 566 Cap¨ªtulo 566 After they finished talking about this matter, Edmund said to Roy ina serious tone, ¡°I intend to deal with Philip.¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Roy raised his eyebrows. Did he and Edmund think about this at the same time? Edmund added, ¡°Philip can¡¯t stay here, or he will find trouble all day long.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I''m thinking.¡± Although Roy said indifferently, he made up his mind. ¡°Get rid of the force behind him together!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edmund agreed readily. Since Roy also had such an idea, he did not need to say it clearly. He reached an invisible tacit understanding with Roy. With the support of the Ellis family, it would not be so difficult. After Chelsea stayed in the kitchen and made coffee for half a morning, Edmund had almost leamed it. However, after tasting the coffee he made, hemented, ¡°It¡¯s still not as good as yours.¡± Chelsea said angrily, you?¡± Edmund, do you still want me to continue serving Edmund sincerely denied, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. | really think that my cooking skills are really not good enough.¡± ¡°You''re the one who made this cup of coffee. Just drink it.¡± He was so cunning that he probably wanted to continue to enjoy the benefits of her cooking coffee for him. She had tasted the coffee made by Edmund, which was not much different from the one she did. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Finally, she was able to free herself from the kitchen. Chelsea took her mobile phone which was ced beside Edmund. ¡°Why is the phone off? Is it out of power?¡± She was a little puzzled as she turned on the phone and spoke. She remembered that she seemed to have charged her mobile phone before she slept at night. Edmund walked out the house with the coffee she had made. ¡°| suddenly remembered that | have something to deal with.¡± After speaking, he left. Chelsea felt that he was very strange. ¡°Didn''t he keep refusing to leave?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Why did he suddenly walk so fast now?¡± ¡°Moreover, why did he take away the cup of coffee | made?¡± ¡°What a...¡± Chelsea was so angry that she decided to ignore him. After she turned on the phone, she received a lot of messages, including missed calls and WhatsApp messages. One of the missed calls was from Roy, and the other two were from Luka. The rest were all from Zuri. Cap铆tulo 567 Cap¨ªtulo 567 Chelsea thought that Zuri was looking for her for something, but after listened the WhatsApp messages from her, Chelsea was so angry after being shocked. Edmund actually made it public that they used to be husband and wife! When she came to her senses, she quickly went to see the news. It turned out that it was because she had been ndered early in the morning. First, Hilton and his son posted a video, admitting that she didn¡¯t know about it at all back then. It was they who drugged her drink and then sent her to Edmund''s bed. Edmund made his statement through the Nelson Group. ¡°As Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband, it¡¯s necessary for me to say something. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°First of all, Chelsea was definitely not coveting my wealth, because she left the house without taking a penny with her after she got divorced. ¡°Secondly, during the three-year marriage, she treated me very well, but | let her down. ¡°Last, | want to say, | know we did not have a good start, but | just hope that she would change her mind now.¡± The statement stirred up the heated discussion on the inte. Everyone was too focused on the fact that the ex-husband was Edmund to forget the reason that they were so angry was because of Chelsea¡¯s unscrupulous means. ¡°| would do anything to marry Edmund too.¡± ¡°Thest poster. They¡¯ve made it clear that it was her adoptive father who framed her up for money. To put it bluntly, it was her adoptive father who sold her out!¡± ¡°Combined with what she posted on Twitter before and how much money she gave to Hilton and his son, | can be sure that it is really Edmund!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°She didn¡¯t ask for a penny when they were divorced? It¡¯s a pity. As long as she asks for a little bit, she will have an affluent life for the rest of her life.¡± ¡°What does Mr. Nelson mean by thest sentence? What¡¯s the meaning of ¡°he hopes that Chelsea will change her mind¡¯? Does he regret about his divorce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he means, and it¡¯s very likely that he is trying to save their rtionship now!¡± ¡°| want to see how this great woman ignores Mr. Nelson.¡± Thements gradually deviated from the topic. In the end, virtually no one paid any attention to how the rtionship between Chelsea and Edmund began. Everyone was only curious as to what sort of rtionship they now had. Chelsea was annoyed by Edmund¡¯s behaviors. She had always wanted to hide the history between her and him because she knew that once she made it public, there would be endless gossip. Right now, her initial worry had be true. She felt that from now on, she couldn''t go to any public asion. She was afraid that those women who adored Edmund would attack her. It was no wonder that just now, Edmund kept preventing her from checking her phone. It turned out that he was afraid that Chelsea would immediately notice what happened and ask him hurriedly to withdraw the statement. It was no wonder that just as Chelsea turned on the phone, he left immediately with his coffee. He was afraid that Chelsea would come after him. Chelsea put the phone aside and took a few deep breaths to calm down her anger. Edmund used this trick very well. But she didn¡¯t want to see him again, at least for the next half a month. Diane didn¡¯t expect Edmund would stand up and admit his history with Chelsea. From Diane¡¯s point of view, Edmund should be very disgusted to mention that he was forced to marry Chelsea by Hilton Williams and his son. Cap铆tulo 568 Cap¨ªtulo 568 But surprisingly, Edmund not only stood out and admitted it openly, but also said that he only hoped that Chelsea would change her mind, sessfully changing the situation where Chelsea was scolded on the Inte. Moreover, she also didn¡¯t know who was manipting the situation behind and sessfully dragged her into this mess. The target of ridicule on the Inte was now on her. The post that produced maniption said, ¡°It turned out that it was the big star Diane who stole the screenwriter¡¯s husband.¡± Someonemented below, ¡°Remember those rumors about the big star Diane Stevenson and Edmund Nelson previously? It''s so disgusting to even think about them now.¡± ¡°| heard that the Stevenson family and Nelson family have been friends for many years. It¡¯s impossible that Diane doesn¡¯t know that Edmund has been married. But she still deliberately spread rumors of being with him. Obviously, she is pretending to be an innocent Snow White.¡± ¡°She¡¯s no Snow White. She¡¯s the ugly witch!¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Dirty!¡± Diane was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. However, at this time, Purple called her again. Purple¡¯s tone was shocked and angry. ¡°Miss Stevenson, is Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband Edmund?¡± Diane pretended not to care and asked, ¡°What''s wrong with that?¡± Purple gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Miss Stevenson, you¡¯re deliberately tricking me, aren¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier about the history of them? I¡¯ve messed with Chelsea several times. If | offend Edmund, how can | develop my career in this industry?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Purple almost went crazy when she knew that Edmund was Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband. She had always thought that Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband was just some rich cob, and thus she dared to abuse Chelsea on the Inte all the time. She had never thought that Chelsea¡¯s ex-husband would actually be Edmund, who was the capital tycoon in the entertainment industry. How could she develop in this industry if she offended him? Remember the ending of Gerry Becker and the others? No wonder Gerry Becker and his team were destroyed. Because they had humiliated Chelsea and angered Edmund. Purple was very annoyed. If she had known this a few days earlier, she would not havee up with this idea for Diane and abused Diane online. Diane sneered and said, without offending Edmund ¡°Do you think you can have a brighter future Purple was about to cry because of Diane¡¯s words. She knew that she had no talent any more, or that she had never been talented. She just took advantage of the adapted film to be famous. But if it was Diane who mentioned it directly, Purple lost face. She gritted her teeth and asked Diane, ¡°Since you think I¡¯m not competent, why did you hire me in the first ce?¡± Diane continued to say proudly and disdainfully, ¡°Why else? You have a bad character, so | want to continue to disgust Chelsea and the others by using you.¡± Diane''s words were vicious and heart-wrenching. Even someone as strong as Purple was trembling with anger. ¡°Diane, since we have fallen out with each other, let¡¯s end the contract step by step.¡± Purple didn¡¯t want to continue writing for Diane anymore. ¡°Do it anyways. | don¡¯t Lack a good screenwriter Like you.¡± After Diane said that, Purple hung up the phone. She threw her phone aside and burst into tears. She had no conscience? How much better could Diane be than her? After crying, Purple called her assistant Mia Gordon and told her to collect the drafts. She said that they were going to take all the drafts and end the contract with Diane, but Mia told her coldly on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Purple. | have decided to stay in Fairnd Culture. Miss Stevenson just promised me that she would make me the main screenwriter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Purple couldn''t believe what she heard. ¡°Mia!¡± Cap铆tulo 569 Cap¨ªtulo 569 Purple angrily shouted at Mia. Before she could finish saying a sentence, Mia said directly to her, ¡°The script now has about seventy thousand words. At least fifty thousand were written by me. What? Miss Stevenson¡¯s decision of promoting me to be the main screenwriter made you feel dissatisfied?¡± ¡°Also, | was the one who did all the research and initiated all the ideas. | wrote the plot and the outline. To put it bluntly, even if you leave, the script will continue to be written. It might even be better than when you were here!¡± Purple was lost for words out of shock. Mia was right. Mia had been in charge of the period drama from scratch. But Purple herself had only written twenty thousand words, which were written carelessly. But at the thought of Mia¡¯s betraying her at this tough time, Purple couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°Mia, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning if you kick down thedder Like this? If | hadn¡¯t been helping you all these years, how could you be where you are now?¡± Mia smiled coldly and said, ¡°Struck by lightning? If God wants to strike anyone, he will strike you first. Everything | did was under yourmand.¡± ninjanovel Purple was so angry that her chest heaved violently. Mia decisively ended the call. At the same time, Mia shut Purple down in all kinds of contact. Purple wanted to kill Mia. But what was the point of being angry? The truth was that Mia, an unknown assistant, was much more prestige than her overnight... Diane was also busy. After kicking out Purple, she asked her men to continue to abuse Chelsea online, but on a different direction this time. This time, they started the abuse on Hilton¡¯s side. They used robot ounts to control the online public opinion and used Hilton and his son of receiving money from the Ellis family or Edmund and thus they had to say that Chelsea was innocent. However, Roy had alreadye up with a solution. Hilton and Garry made another video, in which they swore to heaven that they never took any money. If they lied, they would be struck by Lightning. They also said that if people didn¡¯t believe it, anyone could check their bank ount. Then people would know that no one had paid them. Since the two of them had made such a vicious vow, the crowd said that they would trust them for the time being. After watching the video, Chelsea called Roy. Roy had been protecting her from beginning to end, and she was very touched. Roy said on the phone, ¡°I contacted them as soon as your incident happened. How dare they not rify it?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The truth was that Hilton and his son had plotted against Chelsea and treated his precious daughter as a cash cow. If these two scums didn¡¯t stand up this time, he would really make them unable to stand up for the rest of their lives. Chelsea said softly, ¡°Dad, thank you.¡± Roy¡¯s tone was a little sad. ¡°In the past, | didn¡¯t know your existence, which made you suffer a lot. | won¡¯t let you be bullied in the future, not even a little!¡± This feeling of being taken care of made Chelsea feel extremely happy, but she continued asking Roy, ¡°Do you know that Edmund admitted our rtionship?¡± Roy replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea sighed. ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to get involved with him now, but in order to reduce the damage, he needed to stand out to protect you, and it¡¯s especially with that confession that your situation is greatly changed.¡± Cap铆tulo 570 Cap¨ªtulo 570 Roy made all the decisions naturally for the good of Chelsea, and now public opinions were just as he expected, no one was against Chelsea anymore. Roy added, ¡°Don¡¯t be moved by his confession. He also has evil intentions. He deliberately took this opportunity to confess to you. ¡°| won''t.¡± If she was to be so easily moved, Edmund¡¯s recent behaviors would be enough to move her Right now, Chelsea had no feelings. She only wanted to start a business, not falling in love. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Royforted her again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. | will deal with it for you.¡± ¡°| know.¡± Chelsea chatted with Roy for a while before hanging upN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Diane¡¯s situation had changed again and her behavior even caused trouble for herself. People on the Inte scolded her. Just as she was in a bad mood, the perverted Matt Fleming called her again. Diane wanted to ignore him, but a vicious idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She immediately suppressed the disgust to this guy and picked up the phone. Matt¡¯s voice was always indecent. ¡°Hey, gorgeous, why did you pick up my phone this time?¡± At first, Diane always directly put Matt¡¯s number on the cklist. Butter, Matt used a lot of different numbers and continued to call her. Diane was very annoyed. Now as long as she saw a strange phone call, she knew that it was him. Diane suppressed the annoyance in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°What is Mr. Fleming calling me for?¡± Matt said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you being scolded by people on the Inte. | feel sorry for you and want to care about you.¡± Diane forced a smile and said, ¡°Then | have to thank you.¡± Matt took the opportunity to say, ¡°What''s the use of just thanking me? Why don¡¯t we have a meal together?¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Having said that, Diane couldn¡¯t continue to pretend. ¡°Mr. Fleming, | know your purpose and intention, but | want to discuss it with you.¡± ¡°If | can find a woman who is better than me in all aspects, can you let me go?¡± This was the real purpose of her picking up Matt''s call. She couldn''t let Matt continue to harass her like this. It just so happened that she hated Chelsea so much. She gave him Chelsea and let him spoil her. Not only could she be free, but she could also destroy Chelsea. Last time, she had instigated Sonya Nelson to find someone to molest Chelsea, which didn¡¯t work out, but it did not mean that she had given up. Matt was very interested. ¡°Oh? Is there any woman in Vertoak who is more outstanding than you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± There was a hint of reluctance in her words, because by saying so she had to admit that Chelsea was better than her. Matt asked again, ¡°Who can make our gorgeous Diane willing to admit defeat?¡± Diane said, ¡°I''ll keep this a secret first. I¡¯ll clean her up and send her to your bed. You''ll have enough time to check the goods.¡± Today, Edmund admitted his rtionship with Chelsea. If Matt knew in advance that the woman was her, and was afraid of offending Edmund, he would not dare to take her. Diane also had other ns in her mind. If Matt touched Chelsea, it would anger Edmund. At that time, she would use that to get rid of Matt, and she would no longer be harassed by him. Cap铆tulo 571 Cap¨ªtulo 571 Matt was a Little wary. ¡°Gorgeous, are you trying to harm me?¡± Dianeughed. ¡°How is that possible? | really want to make this deal with you.¡± Diane had a smile on her face, but in her heart, she thought to herself that when the timees, she would give Matt a dose of strong medicine. Under the stimtion of the drug, even if he recognized Chelsea, he wouldn''t be able to control himself. Once he touched Chelsea, Edmund and the Ellis family would make him die ugly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Matt readily agreed. ¡°Since you''re sincere, I''ll wait for you to send someone here.¡± They together hung up the phone. ninjanovel Diane immediately called her friends and asked someone to buy the most effective aphrodisiac from the ck market. At that time, she would drug both Matt and Chelsea. This was especially gonna work for Chelsea. No matter how innocent she was, under t the medicinal effects, she would be acting filthily. Because Edmund made their rtionship public without her permission, Chelsea didn¡¯t pay attention to him for the past few days. Chelsea didn¡¯tpletely ignore him. He had her house¡¯s password, so he coulde to her whenever he wanted. All sorts of good words were used by him to get closer to her. Her so-called disregard was just that she didn¡¯t talk to him. Edmund was not anxious or annoyed. He just stayed at her ce every day. When she was typing, he would work next to her with aputer. When she was cooking coffee, he would steal one cup of coffee too. When she was reading, he would work again beside her. He was not in a hurry to let Chelsea pay attention to him. As long as he could stay with her, he was satisfied. Edmund was mainly feeling guilty, because he had made use of the opportunity to confess his past rtionship with her. After all, he had plotted against her, so he didn¡¯t dare to force her not to ignore him. But that didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. At noon that day, he volunteered to cook, saying that he had just learned how to cook fish from his chef. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to say anything to him. Seeing that he insisted, she let him cook. Just a short whileter, she heard a crying from the kitchen. Hearing the pain in the sound, Chelsea quickly put down her Laptop and rushed into the kitchen. It turned out that when Edmund put the fish in the pot, the oil got sshed on his hand, and soon blisters showed up one after another on the back of his hand. Chelsea rolled her eyes Was this what he meant by ¡°having Learned how to cook fish¡±?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t even know to be gentle when putting the fish in the pan! What she didn¡¯t know was that this was just a trick of Edmund. His injury sessfully attracted Chelsea¡¯s attention. Chelsea hurriedly stepped forward and turned off the fire. She grabbed Edmund¡¯s hand and ced it under the tap. ¡°Hurry up and ssh your hand with cold water.¡± Edmund allowed her to do whatever she wanted and said with regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so useless that | can¡¯t even cook a meal.¡± For some reason, Chelsea felt that the way he looked now was... very cheap, but even though she knew that he was pretending, she could not ignore him. She could onlyfort him and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | was like this when | first learned how to cook.¡± Cap铆tulo 572 Cap¨ªtulo 572 Edmund held her in his arms with his uninjured hand and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you been burnt before?¡± He remembered that she said that she could cook when she was very young, because Hilton¡¯s wife, who was her adoptive mother, was in poor health. And she couldn¡¯t count on Hilton to cook at all, so she could only take care of her mother on her own. Chelsea smiled sheepishly at him. ¡°No.¡± She just said that tofort him, so that he didn¡¯t think that he was clumsy. Not everyone was as untalented as him on cooking. Ever since the first time she cooked, she had never been burnt by oil. Edmund was already over thirty years old, and still he got himself burnt. Chelsea really didn¡¯t know what to say. But because of this burn, Chelsea withdrew her aloofness towards him She even helped him apply the ointment and warned him of getting the wound wet. He had also tasted a meal made by Chelsea. Ever since he had divorced her, aside from eating the noodles made by her several times, he hadn''t eaten anything cooked by her any more. Edmund tasted the familiar cuisine and secretly felt that his burn was worth it. However, he soon regretted it. Edmund had calcted Chelsea¡¯s period and thought that they could be intimate. In the evening, after taking a shower, Chelsea had juste out of the bathroom when she was carried to the bed by Edmund. She knew what he wanted to do, so she raised his hand and pushed him away. ¡°No, no.¡± Edmund frowned slightly. ¡°What''s wrong? Hasn¡¯t your menstruation passed?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Right. But your hand¡¯s burnt.¡± Chelsea said seriously. Chelsea knew that he had put on a show to stop the cold war between them, but she¡¯s also learned to be clever. Although she knew that he had restraind his desire so bad, she had still intentionally used the burn as an excuse so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do what he wanted to. Edmund was anxious, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, and it doesn¡¯t affect me at all.¡± He just had a small blister on my hand. How could it affect his sexual life? Besides, with his physical strength, he could do it with one hand... ¡°That won''t do either. What if you get hurt?¡± After saying that, Chelsea got up and pushed him away. She raised her hand and gently patted him on the face tofort him. ¡°Be good and bear with it. Let¡¯s talk about it when the wound on your hand ispletely healed.¡± Then she quickly got up and left, Leaving him in the guest bedroom again. Edmund gritted his teeth andy on the bed angrily. How could he survive this long and painful night? Unwilling to give up, he got up and knocked on the door of Chelsea¡¯s bedroom. ¡°If you really torture me like this and | get sick, believe it or not, I''ll tie you up to the Civil Hall and get married again. You have to be responsible for me!¡± Chelsea¡¯s slow voice seeped into the guest bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for nothing. Don¡¯t tell me that men cannot live without women Besides, don¡¯t you have the other hand?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 573 Cap¨ªtulo 573 Edmund was almost driven to craze by her words, but she still didn¡¯t open the door. He couldn''t just break in. In the end, he could only return to his bedroom in anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The first thing he did when he was alone in the empty room was to call out Chris in the group chat. ¡°Is there any way to immediately recover from burning?¡± Chris replied directly, ¡°No However, Chris asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t apply ointment on purpose to make the wound heal slower? Why do you suddenly want to recover faster?¡± Edmund was somewhat speechless. This was all trouble he had caused himself. In order to make Chelsea feel sorry for him, he had intentionally not applied any ointment to make his wound heal a bit slower. But who would have thought that now, Chelsea used this reason to reject his request! Yusuf said as if he could see through everything, ¡°This is called cleverness may overreach itself.¡± Edmund knew that Yusuf could never say anything good, so he put away his mobile phone and ignored it. He went to the bathroom again to take a shower to stop being angry. When he came back and checked his mobile phone again, he found that they had sent a lot of messages. He thought that they were talking about something important, but they were just discussing the posture that a man could use after his hand was injured. Edmund was even more depressed. What hecked now was not the knowledge of sex positions! What hecked was women! What hecked was Chelsea! He didn¡¯t know how to spend the night, and after getting up in the morning, he was not in good spirits. This kind of hunger and thirst, which he could only watch but could not act, could really drive a man crazy. However, the Little woman in the guest bedroom came outzily and said to him with a smile, ¡°Morning.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He hugged Chelsea in his arms and frantically kissed her. After the kissing, Chelsea pushed him away. ninjanovel ¡°I''m going out to the supermarket Later. Isn¡¯t Winstoning tomorrow? I¡¯m going to cater for him at home.¡± Chelsea did want to invite Winston to dine outside, but she was currently in the middle of the gossip storm because of Edmund''s public disy of their rtionship. If she and Winston were photographed eating outside, her name would definitely be on the hot search again. In fact, Chelsea felt that Winston was not suitable toe to Vertoak to look for her at this time, but she could not ask him not to do that. After all, He had finished his annual leave. How could she be so selfish to ask him not toe? Therefore, Chelsea could only try her best to avoid being photographed outside with him. However, when Edmund heard that she was going to cater for Winston at home, he became angry on the spot. ¡°Why?¡± To enjoy Chelsea¡¯s delicious cooking, he even burnt his hand this time, and the meal itself was only simple homemade dishes. If she catered for Winston, she would definitely take out her signature dishes to treat him warmly. As soon as Edmund thought about it, he felt jealous. He didn¡¯t want Chelsea to do this. Chelsea red at him angrily. ¡°If it weren''t for you made public our rtionship, do you think | would be willing to cater for guests at home?¡± Edmund choked. ¡°Is it my fault?¡± He hurriedly stopped her and said: ¡°You can invite him to Yusuf''s restaurant. | will inform Yusuf in advance. The security is tight over there. Yusuf will definitely protect us well.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°But we can¡¯t go there all the time¡± Cap铆tulo 574 Cap¨ªtulo 574 Edmund didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Why can¡¯t we go there all the time? The restaurant is for our service. ¡°For you, not us.¡± After saying that, Chelsea went to pack up her things and got ready to go out. She wasn¡¯t that close to Edmund, so she didn¡¯t want to bother his friends. Just as she took off only for a while, Chelsea seemed to have thought of something, and she turned around and instructed Edmund, ¡°Clean up your things Later. Don¡¯t wait until Winstones.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edmund thought to himself, ¡°What the hell?¡± For the past few days, the reason why Edmund had moved his things little by little into Chelsea¡¯s house was to increase his sense of existence. And now, she asked him to move them all away? Edmund had thought that by moving in Little by little, Chelsea would have noticed it. Actually, she had discovered it long ago, but she hadn''t been in the mood to pay attention to his charade. But now that she was to cater for Winston at home, he had to move away. ¡°I''LL go shopping with you first.¡± Edmund changed the topic Chelsea shook her head and said, ¡°No need. Fay wille and report to youter, right?¡± In the past few days, in order to reduce the impact of Jaime and Alena¡¯s past incident on the Nelson Family, Edmund had not shown up in public for a long time. Therefore, Fay or Leo woulde to report to him aboutpany¡¯s affairs every morning Chelsea added, ¡°I can go shopping by myself, but | have to borrow your car.¡± Usually, Chelsea didn¡¯t need a car when she went out, but he had to purchase today, so going with a car was more convenient. Edmund agreed quickly, ¡°I''ll ask Fay to go to my house and drive your white BMW here.¡± ninjanovel The Land Rover parked outside was not suitable for women. Chelsea lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Whatever.¡± Edmund noticed the change in her mood. He walked over and held her in his arms, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you Like that car?¡± ¡°It''s not that.¡± For Chelsea, a car was just a substitute. The white BMW that Edmund had mentioned was given to her as a present by Ethan. She didn¡¯t want to drive it now because she felt that it would remind her of the past. It was not that she didn¡¯t Like the car. Edmund saw that she didn¡¯t speak and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡± ¡°There is no need. I''ll just drive the car.¡± Chelsea felt that sometimes, she couldn''t easilymunicate with Edmund. What she cared about waspletely different from what he cared about. Edmund stared at her for a while, and he could still feel that she cared about him. So he hugged her and said, ¡°Since we can¡¯t give up the past, Let¡¯s choose to hug the past and reconcile with it, okay?¡± Edmund wanted to persuade her to forget about the sad past and forgive him. Chelsea did not do as he wished. She Looked up at him with a frown and said, ¡°I could have had a good farewell with the past.¡± The implication behind her words was that it was precisely because Edmund had harassed her so that she had fallen into a predicament where she couldn''t part with the past. She had originally been determined to steer clear of the past. Her words made Edmund speechless, but he couldn''t do anything to her. Twenty minutester, Fay drove Chelsea¡¯s original car over. Chelsea drove out to purchase. Edmund discussed work with Fay. Cap铆tulo 575 Cap¨ªtulo 575 However, not long after the two of them started, Edmund received call from Philip again. Edmund didn¡¯t want to have any more contact with the Stevenson family, so he simply hung up. However, Philip soon called him again. Edmund answered indifferently, ¡°Mr. Stevenson, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Philip sighed on the phone and said, ¡°Edmund, | know that | exposed your parents¡¯ things, which made you very angry...¡± As soon as Philip finished speaking, he was interrupted by Edmund. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not angry. To put it bluntly, that¡¯s their business. It has nothing to do with me and does not affect me at all.¡± Philip was silent for a few seconds, but then he regained hisposed manner and said, ¡°But haven''t you been solitary recently? Besides, the Nelson Group has lost several projects. How can you say it does not affect you at all?¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°I be solitary to pursue a woman. Do you really think | don¡¯t dare to see anyone? Or do you think losing a few projects can make the Nelson Group bankrupt?¡± ninjanovel Edmund¡¯s words made Philip very angry. Edmund didn¡¯t care about his daughter at all, but he could spend so much effort on Chelsea. It would be strange if Philip wasn¡¯t angry about it. Philip wanted to hang up the phone, but he remembered that his daughter, Diane, had told him to try his best to hold Edmund on the phone. So Philip had to continue to chat with him reluctantly. Philippromised, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. It won¡¯t affect you at all.¡± Edmund was extremely disgusted. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. If you have nothing to say, hang up.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Edmund. | called you today because | want to make peace with you. Let''s stop fighting, okay? Outsiders are Laughing at us. They said that our two families almost became rtives, but now we are fighting against each other.¡± Philip¡¯s words werepletely contrary to his will. ording to Philip¡¯s character, how could he take the initiative to seek peace with Edmund? Moreover, Edmund was a junior. However, since he wanted to hold Edmund on the phone, he couldn¡¯t quarrel with him immediately, so he could only say something about asking for peace. Philip¡¯s unusual behavior immediately made Edmund vignt. He had experienced Philip''s insidious ¡®lessons¡¯, so he naturally did not believe that Philip would sincerely seek peace. But if Philip had not sincerely sought peace, why would he have called him to say such things? Chelsea! Edmund immediately thought of Chelsea, who had just gone out for shopping. Philip had probably intentionally called him to hold him on the phone so that Diane could have a chance to attack Chelsea. He knew that if something happened to Chelsea, she would probably ask him for help as soon as possible. If he was held on the phone by Philip... Edmund didn¡¯t dare to think further. He ignored Philip with a gloomy face and hung up the phone. He immediately called Chelsea¡¯s phone, but no one answered. Edmund panicked. His hand holding the phone trembled slightly, but in the next second, he calmed down again. Because at this moment, there was only one thought in his heart: no matter what Chelsea encountered, he would not give up on her. Fay, who was standing on the side, noticed that something was wrong with him and immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what happened?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edmund looked up at Fay, who was shocked by his murderous look. Cap铆tulo 576 Cap¨ªtulo 576 ¡°Something happened to Chelsea.¡± Edmund ordered calmly, ¡°Contact Leo to find out where she is.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Fay immediately called Leo, while Edmund rushed out with the car key. He swore that if Philip and Diane dared to hurt Chelsea this time, he would make them suffer to death. Chelsea drove to the nearest shopping mall. As soon as she parked the car, something happened. Someone knocked on her neck from behind and she fainted. She didn¡¯t know what happened next. When she woke up, she was in a hotel room. She could clearly feel that something was wrong with her body. Her mouth and tongue were dry. She tried her best to sit up, but she was too weak to lift her arms. She could see that her bag was on the cab at the end of the bed. Her cell phone was inside the bag, but she could do nothing._ Chelsea knew that she had been drugged. That was exactly how she reacted after drinking the juice that Hilton and his son had given her. Thinking of this, her eyes turned red with fear. She was sent to Edmund''s bed that time, what about this time? ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Chelsea didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, because no matter who it was, she couldn¡¯t ept it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the man was Edmund, she would have died a long time ago. Women were sometimes so stupid. As Long as it was the man they loved, they could do anything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But if it weren''t Like that, she would have killed herself. This time, if someone touched her, she would want to die. But when she thought of her father, Roy, who she had just found, and the warm people of the Ellis family, her tears suddenly fell down. She couldn''t bear to leave. Why did God treat her like this? She finally got her father¡¯s love and finally got a warm big family. How could God bear to take all this away? There was a ss on the bedside table. It was obvious that someone had fed her water and medicine with it. Chelsea used all her strength to raise her arm and swept the ss to the floor with difficulty. The ss fell to the ground, shattered into pieces. Chelsea took a few deep breaths and struggled to roll off the bed. The ss fragments plunged into her arms and back, which made her sweat all over in an instant, but her consciousness became a little clearer. Under the stimtion of pain, she struggled to move to her bag. Whether she could save herself or not, she had to do whatever she could at this moment. The faint sound of conversation could be heard from inside. Chelsea could only grit her teeth and speed up. The drug in her body was getting stronger and stronger. She bit the back of her hand hard and tried to sober herself up. When she pulled down her bag and struggled to find the phone that had been turned off maliciously, the voice outside the room could be heardpletely clearly. At first, a man¡¯s lustful voice sounded. ¡°Diane, the woman you talk about...Is she really that good?¡± Cap铆tulo 577 Cap¨ªtulo 577 Then came a female voice. Although she deliberately lowered her voice, Chelsea could still tell that it was Diane¡¯s voice. ¡°Of course, you will know when you go in and have a look.¡± Dianeforted the man. Chelsea was angry when she learned that Diane was trying to harm her But it seemed that she had not offended anyone other than Diane. ording to Diane¡¯s character, it was not surprising for her to do such a thing. ¡°But | only want to spend the night with you now.¡± The man outside was still saying dirty words, but Chelsea didn¡¯t have time to care about that. Shey there and pressed the switch button of her mobile phone with difficulty, and then the first call was made to Edmund. Almost as soon as the phone rang, it was picked up. Chelsea immediately burst into tears. ¡°Edmund...¡± Edmund didn¡¯t ask her where she was at first, but said directly, ¡°I''ll be right there. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± These words soothed Chelsea a bit. He should find her soon. ¡°I, | can¡¯t hold on any longer. | have no strength left...¡± She could feel the burning breath in her body. After saying this, she began to pant. Edmund said without any hesitation, ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Just as Chelsea was about to throw the phone away, Edmund said word by word seriously, ¡°Chelsea, no matter what happens, | won''t give up on you.¡± Chelsea cried even harder. When she heard him say such words at this time, she was very touched, whether he meant it or not. Because his words might support her to go through the following difficulties. Before she could say anything, the sound of the door opening came. Chelsea stuffed the phone into her bag and clenched the ss in her hand. That¡¯s right. She just took a piece of broken ss. If something bad really happenedter, she could save herself. The door of the room was opened. As the man outside came in, Chelsea also saw his appearance clearly. It was the notorious Matt. Chelsea¡¯s hand, which was holding the ss shard, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Diane was truly vicious. She actually let Matt deal with her. She remembered that Zuri White had mocked Dianest time, saying that this Matt seemed to be pursuing Diane now. However, Diane was also a shrewd person. She did not show up, but said to Matt outside the room, ¡°Mr. Fleming, I''ll leave it to you then.¡± Not only that, Diane also locked the door from outside. Because of the effect of the drug, Chelsea had to clench the ss shard in her hand a few times. The pain of the ss piercing her palm allowed her to continue to stay awake. It was obvious that Matt had also been drugged. Chelsea could tell from his abnormal expression. After Matt came in, he threw himself on the bed and said, ¡°Hey Lewisty. I¡¯ming to you. However, he missed the bed and fell. He stumbled to his feet and only then did he see Chelsea on the floor at the end of the bed. Chelsea gritted her teeth and raised the ss shard in her hand. ¡°Matt, don¡¯te over!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Matt narrowed his eyes and looked at her. He then smiled and said, ¡°Oh, you''re indeed a beauty. You¡¯re white and clean, which makes my heart itch.¡± Cap铆tulo 578 Cap¨ªtulo 578 As Matt spoke, he began to unbutton his buttons. At this moment, he had beenpletely eroded by the drug. No matter who he was going to touch, he only knew that in his blurred sight, the woman in front of him Looked very much like his cup of tea. He Liked this kind of clean and proud girl. The more he conquered a girl like this, the more sense of aplishment he felt. Chelsea reminded him loudly, ¡°Do you know who | am?¡± Matt took off his upper clothes and threw them aside. As he untied his belt, he walked towards Chelsea. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Does it have anything to do with me knowing who you are?¡± Chelsea shrank back and continued to warn him, ¡°I¡¯m Roy¡¯s daughter!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Roy?¡± Matt tilted his head and thought about it. He seemed to have some impression, but he couldn''t figure out who it was. No matter who he was, he only knew that he could not wait to ruin the pale-faced woman in front of him. The more afraid the woman was, the more excited he was. ninjanovel Seeing that Matt had no intention of stopping, Chelsea hurriedly added, ¡°Edmund, what about him?¡± Matt stopped again. Chelsea quickly continued, ¡°I¡¯m with Edmund now. You''d better see your current situation clearly. You¡¯ve been fooled by Diane!¡± Diane''s mind was indeed sinister. If Matt touched her, it not only humiliated her and Edmund, but also made Matt offend the Ellis and Nelson families. It was killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Nice try, Diane.¡± thought Chelsea. She clenched the ss shard in her hand even harder. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Edmund to arrive, but she would rather die than let Matt touch her today. At worst, she would kill him._ Ever since Diane had thought about sending Chelsea to Matt¡¯s bed, she had been sending people to keep an eye on Chelsea. She had even discussed with Philip beforehand that he should call Edmund and hold him back so that he would not notice anything wrong. Diane knew that, based on Edmund¡¯s connections, once something happened to Chelsea, he would soon be able to find her. Thus, she could only try her best to stall him. She wanted to make sure that by the time he found Chelsea, it was already too late. However, Diane¡¯s men watched Chelsea for a few days and didn¡¯t see here out of her house once. It wasn¡¯t just Chelsea who hadn''t left the house, but Edmund hadn''t left either. Diane soon got the report that they were living together. To be more precise, he stayed at Chelsea¡¯s ce all the time. Diane was furious when she heard the news. In the past, when Edmund was with Chelsea, Diane knew that his heart wasn¡¯t with Chelsea, so she didn¡¯t feel too bad. But now, both his body and mind were given to Chelsea. Just thinking about it made Diane crazy with jealousy. Even though Diane knew that it was impossible for her and Edmund to be together a long time ago, she couldn''t ept that he waspletely devoted to Chelsea. In other words, she couldn''t ept her failure. However, Diane never thought that Chelsea would risk her life to fight Matt this time. Because of her desperate efforts, Chelsea got time for herself. Matt¡¯s senses had been eroded by the drug and he threw himself at Chelsea, who was lying on the ground. Before he could do anything, he was stabbed in the chest by something sharp, which instantly made him scream and roll to the side. Chelsea was only holding fragments of the cup in her hand which had no destructive power. Thus, she had only pierced a little of Matt¡¯s chest. What Chelsea didn¡¯t know was that Matt was very perverted. One of the examples was that the harder women hurt him, the more excited andfortable he was. For example, at this moment, Chelsea thought that Matt would not dare toe back again after his chest was pierced. Unexpectedly, when the pain got lighter, Matt looked down at the wound on his chest and his eyes Lit up strangely. Cap铆tulo 579 Cap¨ªtulo 579 Chelsea was shocked. She saw Matt wipe the blood on his chest with his fingers and put it under his nose to sniff. He said in an extremely perverted way, ¡°Lewisty, you let me bleed?¡± Matt sat up as he spoke. He didn¡¯t notice the pain in his body at all. He Looked at Chelsea with fanatical eyes and said, ¡°I''ll make you bleed even more.¡± ¡°Matt, you are used by Diane!¡± Chelsea had already shrunk to the corner. She had nowhere to retreat and could only roar loudly, trying to make Matt sober up a little. However, Matt was not moved at all. He stepped forward and pulled her clothes hard, and Chelsea¡¯s sweater cor was twisted by him. The woman''s white shoulder was exposed in Matt¡¯s sight, which made him even crazier. He pushed a Little bit harder, and Chelsea fell to the ground, and the ss fragments in her hand fell to the side. Chelsea Lost her only weapon and could no Longer hold back her tears ¡°Help!¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Matt smiled evilly and raised his hand to unbutton her jeans. At this moment, there was a noise in the corridor outside. It was Diane¡¯s voice first, shouting sharply, ¡°Edmund, stop right there!¡± Following that, it was her painful scream which quickly stopped. The door of the room was kicked open by someone. Edmund rushed in with a gloomy face. Chelsea, who was pressed under Matt, saw Edmund''s figure and her tears fell again. Edmund stepped forward and kicked Matt to the side, then quickly picked up Chelsea who was Lying on the ground. ¡°Don''t be afraid, I¡¯m here now.¡± Edmund pressed Chelsea¡¯s head against his chest and soothed her in a gentle voice. At the same time, he kicked the dirty Matt. Leo followed him in. ¡°Mr. Nelson, Diane¡¯s unconscious. What should we do with her?¡± When they rushed over here, Diane refused to believe it at first, and then rushed to them frantically to stop them. Edmund kicked her in the chest without saying a word. They just checked and found that she had fainted. Edmund sneered and said, ¡°How to deal with her?¡± ncing at Matt on the ground, Edmund ordered Leo, ¡°Bring her in and lock her up with Matt.¡± ¡°Didn''t she want to plot against Chelsea Like that? Let her have a taste of that.¡± Only after saying this did he realize that his hands were stained with blood. He hurriedly asked, terrified, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Chelsea was currently in a daze in his arms. Hearing these words, she said with difficulty, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just the ss...¡± Edmund didn¡¯t know what she had just experienced. He only knew that he was very heartbroken now. ¡°I''LL take you to the hospital right away.¡± After that, he ordered Leo, ¡°Do as | say.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After Leo answered, Edmund rushed out of the room with Chelsea in his arms. ¡°Yes Matt, who had just been kicked by Edmund, was out of breath. When he came to his senses, he struggled to get up from the ground. Leo threw Diane in the room and left. Then he locked the door and turned off Diane¡¯s mobile phone. After a while, Diane¡¯s shrill voice came from inside. ¡°Matt, let go of me!¡± Cap铆tulo 580 Cap¨ªtulo 580 Matt had always been interested in her and had been drugged so violently by her. He had just invested so much effort and still wasn¡¯t able to touch Chelsea. How could he let Diane go at this moment? Not long after, the sound of clothes being torn, the man¡¯s heavy breathing, and the woman¡¯s painful moans came out. Leo looked down and left with a sneer.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Who else could Diane me? She had a taste of her own medicine. If she hadn''t been so vicious to Chelsea, she wouldn''t have gotten what she deserved. Fay drove Edmund and Chelsea straight to the hospital. There were still violent drugs in Chelsea¡¯s body. She, who was held in Edmund''s arms, became more and more tortured because she was clinging to the man¡¯s warm and broad chest. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She only knew that she was very ufortable, and tried her best to snuggled into Edmund''s arms. Fay knew what had happened. She nced at Edmund through the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, do you want me to find a hotel nearby for you?¡± Their boss and Chelsea were living together all day long, so they should not reject such a thing to happen. However, Edmund refused decisively. ¡°No, she¡¯s injured. Hurry to the hospital.¡± Just now, he checked Chelsea¡¯s body. There were two wounds on her back and arms, which should all be made of ss. Her right palm was also cut open, so she had to be dealt with the wounds quickly. If she was fine, he would not reject what Fay said to help her relieve the pain, but now he could not bear to do so. He also believed that Chris would definitely have other ways to help her Fay drove as fast as she could to the hospital. Edmund carried Chelsea and went to find Chris. Chris asked the nurse to inject a sedative into Chelsea, and then gave the medicine he prepared to Chelsea. After she completely passed out, Chris asked the nurse to clean and bandage her wounds. Edmund frowned and asked Chris worriedly, ¡°Will there be any side effects of the medicine you gave her?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chris said helplessly, ¡°Any medicine has side effects. The aphrodisiac that Diane gave her is fierce. | can only help her detoxify with strong drugs.¡± Chris added, ¡°I guess she will vomit three or four times before getting better after waking up.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Edmund thanked him, his eyes filled with sincerity. ¡°As long as she¡¯s fine.¡± Chris was referring to the fact that the Chelsea had not been raped by Matt. However, Chelsea had been injured when he was with Edmund. She must have been quite shocked, so it couldn¡¯t be said that she was fine. Fortunately, Leo and Fay acted quickly. They also checked Diane¡¯s whereabouts while investigating Chelsea¡¯s whereabouts. That was why Edmund could go straight to the hotel where Diane and Matt had dinner. Fortunately, Chelsea had managed to stall Matt so that he could not touch her. Thinking of the wounds on her back and palm, which she had suffered in order to save herself, Edmund felt his heart tight. He med himself. He should have learned the lesson from thest time Sonya attacked Chelsea. He should have arranged private bodyguards for Chelsea earlier so that he could protect her well. Edmund med himself so much that he wished he could beat himself. Chris knew his thoughts and sighed. Chris then comforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. You need to look forward.¡± Yes, he had to look forward. Cap铆tulo 581 Cap¨ªtulo 581 He had to teach Philip and Diane a Lesson as soon as possible. Thinking of that, Edmund went out of Chelsea¡¯s ward and called Roy, telling him what had happened to Chelsea. Roy was so angry and anxious on the phone that he almost fainted Chelsea was his life and his heart. How could he not be anxious? Edmund went straight to the point and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your preparation going? Let''s deal with the one in the the Capital first.¡± Roy did not hesitate. ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund''s tone was fierce and cold. ¡°Once you take action, | will set a trap for Philip.¡± Both Philip and his backer would copse. Diane would most Likely be tortured to death by Matt, but Edmund still felt that was not enough. He always felt that the torture and punishment for them were far from enough.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Roy said on the other end of the phone, ¡°I''ll buy a ticket to Chelsea right away.¡± Roy wished he could have wings and fly to Vertoak to see his precious daughter. Edmund was still calm. ¡°You''d better deal with the things over there, ande after there won¡¯t be any more troubles.¡± Roy thought for a moment and said, ¡°You''re right.¡± Edmund continued, ¡°In addition, there¡¯s no need for Winston toe tomorrow, right? Right now, Chelsea won''t be able to treat him. ¡°Okay, | see. I''ll tell him.¡± After Roy finished speaking, he paused for a moment and solemnly thanked Edmund. ¡°Thank you very much this time.¡± ninjanovel Edmund said, ¡°She¡¯s my woman. | saved her for myself. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± He had the closest rtionship with Chelsea for a man and a woman, so Chelsea was his woman. However, because Roy was so angry that he almost Lost his mind, Roy did not notice that there was something wrong with Edmund saying that Chelsea was his woman. After hanging up, they took action separately. By the time Diane woke up, it was already in the afternoon. At first, when she was raped by Matt, she was desperate and angry, butter, she was tortured so much that she could not care about her anger, because she really could not bear the pain. Later, she fainted, but Matt continued. She gave Matt a lot of aphrodisiac, so Matt vented all his desire on her. Matt was sleeping beside her. Seeing that the man was naked, Diane desperately took the pillow and covered his face tightly. ¡°Matt, ''UL kill you!¡± After all, Matt was a man. When he woke up, he threw away the pillow on his face, and even Diane was thrown out of bed. There were pieces of the ss broken by Chelsea by the bed. Diane fell on those pieces, and her palm was instantly pierced. She screamed in pain. Then Diane thought of what she had encountered and burst into tears. Diane¡¯s cry gradually woke Matt up from his daze. He also vaguely remembered what had happened before. When he thought of the name ¡°Chelsea¡±, he could still recall the scene of how he was kicked by Edmund. After a while, he suddenly sat up from the bed. After putting on his clothes, he walked to Diane and gritted his teeth, ¡°Who is the woman you gave me? Is she Edmund Nelson¡¯ woman? Is her name Chelsea Williams?¡± Cap铆tulo 582 Cap¨ªtulo 582 Although Matt had power and influence in Vertoak, he couldn¡¯t beat Edmund, not to mention that Chelsea had Roy backing her up. ¡°So what?¡± Diane raised her face and smiled proudly at Matt while crying. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t sleep with her, you have already offended Edmund and the Ellis family. You won¡¯t have a good life in Vertoak in the future!¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± Matt was exasperated and kicked Diane. He shouldn''t have listened to her sweet words. Diane said that she wanted to give him a better woman. It turned out that she had tricked him from the beginning. It was all his fault. How could he have known that Diane would be so vicious as to sent Edmund''s woman to him? She was going to destroy him! Diane was kicked to the ground by Matt. She was very angry and shouted at Matt crazily, ¡°How dare you hit me? Believe it or not, | will ask my dad to kill you!¡± In front of men for so many years, Diane had never been bullied, except for Edmund, who had made her unhappy. It had always been men coaxing her. But Matt kicked her. If she hadn¡¯t been in so much pain that she didn¡¯t dare to move, she would have torn him apart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Matt also roared, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to me. You framed me. I''ll kill you first!¡± As he spoke, Matt pounced on Diane and grabbed her by her neck. Diane looked at the madness in Matt¡¯s eyes and struggled in horror. Matt did not rx at all. Just when Diane thought that she would die in Matt¡¯s hands, there was a knock on the door. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Mr. Fleming, are you here?¡± Outside the door was Matt''s assistant. His shout brought Matt back to his senses. He let go of Diane and pped her hard on her face. Then he stood up and responded to his assistant, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± His assistant said anxiously outside, ¡°Something happens, Mr. Fleming, the Nelson Group just maliciously get a big project of ours!¡± ¡°What?¡± Matt didn¡¯t need to think to know that Edmund was starting to take revenge on him. He turned his face and red at Diane, whose face was swollen from being beaten by him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Bitch, wait and see!¡± After saying that, Matt put on his clothes and left in a hurry. Diane covered her burning face and clenched her teeth. She was not afraid of Matt. Her father would protect her. Matt did not dare to do anything to her, but she hated everyone. She hated Edmund, Chelsea, Matt, and everyone else. She hated them for pushing her into such a situation, especially when she thought of how she had been tarnished by Matt, she felt that it was better to die than to live. Diane was on the verge of copse. She struggled to calm herself down. She used the phone in the room to call her mother for help, but after her mother answered the phone, she heard her mother crying on the phone before she could speak. ¡°Diane, where are you now? | called you many times but | couldn¡¯t get you. Something happened to your father!¡± Flora choked with sobs. Diane was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°What''s wrong with my dad?¡± Flora cried and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the news? Your father¡¯spanion in the Capital was arrested. Just now, your father was also taken away by the police.¡± ¡°What?¡± Diane sat down on the ground, her face as pale as paper. Cap铆tulo 583 Cap¨ªtulo 583 The backer of her father in the Capital... was caught? That meant that her father¡¯s backer had fallen, which meant his father had no one to rely on anymore, and that she would have nothing left from in the future... How did that happen? How could it be Like that! Howe the man in the Capital was caught so easily? When Flora heard Diane¡¯s silence, she started scolding her on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ve advised you not to argue with Edmund for a long time, and I¡¯ve also advised you not topete with Chelsea anymore. What should we do now? You keep fighting, and everyone will suffer with you!¡± ¡°The Ellis family must have done something to the partner in the Capital. Edmund must have done something to your father because of you!¡± Flora was on the edge of copse, ¡°What the heck are you thinking? Destroying our entire family? Are you happy now?¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Philip had been working in the financial industry for the past few years, what he did was not entirely legal. There was no way that Flora, as Philip''s lover, was not implicated in this. There was nothing wrong with their family in the past because they had been protected and no one investigated them. But their family had no one to rely on in the future, they would be thoroughly investigated. At that time, all the property and real estate would be confiscated, and they would definitely sleep on the street! Diane was already in a desperate mood, but after being scolded by Flora like that, she was so angry that her vision went ck, and she fell straight to the ground and fainted. Diane never thought that she would have such a miserable day. She had originally expected her father to protect her. After all, she had wanted to hurt Matt. She did not expect that Edmund and Roy would be so ruthless that her family and the backer would fall at once. On that day, there were several headlines about the Stevenson family online. ¡°Philip was taken away for investigation¡±; ¡°Diane Stevenson¡¯s Crazy Night in Hotel¡±; ¡°Diane and Matt¡±... ALL within expectation. The news of Diane''s sex thing was exposed. It was said that Diane fainted in the hotel and was discovered by the cleaner. The staff quickly called an ambnce to send her to the hospital, which made the news spread even quicker. Then, someone dug out the video of the hotel. First, Diane and Matt were having dinner in the hotel restaurant in an ambiguous manner, and then they went into the elevator, hugging each other. Some people said that Diane used her ID cards and checked in the hotel. Therefore, the news that Diane and Matt had sex until her passed out hit the top of What¡¯s Trending. After all, so many people in Vertoak knew that Matt had some sexual kinks, so everyone thought that Diane fainted because of the sex. Diane¡¯s reputation had not been very good before, and it just gotpletely ruined with the scandal. Time returned to a few hours ago, after Edmund had saved Chelsea. On another continent. The man in his thirties answered a phone call. The man on the phone reported to him, ¡°Boss, Diane¡¯s n failed. Edmund saved Chelsea.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The man scolded Diane mockingly, ¡°Idiot! With Diane¡¯s tricks, it would be difficult if she didn¡¯t fail!¡± The person on the phone said, ¡°Diane and Matt are Locked up by Edmund. Should we save her?¡± ¡°Save her?¡± The man said in a cold tone, ¡°Why should | save her? When she is tortured to death, | will save her. Won''t she be more grateful to me?¡± The person on the phone did not seem to understand. ¡°You''re right...¡± Cap铆tulo 584 Cap¨ªtulo 584 Chelsea took the medicine that Chris prescribed for her and felt drowsy for a long time. She woke up and vomited several times because of the drug. Chelsea could vaguely feel someone holding her hand tightly. A few times, she felt so hot that her palms were sweating and she wanted to shake off that person¡¯s hand, but she couldn¡¯t because her hand was held too tightly. Chelsea knew that it was Edmund¡¯s hand, but she felt that there was no need for him to hold so tightly. By the time the drugpletely lost its efficacy and she regained consciousness, it was already afternoon. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Edmund¡¯s anxious and worried face. ¡°Are you still ufortable?¡± Chelsea shook her head. ninjanovel ¡°It''s much better.¡± She felt very sober, but her hands and feet seemed to be a little weak. Thinking that it was Edmund who saved her and that he had been taking care of her all the time, Chelsea was moved, so she said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chelsea was thanking him, but Edmund held her hand and suddenly looked away. Chelsea didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Edmund looked back at her again and said guiltily, ¡°| should have apologized to you, because | didn¡¯t protect you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°People are sinister. No one would have thought that Diane would be so crazy.¡± Thanks to Diane, Chelsea had witnessed how vicious a person¡¯s heart could be. Diane wanted to send her to Matt. In that way, Diane could not only humiliate her, but also hurt Roy and Edmund, and also let Matt offend the Ellis family and Edmund. This was not killing two birds with one stone, but three birds. Edmund stubbornly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that | didn¡¯t protect you well!¡± Chelsea thought he was stubborn, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. Edmund added, ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with Zora Sugden for you. She''ll help you with psychological guidanceter.¡± Chelsea shook her head gently and refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need this time.¡± Edmund asked nervously, ¡°Why?¡± Chelsea thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems... my heart and will have grown much tougher.¡± Thest time she was kidnapped by Sonya, she was so frightened that she had a heavy fever. But this time, she seemed to be very calm all the time. Otherwise, she would not havee up with an idea to break the ss to save herself. These words made it even harder for Edmund to ept. If possible, he hoped that she would not suffer a little bit. But to think about it, all the pain she had suffered was because of him. Chelsea could tell that he was still ming himself, so she changed the topic. ¡°Is there some water? | want to drink some water.¡± Sure enough, Edmund immediately got up and poured her some water. Cap铆tulo 585 Cap¨ªtulo 585 After drinking the water, Edmund asked again, ¡°You really don¡¯t need Zora Sugden toe have a look?¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, Zora Sugden knocked on the door and came in. It wasn¡¯t the time that Edmund had settled with Zora Sugden. Zora Sugden took the initiative toe and visit Chelsea. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Zora Sugden was very concerned. Although he hadn''t been in contact with Chelsea for a long time, Zora Sugden liked Chelsea very much. She also liked Zuri. They were all keeping it real, kind and hardworking. Zora Sugden was verypatible with them. ninjanovel Zora Sugden had been studying abroad for many years, and her domestic rtionships had Long been estranged. Therefore, she cherished Chelsea and her friends very much. She had just heard that something had happened to Chelsea, and she was also very angry. Chelseaforted Zora Sugden in a gentle voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. | just got some skin trauma. Don¡¯t worry.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was as if everyone felt that she couldn''t take it anymore. Zuri had been crying on the phone, saying that she woulde to see her as soon as the filming was over. In truth, Chelsea was very calm. Or it could be said that she was sure that Roy would not let go of Diane¡¯s family, and Edmund would also not let them go, so she felt so calm. She was no longer the Chelsea who had no one to rely on. She was not afraid of being bullied, because she had the ability to fight back more fiercely. Zora Sugden was a psychologist after all. She knew that Chelsea was really fine when she saw Chelsea¡¯s current state. Zora Sugden breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you''re fine.¡± Zora Sugden then turned to Edmund and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she needs any psychological guidance. She is doing so fine this time.¡± Since Zora Sugden, as a psychologist, had said so, Edmund wouldn¡¯t worry about it anymore. After all, Zora Sugden still had work to do. After a few simple words, she left. Once again, there were only Edmund and Chelsea left in the ward. Edmund walked over and sat down by the bed. He once again held her hand, as if he couldn¡¯t separate from her for a moment. Chelsea wanted to pull her hand away. She felt that it was too sweet. However, he didn¡¯t let her hand go. On the contrary, he held her hand tighter, and thus, Chelsea had no choice but to let him do as he pleased. Edmund stared at her and said, ¡°Philip¡¯s backer has been handled, and Philip has been taken away for investigation.¡± Chelsea was shocked. She never knew about that. She only thought that after the several incidents, Roy and Edmund would definitely deal with Philip, but she did not expect that they would take action so quickly. ¡°You just need to know a Little about these things.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t n to say too much to Chelsea. He didn¡¯t want her to worry about it. It was originally a matter between men. Chelsea finally came to her senses and reminded of Roy. She quickly said, ¡°I want to call my father. He must be worried.¡± Edmund stopped her. ¡°He may be on the ne to Vertoak.¡± After dealing with the affairs in the Capital, Roy rushed to Vertoak as soon as possible. Because Chelsea had not woken up, Roy could only contact Edmund. Cap铆tulo 586 Cap¨ªtulo 586 Edmund narrowed his eyes slightly and said to Chelsea, ¡°In addition, | also asked your father to inform Winston not toe tomorrow.¡± Chelsea looked at him in disbelief. Didn¡¯t he think that he cared a bit too much? Edmund was extremely dissatisfied with Chelsea''s attitude. ¡°Are you still thinking about treating him?¡± ¡°| definitely can¡¯t treat him, but...¡± Chelsea wanted to say at least she would personally inform him, butter she thought it was fine. Edmund had already informed him, so there was no need for her to care about anything else. In the end, she thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Edmund pursed his lips. Obviously, he didn¡¯t like to receive her distant gratitude, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he reminded her, ¡°You can sleep a little longer.¡± Chelsea shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore.¡± Chelsea paused and said, ¡°I want to Leave the hospital and go home.¡± Edmund refused without thinking, ¡°No, you need to be observed for a few more days.¡± ¡°These are just some superficial wounds.¡± Chelsea was very clear about her physical condition. There were two wounds on her back and one on her palm. ALL she needed to do was go home and rest. She never thought that she was a spoiled girl. She could not count the hardships she had suffered since she was a child. However, Edmund refused firmly. ¡°At least you have to stay in the hospital today.¡± In Edmund''s heart, something very serious had happened to Chelsea. Several wounds on her body were enough for him to me himself. Her skin was fair and delicate. When the nurse cut her clothes and medicine her wounds, his heart was tight. Just as Chelsea was about to insist, Edmund continued, ¡°Since you won''t listen to me, then let¡¯s wait for your father toe and see what he''ll say.¡± Chelsea felt that Roy would definitely think the same way and insist on letting Chelsea stay in the hospital for a few days. ninjanovel Chelsea grunted. Did he use her father to suppress her because she didn¡¯t listen to him? Thinking that Roy was about to arrive, she stopped arguing with Edmund and waited for Roy. The news about Philip and the backer in the capital was told by Edmund, and the news about Diane was told by Zuri when she came to see Chelsea. Edmund did not mention Diane to Chelsea, because he hated Diane very much when he mentioned, so he disdained to mention the name. As soon as Zuri entered the ward, her eyes turned wet. She stepped forward and hugged Chelsea, saying angrily, ¡°If possible, | really want to kill that bitch!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°But she¡¯s had her nemesis¡± Zuri gloated, ¡°Edmund left her to Matt. She was tortured by that pervert and was sent to the hospital.¡± Edmund had deliberately left room for the two girls when Zuri arrived. He went out to find Chris. Suddenly knowing the news, Chelsea was very surprised. Then she murmured, ¡°That is to say, she wanted to frame me, but hurt herself instead?¡± Everyone knew that Matt was a pervert, and he was drugged by Diane. It was not easy for Diane to survive. Zuri snorted, ¡°She is lifting a rock to smash her own foot. She deserves it!¡± Zuri added, ¡°By the way, Philip was also taken away to investigate. The Stevenson family is going down. | want to see how Diane will make trouble in the future.¡± Chelsea knew that. She hoped that Diane would reflect on what she had done after she bankrupted. She wanted her to be a good person and stop thinking about harming others. Cap铆tulo 587 Cap¨ªtulo 587 After Roy arrived in Vertoak, Edmund sent Leo to pick him up. However, Edmund didn¡¯t expect that Leo not only picked up Roy, but also Winston. Edmund stared at Winston, who walked into the ward with Roy, with a trace of displeasure on his face. Chelsea was also very surprised to see Winstone in with Roy. Edmund said that he had informed Winston not toe over, didn¡¯t he? Roy noticed their doubts. He exined, ¡°I told Winston about what happened to you. He was very worried about you and insisted oning with me to visit you.¡± Winston said to Chelsea in a gentle voice, ¡°Uncle Roy talked about you. I¡¯ve been worried about you. If | don¡¯t visit you, | can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± Edmund, who was standing by the side, looked at Winston coldly, feeling very sick. Can''t sleep? Winston really had a glib tongue. He had just got to know Chelsea, so how couldn¡¯t he fall asleep? Edmund thought that he was too fake! Chelsea was very touched. She quickly said to Winston, ¡°Thank you foring all the way here to see me.¡± Edmund snorted in his heart. He wondered if she was really moved by Winston. ninjanovelN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He thought she was too naive. Roy walked over and asked, ¡°How are you?¡± Chelseaforted Roy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Roy added, ¡°Your aunt also wanted toe to see you, but her body is really not suitable foring, so | didn¡¯t let here. She is worried.¡± The father and daughter began to talk. Edmund and Winston looked at each other and left the ward consciously, leaving Roy and Chelsea alone. As soon as they walked out of the ward, the smile on Edmund''s face disappeared. They stood in the corridor. Edmund sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Hopkins is really attentive.¡± Winston raised his hand and pushed the gold-rimmed frame ssed on his nose. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal for a person to be more attentive to a girl he likes.¡± Winston''s words meant that he admitted that he was interested in Chelsea. Edmund sneered. Winston said, ¡°Although you saved Chelsea this time, it doesn¡¯t mean that you have anything to do with her, does it? I¡¯m here to visit her. Do you have anything to do with it?¡± In other words, Winston meant that Edmund had nothing to do with Chelsea. There was no need for him to care so much. Edmund nced coldly at Winston, who spread out his hands and said, ¡°Besides, even if you are her boyfriend or husband, you can¡¯t ask her not to have any male friends, can you?¡± ¡°Chelsea and | talk happily every time we meet. She¡¯s the ideal partner in my heart.¡± Winston said with a smile of appreciation. ¡°She¡¯s gentle and beautiful, knowledgeable and reasonable, and she has the same views as me. It¡¯sfortable to be with her. Who doesn¡¯t like such a beautiful girl?¡± Cap铆tulo 588 Cap¨ªtulo 588 Winston''s words provoked Edmund, because he didn¡¯t like her at first... There was more coldness in Edmund¡¯s eyes. He doubted that Winston was deliberately adding salt on his injury. And at that time, Winston added affectionately, ¡°So, | won¡¯t give up on her.¡± But it was also not easy for Edmund to give up. He sneered and said, ¡°Mr. Hopkins must know that, staying closer to the target means having a bigger chance of winning.¡± Winston was in the Capital that was thousands of miles away. Even if he didn¡¯t give up Chelsea, how could he be more convenient than being a neighbor of Chelsea? What''s more, he had already had physical rtionship with Chelsea. Thinking of that, for some reason, he felt very frustrated. He felt that there was a need to think of a way to get Chelsea to formally be couples. What he wanted was not only the rtionship of sex, but also the kind of rtionship with hearts. Winston said to Edmund, ¡°Although | have been growing up in the Capital, | can apply to be transferred to Vertoak for the sake of my beloved one.¡± Edmund''s heart skipped a beat. He was almost shocked by Winston¡¯s words. Winston was in a high position in the Capital. If he gave up his job and transferred to Vertoak, he would be demoted. Winston was crazy. Edmund turned to look at Winston. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Winston did not answer directly, but replied to him Like that. Edmund gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything else. No matter whether Winston was serious or not, he would not give Winston any chance. Roy thought the same way as Edmund. He insisted on letting Chelsea stay in the hospital for a night to observe before she could be discharged. Chelsea had no choice but to follow. ninjanovel When Edmund and Winston entered the ward again, Roy said to him, ¡°Go do your work, I''ll take care of her.¡± Edmund was reluctant. He couldn¡¯t Leave Chelsea for even a second. If he didn¡¯t look at her by himself, he would panic. He felt that after the incident, the one who should see psychologist should not be Chelsea, but him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edmund was scared out of his wits. Therefore, Edmund turned to Roy and said, ¡°You''vee all the way here. You''d better go back to the hotel to rest first.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, my body is very good.¡± Roy insisted on staying and taking care of his daughter. Roy was Chelsea¡¯s father. There was nothing wrong with a father personally taking care of his daughter. Edmund had nothing to do with Chelsea for the time being, so he had no reason or excuse to stay. In addition, the heartless Chelsea on the hospital bed didn¡¯t try to persuade him to stay. Even though Chelsea knew that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, she still wanted to reunite with her father. She even drove him away with a smile. ¡°Mr. Nelson, go back and have a rest. You¡¯d better change your clothes.¡± On the way to the hospital with her in his arms, Edmund¡¯s clothes were stained with blood by the wound on her back. Because he stayed in the hospital and waited for her to wake up, he had no time to change clothes. Cap铆tulo 589 Cap¨ªtulo 589 In truth, Chelsea was doing that for the sake of Edmund¡¯s own good. After all, he was the president of the Nelson Group. At the very least, he had to take into ount his image. She wasn¡¯t as heartless as he thought. Winston and Edmund left together. Edmund went home to change clothes, while Winston took his and Roy¡¯s luggage to check in the hotel. Roy was apanying Chelsea in the hospital and took care of her very carefully. Roy had not paid for her for so many years, so he could only make up for her. There was no hot water in the ward. Roy got up and was about to go out to get some water, but when he opened the door, he found that Edmund was wandKatharineg at the door of the ward. Edmund had changed his clothes, but it was obvious that he came back after changing his clothes. Roy asked him in confusion, ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t try to hide it and said directly, ¡°If | can¡¯t see her, | will worry.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Roy was speechless. ninjanovel Chelsea, who was lying on the hospital bed, didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would say such sensational words in front of Roy. She blushed with embarrassment . Regardless of Roy¡¯s and Chelsea¡¯s reactions, Edmund raised his hand and took the kettle from Roy¡¯s hand. ¡°I''ll get the water.¡± Roy looked at Edmund''s back in the corridor and didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Edmund saved Chelsea in a dangerous situation, so Roy couldn''t be as strict with him as before. Turning back to the ward, Roy asked his daughter seriously, ¡°You and he Chelsea¡¯s mood was veryplicated. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to describe her current rtionship with Edmund. Originally, they were just physically rted, but Edmund saved her Edmund kicked the door of the room and rushed toward her. He held her in his arms and went to the hospital. He had been waiting for her with her hand in his by her side, how could she not feel anything at all? Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Roy couldn¡¯t help but frown and said, ¡°Are you thinking that since he has saved you, you want to repay him?¡± Chelsea immediatelyughed. ¡°Dad, you are too scary.¡± There was no need to repay the kindness. It was modern society. She was very grateful that Edmund had saved her, but she had experienced marriage, so she was less impulsive. She would not agree to marry Edmund just because she was moved. Roy breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chelsea said to Roy in a low voice with some emotion, ¡°One day, if | get married again, | will definitely get your permission. No one told me before that what kind person is worth living with me for the rest of my life. | used to think that love is the standard, but who knew...¡± Chelsea was not sad at all. Instead, she looked up at Roy with dependence. ¡°Help me it in the future. | believe | will be happy.¡± Her words made Roy¡¯s eyes wet. He raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. ¡°Good girl.¡± Cap铆tulo 590 Cap¨ªtulo 590 The father and daughter were full of emotions. While Edmund, who was standing outside the door with a kettle in his hand, felt extremely sad.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. From Chelsea''s words, he could tell that the day remarrying Chelsea was still far-fetched. It could also be said that she had no intention of falling in love or getting married at all Otherwise, she would not have proposed the idea of maintaining a mere physical rtionship. He finally knew her thought. She just wanted to sleep with him. That was all. Calming himself down, Edmund knocked on the door and walked in with the kettle. He poured some water into the cup and tested the temperature before passing the water to Chelsea. Roy watched him do all that silently. The noble president seemed to be able to take care of people with ease. ording to Roy¡¯s previous understanding of Edmund, he thought that Edmund knew nothing about taking care of people. This was also one of the reasons why Roy didn¡¯t want to let Chelsea and Edmund reunite. When Roy thought of how his precious daughter would have to take care of Edmund like before, his was filled with anxiety. With her daughter surviving, Roy wanted to hire a few nannies to take care of his daughter, so that she could live a happy life as a princess. It was just that Chelsea didn¡¯t want that. However, Roy couldn¡¯t allow her to take care of Edmund anymore. But Roy didn¡¯t know that during this period of time, he had been taking care of Chelsea while staying at home with her, not allowing her to do anything. Everyone would change, and Edmund really wanted to change. After Chelsea finished drinking the water, Edmund put the cup of water away and said to Roy beside him, ¡°Mr. Ellis, go back and have a rest. I''ll stay and take care of Chelsea.¡± He didn¡¯t want to leave Chelsea for a second and thus refused. Roy didn¡¯t know what to say. Chelsea also said, ¡°Dad, you can go and have a rest.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Roy had no choice but to get up and leave after giving a few more words of advice. Edmund asked a driver to send Roy to the hotel. After Roy left, Chelsea wanted to get out of bed and walk around. Edmund helped her down. Before she could take a step, he held her in his arms. Of course, he carefully avoided the two wounds on her back. Chelsea was suddenly hugged by him and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund held her in his arms and sighed faintly, ¡°I finally don¡¯t have to be separated from you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t immediately push him away. She leaned into his broad arms for a while, then seriously suggested, ¡°Edmund, go find Zora Sugden.¡± Edmund felt a little confused. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°| think you are a Little... overreacting?¡± Chelsea tried to say. At that moment, she was held in Edmund''s arms. She could clearly feel that his heartbeat was a little abnormal. She thought about it carefully and realized that he had been in a tight state since she woke up. She had just asked him to go back to rest, but he came back after changing his clothes. He was being jumpy. Cap铆tulo 591 Cap¨ªtulo 591 Edmund was angry andughed. It was because that he cared too much about her. Thinking of that, he couldn¡¯t help pulling her out of his arms. He stared at her and asked solemnly, ¡°Do you still remember what | told you on the phone?¡± Chelsea blinked in confusion. ¡°What?¡± The topic changed too quickly. For a moment, Chelsea couldn''t remember what he had said. Edmund gritted his teeth. ¡°You really have no conscience!¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Edmund then said in a low voice, ¡°I say, no matter what you encounter, | won¡¯t give up on you.¡± Chelsea remembered. She was in the hotel, and it took her a lot of effort to climb over to get her phone. Her first call was to Edmund. When he was about to hang up the phone, he did say that. Chelsea knew what he meant: Even if Matt had really done something to her, Edmund would still stay with her. At that time, she was not sober enough. If she listened to him again, she would be surprised. She lowered her eyes and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± He could get anything he wanted, and he was handsome and graceful. If she really lost her virginity, why should Edmund stay with her? Edmund squeezed her shoulder and forced her to look up again. ¡°Why? He rebuked her word by word, ¡°Chelsea, you don¡¯t dare to face my feelings for you, you don¡¯t believe that | love you, and you don¡¯t believe that | Love you so deeply!¡± Chelsea pursed his lips, but said nothing. He was actually right. She didn¡¯t believe it. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Seeing the look on Chelsea¡¯s face, he knew that she didn¡¯t believe him. He was extremely angry He grabbed her coat by the side and said angrily, ¡°Put on your clothes and I''ll go out with you for a walk.¡± If she wasn¡¯t injured, he would have pressed her onto the bed and used other methods to convince her. Chelsea was in the hospital. Even though he was arguing with her, he had taken good care of her. However, the Stevenson family was inplete chaos. Diane, who had been sent to the hospital because she fainted, found herself became a hit after waking up. She saw that she had been criticized badly online. She was so pissed that she almost fainted again. With the disdainful gazes of the crowd, Diane left the hospital in a miserable manner. When she finally got home, she saw her mother Flora crying on the sofa in the Living room. Flora also knew about the hit of Diane and Matt. She was her daughter. Without thinking, Flora knew that Diane must have wanted to harm Chelsea but hurt herself. Not only did she get herself into trouble, but she also got her father¡¯s partner involved. Otherwise, why would Roy and Edmund act so fast? They didn¡¯t even have time to react before they took action. Flora was very angry. She got up and pped Diane hard on the face. She scolded, ¡°How dare youe back!¡± After that, Flora fell onto the sofa again in despair. She covered her face and burst into tears. Cap铆tulo 592 Cap¨ªtulo 592 Things hade to that, what was the point of her beating and scolding Diane? The Stevenson family was in trouble! Diane couldn''t stand still because she had been tortured by Matt. Flora pped her and she fell heavily to the ground. The pain made her cry instantly. Since Diane had grown up, Philip and Flora had never beat her before. She immediately went crazy with grievance. She sat on the ground, covKatharineg her face and shouting at Flora, ¡°What''s the point of getting angry at me?¡± ¡°It''s all because you did illegal things. Otherwise, even if my father was taken away, things wouldn''t be like that.¡± ¡°You!¡± Flora trembled with anger at Diane¡¯s words. Flora pointed at her and could not speak for a long time. In the end, she could only continue to cry. Diane also copsed, sitting on the ground and crying.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. They vented their anger on each other. In the end, Diane said to Flora first, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Alena Morgan and ask her to ask Edmund for help? Don¡¯t let my father go to jail.¡± The key to the matter was still Edmund. As long as he let go, her father would be safe and sound. Flora wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Your father exposed her past with Jaime a few days ago. Do you think she will help us?¡± ¡°But now we can only do this.¡± Diane knew about that and knew that Alena might not be able to help, but they could only try. Flora thought for a moment and felt that Diane was right. As long as there was a Little hope, she should try. Moreover, she thought that she had a good rtionship with Alena over the years. Alena would not ignore them. ninjanovel Thinking of that, Flora took the phone and dialed Alena¡¯s number. Alena answered the phone, but her unfamiliar tone disappointed Flora. However, Flora mustered up the courage to say, ¡°Alena, | believe you already know about our family¡¯s matters. Can you help us speak a few words in front of Edmund and ask him to show some mercy and let Philip off?¡± Alena sneered on the phone and said, ¡°When you and Philip tried to harm me, why didn¡¯t you think about showing me some mercy?¡± Flora was choked by her words. Then, she quickly sobbed and said, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. When Philip said he wanted to do that, | tried my best to stop him. | don¡¯t have the final decision.¡± Alena used her words to rebuke her. ¡°You don¡¯t have the final right in front of Philip. | don¡¯t have the right to speak in front of Edmund either. If he could listen to me, it wouldn''t havee to this.¡± Alena added, ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter hanging out with that Matt Fleming? You can ask him for help.¡± Flora finally realized that Alena was gloating over her misfortune Flora almost blew her top. In the end, she cried. ¡°Alena, | beg you. For the sake of so many years of sisterhood, please save us. You know that without Philip, we can¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°Who is your sister?¡± Alena said harshly, ¡°Or do you think I¡¯m your sister? You''re just treating me as a cash machine, aren¡¯t you?¡± Cap铆tulo 593 Cap¨ªtulo 593 Alena became excited as she spoke. ¡°Flora, | have fawned over you over all these years. Every time you wait for me to buy thetest designs for you.¡± ¡°There are a few more houses and cars. | gave them to you, but how did you treat me?¡± ¡°You just think that | don¡¯t dare to offend you, so you want money from me. Now you tell me that we have feelings for each other? Do you have conscience?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t survive, then go to hell!¡± Alena had never been a broad-minded person. At that moment, when she thought of the humiliation she had endured in front of Philip and Flora all the years, her words became even more vicious. When Flora heard Alena asking them to go to hell without hesitation, she was so angry that her entire body trembled. On the phone, she shouted, ¡°Alena!¡± Without saying anything, Alena hung up. Philip fell down. Flora was speaking in a low voice in front of Alena, and she had just scolded Flora. Alena could not help but feel relieved. In the past few years, she had been under the control of Flora and Philip. She had been carefully interacting with them, afraid that they would expose the scandal between her and Jaime. Now she could raise her head and let out a sigh of relief. How could she help Flora? She wished that Philip¡¯s family would go to hell. Flora was so angry that she threw her phone aside. She covered her face and burst into tears.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ang¡¯s Library Diane¡¯s face turned pale when she heard the whole conversation between Flora and Alena. What should they do for the moment? Without her father, she and her mother had almost no ability to make a Living. She had been in the entertainment industry before, but with her current reputation, no one would hire her. And for herpany, she had recruited a lot of people before, many of which she had even spent a Lot of money to get from otherpanies But without her father¡¯s financial support, herpany would bankrupt as soon as it was established. Just as they were crying in despair, another group of people came in from outside. One of them took out a certificate and said with a poker face, ¡°We are here for the investigation. We are here to evaluate Philip Stevenson¡¯s property.¡± Although it was an evaluation, in fact, many valuable things in the Stevenson family were confiscated, especially some antiques and paintings collected by him. Flora and Diane Looked at the messy house and fell to the ground with pale faces. ording to the meaning of those people''s words, the vi they Lived in could not be kept any longer. ALL the property rted to Philip would be taken away in the end. When Diane thought of how she and Flora were about to sleep out on the streets, her entire body copsed. It was not until that moment that she really felt scared and she realized that she had made a big mistake. Her hands could not stop trembling. She crawled to her bag and took out her phone. With a pale face, she called Chelsea. Chelsea had just returned from a stroll with Edmund when her phone disyed Diane¡¯s number. Edmund immediately recognized that it was Diane¡¯s call, so he hung up without Chelsea¡¯s permission. His expression became very gloomy, and he thought, ¡°What the hell with Diane?¡± Did she still want to suffer more? Chelsea didn¡¯t know why Diane had called her, and she didn¡¯t want to pick up either. Cap铆tulo 594 Cap¨ªtulo 594 However, Diane kept calling. When Chelsea picked up, she heard Diane crying on the phone, ¡°Chelsea, | was wrong. Please let me go.¡± Diane cried hyestSonyally, but Chelsea just Listened to the phone without saying a word. After a while, when Diane stopped crying, Chelsea said calmly, ¡°Diane, | just want to say one thing to you.¡± Diane sobbed and asked Chelsea, ¡°What?¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°If an apology is useful, why do we need the police a Diane could tell that Chelsea didn¡¯t intend to forgive her, so she burst into tears. ¡°Chelsea, please, | won¡¯t target you anymore.¡± Diane had always Looked down on people. Now, she was crying and begging for mercy in front of Chelsea. On the surface, she looked sincere, but Chelsea did not ept it. Chelsea said sarcastically, ¡°Diane, do you think I¡¯m a push-over?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Diane paused for a moment and didn¡¯t answer. Chelsea continued, ¡°Then I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m not a kind person. You hurt me viciously. Of course, I''ll make you pay the price.¡± ¡°Did anything happen between you and Matt? Matt didn¡¯t sleep with you, right?¡± Diane roared angrily at Chelsea. Diane didn¡¯t understand why Chelsea was so vicious. Although she wanted to hurt her, she didn¡¯t, right? And in the end, Diane hurt herself. She was the pitiful one! Diane thought to herself: She had apologized to Chelsea in such a humble manner, but Chelsea still wouldn¡¯t let her go. Chelsea thought that Diane¡¯s Logic was ridiculous. Did Diane think that since Chelsea was fine, she ought to forgive her? Ang¡¯s Library Why? What if something really happened to her? In that case, Chelsea¡¯s life would be ruined. Edmund was also angered by Diane¡¯s shamelessness. He took Chelsea¡¯s phone and warned Diane, ¡°If you dare to call Chelsea again, prison will not be the only thing that Philip is facing.¡± After saying that, Edmund hung up the phone without hesitation and stopped Diane from disturbing Chelsea. How could he have misjudged her? He thought that Diane was quite suitable to be his wife. Chelsea chose not to forgive Diane because she didn¡¯t think that Diane would reflect on herself. Diane just didn¡¯t want to suffer too much. Once Diane had a chance to turn over, she would definitely continue to target at Chelsea. After hanging up the phone, Diane threw away the phone in her hand in despair. She thought that Chelsea was soft-hearted and easy to talk to. As Long as she begged for mercy, Chelsea would let her go... What was worse, Matt called Diane again at this time. When Diane thought of Matt¡¯s perverted behavior in bed, she felt disgusted. When she thought of how Matt had beaten her up, she hated him even more. But Diane was in a miserable situation now, so she had to answer Matt¡¯s phone. Matt¡¯s tone was not as bad as before when he left Diane. He resumed his hooligan look. ¡°Beauty, what are you doing at home?¡± Diane suppressed the disgust in her heart and asked Matt, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Matt said with a smile, ¡°Of course, | heard that something happened to your father. | was going to save your family.¡± Diane felt that Matt was a mad man. He had been violent to her before, and now he said that he wanted to save her. She sneered and said, ¡°We have already had a sexual rtionship, why are you still pestKatharineg me?¡± Cap铆tulo 595 Cap¨ªtulo 595 At first, Diane knew that Matt was the kind of person who would leave immediately after having sex with a woman. Matt was an extremely perverted man. The more women he couldn''t get, the more entangled he became. Now that Diane had a rtionship with Matt, she didn¡¯t know why Matt still pestered her. Matt said, ¡°We did have sex. But | was drugged by someone else. Besides, you didn¡¯t do it voluntarily. | thought that | would only be satisfied if you took the initiative to sleep with me.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Diane trembled with anger at Matt¡¯s shameless words. If she was willing to take the initiative to serve Matt, she might as well let her die! Matt¡¯s tone suddenly became harsh. ninjanovel ¡°Diane, it¡¯s not up to you to refuse now. Do you think you are still the eldest daughter of the Stevenson family?¡± ¡°I''m telling you, when your father is in prison, all the property of your family will be gone. Within three days, you and your mother will be driven out of the house. At that time, you will be homeless.¡± ¡°If you follow me and serve me well, | can consider giving you and your mom a ce to live.¡± The reason why Matt was so arrogant was that he knew that Diane had no way out. Diane bit her lips tightly. She swore that if she could turn over one day, she would make Matt die in a terrible way. No, she wanted all the people she hated to die in a horrible way. Matt naturally knew that he could not force Diane too much, so he said, ¡°Three dayster, when you and your mother are driven out of the house, Ill wait for your answer.¡± After Matt finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Diane¡¯s Lips had been bitten by herself. It could be seen how much she hated him. The next day, Chelsea was discharged from the hospital. Winston came to say goodbye to her. Roy saw that Chelsea¡¯s condition was fine, so he did not stay any Longer and left after a day. However, when Roy left, he hinted that Chelsea hoped that she could stay in the Capital for a few days after she recovered. He said that those olddies there all missed her very much. Chelsea readily agreed to Roy¡¯s request, but Edmund was going to endure the pain of Longing. When he thought of being separated from Chelsea for a few days, he felt despair in his heart. Edmund had already gone to the Capital with Chelsea twice. Was he going to go with her this time? Chelsea had seen through Edmund¡¯s thoughts, and so she immediately warned him, ¡°If you follow me again this time, regardless of whether you have a fever or get caught in the rain, | won¡¯t pay you any more attention.¡± Last time, he had a high fever and stayed at Roy¡¯s house for one night. Chelsea didn¡¯t want him to make trouble again. Edmund stared at Chelsea. ¡°| discovered something. You''re truly heartless.¡± ¡°Yes, otherwise, | wouldn¡¯t have given up you, a such rich and handsome bachelor, so easily.¡± Chelsea was joking with him, but in Edmund''s heart, he felt very unhappy and bored. Thinking of the way she had divorced him without looking back, Edmund was so angry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Especially before the divorce, Chelsea was very enthusiastic in bed with him. Cap铆tulo 596 Cap¨ªtulo 596 How could he have expected that she would divorce him the next day? Chelsea was truly heartless. Yusuf and the others also knew that something had happened to Chelsea. They had all sent her concern and blessings Chelsea was discharged from the hospital and went home. Edmund invited Yusuf and Chris to have dinner with them. Yusuf looked at the food on the table and was moved to tears. These dishes were all made by Edmund. Although his cooking skills were not delicate and delicious, he could already entertain the guests.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yusuf said to Chelsea in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Thanks to you, we actually get to try Edmund''s cooking in this life.¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°To be honest, | never thought that there would be such a day in my life.¡± Yusuf was amused by Chelsea¡¯¡¯s cold humor. He nced coldly at her, saying nothing. Chelsea''s face was filled with innocence. She didn¡¯t understand why Edmund was staring at her. After all, she was telling the truth. This time, only Yusuf and Chris were involved in the dinner. Fay worked overtime, and Zuri White was busy filming, so she didn¡¯t have time toe. Speaking of which, after Chelsea was injured, Luka also called her. He was very concerned about Chelsea, but because Luka was too busy to go visit her in the hospital. Zuri White told Chelsea that because Luka¡¯s mother was in poor health, the crew had been working overtime these days. If Luka rushed home to deal with his mother¡¯s matter in a few days, it would not dy the progress of the whole crew. After Yusuf sat down, he said to Chelsea, ¡°After this incident, shouldn¡¯t you give Edmund a title?¡± Chelsea choked on the soup as soon as she took a sip. Edmund red at Yusuf. ¡°Shut up.¡± Yusuf was speechless. He was also kind-hearted. He thought that in front of him and Chris, Chelsea could give Edmund face and admit that he was her boyfriend. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Unexpectedly, Chelsea remained unmoved. She took a piece of paper and gently wiped the corner of her mouth. She said lightly, ¡°| think it¡¯s good for us now. Besides, Mr. Nelson is not the kind of person who cares about status.¡± After speaking, Chelsea turned his head to look at Edmund, who was next to her. Chelsea asked him with a smile, ¡°Right, Mr. Nelson?¡± Edmund''s expression was very aggrieved, but he didn¡¯t dare to object to Chelsea¡¯s words. Yusuf was speechless with anger when he saw Edmund''s angry expression Yusuf understood. Even though he dared to comin about Chelsea in front of them, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a single word before Chelsea. He would listen to her in everything. When did their proud Mr. Nelson be so mild? So Yusuf changed the topic carefully and said to Edmund, ¡°I heard that you plotted against Matt¡¯s project, but he didn¡¯t answer anything.¡± It was just a small matter to plot against Matt¡¯s project. If Matt hadn¡¯t called Edmund to beg for mercy, he might have been eradicated with the Fleming family. However, he still had other uses for keeping Matt. Didn¡¯t Diane want Chelsea and Matt to have a sexual rtionship? Then he had to target Diane, so he made a request to Matt: don¡¯t let Diane have a good time. Edmund didn¡¯t want to deal with someone like Diane himself. Chris said, ¡°He¡¯s really unlucky to be tricked by Diane.¡± Yusuf spread out his hands. ¡°So, if he didn¡¯t covet Diane¡¯s beauty, he wouldn¡¯t have Lost so much.¡± Cap铆tulo 597 Cap¨ªtulo 597 When it came to women, Yusuf was always to be cautious.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There was no woman who could easily make Yusuf give up his interests. After dinner, Yusuf left with Chris. Chelsea went to the bathroom to wash up. Chelsea¡¯s back was injured and she could not take a shower. She could only simply wipe her body. As soon as she came out of the bathroom, Edmund stopped her and held her in his arms, kissing her hard. Chelsea was forced to ept this sudden kiss. She felt as though he was punishing her, because his bite had caused her lips to ache. When Chelsea felt that her waist was about to be crushed by him, he finally let go of her. Chelsea covered her burning lips andined to Edmund discontentedly, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Edmund hugged her and whispered, ¡°When did I say that | don¡¯t care about my status?¡± Chelsea understood. It turned out that he was angry with her for these words. She asked in confusion, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you refute me?¡± Edmund answered angrily, ¡°I just wanted to save face for you. Do you want me to quarrel with you in front of them?¡± Chelsea was speechless. She raised her hand and poked his sturdy chest. She nced at him and said, ¡°So do you care about your reputation very much?¡± Edmund lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°Do you know what | want to do most now?¡± Chelsea looked at him in confusion. ¡°What Edmund gritted his teeth and said to her, ¡°To abduct you and take you to the city hall. | want to get married again!¡± How could Edmund not care about his status? He couldn''t wait to get married to Chelsea Chelsea was so angry that she pushed him away. Edmund raised his hand and pulled her back into his embrace. ¡°| can only think about it in my head. | didn¡¯t take action.¡± ¡°Let''s discuss it.¡± Edmund said to Chelsea, ¡°If you openly admit that I¡¯m your boyfriend, | won''t consider getting married again. As long as you admit that you are dating me, | promise I¡¯1I only be your boyfriend and | won''t think too much about anything else.¡± Chelsea was so angry that she began to Laugh. He was truly crafty. Edmund had said that as long as she admitted that he was her boyfriend, she wouldn¡¯t have to force him to re-marriage, but she only wanted him to be her bedpanion. If she hadn¡¯t been smart enough, she would have fallen into Edmund¡¯s trap! Chelsea was so angry that he pushed Edmund away. Raising her hand, Chelsea pointed towards the guest room. ¡°Edmund, sleep in the guest room yourself!¡± Edmund quicklypromised, ¡°No, | have to help you apply medicine on your back.¡± Chelsea shook off his hand. ¡°I''ll do it myself.¡± Cap铆tulo 598 Cap¨ªtulo 598 Edmund was obviously taking advantage of her, and she could easily apply medicine herself Edmund refused to let Chelsea go. He stuck to her and went into the bedroom, acting Like a spoiled child, trying to help Chelsea apply the medicine. Chelsea was very angry. She wanted to find a way to punish him. Thus, after Edmund applied the ointment on her and was about to leave, she turned around and pushed him onto the bed. Chelsea''s clothes were already open because of the medicine, and now she¡¯s taking off her clothes. Edmund couldn''t control himself any longer, especially when Chelsea bent over and kissed him. He had only done it with her one time ever since they became sex partners. The next day, she had her period. Afterwards, something happened to Chelsea, and she was injured. Because Edmund was concerned with her wounds, he didn¡¯t dare do anything. Thus, one could imagine how torturing Edmund would feel because of Chelsea¡¯s actions. Ang¡¯s Library Holding Chelsea in his arms, Edmund almost forgot to breathe. He was already not a young man who had just had a woman. How could he be so excited now that Chelsea took the initiative to approach him? When Chelsea bent over to kiss him, he felt his entire body tremble. Fortunately, he was still rational, so he supported Chelsea¡¯s slender waist and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You are still injured.¡± At first, Chelsea had only wanted to punish him a little, but in the end, she had Lost control as well. Perhaps it was because of this ident, although Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything, her feelings for Edmund grew stronger and stronger. She admitted that women were too soft-hearted and could be easily moved. How could she not be moved when Edmund saved her in time? At this moment, upon hearing that Edmund was still worried about her injuries, Chelsea simply held his face and kissed it again. Even if she was injured, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Chelsea believed that he wouldn¡¯t let her get hurt. In addition, Chelsea¡¯s warm wee made Edmund couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, and the two of them tangled together. After the passionate hours, Chelsea was utterly exhausted. Edmund took out a warm towel and carefully helped Chelsea clean up. Chelsea, half asleep and half awake, protested, ¡°Edmund, we really have to set a time schedule for this.¡± Edmund said that considKatharineg the injuries on her body, he had already restrained himself. Chelsea, on the other hand, couldn''t feel his restraint at all. Her whole body was aching and she didn*t even have the strength to Lift up her arms. ¡°It''s all your fault for not agreeing to my request, isn¡¯t it?¡± Edmund said to Chelsea as he held her tightly in his arms. He was on the verge of it from all his pent-up desire. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get close to Chelsea, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. Chelsea ignored him and fell asleep. After taking a shower in the distant bathroom, Edmund returned to sleep with Chelsea in his arms.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Previously, because of Jaime and Alena, Edmund had not shown up in public. But the next day, he had to attend an important business meeting, so it was rare for him to show up in front of the public The public¡¯s hostility against Edmund had weakened a lot. After all, Jaime and Alena had done something wrong before. Over the years, everyone had seen Edmund''s conduct. Not to mention anything else, Edmund had been vigorously developing the Nelson Group¡¯s foundation over the years. Many children could live a better Life because of the support of this foundation. Cap铆tulo 599 Cap¨ªtulo 599 This foundation was established by Ethan, but Edmund regarded it as a serious matter. Many children who had been funded chose toe to the Nelson Group after they finished their education, like an indirect return of favor for the Nelson Group¡¯s support. Moreover, it was said that the Nelson Group had also lost quite a fewrge projects. And because the Nelson Group¡¯s stock price had fluctuated too much, Edmund had once lost his position as the richest man in Vertoak. Thus, the public no longer criticized him so harshly. Now everyone was more interested in the rtionship between Edmund and his ex-wife, Chelsea, so the reporter caught Edmund and asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what''s your rtionship with Miss Williams now?¡± ¡°You said you hoped that she could change her mind. Are you pursuing Miss Williams again?¡± Edmund had never Liked to be interviewed, unless that was someone who would cooperate with him in terms of financial issues. When it came to some sensitive topics about gossip, he would leave directly most of the time. This was also the reason why no media dared to ask him face to face when he had a scandal with Diane. Reporters didn¡¯t expect Edmund to stand where he was and patiently listen to them finish their questions. He even answered the question very seriously, ¡°| am indeed pursuing Chelsea. My goal is to marry her again, and | won''t give up until | reach my goal.¡± The reporters didn¡¯t expect Edmund to cooperate so well and answer so clearly and directly. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know how to answer Areporter came to his senses and hurriedly asked Edmund, ¡°So, Miss Williams doesn¡¯t want to get together with you now, does she?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Edmund¡¯s face darkened and he stared at the reporter. The reporter shrank his neck and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, it¡¯s..fine.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There was no need to scare him with such a terrifying Look. In fact, it could be seen from Edmund¡¯s tone that his ex-wife, Miss Williams, didn¡¯t want to get re-married with him. Otherwise, why would he say that he wouldn''t give up until he reached his goal? Edmund did not answer. He sneered and turned to leave. What kind of bullshit question was the reporter asking? If Chelsea agreed to reunite with him, did he need to say that? It was simply stupid! Ang¡¯s Library Edmund bent down and got into the car. As soon as he closed the door, his gentle expression immediately returned. He took out his mobile phone and called Chelsea. He said in a gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯m getting off work. What do you want to eat at noon?¡± ¡°Eat by yourself. Don¡¯te!¡± Chelsea was very annoyed over the phone. Originally, she had been preparing lunch at home. Thinking that Edmund had cooked for so many days, she should prepare something. While preparing Lunch, Chelsea turned on the television to watch the live broadcast of the interview and heard Edmund''s words. Chelsea was so angry. Edmund hadn''t forced himself to admit his status, but in the end, he had been spreading the news everywhere. If he said that he would not give up until he achieved his goal, no one in Vertoak would dare to steal Chelsea from him, right? This was equivalent to directly blocking off Chelsea¡¯s future pursuers. Although Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk about love with another man, she was just angry at him for being so cunning At first, Chelsea had wanted to cook his favorite dishes for him, but now, she couldn''t be bothered with him anymore. She simply hung up the phone. Edmund, however, was quite calm. He had long ago thought of how Chelsea would react. Leo, who was driving ahead, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not like Miss Williams can¡¯t see through what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email Cap铆tulo 600 Cap¨ªtulo 600 Edmund lowered his head and looked out of the window. ¡°I want those people who try to harm Chelsea to know that she is my woman and not to mess with her again.¡± For example, if Matt had known the importance of Chelsea to Edmund before, Matt would not have anything to do with Diane. He would not have been used by Diane and almost hurt Chelsea.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°By the way.¡± Leo suddenly thought of something and reported to Edmund, ¡°The chip project you went to New Zendst time for was robbed.¡± Edmund lowered his eyes and asked, ¡°Who''s behind?¡± In the times of technologies, a high-tech project was sought-after among many bigpanies. Edmund could understand that the other party waspeting with him, but he did not expect that that they were able to interfere when he was about to nail the project. They did this on purpose. Leo answered, ¡°It¡¯s a foreignpany. The boss¡¯s name is Eric Yeung Leo added, ¡°He has another identity, Diane¡¯s ex-boyfriend when they were abroad.¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Really? Does he want to avenge Diane?¡± If it weren¡¯t for revenge, why would he take away the task that he valued most when he was dealing with Diane and Philip? ninjanovel Edmund didn¡¯t expect that a woman like Diane would have someone stand up for her and go against him. Leo continued, ¡°I checked Eric Yeung¡¯s personal information. He was born in Asia and grew up abroad. His family is very well-off and he himself is an aplished man. He started his ownpany from scratch and it¡¯s now worth a lot.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund responded and did not say anything else. Leo thought that Edmund would be angry or think of a way to deal with Eric after the chip project was robbed. However, Edmund''s expression was extremely calm, which made Leo unable to figure out what he was thinking. Hi everyone All this credits goes to working team of NinjaNovel who work daily 8 to 10 hours for the reading lover¡¯s and provide them there fav novels/book¡¯s free If someone willing to support our team it will be very helpful for us in this tough time. Price of one coffee will be very appreciated by our working team. So we can easily manage our expenses of website and keep this running like that Paypal ount [email protected] Note: Your Little Support will be very supportive to usmake sure you are putting right email Therefore, he asked Edmund tentatively, ¡°About the chip project...¡± Edmund said calmly, ¡°If he¡¯s willing, then just do it. | n to invest in my own factory.¡± The new factory in New Zend had mature technology and equipment. Edmund wanted to buy it and put it directly into production, but he didn¡¯t expect to be intercepted by Eric halfway. Leo was a Little surprised. ¡°We invest ourselves? It will take a lot of time.¡± In addition to choosing the site of the factory in the early stage, it would take them a lot of time, let alone building a factory to form a production team. ¡°Take it easy.¡± Edmund said solemnly, ¡°I''ve been thinking about it since | came back from New Zendst time. It¡¯s better to rely on our own efforts to ask someone else for help. Instead of cing our hopes on someone else, it¡¯s better to firmly hold the initiative in our own hands.¡± ¡°We build our own factory and be self-sufficient. In the future, we don¡¯t have to count on others anymore.¡° Leo nodded to show his understanding. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start choosing tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Edmund was very confident in Leo¡¯s work ability. There were many things that he didn¡¯t need to say so much. Leo was indeed his right-hand man. Leo drove Edmund home and left. As expected, he was rejected by Chelsea. Edmund said helplessly outside the door, ¡°I was wrong. If | don¡¯t get your permission in the future, | promise that | won''t talk about our rtionship outside.¡± Cap铆tulo 601 Cap¨ªtulo 601 Chelsea didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to him at all. Now that the news had spread out, even if he didn¡¯t say anything in the future, what was the point? Edmund had no choice but to y weak. He said to Chelsea, ¡®ve been in the meeting the whole morning. I¡¯m really hungry. Only when you open the door can | go in and cook.¡± Edmund never dreamed that one day he would plead to a woman, and he didn¡¯t dare to raise his voice. In the room, Chelsea mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a kitchen in your own home? If you¡¯re hungry, just go back to your own home and cook. Otherwise, order takeout.¡± Edmund took a deep breath and replied, ¡°Aren''t you hungry? | want to cook for you, can¡¯t |?¡± Chelsea felt that Edmund¡¯s words were simplyughable. ninjanovel ¡°You''re just a novice cook. Are you serious?¡± Chelsea had once been a housewife for three years. She was good at cooking. But Edmund sounded like she would starve to death without him. How funny! In order to attack Edmund, Chelsea deliberately said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve finished eating. The butternut squash soup is delicious.¡± Edmund sighed. He loved butternut squash soup very much. A bowl of hot soup in the cold winter was simply heaven. Edmund made a huge mistake of assuming that Chelsea must have specially made it for him, because she knew very well how much he Liked it. Thinking of this, even if he was rejected, Edmund didn¡¯t feel sad. In an instant, another idea came to Edmund¡¯s mind, so he pretended to be disappointed and said, ¡°Well, since you are so heartless, | can only go back.¡± After that, he turned around and went back to his home. Chelsea was still wondKatharineg why he was so easy to talk this time when he heard a sounding from the bedroom on the second floor. Chelsea suddenly reacted and ran upstairs. However, it was too Late. By the time she rushed to the bedroom, Edmund had already jumped into her balcony through the window. Chelsea was so angry that his shoulders were shaking. She raised his hand and pointed at him, cursing, ¡°Edmund!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. During this period of time, he had been walking in and out of the main entrance. Chelsea had forgotten about his despicable way of entKatharineg the room. Edmund walked over and kissed her hard on the lips. He leaned against her earlobe and said ambiguously, ¡°Stop yelling. Your voice is hoarse again.¡± Chelsea¡¯s face immediately turned red. Because she had been tortured by himst night, she had begged for mercy for more than half the night. When she got up this morning, her voice was hoarse. He was obviously teasing her on purpose to embarrass her. It was at this moment that Edmund walked down the stairs with ease. He urately found the soup that Chelsea had just cooked in the kitchen and got a bowl for himself. In truth, Chelsea hadn¡¯t eaten yet. He hadn¡¯t wanted to let him in just now because she wanted to vent her anger on him. But this time, Chelsea was truly annoyed. She didn¡¯t pay attention to Edmund the entire time she ate. Chelsea had made quite a huge pot. She was full after having a small bow! of it with other food, and the rest was all eaten up by Edmund. Seeing that his forehead was covered with sweat, Chelsea couldn''t help but feel disgusted. Cap铆tulo 602 Cap¨ªtulo 602 ¡°Edmund, how can you eat so much?¡± Originally, she had saved a share of soup in the fridge for Zuri, because she also Liked the butternut soup she made. However, seeing that Edmund wasn''t full, she had no choice but to heat up Zuri¡¯s share for him. In the end, Edmund finished them all. Chelsea couldn''t help rolling her eyes at him. ¡°| used to eat a lot, didn¡¯t 1? Every time you cooked the butternut squash soup, you only ate a small bowl. The rest was left for me. ¡°| didn¡¯t see you dislike me at that time, but now you dislike me?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t care about me. You even dislike me for having a meal!¡± ninjanovel Hearing Edmund¡¯sints, Chelsea actually couldn¡¯t say a word. She just casually said that he had eaten too much. Was there a need for him toin Like this? In the end, she had no choice but to smooth things over. ¡°I had saved some for Zuri, but who would have thought that you would eat it all.¡± Edmund said discontentedly, ¡°She could make it herself.¡± Chelsea was furious. ¡°Then what right do you have to enjoy it?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t know how to cook at all. Edmund said that if Zuri could cook herself, Zuri could blow up the kitchen. Edmund''s lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°| had served you well Last night.¡± Chelsea was speechless. She wanted to hit Edmund''s head with the bowl in front of her on. Why was he so shameless? After the divorce, she felt that as if Edmund had totally changed his character. Thus, in a fit of anger, Chelsea left. Edmund did his best to clean up the table and put the bowls and chopsticks into the toilet. Edmund was doing this more and more smoothly. He had lived for more than thirty years. He had never done this kind of thing before, but now he felt that it was actually not bad to live a simple and peaceful life. To be able to live a simple life to its full was also an aplishment . After cleaning up the kitchen, Edmund left the study. He saw that Chelsea was turning on theputer. Edmund walked over from behind the chair and hugged Chelsea. He rubbed her cheek and asked, ¡°What did you do in the afternoon?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk to him at first, but then she remembered what she was going to do, so she had to say, ¡°My dad said that | can take advantage of this period of time to rest, so | can consider the casting of his show.¡± Chelsea had finished the screenwriter work of ¡°The Crown¡±. Next, it was time for her to prepare Roy¡¯s ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. Roy trusted her very much, indicating that she could rmend actors.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Of course, they also had Edmund, the capital giant, and the final actor selection would be decided by the director and Edmund. As soon as Chelsea started to talk about casting, Edmund immediately thought of the has-been actor Thomas Washburn who tried to get close to Chelsea at the dinner Last time. Obviously, Thomas Washburn wanted to y the protagonist of ¡°| Gotta Find you¡±. Therefore, Edmund reminded Chelsea, ¡°Since you''ve followed Miss Lewis in this circle for so many years, you must know the rules in this circle.¡± Cap铆tulo 603 Cap¨ªtulo 603 Chelsea didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly changed the topic. She asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund said with some resentment, ¡°What | mean is that there are some actresses in this circle who will fawn on the directors, screenwriters, and investors who have the say about casting, and so will some of the actors!¡± Chelsea finally understood what he meant. She red at him angrily andined, ¡°In your eyes, I¡¯m such a woman without principles?¡± Edmund was saying that she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of a handsome man. Edmund said coldly, ¡°Wasn''t Keith Rivera rmended by you?¡± When Chelsea was in the meeting, she had rmended Keith Rivera to act as the male lead of ¡°The Crown¡±, and had used several words to praise him. He was so handsome and gentle that Edmund was furious. Before Chelsea could answer, Edmundined, ¡°And that Ondo Curtis, | heard that he was also chosen by you for Zuri.¡± Chelsea tried her best to exin, ¡°I chose them, but that¡¯s because | think they''re the most suitable, not because they¡¯re handsome.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Edmund had already had his own idea. ¡°You can only rmend the actresses in this project.¡± Even if Chelsea wouldn¡¯t be mesmerized by a handsome man, Edmund didn¡¯t want to hear her praise a certain actor anymore Chelsea was angry. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Edmund, how am | supposed to work Like this?¡± Chelsea regarded scriptwriting a career for her life. This was only her second big project, but Edmund was so jealous of her about picking actors. What should she do in the future? Would she still dare to consider remarry him? This was not a legitimate rtionship between them. Even Edmund had made such a fuss. If they really got married again, would he interfere with her in the name of her husband? Originally, Chelsea had a simr candidate in his heart, and she had wanted to chat with him. But now that Edmund was jealous, how could she possibly talk to him? Edmund just couldn¡¯t bear to see Chelsea admire other men, so he didn¡¯t want topromise at all. Edmund was not the kind of person who insisted on making a scene with him. She immediately turned her face away and whispered, ¡°Who dares to reunite with you like this?¡± Edmund was rendered speechless in an instant and did not dare to refute. Edmund was neither jealous nor angry. He immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t choose a male actor, but you can¡¯t contact them in private. It¡¯s not good to be photographed by reporters.¡± Edmund¡¯s words made sense. Whether it was male or female artists in the entertainment industry, they were all the targets of the reporters. If she contacted any male artist in private, there would definitely be some ambiguous rumors, which would have a very bad impact on the drama ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. This was also why Chelsea didn¡¯t dare to be photographed by the reporters when she was in contact with Ondo Curtis and Luka Pierce. Therefore, Chelsea agreed readily. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll only provide the right person in my mind.¡± Edmund continued to ask, ¡°So do you have a suitable actor in your mind?¡± At the thought of how jealous Edmund had just been, Chelsea said in a perfunctory tone, ¡°Not yet.¡± Chelsea''s intuition told her that she wasn¡¯t suitable to discuss the male actor in her heart with him. Edmund breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Then take your time Edmund raised her hand and pointed at her phone, saying, ¡°Don''t talk about us in front of reporters in the future. Compared with the male stars in the entertainment industry, it¡¯s more terrible to go to the trending news with you.¡± Cap铆tulo 604 Cap¨ªtulo 604 She took a look at the trending news just now. Just because of Edmund''s previous words, she went on the trending news again. The headline wrote: Edmund admitted his love for his ex-wife. Perhaps it was because Chelsea had been on the trending news too frequently recently, which caused many people to dislike her. Some onlineizens deliberately scolded her. Somements in the hot searches were Like this: Did Chelsea use money to buy the hot trending news? The so-called richdy of the Ellis Family did want to join the entertainment industry, didn¡¯t she? Why did she buy hot trending news all day long? ninjanovel ¡°Chelsea is just a screenwriter, but she¡¯s been on the trending news every two or three days. She¡¯s even more frequently than those celebrities. Did she pay for a year of membership on What''s Trending?¡± Chelsea was speechless at thesements: Did these online trolls think that she was crazy for being on the hot trending news? What a joke Edmund frowned. He epted Chelsea¡¯s phone, looked through the hot searches, and then read thements. His face was gloomy. He took out his mobile phone and called Leo. ¡°Take care of those online trolls.¡± Leo agreed. Edmund changed his mind and said, ¡°Forget it. Let''s just withdraw the hot trending news.¡± Without this hot trending news, what else could they say? Chelsea was so scared that she quickly stopped him. ¡°It''s better not. If you put a nket over it, the online trolls will scold me for relying on some rich power men again.¡± Chelsea sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If they like to curse, then curse. | don¡¯t care.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Theirments were decided by their own. How could they control the trolls so much? Edmund pursed his lips and then told Leo, ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to do it.¡± Then he whispered to Leo, ¡°Inform the media that in the future, all the news about me and Chelsea will be suppressed.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Edmund''s move was ruthless enough to cut off the possibility of him and Chelsea appearing in the public media. Didn''t those online trolls dislike her for being searched all day Long? Then they wouldpletely quit. Let''s see what else they could say. Looking at his actions, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart, ¡°It''s so good to have money. If you want to get in the headlines, you pay. If you don¡¯t want to, you pay as well.¡± Chelsea and Edmund were safe and sound, but Diane¡¯s life was in a mess. First of all, it was her Fairnd Culture. When the employees heard that something had happened to her father, they began to resign. Some of them didn¡¯t even need her to settle her sry Last month and left directly. In just one or two days, many employees of Diane¡¯spany had Left. Cap铆tulo 605 Cap¨ªtulo 605 Secondly, Diane was trying to save herself after despair She thought that at Least she had been very popr in the past. Although her reputation was ruined now, it was not impossible for her to make a comeback. At worst, she would not y the Leading role and would not get too much money. As long as she could support herself, she would not have topromise with Matt. If Diane had sex again with Matt, she would have gone crazy Unfortunately, she was too naive. She contacted all the directors and investors she knew, and no one used her. Even if she asked for a very low sry, the other party refused her mercilessly, and even some people did not answer her phone. Someone kindly reminded her, ¡°Matt has spoken in the circle. In the future, he will protect you. Who dares to go against him?¡± In fact, Matt was not a big shot in Vertoak. Many people dared to offend him. They just thought that Diane was not worth it. It was not worth it for them to plead for Matt for her. Because the Stevenson family was in dire straits, Diane¡¯s father¡¯s situation was beyond redemption. Almost overnight, all the assets of the Stevenson family were sealed up, including the floor that Philip bought for her to open thepany.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ninjanovel Before the court came to seal down the Stevenson family¡¯s vi, Matt took a few people to the Stevenson family first. Matt proudly stood in the Stevenson family¡¯s living room, squinting at the pale and haggard Diane. ¡°How is it? Beauty, have you thought about it? Do you want to be with me?¡± In fact, Matt disdained to look at Diane again. He was indeed the kind of person who would stop contacting women after having sex with them. However, when he went to plead with Edmund for mercy, he gave him a hint that as Long as he Let Diane Live a bad life, he would naturally not make things difficult for him anymore. Matt had no choice but to continue pestKatharineg Diane. Diane looked at Matt with hatred in her eyes. Flora tried to persuade Diane. ¡°Vonnie, why don¡¯t you promise Mr. Fleming?¡± If she agreed, they could still have a ce to live. Otherwise, they would soon be exposed on the street. Flora did not want to live that kind of life, so she made up her mind to let her daughter sell herself. Diane sneered and said to Flora, ¡°If you''re willing, why don¡¯t you follow him?¡± After that, she looked at Matt with disdain. ¡°Mr. Fleming is so shameless. Maybe he is very interested in an old woman like you. Flora was so angry that her whole body was shaking. Matt also felt disgusted. Although he was a Little abnormal, he would not want an old woman like Flora. Matt stepped forward and kicked Diane to the ground. He bent over and grabbed Diane¡¯s neck, saying fiercely, ¡°Diane, do you still think you are the princess daughter of the powerful Stevenson family?¡± Diane¡¯s face turned red from being pinched by him. She was breathing heavily, as if she would suffocate to death the next second. At this time, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came. ¡°Mr. Fleming, don¡¯t you thing it¡¯s too savage for you to bully people Like this?¡± Matt Looked back inexplicably and saw apletely strange man standing in the Living room of the Stevenson family. The man was handsome and tall, with a smile on his face, but in fact, he was very dissatisfied. He couldn¡¯t help Loosening his grip on Diane¡¯s neck. He turned around and asked discontentedly, ¡°Who are you?¡± Cap铆tulo 606 Cap¨ªtulo 606 Before the man could answer, Diane, who had fallen to the ground, eximed, ¡°Eric?¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Diane couldn''t believe her own eyes. She stared at the man in shock and disbelief. Beside her, Flora was so shocked that she couldn''t move. This man was Diane''s ex-boyfriend when she was abroad. They had never contacted each other since Diane abandoned him in order to get close to Edmund. That was why Diane and Flora were so surprised and embarrassed to see him here. After all, it was Diane who had abandoned him because of her greed for wealth. What embarrassed them was that Diane¡¯s ex-boyfriend was here to make fun of their family. ¡°Do you think I''ll stand aside watching you in trouble?¡± As the man spoke, he gently helped Diane up. At the same time, Diane was so moved that she burst into tears. ninjanovel Diane didn¡¯t expect that her ex-boyfriend would save her at her most difficult moment and even say such gentle words to her. ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you ruin my n? I¡¯LL kill you!¡± As Matt cursed, he threw a punch at the man. The man protected Diane with one hand and snapped Matt¡¯s wrist with the other. Matt immediately wailed in pain. ¡°Fuck off!¡± The man roared fiercely. Matt covered his wrist and left in a hurry with his men. Diane burst into tears again. The scene when her ex-boyfriend treated Matt rudely just now made her extremely relieved. She vented the pain of being humiliated by Matt all of a sudden. She cried and said to the man who was still hugging her, ¡°Thank you for your help, Eric.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very gentle. ¡°Vonnie, there''s no need to be so polite between us.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Diane felt even more ashamed. She cried and apologized to the man. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was all her fault for being so greedy for wealth and fame that she only wanted to climb up to the fame of Edmund in Vertoak that she pushed away such a man who loved her deeply. At the moment when she was so down and out, the man still doted on her and treated her gently. He even went far away to save her. Diane was sure that the man had feelings for her. ¡°If it were me, | would have made the same choice as you. Vonnie, | don¡¯t me you.¡± The man looked down at the woman who was crying bitterly in his arms. He said such magnanimous words, but there was imperceptible sarcasm and disgust in his eyes. She was greedy for wealth and was ruthless and insidious. Her parents hated the poor and Loved the rich. Now it was their retribution. And he wanted to torture them. Diane, Flora, and her daughter were immersed in the warmth and care of Eric,pletely unaware of the strange emotions in his eyes. ¡°Diane, let Eric sit down first.¡± Flora reminded her daughter, who was still crying. Only then did Dianee to her senses and quickly said to the man, ¡°Sorry, sit down first.¡± Cap铆tulo 607 Cap¨ªtulo 607 The man sat down on the sofa. Flora went to the kitchen to make a cup of tea and handed it to the man. The man thanked her politely. His attitude was as respectful and gentle as before. Flora¡¯s eyes reddened, her face was full of regret. If she and Philip didn¡¯t despise the rtionship between them and didn¡¯t let Dianee back to approach Edmund, the Stevenson family wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Although Eric was not as sessful as Edmund, it was said that he had made great achievements. Flora recalled Edmund¡¯s attitude towards her, she regretted it very much. Back then, when Edmund was dating Diane, he was not very enthusiastic about Flora. Later on, they broke up, Edmund ignored Flora even more He was not Like Eric who had always respected Flora and always weed her with a smile. ninjanovel What a pity! Flora left Diane and Eric some space and said, ¡°You guys can talk. | have a headache. | want to go upstairs and lie down.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After Flora left, Diane Looked at her ex-boyfriend and said, ¡°Eric.¡± Eric put down the teacup in his hand, looked at Diane, and said sadly, ¡°I''ve been paying attention to you since we broke up.¡± ¡°| think as long as you live a good life, | will be at ease. | originally thought that you would marry Edmund smoothly, but | did not expect that.¡± Eric sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t just watch you suffer like this, so I¡¯m back.¡± Diane was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You mean you''ll help me?¡± Eric nodded happily. ¡°Of course. Diane said with some frustration, ¡°But Edmund is very powerful in Vertoak, and almost no one can fight against him.¡± Eric said with a cold face, ¡°So what? | can¡¯t let him live such a miserable life.¡± After that, Ericforted Diane. ¡°Don''t worry. I¡¯ve made some small achievements abroad. I''ll take care of Edmund.¡± Diane was extremely touched. She thought that she hadpletely fallen into the mire, but she did not expect that someone woulde to help her. Now those whoughed at her should be pissed off, like Edmund and Chelsea. They must have thought that Diane would never be able to turn over again. They did not expect that she would have an ex-boyfriend who really wanted to help her. Thinking of this, Diane¡¯s eyes were very gentle. ¡°Thank you so much for your help.¡± Eric said softly, ¡°Your house won''t be able to live here soon. | have a house. You can move it with your mother for the time being.¡± As he spoke, he took out a key and handed it to Diane. Diane was very surprised and said, ¡°Eric!¡± Cap铆tulo 608 Cap¨ªtulo 608 Eric handed it to her and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. | know what you mean.¡± After that, he got up and said goodbye. ¡°| have something to deal with I''ll go first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Although Diane really wanted to say more to him, she knew that since he was going to help her deal with Edmund, there must be a Lot of things to do. As soon as the man left the Stevenson family, the warm smile on his facepletely disappeared, reced by gloom and coldness He Looked up at the azure sky and sighed with emotion Ang¡¯s Library After waiting for so many years, he had finally reached this step. The person in the heaven must have seen everything he had done. She would definitely be gratified, wouldn¡¯t she? He would help her take revenge for the grievances and pain she had suffered back then. After Eric left, Flora immediately rushed down from upstairs. She looked at the key to the house in Diane''s hand and said, ¡°Did Eric give us a house?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When Flora heard the address of the vi, which was situated at the golden area, she was overjoyed. ¡°Yes, Eric said that we can move over.¡± Diane couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes. ¡°I did not expect him to be so rich now.¡± Back then, when Diane was with Eric, although his family was rich and well-off, he could not be called as the millionaire. However, at that time, her family was rich, so she did not mind his family background. Anyway, she just wanted to y with Eric, not to marry him. But who would have thought that many yearster, when Diane was down and out, the man she did not want saved her in time? Without any hesitation, Diane and Flora immediately packed up and moved in. When Edmund received Matt¡¯s call, he was working in Chelsea¡¯s study. On the phone, Matt said exasperatedly, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | don¡¯t know where this man came from. He dared to help Diane.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows, but his tone was not surprised. Matt added, ¡°I wanted to humiliate Diane, but the man broke my hand right away. | had no choice but toe to the hospital.¡± Edmund ordered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. Take care of yourself.¡± Matt agreed and said ttKatharinegly, ¡°Mr. Nelson, have you forgiven me?¡± Edmund sneered and hung up the phone without saying anything. Matt, such a scum, dared to think that if he did something for Edmund, Edmund would let him go? However, Edmund did not expect Diane¡¯s ex-boyfriend, Eric, to be so vicious that he broke Matt¡¯s hand. Seeing the solemn look on his face, Chelsea could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund did not intend to hide anything from Chelsea, because since Eric had chosen to help Diane, Chelsea should be on guard against him So he said calmly to Chelsea, ¡°Diane used to have an ex-boyfriend named Eric Yeung. He came back at this time to help Diane.¡± Cap铆tulo 609 Cap¨ªtulo 609 Chelsea was very surprised. She did not expect Diane had such an infatuated ex-boyfriend. Seeing the look of surprise on Chelsea¡¯s face, Edmund replied sarcastically, ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡± Diane was sinister and vicious, and Eric chose to help her. He was definitely not a good person But Chelsea did not agree with him. ¡°Maybe this is love.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Love would blind people''s eyes and make those who were rational blind In their eyes, Diane was not a good person, but as long as Eric loved her, Diane was the best to him in the world. Edmund said with disdain, ¡°What kind of bullshit love is that?¡± ¡°Does Diane deserve it?¡± However, this was not what Edmund wanted to say. He got up, walked to Chelsea, who was Looking for books in front of the bookcase, and raised his hand to hold her in his arms. ¡°I''ve arranged two bodyguards for you. Let them follow you when you go out in the future.¡± ninjanovel Since Eric had already taken revenge on the Nelson Group, he would definitely plot against Chelsea. If it had been in the past, Chelsea would have definitely thought that what he had done was too exaggerated. But ever since she had been tricked by Diane, Chelsea had been afraid, so she happily epted his kindness. ¡°Alright.¡± Chelsea had just had such a happy life. She had to Live well. Then, Leo also called Edmund to report, ¡°Eric gave Diane a house, and now Diane and her mother moved in.¡± ¡°Eric invested in Diane¡¯spany. He seems to be going to continue to help her manage it.¡± ¡°| see. Keep an eye on them.¡± Edmund was not surprised. Since Eric was going to help Diane, it was impossible for him to only provide her a ce to live. Thepany had to be done for her. Before hanging up, Leo asked again, ¡°Mr. Nelson, can youe back to manage thepany?¡± Edmund agreed readily, ¡°Okay, I''ll start working next Monday.¡± Originally, Edmund wanted to rest until he won Chelsea¡¯s heart again. But Eric¡¯s appearance disrupted his n, so he had to return to thepany, in case Eric caused trouble. On the day they moved into the new vi, Diane proudly posted a photo on Instagram. It showed the outer appearance of the vi. She also wrote, ¡°After so many years, | finally realize that you are the one who loves me the most.¡± Diane¡¯s actions soon sent herself to the trending news. Philip was thrown into prison, and the boss behind him also had an ident, so theizens thought that the Stevenson family waspletely over, and Diane would never have a chance to turn over. Unexpectedly, instead of staying out on the street, Diane moved into the vi and confessed her love to someone. With such a big piece of news, everyone had to pay attention to it. There were so many people discussing, so Diane naturally went to the trending news. Soon, someone took a screen shot of Diane¡¯s Instagram, on which she replied to her friend¡¯sments, ¡°The person | confessed to is my ex-boyfriend. He came back from abroad to help me. | was too moved, so | sighed with emotion.¡± As soon as thisment came out, it caused another crazy discussion amongizens. No one had expected that the person who would help Diane would be her ex-boyfriend. Who could say that this was true love without envy? Zuri called Chelsea. Gritting her teeth, she scolded, ¡°What''s wrong with Diane¡¯s ex-boyfriend? Was he blind? Why was he so nice to that bitch Diane?¡± Cap铆tulo 610 Cap¨ªtulo 610 Zuri had always had a clear personality of love and hatred. Chelsea smiled andforted her, ¡°No matter how bad a woman is, there are still people who Love her.¡± Zuri said angrily, ¡°A useless woman like Diane does not deserve to be loved! | can already imagine Diane¡¯s smug face now. Isn¡¯t there a dinner party in a few days? | don¡¯t want to see her at all.¡± At the end of the year, all kinds of awards and charity banquets were held in the film and television industry. Zuri was a popr female star, so she was naturally invited. Because Chelsea showed off his talent in the film industry this year, coupled with Roy¡¯s rtionship, she was also frequently invited. However, Chelsea only chose to attend a dinner party. Since this banquet was hosted by Eugene Lewis, she naturally had to give her face. Sheforted Zuri gently, ¡°Calm down, we''ll just ignore her.¡± Zuri snapped, ¡°Where''s the butternut squash soup you left for mest time? I¡¯m so angry now that | have to eat something delicious to change my mood.¡± Chelsea found it hard to open her mouth. ¡°Can | say that all of them were eaten by Edmund?¡± Zuri was furious. ¡°Is he a pig? He can eat so much!¡± Chelsea coaxed her. ¡°I''ll do it for you again. It¡¯s all yours this time.¡± Only then did Zuri calm down. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ninjanovel As soon as Chelsea hung up the phone with Zuri, she heard Edmund say in disdain, ¡°With Zuri¡¯s temper, I''m afraid that Colin Smith¡¯s mother won''t like her.¡± Edmund and the others all knew that Zuri Liked Colin Smith. The Smith family was a well-known family in Vertoak, a Literary family. However, the Smith Family might not like a beautiful female star Like Zuri. It was said that the Smith Family did not like Zuri. Colin¡¯s mother disagreed on Zuri being with him. Chelsea lightly sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no need for Colin''s mother to oppose it. Perhaps Colin won¡¯t ept Zuri anymore. Right now, he still hates her.¡± Edmund wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Chelsea looked up at him and asked doubifully, ¡°Are you very familiar with Colin?¡± Edmund replied simply, ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡± Although he had never seen Colin, he clearly knew that there had been an invisible investor in the film and television industry. As far as Edmund knew, the big shot was abroad. He did not know his name, but only his surname was Smith. What was strange was that many of the dramas invested by this Mr. Smith had been yed by Zuri. It was unknown whether it was because he was secretly pave the way for Zuri, or because he simply valued Zuri¡¯s potential. When Zuri was not famous, that big shot had invested in her acting, even if her role was just an inconspicuous supporting role.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Therefore, Edmund suspected that the mysterious investor was Colin. Cap铆tulo 611 Cap¨ªtulo 611 But this was only his suspicion. Without definite news, he could not tell Chelsea his own suspicion. Chelsea did not say anything else. She and Zuri did not know theplexity of the entertainment industry at all, so they never suspected that Colin would invest in the entertainment industry. The main reason was that the Smith Family was good at calligraphy and almost no one was doing business. Most of the members from the Smith Family were active in the academic world. Colin, who had a self-cultivation genius, was not Like an investor. Chelsea and Zuri had thought that they would meet Diane at the dinner party. They had also expected that Diane would show off in public, but none of them had expected that Diane would y tricks again. After the banquet began, Chelsea did not have much contact with Diane. Later, Chelsea went to the bathroom and saw Diane standing at the stairs. With no expression on her face, Chelsea decided to leave. She admitted that there was no need for her to greet Diane politely. Diane, who was in high heels, turned around and stood in front of Chelsea. Chelsea took a step back warily and asked unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± For some reason, Chelsea felt Diane¡¯s face turn pale the moment she turned around. But Diane still proudly cFostered her arms and looked at Chelsea. ¡°Chelsea, aren¡¯t you very angry?¡± Chelsea Laughed. ¡°What''s there to be angry about?¡± Diane snorted. ninjanovel ¡°You''re so angry that | wasn¡¯t defeated by you guys. You''re so angry that | have an ex-boyfriend to save me.¡± Chelsea understood and simply replied, ¡°Do you think I¡¯LL be jealous of your beautiful Love?¡± Diane said proudly, ¡°Of course.¡± Chelsea found it very funny. ¡°But | have helped my ex-husband many times in time.¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Looking at the stiff expression on Diane¡¯s face, Chelsea said, ¡°Besides, my ex-husband is a man you can¡¯t get with all your efforts. What do you think I¡¯m jealous of?¡± ¡°Shouldn''t you be jealous of me?¡± ¡°You!¡± Diane was rendered speechless by Chelsea. Perhaps it was due to Chelsea¡¯s outward appearance that she always gave off the impression that she was weak and easy to bully, so much so that Diane always forgot that she had always been beaten back by Chelsea. Chelsea put away the smile on his face and said coldly, ¡°Diane, in the future, we''ll just mind our own business and avoid each other, okay? You¡¯d better restrain yourself!¡± Diane¡¯s provocation did not annoy Chelsea. Instead, it angered Diane herself. She gritted her teeth and stared at Chelsea. ¡°Avoid each other?¡± ¡°No way!¡± With that, Diane¡¯s expression became determined again. Before Chelsea could react, Diane suddenly reached out and grabbed her, shouting, ¡°Chelsea, you pushed me?¡± Cap铆tulo 612 Cap¨ªtulo 612 Chelsea felt that Diane was acting strangely. Just as she was about to shake her off, Diane let go of her and leaned back. Behind her was the stairs on the second floor, but Diane ignored it and rolled down the stairs. Chelsea was so frightened by this scene that she broke out in a cold sweat. Diane fainted on the spot when she fell down, and her forehead was bleeding. The scene was shocking. Chelsea finally understood why Diane¡¯s face had turned pale when she turned her back to the stairs. Diane knew that she would be in great pain if she fell down like this. She was also afraid. Diane¡¯s trick had seriously injured her. Chelsea did not understand why Diane had done this. Since her ex-boyfriend hade to help her, couldn''t she just live a good Life and stop making trouble? Because Diane had fallen down the stairs and fainted, and because Diane had shouted at Chelsea to push her, the people who had attended the dinner immediately gathered around. Some called the police, and some used Chelsea of being so cruel. Pushing Diane down the stairs from such a height meant that she wanted Diane dead. For a moment, everyone turned to look at Chelsea withplicated expressions. They had not thought that a seemingly gentle and kind girl like her would be so vicious. Even if Diane was disgusting, Chelsea couldn¡¯t hurt her like this. Chelsea saw the misunderstanding in everyone¡¯s eyes and stood still to rify herself. ¡°I did not push her. It was she who caught me first and then fell down herself.¡± Someone in the crowd said, ¡°Who would think that way and roll down the stairs? The stairs are so high. Isn¡¯t she afraid of falling to death?¡± Chelsea curled her lips and sneered. This was how Diane took things too hard. She would rather suffer like this in order to frame Chelsea for deliberately hurting others The onlookers naturally did not believe what Chelsea said. Chelsea did not panic, because she had not done anything wrong. Zuri rushed in from outside the crowd. She hugged the pale-faced Chelsea and asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡± ninjanovel Chelsea simply told Zuri everything. Zuri naturally trusted Chelsea She was very furious because of Diane. Zuri nced at Diane, who was still lying on the ground unconscious She wanted to kick Diane to death. She had only gone out to answer a phone call when Diane came to frame Chelsea.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What a Lunatic! Chelsea stopped Zuri in time. ¡°Let''s wait for the police.¡± Now that so many people were staring at them, they could not make any mistakes. Hearing themotion, Eugene rushed over as well. She stood straight in front of Chelsea and Zuri, protecting the two young girls. ¡°Chelsea is myst disciple. With my moral quality, | guarantee that she definitely won¡¯t do such a vicious thing. Everyone can Leave now. Just leave this matter to the police.¡± While Eugene knew that everyone had left, the police and ambnce arrived at the same time. Diane was sent to the hospital, while Chelsea was taken away by the police to cooperate with the investigation. Edmund had not attended the dinner at all, because he did not want to attract public attention. In addition, he had arranged two bodyguards for him, so he did not follow. The two bodyguards did not expect that Diane would hurt herself to frame Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 613 Cap¨ªtulo 613 This time, Chelsea¡¯s body was not hurt at all, but her reputation was about to be ruined by Diane. Once Diane was sure that Chelsea had deliberately hurt her, the crime would be too serious. On the way to the police station, Edmund called Brayan Collins as soon as possible and asked him to return as soon as possible to fully take charge of Chelsea¡¯s case. After arriving at the police station, the two bodyguards med themselves. Edmund did not me them. No one expected Diane to be so mean. For a moment, Edmund sincerely hoped that Diane would just smash her to death so that she would note out to harm people all day long. Although Brayan was abroad, he still sent his most capable Lawyer to the police station and bail Chelsea out. At this moment, Diane had woken up in the hospital. There were many bruises after her rolling down from the stairs, as well as concussion symptoms. She immediately said through her ex-boyfriend Eric, ¡°Chelsea is jealous of everything she has now, and because of the past grievances with her, she wanted to kill me and pushed me down the stairs viciously.¡± Diane also made public her injury inspection report, iming that she would sue Chelsea for going to prison.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Because Diane¡¯s current situation was really miserable, people online scolded Chelsea. They all said that she looked gentle and kind on the surface, but in fact, she was vicious and insidious. When Chelsea followed Edmund out of the police station, she was surrounded by reporters. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Chelsea was protected in Edmund''s arms. The two bodyguards led the way, while Brayan¡¯swyer walked on the other side of Chelsea, helping her block the reporters next to her. ¡°Miss Williams, have you really pushed Diane?¡± ¡°What happened to you two at that time?¡± ¡°Diane said that she would put you in jail. What do you want to say?¡± The reporters threw a series of questions to Chelsea, who couldn¡¯t stand still anymore, but she bit her lips and calmed down. She raised her hand and gently tugged at the corner of Edmund''s clothes, indicating that she had something to say. Edmund stopped his steps, using his sturdy arms to firmly protect Chelsea. Chelsea looked at the reporters and said righteously, ¡°I''ll make it clear again: | did not push Diane. God is watching what she¡¯s doing. | have a clear conscience.¡± When the matter had just happened, Chelsea was still a little flustered, but now she hadpletely calmed down. She had never done anything that would hurt the world, so she was naturally not afraid of being ndered. ¡°| believe in the fairness of thew, and | also believe that thew will give me justice.¡± After saying these words, Chelsea bowed her head and left, escorted by Edmund. After Edmund and Chelsea got into the car and left, Brayan¡¯s Lawyer turned around and told them, ¡°I just learned from the police that this matter is a Little tricky.¡± ¡°The police said that they went to get the surveince video of the hotel at the dinner party, but all the cameras that could capture Miss Williams¡¯s location at that time were destroyed, leaving no video evidence.¡± ¡°Because Diane is the victim now. What she said is the only evidence.¡± Diane was now certain that Chelsea was deliberately pushing her. Without evidence, Chelsea would not be able to prove her innocence. After Listening to thewyer''s words, Chelsea¡¯s face turned pale. Just now, she had firmly rified that she had not pushed Diane. It seemed that Diane had nned this beforehand. If Chelsea could not provide evidence to prove her innocence, then the crime of intentional hurting would be set up. At that time, not only would her reputation be ruined, but she would also be in prison. It was not a small matter to deliberately hurt people. It was a criminal case. Cap铆tulo 614 Cap¨ªtulo 614 Chelsea sucked in a cold breath. Edmund had been holding her hand since he saw her at the police station. He could feel her fear at this moment. He hugged her in his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We''ll definitely find evidence. At all costs, he had to protect Chelsea. Edmund took Chelsea home, and Eric went to the hospital to visit Diane. Diane burst into tears the moment she saw Eric. She wrapped her arms around his waist and said aggrievedly, ¡°It hurts. | feel like all the bones in my body are about to break. The doctor said that | still have a slight concussion!¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work, baby.¡± Eric allowed Diane to hug him but ruthlessness shed acFoster his eyes ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Why was she not dead? Or at least broke her legs and arms? Why did she just have a concussion? The idea of framing Chelsea in such a way was brought up by Eric. His purpose was not only to frame Chelsea, but also to hurt Diane. Eric hoped that Diane would fall to her death on the spot, so that Chelsea would not have any evidence to save her, so she would be charged with murder. Even if she was not sentenced to death, she would have to spend the rest of her life in prison Some time ago, the news that Chelsea was the daughter of the Ellis family was so hot that the Ellis family would definitely not be able to protect Chelsea. Chelsea could only bear the charge of murder. Who would have thought that Diane would only suffer a minor injury? But he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Take it slow. Anyway, Chelsea had already been set up by him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Of course, Diane did not know what Eric was thinking. She waspletely devoted to Eric now. She would Listen to whatever Eric said. Otherwise, with her character, how could she do such a dangerous thing as falling off the stairs? She got up from Eric¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Are you sure you''ve destroyed all the cameras?¡± Eric answered with certainty, ¡°Of course.¡± Diane said fiercely, ¡°That¡¯s good. | must make Chelsea unable to turn over this time!¡± Eric said, ¡°As long as you insist that Chelsea pushed you, Chelsea won''t get away.¡± Since Edmund deeply loved Chelsea, he had to be with her. As long as Eric was able to scheme against him, it would be easy for Edmund to feel unhappy. Eric said, ¡°After plotting against Chelsea, we''ll have to deal with Edmund. Before returning to our home country, I¡¯ve already formed an alliance with his rivalpany. We''ll carry out a hostile bid against the Nelson Group. By then, Edmund will be doomed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diane was pleasantly surprised. She did not expect Eric to be so capable. Eric rubbed Diane¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°I can do anything to help you take revenge on them.¡± ¡°You''re so kind, Eric!¡± Diane threw herself into Eric¡¯s arms again and hugged him tightly. ¡°LL Listen to whatever you say next.¡± She did not know how much she hoped that Edmund and Chelsea would have a bad time. Now that Eric was helping her wholeheartedly, she naturally had to listen to Eric. Eric, who was held in Diane¡¯s arms, had a cold Look in his eyes, but he said, ¡°Okay, but now you don¡¯t have to do anything. You just need to recuperate. Have a good rest. I''ll deal with the matter of Chelsea.¡± After saying that, Eric Let go of Diane, who reluctantly Let him go After Eric left, Flora also came to visit Diane. However, the first thing Flora did after entKatharineg the ward was to scold Diane. ¡°Stupid girl! You didn¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Cap铆tulo 615 Cap¨ªtulo 615 Diane said indifferently, ¡°Sometimes you just need to sacrifice yourself a little. Look what | got Chelsea into now.¡± That was how Eric told to Diane. She was afraid that she would get hurt and did not want to carry out the n proposed by the n, but after listening to the persuasion of the n, she was shaken As long as she could destroy Chelsea, what was the point of getting hurt? God blessed Diane. She was fine now. Flora said unhappily, ¡°But what if something happens to you?¡± After all, Flora was Diane¡¯s mother. She still cared about Diane. Moreover, now that Philip was in prison, the only person Flora could count on was Diane. She did not want anything to happen to Diane. Diane replied impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Flora continued, ¡°Is it the idea of Eric? He asked you to do such a dangerous thing. How could he care about you?¡± Diane couldn''t stop herself from yelling at Flora, ¡°Enough, Mom. Stop nagging. I¡¯m fine, right?¡± Diane couldn''t bear to hear anyone say that Eric was in the wrong, even if that person was her own mother. In Diane¡¯s eyes, Eric was the one who loved her the most in the world. Flora nced at her impatient daughter and pursed her lips without saying anything. Did that Eric really love her daughter? For the sake of his rescue, Flora believed his sincerity. But if a man really loved a woman. How could he bear to let her take the risk? Brayan worked very quickly. That very night, he had taken a private ne back from abroad. The next morning, he had appeared at Chelsea¡¯s house. But of course, Edmund was at home as well. Chelsea personally made two cups of coffee, one for Brayan, and the other for Edmund. Ang¡¯s Library The handsome and charming Lawyer was almost moved to tears. ¡°After such a long time, | can finally drink the coffee you cooked.¡± In the past, when Chelsea was still Mrs. Nelson, Brayan and the others would asionally go to meet up with him, so they drank the coffee and tasted the food that Chelsea personally cooked. Without exception, they all missed it. Edmund answered from the side, ¡°Thanks to Mr. Collins, | can have a drink today.¡± The grief in Edmund¡¯s words was very obvious. Ever since he had learned how to cook and make coffee, Chelsea had rarely done this. Edmund didn¡¯t dare to let Chelsea do housework, because Chelsea would mock himself.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You deserve that.¡± Brayan smiled mockingly. The three of them chatted while drinking coffee. In fact, Chelsea was a little worried. When she learned that all the surveince cameras had been destroyed yesterday. However, Brayan acted as if he had won. ¡°There is only one truth. If you didn¡¯t push Diane, then she must have done something. They will always reveal some clues.¡± Brayan then said, ¡°I''vee up with an idea with Edmund. Let them expose themselves. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Chelsea turned to Look at Edmund in surprise. Brayan had rushed back overnight. When had hee up with an idea with Brayan? Did he not sleepst night? Cap铆tulo 616 Edmund saw through her mind and took the initiative to say in a low voice, ¡°Brayan called me in the early morning and I woke up. We talked about it during that time.¡± Chelsea agreed and did not say anything else, but she was very touched. Chelsea had never thought that she would get along well with Edmund so quickly. She had never thought that Diane and Philip¡¯s actions would rapidly shorten the rtionship between her and Edmund. How could she remain unmoved when Edmund tried to mediate for her again and again? Roy had said before that she should not fall in love with him again because Edmund saved her. Now, she might really fall in love with him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Brayan told Chelsea the idea he had discussed with Edmund. ¡°Since Diane and her so-called ex- boyfriend have plotted against you, they wilt definitely be guilty. Since they have destroyed the surveince cameras in advance, we will find a way to Lure them out.¡± Chelsea was curious. ¡°To lure them into a trap?¡± Brayan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll ask someone to release the message on purposeter, saying that someone at the banquet took photos of you and Diane. We have enough evidence to prove your innocence. Diane and the others will definitely find a way to silence the person who recorded the video. As long as they do it, we¡¯ll find out their secret.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll arrange for that person to be our men. When Diane and the others find that person, we¡¯ll leave the evidence.¡± Chelsea asked nervously, ¡°Diane¡¯s ex-boyfriend seems very cunning. Will they take the bait?¡± Brayan smiled with certainty. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Definitely. They definitely won¡¯t Let us get hold of them. Even if there¡¯s any possibility, they won¡¯t allow it.¡± Chelsea nodded and said worriedly, ¡°Will the person you arranged be in danger? If they just want to shut that person¡¯s mouth, that¡¯s fine, but what if they kill him to silence him?¡± Although Chelsea had nevere into contact with Diane¡¯s ex-boyfriend, but she instinctively felt that the man was cruel and merciless. She was afraid that the man would hurt them mercilessly. Brayan said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The people we arranged are definitely not ordinary people. They will definitely solve the emergency.¡± By the side, Edmund gave Chelsea a reassuring smile. Chelsea¡¯s mood had be much more rxed. Both Brayan and Edmund were extremely capable people. She should trust them. After finishing his task, Brayan got up and Left. ¡°I¡¯ll hold a press conferenceter to announce our stance.¡± After Brayan left, Chelsea Looked at Edmund and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for helping me.¡± Although she now had the Ellis family to rely on, Roy was far away in the Capital at this moment. It was Edmund who took the Lawyer to bail her out as soon as possible, so that she could avoid a prison disaster. Chelsea thanked Brayan, a highly sought Lawyer, for helping her from the bottom of her heart. Edmund raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If you really want to thank me, why don¡¯t you consider remarrying me?¡± Chelsea was speechless. Edmund was too eager to seed, wasn¡¯t he? He should step by step change from a bedpanion to a boyfriend, but in the end, he directly said that he wanted to re-marry Chelsea. Before they could continue to discuss this topic, Roy called. Cap铆tulo 617 Cap¨ªtulo 617 Chelsea knew that Roy must be very worried about her. Sure enough, when he picked up the phone, she heard Roy say, ¡°I bought the fastest ticket to help you.¡± Edmund took over the phone andforted Roy in person, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. It¡¯s very hard to go back and forth.¡± When Chelsea was drugged by Diane, Roy came to see Chelsea. It was only a few days before he came again. Edmund was worried that his body would not be able to bear it, not to mention that there was Kelli Fuller, who had just fallen ill and needed to be taken care of. ¡°Leave it to me. We havee up with a solution.¡± On the other side of the phone, Roy said a few more words. Edmund replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | will never let her suffer any grievance. | will definitely seek justice for her.¡± Roy felt much more at ease after listening to Edmund''s words. In addition, Chelsea also advised him not toe over, so he gave up. After hanging up the phone, Roy, who was far away in the Capital, could not help sighing. Kelli said gently to him, ¡°From what | can see, Edmund truly wants to win Chelsea¡¯s heart back. After all these things, are you still nning to oppose them?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Kelli¡¯s words were also the reason why Roy sighed. He shook his head and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°I was determined not to let Chelsea continue to be with Edmund. There are so many excellent men in the Capital, why Let her waste her good youth on him, the ex-husband?¡± ¡°But | really didn¡¯t expect that Philip and his daughter would give Edmund so many opportunities to get close to and take care of Chelsea. Edmund saved Chelsea in time again and again. What else can | say?¡± Kelli naturally saw Roy''s distress andforted him in a gentle voice, ¡°When these things are over, let¡¯s ask Chelsea¡¯s specific thoughts. She should be willing to do it herself.¡± Roy could only nod and say, ¡°Okay.¡± In the Vertoak. ninjanovel After Brayan left Chelsea''s residence, he held a press conference and announced righteously, ¡°My client, Ms. Chelsea, absolutely did not push Miss Diane. We''ve also found enough evidence to prove her innocence. At the same time, we''ll also sue Miss Diane for framing Ms. Chelsea.¡± ¡°Here, | want to remind Mrs. Diane that ording to thew, whoever fabricates facts to falsely use another person, with the intention of causing another person to be subject to criminal investigation, if the circumstances are serious, shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not more than three years, criminal detention or public surveince; If serious consequences are caused, he shall be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment of not less than three years but not more than 10 years.¡± Brayan was the most popr and authoritativewyer in Vertoak at the moment. It was enough for Chelsea to invite Brayan to defend her, but she didn¡¯t expect that Brayan would bring up another hot topic to sue Diane. The reporters under the stage were all stunned. ¡°Why is Diane going to be used?¡± Brayan exined slowly, ¡°Everyone, please pay attention to this sentence of ¡®making up facts and framing others¡¯. Don¡¯t you think someone did it on purpose? Otherwise, how could the hotel''s surveince cameras be broken?¡± As soon as Brayan¡¯s words came out, some reporters who were quick to react immediately understood that Brayan was saying that this matter was purely directed and acted by Diane? No wonder he secretly used Diane of making up the truth Brayan added, ¡°Besides, my client doesn¡¯t have the motive to push Miss. Diane downstairs.¡± ¡°Diane said that my client is jealous of her, but what does she have to make my client jealous?¡± Brayan¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. ¡°My client, Chelsea, is now sessful in career, and happy and contended in life. Why does she need to be jealous of Miss Stevenson? That Miss Stevenson has a so-called ex-boyfriend? ¡°Even if my client doesn¡¯t stay with Mr. Nelson in the future, isn¡¯t it good for those rich people in the Capital? Does she need to be jealous of the so-called love between Miss Diane and her ex-boyfriend? ¡°In fact, Miss Diane is more or less jealous of my client.¡± Cap铆tulo 618 Cap¨ªtulo 618 Brayan¡¯s words made the reporters couldn''t help but ponder because his words made sense. Of course, there were also some reporters who couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°But if it was Diane who directed the whole incident herself, why did she take the risk of falling off the stairs and even being seriously injured?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Brayan stroked the wedding ring with the ring finger in his left hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± ¡°This is to achieve their goal at all costs.¡± Brayan¡¯s words seemed casual, but in fact, he was telling the truth. Brayan¡¯s press conference went very smoothly, but someone panicked when they saw it. After reading it, Diane called Eric in a hurry and said in a somewhat flustered tone, ¡°What if Brayan says that he wants to sue me for framing her?¡± Diane had never thought that she would be in such big trouble. In her opinion, if her n to frame Chelsea failed, at worst, she would be scolded by the outside world again How could she know that if she was making up facts to frame others, she would be punished by the penalw? She was suddenly scared. She didn¡¯t want to go to prison. That was not a human life at all. After her father, Philip, was sent to prison, she had visited her father with her mother several times. Her father seemed to have aged more than ten years in an instant. His hair waspletely white and he was haggard. ninjanovel Eric said on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They don¡¯t have real evidence in their hands. As long as they don¡¯t have evidence, they will sue you for nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Diane was still worried. ¡°After all, it was a dinner party that day, and there were a lot of people attending it. Although there was no one around when Chelsea went to the bathroom, what if someone was hiding in the dark?¡± Now, any random mobile phone could take photos and destroy the surveince camera. What if someone secretly took pictures of it? Eric¡¯s tone was still calm. ¡°Diane, you''re too nervous now. You have to try to calm down.¡± Diane hesitated before saying, ¡°Okay, I''ll calm down. | believe you.¡± She had no other choice but to trust Eric. She had no power now, and she could do nothing. As if trying tofort her, Eric added, ¡°I''ll send someone to investigate again. If there¡¯s really something like that, I''ll get rid of that person.¡± ¡°Kill him?¡± Diane''s voice trembled. Although she had done many bad things, she had never killed anyone. Eric¡¯s voice became colder. ¡°If we don¡¯t deal with it, will we stay here and wait for him to expose us?¡± As soon as Diane thought that she might be exposed, she immediately said, ¡°I''ll Listen to you.¡± Eric was very satisfied. ¡°Diane, you used to be protected too well by your father. This world is so cruel. It¡¯s either others or us go to death.¡± Diane, who had hung up the phone, was lying on the hospital bed. Eric was right. In order to protect themselves, she couldn¡¯t care too much. Edmund and Brayan wanted to deliberately create an illusion of someone taking photos of the evidence to lure Eric into a trap. They didn¡¯t expect Eric to be so cunning that he didn¡¯t take any action all the time. Cap铆tulo 619 Cap¨ªtulo 619 However, Edmund didn¡¯t expect that there would be unexpected gains. He received a phone call. The man on the other end of the phone said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I¡¯m Thomas Washburn.¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Thomas didn¡¯t have any good intentions towards Chelsea, so Edmund naturally didn¡¯t have any good impression of him. Thomas was silent fora moment on the phone and then said, ¡°I also went to the dinner party that night.¡± Edmund paused for a moment and was keenly aware of the hint in Thomas¡¯s words, but he continued to ask calmly, ¡°So?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Thomas did not hide it. ¡°| really want to fight for the leading actor of the drama, ¡®I Gotta Find you¡¯, so | kept an eye on Chelsea that night. | wanted to find an opportunity to talk to her alone and fight for that role.¡± ¡°Chelsea went to the bathroomter, so | followed her. But | didn¡¯t expect that before | could find her, Diane stopped her first.¡± ¡°| took a video of what happened Later.¡± Thomas finished what he wanted to say in one breath, without any false words. Edmund naturally understood Thomas¡¯s intention in an instant and said directly, ¡°Tell me about your request.¡± Thomas was not a good person. With such evidence in his hand, he must fight for something for himself.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sure enough, Thomas said, ¡°I want the hero of this show. If you agree, | will give you the evidence of the phone immediately.¡± Edmund was very mocking. Thomas really had no self-knowledge at all How could he afford to be the hero of that drama? However, this was not the point now. The point was whether Thomas really had evidence or not. Even if there was evidence, he needed to confirm whether the evidence could help them. Therefore, he calmly asked Thomas, ¡°How do | know that you really took photos?¡± Thomas also understood Edmund''s caution. ¡°We can meet. You can see the content of the video in person.¡± ¡°The angle | stood at was just right. | clearly saw Diane grab Chelsea¡¯s hand and then fall off the stairs on purpose.¡± Edmund agreed, ¡°Okay, see you at the time cafe in 20 minutes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After hanging up the phone, Edmund told Chelsea about Thomas. Chelsea said without thinking, ¡°Thomas is absolutely not suitable for the leading actor.¡± ¡°On the contrary, if he really wants to y a role in this drama, the bad second leading actor is suitable for him.¡± Chelsea really judged from Thomas¡¯s image and his charm. Edmund naturally supported every decision of Chelsea. ¡°Till go talk to him. ¡°I''LL go with you.¡± Chelsea suggested, ¡°I''ll try my best to convince him to y the second male lead.¡± Chelsea knew that everyone wanted to act as the male lead, but the supporting roles might not necessarily be not outstanding. Cap铆tulo 620 Cap¨ªtulo 620 ¡°Sure.¡± The two simply tidied up and went out together. Thomas had already arrived at the time cafe. After the three of them met, Edmund first took a look at the contents of Thomas¡¯s mobile phone. It was indeed the evidence they wanted, and every move between Chelsea and Diane was clearly recorded. Thomas took the initiative to say, ¡°As soon as the evidence is released, not only will the stains on Ms. Williams¡¯ reputation be washed away, but will also convict Diane¡¯s crime of ndKatharineg others.¡± Thomas said with a confident smile, ¡°So, Mr. Nelson, Ms. Williams, it''s not too much for me to ask for the male lead role, is it?¡± Edmund said coldly, ¡°Thomas, you should know your limits. The protagonist is not for you.¡± Thomas quickly put away his mobile phone and asked unhappily, ¡°Why Edmund hit him without hesitation, ¡°Your characteristics and acting skills aren¡¯tpatible with the role.¡± Thomas''s face was a little pale. Chelsea said at the right time, ¡°Mr. Washburn, | personally think that the second male lead is more suitable for you.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Thomas refused without thinking. ¡°The second male lead is a jerk, no, you can even called him a scumbag. Isn¡¯t it equivalent to destroying myself if | y this role?¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Since Thomas had nned to find you for a Long time, he naturally read the novel several times. He knew very well how bad the second male lead was. He rejected this image from the bottom of his heart.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Thomas had fallen into disrepute in recent years. The reason why he wanted to join Roy¡¯s project was to burnish his image. Now that Chelsea asked him to y the second male lead, he was afraid that if he did it, the audience would hate him even more. Chelsea shrugged. ¡°Mr. Washburn, you are an experienced actor. You must know many actors became popr because they yed jerks. For example, there¡¯s been widespread condemnation of Joffrey in Game of Thrones but the actors got a hit.¡± However, whatever Chelsea said, Thomas remained unwilling to y this role. ¡°No. | just want the leading role.¡± ConsidKatharineg the video, Thomas said in a firm tone. Edmund''s face darkened. ¡°Thomas, for the record, Diane knows you are sitting here and negotiating with us.¡± ¡°If you keep the video rather than hand it to us, you will be in trouble and danger.¡± Edmund was telling the truth. Diane and Eric would do whatever it took to get this video and destroy it. If Thomas were not cooperative, he might well be killed. Edmund investigated Eric and found that Eric lived abroad all year round. Although Eric looked Like a gentleman, he was very ruthless. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked Diane to fall downstairs herself. However, Thomas turned a deaf ear to this and thought that Edmund was trying to frighten him. Thomas stood up angrily and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, now that you don¡¯t agree, | should go now.¡± ¡°Miss Williams has been charged with an alleged assault. Both she and Roy will be ruined, and so will this TV show!¡± That was what Edmund and Chelsea were worried about. ¡°You know Chelsea is innocent, but you take the opportunity to threaten us. Such a miserable man will never have any prospects.¡± being cryptic. In other words, Edmund would ban all directors from hiring Thomas. Edmund was Edmund even nned to deprive Thomas of the secondary character. ¡°How dare you!¡± Thomas flushed, turned around, and left angrily. Edmund stared at Thomas and sneered, ¡°He will pay a price for what he did.¡± Cap铆tulo 621 Cap¨ªtulo 621 Probably Eric was waiting for Thomas on his way back. And Thomas would be caught soon. Thinking of this, Edmund called Fay and asked her to follow Thomas''s car. Few people knew that Fay was good at fighting. Eric¡¯s people might Look down upon her and beat Thomas. And then Fay could collect evidence. Thus, Edmund remained calm even though the talk broke down. Edmund didn¡¯t get the video from Thomas, but Edmund would protect Chelsea from anything that mighte away. Anyway, Edmund didn¡¯t mindunching the military. Thomas angrily left the cafe and drove back to his residence. It had been a long time since Thomas yed the Leading role Last time. Thomas got increasingly anxious when his rivalries became increasingly popr. Thomas thought he could get the leading role with the video, but Edmund was so firm that he did notpromise at all. If so, Thomas decided to do nothing but wait and see.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After parking the car in the underground parking Lot, Thomas got out of the car and locked the door before walking toward the elevator without Looking back. Nevertheless, three burly men suddenly appeared and surrounded Thomas from different directions. Thomas was startled. Edmund had warned Thomas of this just now. However, Thomas thought no one dared to hurt him in broad daylight and that Edmund was just frightening him... ¡°What are you doing?¡± Thomas took out his mobile phone while backing away, intending to call the police. Nheless, that was what the burly men were waiting for. They guessed Thomas saved the video on his mobile phone. One of the burly men had a baseball bat in his hand. As soon as Thomas took out his mobile phone, that man mmed the bat at Thomas¡¯s head, trying to knock Thomas out. ninjanovel Thomas had yed many roles in action films, so he was somewhat agile. He tried his best to dodge the bat, but he was hit on the back. Thomas was knocked to the ground at once, and so did his mobile phone. One of the burly men immediately leaned over and tried to get the phone. If Thomas had been hit on the head, he would have died with his head broken. Only then did Thomas, who was lying face down, realize in horror that these men were here to kill him. Thinking of this, Thomas crawled away to escape, even ignoring his mobile phone. Just as the man was about to pick up Thomas''s phone, he heard a sharp engine eleration. Then, a ck car sped into the parking lot, heading straight for this man. The ck car rushed so fast that this burly man had to take a few steps back. As the ck car turned and stopped in front of the man, it isted him from the phone. After the door opened, Fay got down, quickly picked up the phone, and put it into her pocket. The men all got nervous. After looking at each other, they rushed towards Fay. When they were following Thomas, they found that they were being followed by this ck car. After they saw that the driver was a woman, they didn¡¯t take it seriously. They even dared to attack Thomas in front of Fay. However, when they began to fight with Fay, they realized they made a mistake. Cap铆tulo 622 Cap¨ªtulo 622 None of the burly men was a match for Fay. Besides, it brought them great pain when they were kicked by her high heels. Fay was an expert in fighting. Her parents¡¯ preference for sons stressed her out. Thus, she always had faith that she would never lose to men, whether it was schoolwork or fighting. Fay worked so hard and naturally she was a fighting expert now. Otherwise, Edmund would not have asked her to follow Thomas. Nevertheless, Fay had to fight with three burly men. Although she managed to escape into the car and drove away after a fierce fight, she was injured more or less. But it didn¡¯t matter at all. Fay was delighted that she got Thomas¡¯s mobile phone andpleted the task. As for Thomas, when Fay fought with those burly men, he fainted due to his injuries. Thomas was severely injured when he was hit by the base bat. ninjanovel Fay was not able to save Thomas. After she drove away and got rid of those burly men, she called an ambnce for Thomas If Thomas had handed over the video to Edmund in the cafe, he wouldn¡¯t have experienced this. After Fay escaped, those burly men were annoyed. One of them called Eric and said regretfully, ¡°Boss, we failed. The phone was snatched by a woman.¡± ¡°What?¡± Eric was furious. ¡°How dare you!¡± The man sighed. ¡°Boss, that woman is a fighting expert. None of us is a match for her...¡± Eric was not in the mood to hear this. He interrupted the man. ¡°Hurry up and go abroad. Remember to destroy allmunication equipment. You have nothing to do with me. Understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The man answered and hung up the phone. After he exined to the other two men, they hurriedly left. Eric had nned for them to escape abroad before. ording to the n, they should go abroad after they got the phone. Now that they failed, they still needed to follow the original route, but they had to run from the police. Edmund and Chelsea went to visit Fay in the hospital. Seeing that Fay was injured, Chelsea was about to cry.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After handing Thomas''s phone to Edmund, Fay smiled andforted Chelsea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are just minor cuts.¡± Chelsea choked, ¡°Thank you, Fay.¡± Fay said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Even if you¡¯re not Mr. Nelson girlfriend, you are still my friend. | won¡¯t stand by and watch you get framed.¡± Cap铆tulo 623 Cap¨ªtulo 623 Then, Chelsea apanied Fay to get her wounds sterilized. When Fay put off her clothes, besides the bruises on her arms and back, Chelsea saw many hickeys under Fay¡¯s vicle. Chelsea naturally knew that it was left when Fay was having sex with someone. Chelsea was a little stunned. But very soon, Chelsea figured out what was going on, so she asked ina low voice, ¡°Is it Yusuf?¡± Fayughed to herself. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m asking for it?¡± Although Fay didn¡¯t say it was Yusuf, Chelsea could read between the lines. Chelsea shook her head and said, ¡°Like a moth to a me, you stick to your love. Your courage deserves my respect, and | don¡¯t mean to Laugh at you at all.¡± Ang¡¯s Library After Chelsea finished speaking, she sighed with emotion. ¡°| was ever as stupid as you, so | have no right to Laugh at you.¡± Back then, Chelsea knew that she wouldn''t end up well with Edmund, but she epted the marriage arranged by Ethan. Fay lowered her eyes. ¡°But you and Mr. Nelson have worked it out. He loves you so much, but I...¡± Fay¡¯s tone was a little sad, but Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. However, Fay quickly Looked up and said, ¡°But | have never expected to marry Yusuf. He is different from Mr. Nelson. As a responsible man, Mr. Nelson was serious about marriage and love. Mr. Nelson will always be attentive to you and your marriage.¡± ¡°But Yusuf is different. He doesn¡¯t believe in love and marriage, let alone getting married to me. He can¡¯t even love me alone.¡± When Fay said this, she became increasingly relieved. ¡°Therefore, | only enjoy the process rather than long for his love.¡± ¡°I''m d that you can think so.¡° Yusuf was always involved with tidbits, and Chelsea often heard about it. Now that Fay had slept with Yusuf, Chelsea hoped Fay could take it easy. Therefore, after hearing what Fay said, Chelsea was relievedN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The nurse left after sterilizing the wounds. On second thoughts, Fay said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mr. Nelson about me and Yusuf, or he will be angry.¡± ¡°But...¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t good at lying. In addition, Edmund would know it eventually, so she didn¡¯t think it was feasible. Before Chelsea could finish her words, the door was pushed open. Yusuf strode in, followed by Edmund with a long face. After Fay was injured, Yusuf hurried over. Even if Chelsea didn¡¯t tell Edmund about their rtionship, Edmund realized it was a little strange. ¡°Where are you hurt?¡± Yusuf asked Fay with a frown. ¡°They are just minor cuts.¡± Given that Edmund was here, Fay took a step back and avoided being touched by Yusuf. ¡°Let me see it,¡¯ Yusuf said as he tried to unbutton Fay¡¯s cor. Words failed Edmund. Cap铆tulo 624 Cap¨ªtulo 624 Yusuf was so close to Fay that he even tried to take off Fay¡¯s clothes. Edmund was not an idiot, so he guessed what was going on Edmund tried his best not to be angry. ¡°What''s the matter with you two?¡± Edmund had warned Yusuf many times not to approach Fay, but Yusuf ignored that. Before Yusuf could say something, Fay said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, please don¡¯t me this on Mr. Collins. | am willing to be with him.¡± Hearing this, Edmund gave Fay a re. Yusuf was a Little surprised at Fay¡¯s words, so he nced at her with mixed feelings in his eyes. ¡°We need to talkter.¡± Edmund was not unreasonable. Now that Yusuf wanted to check Fay¡¯s wounds, Edmund took Chelsea out. Edmund was burning with rage. He took a few deep breaths before slowly calming down. He regarded Leo and Fay as his rtives and hoped that they could respectively marry a perfect mate. But now, Fay was stuck with Yusuf... Neither Yusuf nor Fay was bad, but they were not perfect for each other.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yusuf¡¯s father deceived and abandoned his mother, so he was very repulsive about marriage and love. Yusuf insisted he would never get married. On the contrary, Fay attached great importance to love and marriage. ¡°| have had a chat with Fay.¡± Chelseaforted Edmund in a gentle voice, ¡°She is much more optimistic than we thought, so | think she is OK with it.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Edmund asked incredulously, ¡°That is to say, she knows Yusuf doesn¡¯t take it seriously, but she can ept it, right?¡± Chelsea nodded, which made Edmund even more shocked. Edmund had been afraid that Fay would be hurt, but now, he realized he might have worried too much? Very soon, Fay and Yusuf walked out. Fay intentionally walked to Edmund and took him to a corner. After a moment of silence, Fay said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | know you are worried about me. Now that | have made such a decision, I¡¯m ready to face whatever consequencese from it.¡± Edmund had known it from Chelsea, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s great if you can think this way.¡± After a pause, Edmund continued, ¡°You and Leo have contributed a Lot to the Nelson Group these years. We''ll be here for you whenever you need us, so don¡¯t belittle yourself.¡± Fay was born in an impoverished area, which had alreadyid a giant gap between her and Yusuf. Chelsea were once rejected and disliked by Edmund¡¯s mother. Hence, Edmund wanted to cheer Fay up, and hoped that Fay would not belittle herself before Yusuf because of her family background. Fay smiled gratefully. Cap铆tulo 625 Cap¨ªtulo 625 ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nelson.¡± After the talk, Edmund couldn¡¯t persuade himself into epting Yusuf, so he sneered. ¡°I''LL expect you to act the part, henceforth. With a smile, Yusuf said nothing. Chris came over and said, ¡°Thomas is seriously injured. He is bleeding heavily under the spleen and is undergoing surgery.¡± Fay said, ¡°Thomas was hit by the base bat. Those men must have wanted to kill him.¡± That man must have tried his best to hit Thomas Edmund pursed his lips and said coldly, ¡°He deserves it. Eric is so ruthless, so you''d better be wary of him.¡± Chris and Yusuf nodded solemnly. Edmund said to Yusuf, ¡°Take Fay back to recuperate, and leave the rest to me.¡± Yusuf nodded, turned around, and left with Fay. ninjanovel Chris looked at them in amazement, and murmured, ¡°What happened He didn¡¯t know that Yusuf was dating Fay. If Fay had not been injured today, Edmund and Chelsea would not have known it either. Edmund was irritated when he heard this. He could somehow understand Roy''s dislike of Yusuf. Although Edmund treated Fay like his sister rather than his daughter, considKatharineg his current disapproval towards Yusuf, he couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do if his future daughter got married. ¡°Let''s take a look at Thomas.¡± Asigh, Chris followed them. Chris was also dissatisfied with Yusuf. Everyone thought Fay was a good girl. Now that Yusuf couldn¡¯t promise Fay. Thomas¡¯s surgery went well, and he woke up soon after being sent to the ward. Nheless, he was too weak to speak for the time being. Thomas¡¯s agent arrived as well. He was very shocked after hearing what Edmund said. If Fay hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Thomas would have been robbed of his mobile phone and killed. Thomas¡¯s agent was much more sensible, so he thanked Edmund sincerely. Standing in front of Thomas¡¯s hospital bed, Edmund asked nkly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you. Are you willing to hand over the video to us as us Thomas struggled for a while, as if he wanted to say something. Edmund sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t y the secondary character either. You have missed the chance.¡± As a serious man, Edmund had never wanted Thomas to y any role in this TV show. Without the video, Thomas had no ess to the secondary character. However, Thomas was so greedy that he insisted he should y the leading role. As a result, Edmund deprived Thomas of the secondary character as well. Thomas had no choice but to agree. If he refused, he would be blocked in the filming industry. Interrupted by Edmund, Thomas flushed. He could do nothing but nod. And then he closed his eyes with regret. He should have handed over the video to Edmund in the cafe...N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Edmund got the video, he immediately sent it to Brayan. After Cap铆tulo 626 Cap¨ªtulo 626 Brayan sent it to the police, Chelsea was cleared in that case. The police then posted this video. While the police dered Chelsea¡¯s innocence, Brayan also issued an announcement, ¡°ording to the video, Miss Stevenson fell downstairs herself, but she pinned that on my client. | have filed awsuit against Miss Stevenson on behalf of my client. Those who have abused and defamed my client on the Inte these days will also be brought to court.¡± Brayan¡¯s announcement shocked and frightened those who followed suit to abuse Chelsea. Some people abused Chelsea on purpose while some people were deceived by Diane and thought that Chelsea was a vicious woman. However, ording to the video, Chelsea was innocent... Many people rushed to apologize and beg for mercy in thements of Chelsea¡¯s Twitter ount. After reading this, Chelsea Laughed to herself, canceled her ount, and uninstalled Twitter. Public opinion was a double-edged sword. It could make a person popr, but it could also destroy a person. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this anymore. She just wanted to be herself. Although Chelsea remained calm since she was framed, she must have been very upset. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have canceled her ount. Thinking of this, Edmund even wanted to kill Diane. Since he realized his love for Chelsea, he was hostile to anyone who upset her. However, Diane tried to hurt Chelsea many times.Edmund gritted his teeth, called Brayan, and told Brayan that he wanted Diane to be sentenced to Life in prison. Diane in the hospital almost fainted from fear after reading the news. Flora was shocked as well. Philip was in prison now, so Flora didn¡¯t want Diane to be in prison. Diane called Eric, trembling all over. ¡°Eric, did you read the announcement posted by Brayan? What should | do now? | don¡¯t want to go to jail! ¡° ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Eric said calmly on the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You just need to cooperate with the police and make a statement. | will ask the attorney to release you on bail.¡± Diane was scared. ¡°But what if they sue me for the false usation? Chelsea¡¯s attorney is Brayan. Did you know him?¡± Diane broke down and roared, ¡°Brayan Collins has never lost a case! | am screwed! ¡° If Chelsea¡¯s attorney were someone else, Diane might be able to win the case. Nevertheless, Chelsea¡¯s attorney was Brayan, who was well-known in Vertoak. Diane thought she was doomed to failure. Diane was emotionally broken while Ericforted her on the phone, ¡°Diane, you should trust me. | will save you anyway.¡± ¡°Although Brayan is splendid, | hired an attorney from abroad for you. Hearing this, Diane calmed down, ¡°Really?¡± Eric said again, ¡°Of course. | won''t watch you put in prison.¡± Eric continued sincerely, ¡°Also, | have done so much for you. Our ultimate goal is to get rid of Chelsea and Edmund, right?¡± Diane waspletely calmed down by Eric¡¯sfort. Ever since Eric rescued her when she was being threatened by Matt, Diane fell for Eric. In Diane¡¯s mind, Eric loved her very much. She had abandoned Eric for the sake of wealth and had even slept with Matt, but Eric didn¡¯t mind it at all. That was what love was. After Diane calmed down, Eric ordered in a low voice, ¡°If the police asked you, you should insist that you drank too much that day and was out of your mind, so you don¡¯t remember what happened.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cap铆tulo 627 Cap¨ªtulo 627 Hearing this, Diane was relieved, but she said aggrievedly, ¡°Okay, | will do as you said, but you must ask the attorney to bail me out quickly.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Eric happily replied. Not long after Diane ended the call, the police entered her ward. She fell downstairs without any injuries, so she was directly taken to the police station. Eric kept his words. One night Later, Diane was released on bail. Diane hugged Eric and cried a Lot. When the police questioned her in the police station, she was trembling all over, and she never wanted to be taken there again. ¡°Eric, you must protect me away from that kind of ce,¡± Diane cried and said. Eric hugged her andforted her. ¡°You''ll be fine.¡± Flora remained worried. ¡°The video has been posted online, so the evidence was clear that Diane framed Chelsea. How can your attorney help Diane win this Lawsuit?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Flora finished speaking, she said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me when you made such a decision?¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY If Flora had known that Diane was instigated to frame Chelsea, Flora would have stopped Diane. After all, there was a certain risk. But since Eric came, Diane did whatever Eric said while she turned a deaf ear to whatever Flora said. Hearing this, Eric had a trace of killing intent in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he looked at Flora with determined eyes and said, ¡°Flora, don¡¯t worry. | will risk my life to protect Diane.¡± Flora thought, ¡°Given the evidence, whatever you do will be useless Besides, Chelsea¡¯s attorney is Brayan.¡± Compared with Diane, Flora was a little sensible. Bewitched, Diane hugged Eric and said, ¡°Eric, | trust you! | know you will protect me well.¡± Eric put his arms around Diane and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat something delicious.¡± Diane nodded meekly. ¡°Okay.¡± When they said goodbye to Flora, Flora¡¯s left eye began to twitch and she had a bad feeling. Flora stopped Diane and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can go out now.¡± Diane said in confusion, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Although | am released on bail, the police don¡¯t forbid me from going out.¡± Flora said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t go out. I''ll cook something for you at home.¡± Diane frowned impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m going out to dinner with Eric. Why are you so nervous?¡± In Diane''s opinion, even if people all over the world wanted to harm her, Eric would be an exception. He had been willing to save her when she was in trouble, so he didn¡¯t have to harm her. Before Flora could say something, Diane took Eric¡¯s hand and walked out, leaving Flora angry After getting into the car, Eric said to Diane, ¡°Tofort you, | decided to cook for you myself.¡± Diane was surprised. Cap铆tulo 628 Cap¨ªtulo 628 ¡°Really?¡± Eric said with a smile, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve got everything ready. | hope you can enjoy it.¡± Diane hugged Eric¡¯s neck. ¡°I''m so happy. You are so great.¡± Then, they headed to where Eric lived. Eric did not live with Diane and Flora in the vi. He had another residence, which was a small apartment. Diane once asked him why he didn¡¯t live with them. Ang¡¯s Library Eric exined that since the vi was given to them, he shouldn''t live there. Eric also said that as long as Diane and Flora lived comfortably, he was very willing to Live in that apartment. Hearing this, Diane was very moved. After they arrived at the apartment, they kissed each other before Eric went to the kitchen to cook. Diane wanted to take off Eric¡¯s clothes, but Eric wanted to cook for her now. Diane agreed and thought she had more time to do that after the meal.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After Eric walked into the kitchen and closed the door, his eyes turned cold. He washed his hands and Lips immediately before starting to cook. Eric made steaks and pasta, and he poured a ss of juice for Diane. And then, Eric took out a packet of fine powder from a secret cab and poured it into the juice with a nk face. This was meant to be thest supper for Diane. After everything was ready, Eric put on a smile and walked out with the food. Seeing the steak and pasta, Diane was over the moon. ¡°Eric, | think you areparable to a master chef.¡± Edmund had learned to cook for Chelsea, so Diane was very jealous. Diane didn¡¯t expect Eric to do so. She was so excited that she quickly took out her mobile phone to take pictures and post them on social media. Eric patiently waited for Diane to finish posting. Then, he said, ¡°Hurry up and enjoy the food, or it will get cold.¡± Eric poured himself a ss of red wine, and Diane said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t want juice. | want to drink wine too.¡± Wine could make them hornierter. Eric persuaded, ¡°You have to go hometer. Who will drive if we both drink?¡± Before Diane could say anything, Eric added, ¡°I¡¯m upset today, so | want to drink some wine.¡± In Eric¡¯s mind, if he couldn¡¯t drive after drinking, Diane would driveter. Whatever happened on the road would have nothing to do with him then. Hearing what Eric said, Diane stopped asking for wine but drank juice instead. They chatted while eating, and Eric was quickly drunk. Eric covered his face and said in pain, ¡°Diane, | really hate Edmund. If it weren¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t have been separated for so many years.¡± ¡°You are so good, but he did not cherish you at all. He not only canceled the engagement but even fell in love with Chelsea! How dare he ignore you! ¡° Cap铆tulo 629 Cap¨ªtulo 629 Eric¡¯s eyes were red when he said this. ¡°Diane, if possible, | really want to kill him.¡± ¡°If |see Edmund, | will drive into him desperately. Even if | can¡¯t kill him, | would like to die with him to avenge you.¡± The resentment against Edmund in Diane¡¯s heart had dissipated a lot, but Eric¡¯s words reminded her of it. When she remembered, what Edmund had done to her, she couldn''t help but get angry. Somehow, Diane became increasingly furious, with an impulse to kill Edmund. Eric drunk too much. In addition, Diane was upset by the past, so she didn¡¯t want to have sex with Eric after the meal. She told Eric that she wanted to go home. ¡°You drank too much, so just rest at home. | will drive your car back by myself.¡± Diane loved Eric so much that she was very considerate to Eric.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Eric murmured, ¡°No, I''ll take you back, or | can¡¯t be relieved. You can drive, but | must apany you home Without waiting for Diane to say anything, Eric added, ¡°Wait a minute. I''ll go to the bathroom.¡± Eric was worried about Diane even when he was drunk, so Diane was very happy. After carrying her handbag, she leaned against the door and began to wait for him. In the bathroom, Eric sobered up, took out his mobile phone, and opened an APP. Ared dot on the screen was moving, which meant that Edmund and Chelsea¡¯s car was on the road. Ang¡¯s Library Eric put his phone into his pocket, got up, walked out of the bathroom with a drunk look, took the car key, and went out with Diane. Diane drove and said to Eric, ¡°You have drunk too much. After we arrive, don¡¯t ask the driver to pick you up. Just sleep in the vi. ¡°Okay,¡± Eric closed his eyes and replied. After driving for a while, Diane rolled down the window. In case Eric would feel cold, Diane exined, ¡°I was so very excited to eat the food you made. My heart is beating a little faster than before. It''s too hot, so | opened the window to get some air.¡± Eric said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not cold.¡± A few minutester, Eric said, ¡°Please stop by the roadside. There is a cafe you like in front. | will buy you a cup of coffee.¡± Hearing this, Diane was naturally overjoyed. When Diane sat in the car and waited for Eric, she felt increasingly impetuous. Suddenly, Diane saw a car, and the car¡¯s license te number agitated her. It was Edmund''s car. Eric¡¯s words began to echo in Diane¡¯s mind. ¡°If | see Edmund, | will hit him no matter what...¡± Diane was overwhelmed by rage. When she recovered from it, she realized that she had restarted the car and stepped on the gas. Diane was frightened for a moment. She naturally knew that it was illegal to drive a car into someone, which was more serious than a false usation. However, the more she tried to be rational, the more she seemed to be out of control. The next second, she drove into Edmund''s. Car. Cap铆tulo 630 Cap¨ªtulo 630 After a loud bang, Edmund¡¯s car swayed a few seconds before hitting the guardrail. Diane¡¯s head broke and she fainted at once. Eric, who was holding a cup of coffee in the cafe not far away, gave a satisfied smile. In broad daylight, Diane drove her car to crash into Edmund¡¯s car. However capable Eric¡¯s attorney was, he wouldn''t be able to defend for Diane¡¯s ¡°innocence¡± anymore. Besides, if Dianemitted a crime again while on bail, she would have to spend more years in prison. If Edmund or Chelsea died in the car, Diane would be charged with criminal homicide, and she would be sentenced to death. After all, Chelsea was the daughter of the Ellis family in the Capital and Edmund was the leader of the Nelson family in Vertoak. ninjanovel Eric killed two birds with one stone. He not only destroyed Diane but also hurt Edmund and Chelsea. Eric did nothing but add some specially _¡ª formted emotional-stimting medicine to Diane¡¯s juice. Eric did not forget to continue his acting. After the smile, the coffee in his hand fell, Eric ran out in a panic, rushed towards Diane¡¯s car, and shouted in a miserable voice, ¡°Diane!¡± Diane was in aa, and then Eric called the hospital. Eric dialed the number as he looked towards the opposite car. Chelsea, who was in the passenger seat, was not hurt at all, but she was crying and shivKatharineg, ¡°Edmund! Wake up! ¡° Edmund was Lying face down on the steKatharineg wheel and passed out. When Diane drove into Edmund''s car, Edmund desperately turned the steKatharineg wheel, faced himself towards Diane¡¯s car, and protected Chelsea. Eric wondered how seriously Edmund was injured. Eric hoped Edmund was killed. As he looked into the car, an evil smile yed over his lips. After calling the hospital, Chelsea held Edmund and cried.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When she looked up, she suddenly saw Eric, who was standing beside Diane¡¯s car not far away. The next second, an inexplicable fear came over Chelsea. This man Looked so unfriendly that even the mood around him was subdued. Chelsea and Edmund had lunch with Ethan today. Chelsea has been defamed, so Ethan wanted to have a formal talk with them. Ethan tactfully urged Chelsea and Edmund to remarry each other. Although Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything, Grandpa Nelson could tell that she had forgiven Edmund. Ethan did a good job. After Lunch, Edmund said on the way home, ¡°When do you think | should go to the Capital to visit your family and propose marriage to you?¡± Chelsea was shocked. Edmund had seldom been so solemn. Edmund exined, ¡°| owe you a wedding, so | want to make it up to you. A grand wedding, the honeymoon tour, the romantic first night, you''ll get all of it¡¯ When Chelsea got married to Edmundst time, she got nothing but a marriage license. Cap铆tulo 631 Cap¨ªtulo 631 Chelsea hadn''t even been provided with a wedding, let alone the wedding gown and blessings from her rtives and friends. As a girl, she thought that was a shame. Even thinking about it now, Chelsea felt a little bitter. Now that Edmund promised to make it up to her, Chelsea got a warm feeling in her heart. Edmund wanted to start all over again, so Chelsea decided to wipe the te clean. Ang¡¯s Library Just as Chelsea calmed down, she saw a car crashing towards them not far ahead. Chelsea closed her eyes in horror. In the confusion, Edmund roared in a low voice, ¡°Sit still.¡± Then he mmed the steKatharineg wheel, leaned over Chelsea, followed by a loud bang. When Chelsea struggled to stick his head out, she saw Edmund lying on the steKatharineg wheel with blood all over his face. Chelsea burst into tears. ¡°Edmund! Please wake up..¡± Her love, which had been restrained, for Edmund went out of control. She admitted that she was timid and cowardly, so she didn¡¯t dare respond to Edmund, who wanted to remarry her Chelsea was afraid that it was just a dream and that she would be hurt again. But now, Edmund''s life was at stake, which almost had Chelsea¡¯s heart torn apart. What if Edmund died? Chelsea hadn''t told him that he was forgiven The ambnce arrived quickly. Edmund and Diane were taken to the hospital for rescue. After Yusuf and the others knew it, they all rushed to the hospital. Outside the emergency room, Chelsea hugged Fay and cried in pain. ¡°Fay, Edmund will be fine, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Mr. Nelson will be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± With tears in her eyes, Fay could do nothing butfort Chelsea. Chris did not participate in the rescue, so he was waiting in the emergency room with them. Hearing this, he told Chelsea, ¡°Follow me and take a body check. Fay and Yusuf will wait here.¡± Chelsea shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± | want to stay with him¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t injured. She just felt a little pain from the impact, which paled whenpared with Edmund, who was in aa with blood all over his face. Hearing this, neither Chris nor Yusuf said anything. As a doctor, Chris, judging from Edmund''s injuries, thought Edmund would slowly recover if he had a fracture or broke an arm or leg. Nheless, if Edmund was hurt by his head, he would be in danger. ording to Chelsea, Edmund hit the steKatharineg wheel on the head, and his face was covered with blood. This was what worried Chris. After ali, Edmund lived on mental skills... N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Cap铆tulo 632 Cap¨ªtulo 632 Chris turned his head and nced in the direction of the emergency room. He tried his best to calm down in case Chelsea would be worried. He could do nothing but pray for Edmund now Diane was in another operating room. While Yusuf was waiting, he suddenly saw Eric walking over from opposite the corridor. Yusuf narrowed his eyes and looked up and down Eric with vignt eyes.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although there was no evidence that Diane was instigated by Eric, everyone had an intuition that Eric must have something to do with this. Even since Eric came, Diane caused a lot of trouble for them. First, she framed Chelsea, and now she drove into Edmund and Chelsea. Therefore, even if Eric Looked very gentle, he was regarded as a sneaky and ruthless viin Nevertheless, Eric ignored Yusuf''s unkind eyes. He walked over with guilt and sincerely apologized to Chelsea, ¡°Miss Williams, I''m sorry. | didn¡¯t expect Diane to do such a thing when | got down to buy a cup of coffee. Yusuf interrupted Eric in a cold voice, ¡°You must be Mr. Eric Yeung.¡± Eric looked up at Yusuf. Yusuf sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You probably get out of the car on purpose.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Hearing Yusuf''s words, Eric was a little surprised. Eric didn¡¯t expect Yusuf to be so sharp. He could almost read Eric¡¯s mind! Eric deliberately got out of the car with the excuse that he wanted to buy a cup of coffee. He did that because the APP told him that Edmund and Chelsea''s car was about to arrive. In this way, Eric would neither be hurt nor suspicious Even if Yusuf had guessed it right, he had no evidence to prove that this ident was rted to Eric. Thinking of this, Eric continued innocently, ¡°Mr. Collins, | didn¡¯t know Diane would suddenly get so emotional. | couldn¡¯t predict this.¡± ¡°If | had expected it, | would have stopped her. You all worry about Mr. Nelson, and | am also very worried about Diane.¡± Yusuf sneered. ¡°To frame Chelsea, you even instigated Diane to fall down the stairs herself. You can do whatever it takes to achieve your goal. | don¡¯t think you will be worried about Diane Eric¡¯s face darkened. He said sternly, ¡°Mr. Collins, do you know you are ndKatharineg me?¡± Yusuf snorted. ¡°Get out of here.¡± They ail knew Diane well and it was not typical of her to do this alone. Thus, Diane must have been encouraged by Eric. However, Yusuf had no evidence for the time being. Eric pretended to be innocent, but no one believed what he said. ¡°Mr. Collins, now that you don¡¯t want me here, | should go.¡± After that, Eric turned around and left. As soon as he turned around, a smug and happy smile touched his Lips Eric was here just to see the pain and worries on Chelsea¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces. Edmund''s life was at stake and Chelsea was almost dead inside. Even Edmund''s friends all frowned with worry. Eric was very satisfied to see this Seeing this, Chris said through gritted teeth, ¡°What exactly does Eric want to do? We didn¡¯t offend him, did we?¡± Yusuf frowned, deep in thought. a They had Looked into Eric¡¯s background when they first saw him. Cap铆tulo 633 Cap¨ªtulo 633 They found that Eric, who grew up abroad, had dated Diane before Besides, none of them had met Eric, let alone having offended him. Nheless, ording to what Eric did, he held great grudges against Edmund. Eric had plotted against Edmund, and even wanted to kill this time Before the operation was over, Ethan, Alena, and Sonya arrived. They rarely showed up, but Edmund was in danger now. As Edmund''s family, they were very worried about him. However, hardly had Alena seen Chelsea did she roar angrily, ¡°Chelsea, if anything happens to Edmund, | won''t let you get away with this!¡± Alena had watched the report of the car ident, so she learned that Edmund was injured so badly to protect Chelsea. Hearing this, Chelsea was overwhelmed with shame. She couldn¡¯t forgive herself for Edmund''s injuries. Alena¡¯s usation made her even more guilty. If possible, Chelsea would rather exchange her life for Edmund''s safety. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ethan shouted at Alena. ¡°You can¡¯t me this on Chelsea. She didn¡¯t do anything.¡± From Ethan¡¯ point of view, Alena was being unreasonable. Sometimes, Ethan regretted epting Alena as her daughter-inw. He didn¡¯t Like Alena and thought that she couldn''t afford the position of the headmistress of the Nelson family, regardless of her temperament, values, or character. Jaime, who rested on the Nelson family¡¯surel, needed a courageous and capable wife. Nheless, Alena was quite beautiful when she was young. She was one of the most good-looking women in Vertoak. Jaime was bewitched and insisted on marrying her. Ethan had no choice but topromise. Ethanforted himself that Jaime and Alena at least loved each other. To his shock, a few yearster, Jaime and Alena became strangers due to the personality sh. Ang¡¯s Library Alena was dissatisfied with Ethan¡¯ reprimand. ¡°Diane did this, but soo¡± Ethan was tired of this. ¡°If you don¡¯t shut up, just go back home.¡± Alena cried. ¡°No. Edmund is my son! He is in danger now, so | am anxious and heartbroken! ¡° Sonya added, ¡°My mom is right, Grandpa. Anyway, she is the saddest among us. hot novel pub? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Sonya rolled her eyes at Chelsea, who was standing with Fay. ¡°| think Chelsea is just a jinx. She kept getting Edmund in trouble.¡± ¡°Not only Edmund but also my parents have been condemned online. What bad Luck!¡± Sonya set a good example for those who always med mistakes on others rather than reflect on themselves. Ethan didn¡¯t want to talk with them, but said to Chris, ¡°Chris, take them to rest somewhere. | don¡¯t want them here¡± Hearing this, Chris pulled Alena and Sonya away before they could say anything. Cap铆tulo 634 Cap¨ªtulo 634 Ethan walked to Chelsea. ¡°Chelsea, this has nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t be guilty.¡± ¡°Since Edmund was willing to protect you, he won¡¯t be regretful for what he did.¡± After Chelsea heard Ethan¡¯ words, tears began to trickle down her cheeks. She choked and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± After gradually epting Edmund, Chelsea had thought about how to get along with Alena and Sonya in the future.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In order not to embarrass Edmund, Chelsea would continue to respect Alena, try to be nice to Sonya, and pretend that nothing had happened. Nevertheless, what Alena and Sonya said and did frustrated Chelsea, so Chelsea would not talk to them in the future. Even if Chelsea remarried Edmund, she wouldn''t have any trucks with them. It took another hour for the operation to end. The moment the doctor walked out, Chelsea felt as if her strength had left her. ninjanovel ¡°Mr. Nelson¡¯ injuries are not life-threatening for the time being. Hearing this, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ording to the doctor, Edmund had three serious wounds respectively on his head, arms, and legs, which had been cleaned and bandaged. These were all skin wounds, so it didn¡¯t matter. However, Edmund''s head was severely injured. The doctor said seriously, ¡°ording to the CT, he has some blood clots in his brain now, but it is not fatal. He¡¯d better receive palliative care for the time being. If necessary, a craniotomy should be done to remove the congestion.¡± Chelsea was relieved when she was told that Edmund¡¯s injuries were not life-threatening. However, she got nervous when hearing the craniotomy. Any operation came with a great many of risks. What if...? Chelsea didn¡¯t dare think about the possibility. The doctor could read Chelsea¡¯s mind, so he said at once, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as the blood clots can be absorbed in time after Mr. Nelson takes the medicine, he will recover soon.¡± Yusuf remained sane enough to look at the doctor and asked, ¡°How many days will it take?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°It¡¯s always in seven days.¡± Edmund was then sent to the ward, but he was still in aa. Chelsea held his hand and looked at his pale face, which was wrapped in gauze, with tears trickling down her cheeks. Ethan said, ¡°Chelsea, now that Edmund survived, you should go back and have a rest.¡± Instead of leaving, Chelsea wanted to stay here and wait for Edmund to wake up. Ethan continued, ¡°Later, Alena and Sonya wille, so you¡¯d better leave now.¡± Chelsea was fed up with Alena and Sonya, so she didn¡¯t want to see them anymore. Yusuf added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chris and | will wait here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea nodded and nced at Edmund before leaving with Fay. No sooner had Chelsea left the ward than she saw Chris, who was followed by Alena and Sonya. Chelsea said hello to Chris and ignored Alena and Sonya. Sonya was irritated. Cap铆tulo 635 Cap¨ªtulo 635 ¡°How dare she! She didn¡¯t even greet my mom. | must stop her from marrying Edmund!¡± Chris, who had never wanted to be involved with this, couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stopped, turned to look at Alena and Sonya, and solemnly said, ¡°Alena, Sonya, Edmund was in love with Chelsea. If you remain cold to Chelsea, you will suffer a great deal.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After saying this, Chris walked into the ward. He wondered why Alena and Sonya were so ignorant. Edmund even risked his life for Chelsea. If Alena and Sonya didn¡¯t change their attitudes, Edmund might as well break up with them. Ang¡¯s Library Sonya was furious at what Chris said, but Alena was not that angry. Alena was mean to Chelsea because Alena was too worried about Edmund. After Edmund survived, Alena gradually calmed down. Although Alena didn¡¯t like Chelsea, she knew she couldn''t be cold to Chelsea anymore. Thus, Alena tugged at Sonya¡¯s clothes and motioned her to be quiet. When Alena and Sonya entered Edmund¡¯s ward, Edmund hadn¡¯t woken up. Alena¡¯s eyes turned red all of a sudden. After all, Edmund was her son. On the contrary, Sonya Looked indifferent. Instead, Sonya focused on her newly painted nails. Her indifferent Look irritated Ethan. If Sonya were a boy, Ethan would hit her with his crutch. Sonya was so spoiled that she didn¡¯t even bother to think about what would happen if something went wrong with Edmund. Thinking of this, Ethan wished that the court could sentence Sonya to prison for a few years and taught her a lesson. Ethan thought it was worth it if Sonya could be transformed. However, he had asked his people to inquire about it. Although Sonya kidnapped Chelsea, she might well be sentenced to a few years¡¯ probations, which would be decided and announced a few dayster. Sonya showed no remorse for what she had done, so Ethan couldn¡¯t be angry enough. Because Edmund hadn''t woken up yet, Yusuf asked the others to go and decided to wait here alone. When the others walked out of the ward, they happened to meet Brayan at the door. Next to Brayan was a young and beautiful girl, who had a pair of smart and wicked eyes. Sonya became angry when she saw Brayan. ¡°You finally returned from vacation, Mr. Collins.¡± ¡°When | invited you to help me with thewsuit, you went on vacation, but youe back at once when Chelsea needs you. What a double standard you''ve got there!¡± Sonya was satirizing Brayan. A few days ago, Alena invited Brayan to help Sonya in herwsuit against Chelsea. Brayan went abroad. However, he came back to help Chelsea now, which Sonya couldn''t bear The pretty girl next to Brayan was annoyed. She replied with a cold face, ¡°My husband can help whomever he wants. You¡¯re in no ce to rebuke him.¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Sonya was raged, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything to this girl. Everyone knew that Brayan was very fond of his wife. Brayan wouldn''t take it seriously if he was satirized. Nheless, if Sonya offended Brayan¡¯s wife, Brayan would tear Sonya apart. Seeing that Brayan¡¯s face turned gloomy, Sonya snorted, turned around, and left. Sonya was angry that she was harassed by everyone Cap铆tulo 636 Cap¨ªtulo 636 After Sonya and the others left, Brayan squinted and gently pinched the girl¡¯s chin. ¡°You defended me just now!¡± Brayan loved his wife very much. However, this girl had been aloof to him before. It was said that, back then, this girl didn¡¯t Like Brayan at all. Butter, something went wrong with her family, so she was forced to marry Brayan. They had been married for many years. Now that she defended Brayan today, she should have feelings for Brayan The girl snorted, shook off Brayan¡¯s hand, and said casually, ¡°You¡¯re my husband. Nobody but | can snap at you!¡± Anyway, she was defending Brayan, so Brayan gave a wide grin. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Yusuf interrupted them. ¡°Please behave yourselves.¡± When Brayan Looked toward Yusuf, the grin on his face disappeared. He hugged his wife and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°I think you are envious ofme Yusuf didn¡¯t bother to argue with Brayan. Anyway, Yusuf was not alone. After entKatharineg the ward, Brayan nced at Edmund, who was lying on the hospital bed, and his face darkened. Brayan looked at Chris and asked, ¡°How is Edmund now?¡± Brayan and Edmund were good chums. They have grown from teenagers to adults together and experienced a lot in the business world. Hence, Brayan even wanted to kill Diane and Eric. After learning Edmund¡¯s situation from Chris, Brayan pursed his Lips and said, ¡°Something told me that Eric must be responsible for Diane¡¯s crazy behavior.¡± Yusuf asked, ¡°Was she drugged?¡± Chris was a doctor, so he nodded right away and replied, ¡°I have heard of a kind of drug that can make people extremely emotional. I''d better ask the doctor to draw Diane''s blood for a test.¡± With that, Chris went out. After a moment of silence, Brayan said ¡°Even if this stimnt was found in Diane''s blood, we can¡¯t convictN?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eric.¡± Yusuf asked, ¡°Why?¡± Brayan said, ¡°Because we don¡¯t have any evidence. If the police searched Eric¡¯s house now, they wouldn''t find anything strange. The cup and medicine must have been destroyed.¡± ¡°We can conclude that Diane was drugged, but we can¡¯t use Eric of being the one who drugged her. Eric will argue that Diane not only ate what he cooked but also ate something else.¡± Yusuf was indignant. ¡°Damn it. Do you mean we can¡¯t do anything to him?¡± Brayan was not as furious as Yusuf. Instead, Brayan said calmly, ¡°Since Eric has done these things, he may reveal something to us one day, but we didn¡¯t expect him to be so cunning. We underestimated him.¡± Yusuf narrowed his eyes. They didn¡¯t take Eric seriously at first, thinking that he couldn''t do anything. Nevertheless, Eric was more vicious than they thought. ¡°Do you think that Eric doesn¡¯t like Diane at ail? He doesn¡¯t care about what would happen to Diane but just wants to achieve his goal,¡± Yusuf asked. Brayan nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Cap铆tulo 637 Cap¨ªtulo 637 Diane went against thew when she deliberately framed Chelsea. This time, she drove into Edmund''s car maliciously, so she would definitely be sent to prison. Thinking of this, Brayan was shocked. Not only did Eric have no feelings for Diane, but Eric even tried to ruin her After Phii told Yusuf about his guess, Yusuf looked at him and Lapsed into silence. They both wondered what Eric wanted to do. Chris then came back with information that Diane did indeed have stimnts in her system. All three looked grave and Yusuf took a look at Edmund lying in bed and whispered, ¡°Wait till he wakes up.¡± Chris and Brayan nodded their heads. The three of them plus Brayan¡¯s lovely wife waited a long time, and Edmund showed no sign of waking up. Yusuf said to Brayan, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys head back?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Brayan, after all, was with someone, it was not suitable for him to wait around. Yusuf said, and the girl next to Brayan stood up, looked down at him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to go home. You can stay.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Brayan squeezed the girl¡¯s soft palm and nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll call the driver.¡± The Little girl didn¡¯t Like the sight of Brayan making out with her in front of an outsider, shook off his hand, said hello to Chris and Yusuf, and walked away. Brayan was full of reluctance, Yusuf tsked and sighed, ¡°The little girl knows how to behave.¡± She knew that Edmund was an important friend of Brayan¡¯s, and Brayan would want to stay until Edmund woke up. She knew that the four of them would have something important to discuss and that she was not fit to stay, so she took the initiative and left. Brayan smugly replied to Yusuf¡± What do you think?¡± Speaking of women, Brayan says to Yusuf, ¡°| heard about you and Fay. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to marry her?¡± Yusuf chuckled. ¡°Do you think | can marry her?¡± He knows better than anyone what his father is like, and that man is a man of great interest, and he¡¯s going to get married one day, and it¡¯s not going to be a woman like Fay, who has no background. Instead of marrying the woman his father arranged for him, or letting his father dictate his marriage, why doesn¡¯t he just not get married at all? Yusuf looked away and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with me. Isn¡¯t it nice to just go on like this without getting married?¡± Brayan looked at him and said, ¡°with all due respect when you said you couldn¡¯t marry her, it¡¯s only because you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°If you really Like her, like Edmund, like me, you can still marry her¡± Brayan said, and the room fell silent. Yusuf looked away at the window. Didn¡¯t say anything. Cap铆tulo 638 Cap¨ªtulo 638 Brayan was literally saying that he didn¡¯t love Fay enough. hot novel pub Yusuf didn¡¯t disagree. He did have a little crush on Fay, who was as good-looking as any so-called socialite. She and her brother Leo were both good- looking. She also has a curvaceous figure; every inch of her was enticing But what attracted him more was her indifference, she treated everyone the same. And his repeated attempts were to break the composure and indifference on her face And now that it¡¯s broken, and every time they are together, she was all hot and bothered, and he was the only one in her eyes But he did not like Fay so much that he had to go against the whole family and marry her, so much that he had to give up his commitment of not marrying anyone. ... long pause, Brayan broke the silence, but this time to Chris, ¡°I say you take it easy, too, and treat Dr. Green well. Chris opened his mouth to say something, Brayan interrupted, and ¡°Don¡¯t you disagree with me. What did you do to Dr. Green? Talk Trash, criticize her job, and you expect her to get back together with you?¡± Ever since Zora Sugden joined Chris¡¯s Hospital, Chris always found fault with Zora Sugden, even scolding Zora Sugden in front of many of his colleagues in the hospital. Like a good brother, Brayan knew that Chris still cared about Zora Sugden, but he was not satisfied with her abandonment, so he treated her with a bad attitude, he wanted Zora Sugden to apologize and approach him first. ninjanovel Brayan felt that, as Chris went on, Zora Sugden would not only stay away from him but would probably stay away from him altogether. ¡°why don¡¯t you shut up, having a rtionship with a girl and now you are acting like you''re some kind of rtionship expert,¡± Yusuf interrupted, drawing Brayan¡¯s disapproving gaze. Edmund woke up on his hospital bed, three of them were ending the topic, and they looked at him in unison. Chris, as the doctor, was the first to go forward and ask, ¡°How do you feel?¡± Edmund''s eyes slowly looked around the ward but did not see Chelsea¡¯s figure, and immediately asked Chris nervously, ¡°Where is Chelsea? Is she hurt?¡± Chris hurriedly said, ¡°She¡¯s fine, Fay just sent her back to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Tsk, saving the damsel in distress, you don¡¯t even care about your life now.¡± Yusuf walked over and teased Edmund. Edmund was relieved to hear that Chelsea was okay and ignored Yusuf''s teasing. The moment Diane¡¯s car crashed into him, he didn¡¯t think about anything else but that she couldn¡¯t be hurt, so he instinctively turned the steKatharineg wheel and let it hit him. When he woke up and did not see Chelsea, Edmund felt empty inside. So he asked again, ¡°When will shee to see me?¡± He asked this as if he was miserable. Yusuf spat, ¡°Can you not just open your eyes and all you can think about is her? At least the three of us have been here for half the day.¡± It''s too much of a girl-over-bro now Chris exined, ¡°Just now your mother and Sonya came to see you, the old man told Chelsea to go home first.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Cap铆tulo 639 Cap¨ªtulo 639 Although Chris didn¡¯t say it, Edmund knew instantly that his mother and Sonya were up to no good again. He lost hope for his mother and sister and hated himself for not waking up in time to protect Chelsea. Chris added, ¡°If you want to see her, I''ll call her.¡± Edmund thought about it and said no. ¡°No, let her rest. She must be in shock.¡± Chris gave Edmund a quick physical, and then he told Edmund how he was doing. Edmund was calm, ¡®first conservative treatment with drugs to remove blood stasis bar.¡± With Chris here, Edmund wasn¡¯t afraid for his life. ¡°Eric Yeung is definitely not simple,¡± Brayan said. ¡°Diane has stimting drugs in her system.¡± Edmund pulled a long face, and Brayan said, ¡°As for Diane, I¡¯m going to help you put her in jail this time, but this Eric.. ¡°Idon¡¯t know what sinister tricks he can pull after, and we always feel that Eric is also malicious towards Diane,* Brayan said of their spection and analysis. Edmund half-reclined on his hospital bed, frowning, ¡°Could it have something to do with the past of my parents?¡± Yusuf frowned. ¡°But didn¡¯t you have Eric investigated? He grew up abroad. How could he be involved in things that happened here?¡± ninjanovel ¡°What we found may not be true, and anything can be faked,¡± Edmund said, adding, ¡°I''ll have Leo go over the girl¡¯s family again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yusuf and the rest of them answered. ¡°It''s better to get the results sooner,¡± Brayan said, frowning.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°If it turns out that Eric really was involved in that incident, then we can take action against Edmund pursed his Lips and nodded. He never thought Eric and Diane would do this. He had two bodyguards at Chelsea''s side, and this time he apanied Chelsea himself, only for this to happen again. Before they were mainly focusing on protecting Chelsea, fearing that Diane would do much harm to her, but now it looks like Eric is targeting each of them. After a few more words, Yusuf and Brayan get up and leave. But when they opened the door to leave, they found Chelsea and Fay standing outside in the hallway. Fay was supposed to take Chelsea back to rest, but from the looks of it, it looked like Chelsea just went home to change. Chris remembered thest time Chelsea was drugged by Diane and hospitalized, Edmund also went back to change his clothes and rushed back, Chris couldn''t help butugh, ¡°You two are really the same.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t care about his teasing and hurriedly asked, ¡°How is he?* Cap铆tulo 640 Cap¨ªtulo 640 Chris smiled and turned sideways, ¡°He¡¯s awake, nothing serious, go in and keep himpany.¡± After Chelsea went in, Brayan¡¯s eyes turned around on Yusuf and Fay and said, ¡°This is the sour smell of love. Did you sense it?¡± As aman with his wife in his arms, Brayan¡¯s words were teasing to both of them, reminding them to face up to the things like love, since they were together, of course, they should be together for the rest of their lives. Yusuf didn¡¯t say anything, Fay didugh lightly and picked up a sentence, ¡°Mr. Collins, isn¡¯t there a poem that goes, ¡®Freedom and love are dear to me; My life | give, sweet love, for thee; Yet love | give for liberty¡¯.¡± In other words, in order to have freedom, Love or marriage is something that could be left behind. Fay¡¯s spontaneity was what Brayan did not expect, in a sudden; he didn¡¯t have anything to say, only smile and then step away. Yusuf and Fay then left, but Yusuf nced at Fay who was beside him, frowned slightly. hot novel pub He always thought that ording to her serious character, ifter they were to separate, she might not be able to Let go, now it seems that he thought too much, she and he held the same attitude, they were just ying.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yes, if she was not ying, how would she be with him? She also knew that they were not going anywhere... Thinking about this, Yusuf didn¡¯t know what to think of this, in short, he didn¡¯t feel very good. Edmund saw Chelsea enter his ward; his face was full of surprise, ¡°I thought they sent you back to rest?¡± m worried about you Before Chelsea went to his bedside, her eyes were red, ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t be like this in the future, you have to cherish your life, do you know that?¡± Edmund saw that she cared for him, he was very happy, he raised his hand to pull her to his side and said, ¡°You are too fragile, you wouldn¡¯t survive the impact.¡± This was what he thought in his head at that time, he was at least a big guy, and he was trained and boxed from time to time, even if he was hit, left with a broken arm and leg, he could also endure the pain. ninjanovel He could withstand the suffKatharineg, but he could not see her hurt. When Edmund said this, Chelsea¡¯s tears could no longer be held back. She choked up and said, ¡°The doctor said you still have blood in your brain, if it does not dissipate, you have to do surgery ...¡± ¡°You are such a talent, if there were any sequels, what are you supposed to do?¡± This is Chelsea¡¯s biggest worry, Edmund was not just living for himself, and he had the burden of the Nelson Group on him. Edmund had never seen Chelsea cry Like this before, and for a while, he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Finally, he thought of a way, whispered, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty, could you help me with some water. Chelsea stopped crying and went to pour him some water. After drinking the water, Edmund said with aplicated Look on his face, ¡°My mother and my sister-* Chelsea knew what he was going to say and interrupted him first, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m used to it.¡± But Edmund still felt guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that | didn¡¯t establish authority for you in front of them in the first ce.¡± ¡°It''s okay.¡± Chelsea thought about it and also dered, ¡°But | also want to make it clear to you that | won''t talk to them in the future.¡± ¡°It''s fine.¡± Edmund agreed without any hesitation. His mother and Sonya were so unlikeable that they would never be able to live in peace with Chelsea, and he didn¡¯t ask for it. Cap铆tulo 641 Cap¨ªtulo 641 Chelsea was sitting on the edge of Edmund''s bed, and after they finished talking, Edmund raised his hand and took her into his arms, which he had wanted to do since he woke up. Only in this way could he feel safe. At the moment of the crash, he was afraid. He was afraid of never seeing her again, afraid of never having the opportunity to make up for the harm he did to her all those years, afraid of never having the opportunity to give her the best of everything in this world and let her be the happiest woman. ¡°You should lie down.¡± Chelsea was afraid that she would pull his wounds, although the blood clot in his brain was the most ¡°You should lie down.¡± Chelsea was afraid that she would pull his wounds, although the blood clot in his brain was the most life- threatening right now, he still had several wounds on his body. Unfazed, Edmund put his arm around her and whispered, ¡°We were taiking about proposing marriage to your family before the ident, now let¡¯s continue.¡± Chelsea was speechless. He was too casual about it, now he was lying on the hospital bed, and still thinking about the marriage proposal She changed the subject, ¡°The doctor said you should rest more.¡± Edmund''s eyes were thick with hurt, ¡°I even gave up my life for you, and you still refuse to marry me?¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In fact, when thinking about it, Edmund is quite grateful to Eric and Diane for making this ident, he protected Chelsea with his flesh and blood, just to show his unwavKatharineg love for Chelsea. Then, he can now take advantage of this affection to get her to agree to remarry him. Even if there was some coercion, he also admitted, as long as he can get her to remarry him, its fine. Chelsea saw Edmund''s wounded expression and hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say | don¡¯t want to marry you, I¡¯m just worried that you are not fit to think about such things right now.¡± Edmund caught the relief in her words and immediately asked again, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t say that you don¡¯t want to marry me? Does that mean that you would marry me?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t reply. Edmund caressed her face and kissed her, and after the kiss, he said joyfully, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Without waiting for Chelsea to say anything, he pressed his forehead against hers and promised softly, ¡°Chelsea, trust me, | won''t let you down this time.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes were moist as she gently wrapped her arms around his waist and snuggled herself into his embrace. He had protected her with his life, could she still be afraid of him letting her down? While Chelsea¡¯s rtionship with Edmund had taken a big step forward, Diane''s side was in a state of chaos. The car ident was a real disaster, but Diane was fine after the ident, except for a scratch on the forehead and a slight concussion. However, although Diane¡¯s body was not hurt, she was on the verge of a mental breakdown. Eric stood by her hospital bed, silently watching her hysteria. Obviously, after learning that she had hit Edmund and Chelsea with her car, she clearly knew that she had to go to jail this time. ¡°Vonnie, calm down,¡± Eric stepped forward and tried to hold Diane to calm her down. Diane hissed and pushed him away, ¡°How am | going to calm down? I¡¯m going to jail! I¡¯m going to jail!¡± Cap铆tulo 642 Cap¨ªtulo 642 Eric continued to act with deep affection, ¡°I''ll try to get awyer to help.¡± ¡°It''s useless, it¡¯s useless...¡± Diane murmured in despair, ¡°It¡¯s useless this time no matter what!¡± This time was different from thest time she nted evidence to frame Chelsea. Last time, she still had a reason to weasel out of it. This time, there was a mountain of evidence. All the security cameras on that road had captured the image of her ramming into Edmund''s car like crazy. What was she thinking at that moment? Diane grabbed her hair and wondered why she would do something so crazy and impulsive. She just wanted to give Edmund and Chelsea a hard time, just wanted to make them ufortable. She never wanted to take their lives... ¡°I''m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. | shouldn¡¯t have gotten off the car for some stupid coffee. If | had been with you, you wouldn''t have suddenly behaved like that,¡± Diane sighed, and Eric apologized to her repeatedly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Eric came over and hugged her, burying his face. Eric¡¯s words caused Diane to burst into tears. She hugged him tightly. Flora moved forward and pped Eric hard. She gritted her teeth and roared, ¡°Eric, is this how you repay my kindness? I''ll make you something at home, but you didn¡¯t even listen!¡± Flora had exerted so much strength in that p that Eric¡¯s pale face was imprinted with red marks. Flora almost died of anger when her breath failed toe up. ¡°She is not malicious? She never liked you from the beginning. | think | understand now. She never liked you. Not now, not ever. She picked you, saying that Edmund was rich and capable, and | would live a wealthy and worry-free life in the future! In fact, she forced the situation,¡± Flora snapped at Diane right away. ¡°Don¡¯t you want it too? If you don¡¯t want¡ª¡± The mother and daughter started to bicker; they were not going to back down no matter what. Eric stood aside, holding Diane¡¯s hand, telling her not to argue with Flora too much, but there was hatred in his eyes. He knew, of course, that there had been a time when neither the mother nor the daughter was satisfied with him. Diane was just ying with him back then. ninjanovel Diane¡¯s doctor, rmed by the noise in the room, led the nurse to the door. And the police also arrived just at this time, intending to arrest Diane. Diane saw the police and panicked. Fortunately, Eric, who was by her side, thoughtfully put his arm around her waist to prevent her from falling down. The police showed Diane his papers and then asked the doctor, ¡°How badly is Miss Stevenson hurt?¡± The doctor answered truthfully, ¡°Except for a slight concussion, it was nothing serious.¡± The police got serious at once, ¡°Since Miss Stevenson is fine, pleasee with us.¡± Diane started yelling, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Didn¡¯t you hear what the doctor said? | have a concussion!¡± The police didn¡¯t care about her nonsense. Two policemen came forward and immediately held Diane¡¯s hand. The doctor stopped the police in time and reported to the police, ¡°Officer, Miss Stevenson¡¯s blood also tested positive for a drug, which can stimte people¡¯s emotions.¡± The police raised his eyebrows in surprise, and Diane and Flora were even more shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Diane quickly asked the doctor. Cap铆tulo 643 Cap¨ªtulo 643 ¡°It means someone may have drugged you and made you overemotional,¡± the doctor exined dryly. Diane was overjoyed. ¡°So | don¡¯t have to go to jail?¡± She thought about how she would suddenly get so emotional, all because she was framed by someone else. If she really was framed, then she would not be responsible for hitting them, right? But the police said sternly, ¡°The fact that you hit someone with your car; you can¡¯t escape the responsibility no matter what.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± said the police, ¡°Whether it was because you were drugged or that you deliberately took the drug tomit murder, we have to investigate carefully.¡± Diane quickly defended herself, ¡°I was framed. Why would | take that kind of drug on my own?¡± Ang¡¯s Library The police ignored her and turned to Eric. ¡°Miss Stevenson had dinner with you before the ident, right?¡± He asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Eric said calmly. Then the police said, ¡°Come with us, too.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Eric responded calmly. But he immediately said, ¡°Sir, Vonnie didn¡¯t only eat the food | provided.¡± Flora was pissed off by his words and she yelled, ¡°What do you mean? Vonnie had the chicken soup | gave her before she went to your ce. You mean | had drugged her? I¡¯m her mother. Why would | do that to her?¡± Flora was simply furious This son of a bitch! He had sown discord between her and Diane with words until the two of them were arguing and revealing each other¡¯s dirty secrets, and now he was suggesting to the police that Diane¡¯s incident might have something to do with her. The police officer ignored Flora¡¯s hysteria and said in a cold voice ¡°In that case, you will alle with me.¡± Flora couldn¡¯t do anything but go with him to the police station, even if she was angry. Edmund''s side also got the news through Chris, Chris frowned and said, ¡°This Eric is too cunning, he is trying to me Flora for drugging Diane.¡± Edmund''s face was all cold, ¡°If my judgment is correct, he should have done something in Flora¡¯s ce, once the police go to search there, they will certainly find the so-called ¡®evidence¡¯, such as the kind of drugs he put in advance.¡± Chelsea, who was peeling an apple for Edmund, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked, ¡°Eric is trying to destroy Flora¡¯s rtionship with Diane, this is too cruel.¡± ¡°But even if the police found something, Diane wouldn''t believe it,¡± she said Flora, after all, was Diane¡¯s biological mother, and Diane wouldn¡¯t have believed her mother would drug her, and their bond wouldn''t have been so fragile. Edmund Looked at her and said, ¡°No, Diane will.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Asked Chelsea. Chris answered Edmund''s question, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Eric appeared in her life in Diane¡¯s most miserable time. He not only broke Matt Fleming¡¯s wrist to save the damsel in distress, he also showed Diane love and care, staying by her side and all that. Now in Diane¡¯s heart the best person in this world is Eric, not her mother.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chris alsomented, ¡°I have to admit, this Eric really knows how to make her fall, a man never left her side when she was in her lowest, he naturally has Diane''s heart.¡± The expression on Chelsea¡¯s face was both stunned and shocked, at Eric¡¯s scheming. Cap铆tulo 644 Cap¨ªtulo 644 How can there be such a calcting person in the world? It''s horrible. ¡°So now Diane is being manipted by Eric?¡± She murmured Edmund stretched out his hand and gently ruffled her hair, his face showed a little remorse. Chelsea had always been kind and innocent, but Eric¡¯s maliciousness might change her opinions about the world. If he could, Edmund did not want her to know these. ninjanovel It didn¡¯t take long for Edmund to get another message from Leo. The police did find evidence at Flora¡¯s house, and Flora and Diane have now been arrested on assault charges, but then Eric bailed out Flora under false pretenses. Chelsea was confused, ¡°What is Eric trying to do here?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s doing it for revenge, Diane and Flora are already in jail, wouldn¡¯t that be enough? What''s the point of bailing Flora out?¡± Edmund pursed his lips in silence and didn¡¯t say anything. He actually had a very scary suspicion in his mind, but he didn¡¯t want to say it and Let Chelsea be frightened again So he just said, ¡°I''ve asked Leo to keep an eye on him, so don¡¯t think too much about it. Chelsea hadn''t left since she came to the hospital and had been staying with Edmund. She wanted to go back and make some of Edmund''s favorite food, but Edmund wouldn¡¯t Let her go and had Yusuf send someone to bring the meals. Now none of them have figured out that Eric¡¯s way, he was with Chelsea and they were still in trouble, he wouldn¡¯t dare to Leave Chelsea alone. At dinner time, Chelsea was holding a spoon to feed Edmund soup, Sonya and Alena walked in one after the other.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alena was carrying a Lunch box in her hand and seemed to be bringing Edmund a meal. Sonya started to insult Chelsea as soon as she settled down, ¡°Some people seize every opportunity to be attentive in front of my brother, and they are at my brother¡¯s bedside to feed him without a ring on her finger. If that¡¯s the case, why did you have to get a divorce in the first ce?¡± Sonya¡¯s words were so vicious that Chelsea didn¡¯t know how she could be so mean at such a young age. But Sonya was spitting insults tit, Chelsea, she didn¡¯t wait for her response, but Edmund did. He grabbed the mug he used from on the bedside table and smashed it at Sonya with a cold face. The ss was filled with hot water that Emilia just poured for him. After a loud bang, the mugnded on the bottom of Sonya¡¯s feet, the shattered pieces and the sshing hot water were everywhere, causing Sonya to scream and take several steps back. ¡°Get out!¡± Edmund yelled at Sonya, the vein on his forehead popped, and it was clear that he was furious to the extreme. Edmund had taken this opportunity to ask for Chelsea¡¯s forgiveness, and he was working on his hard-earned rtionship, only to have Sonya turn around and insult Chelsea like this, it would take a miracle for him to not get angry. If it''s possible, he really wanted to break off the rtionship with his sister. Sonya was scared out of her wits when Edmund smashed a cup, but she stomped her foot andined to Alena, ¡°Mom! Cap铆tulo 645 Cap¨ªtulo 645 Look at my brother! He¡¯s so desperate for a woman!¡± When Alena saw that Edmund was about to get angry again, she spat at Sonya, ¡°Shush.¡± Alena said, ¡°I was afraid you didn¡¯t have anything to eat tonight, so | cooked something for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t appreciate it. He didn¡¯t even know if Alena, the mother, really had him as her son in her heart, and he would have been starving to death at this hour.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ang¡¯s Library Alena was a little embarrassed; she looked at Chelsea, hoping that Chelsea could take the Lunch box for Edmund, to help her ease the embarrassment . But Chelsea just sat aside, as if she didn¡¯t see her request for help, and didn¡¯t say a word. Alena secretly gritted her teeth, resenting Chelsea¡¯s indifference But when she thought about it, how could she have the audacity to ask Chelsea to help her out? When Chelsea was her daughter-inw, had she ever helped Chelsea out? She not only failed to do so but also deliberately humiliated Chelsea, putting her in an embarrassing situation. Chelsea naturally felt Alena¡¯s embarrassment, and she deliberately sat still. She said she wouldn¡¯t reconcile with them, let alone get involved with them, so why help... To tell the truth, Edmund did not want to see his own mother and sister at all, as soon as he saw them, he was inexplicably angry. So he simply raised his eyes and said to Alena, ¡°You can take the food back. Besides, the doctor said | need to recuperate ina quiet environment. if there is nothing serious, you do not need toe here during this period. With Chelsea around, | am all right.¡± Edmund''s tone of voice was extremely cold and distant, indirectly sending Alena and Sonya away, and implying that they were not allowed visiting him during his hospitalization and that he did not need them. The worst part was that he also stressed the importance of Chelsea to him, which meant he was warning them to treat Chelsea with respect in the future. Sonya was furious and was about to open her mouth to say something when Alena rushed over with her lunch box and pushed her out of the room, then snapped at Edmund and said, ¡°In that case, we''ll leave you to rest.¡± After that, she closed the door and left. In the hallway, Sonya shook off Alena¡¯s hand and said in a high voice, ¡°Mom, why are you so scared? Who is she, Chelsea? Since when do we have to be subservient to her?¡± Alena hurriedly covered her mouth and whispered through clenched teeth, ¡°Who do you think she is? She¡¯s your brother¡¯s life now!¡± Alena added, ¡°Your brother has even gotten involved in political matters for her, and you''re still behaving like this?¡± Philip and the one in Beijing stepping down must have been done by her good son in conjunction with Roy, and Alena was not unappalled when she heard about it. That¡¯s why she warned Sonya, but Sonya didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. She flung Alena¡¯s hand away, and said loudly, ¡°I will never ept her as a member of the family!¡± This time Edmund didn¡¯t smash a cup, but his voice sounded like it wasing from hell, ¡°Then you''ll be removed from the family!¡± Sonya¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Cap铆tulo 646 Cap¨ªtulo 646 What did her brother say? To remove her from the family? For the sake of one Chelsea, he was going to expel her from the family? Her brother was insane! Alena was also shocked, but the more shocked she was, the more she knew that Edmund must have been really serious, and fearing that Sonya would say something bad again, she hurriedly dragged Sonya away. In the ward, Edmund pursed his lips and started nervously at Chelsea, who was sitting on the side, fearing that she might get angry at Sonya for what she had just done, and thus develop the idea of not wanting to be with him. Chelsea ignored his nervousness, reached out and rang the nurse¡¯s Gordon for someone toe and clean up the mess on the floor, and asked the nurse to check on Edmund''s injuries. He had just smashed the cup so hard that he must have pulled the wound on his body. After the nurse examined him, the wound on his arm was open, and blood was seeping out of the white gauze. Chelsea was both worried and upset that he was so impulsive and did not care about his own body at all. The nurse rewrapped Edmund and left. Chelsea brought the food next to him and continued to feed him, ¡°Go ahead and eat.¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone was calm, but it sounded colder. Edmund was keenly aware of it and immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± She was angry, so how could he be in the mood to eat? All he wanted to do was to soothe her. He finally understood why Chelsea was so afraid that he would. Chelsea looked up at him, ¡°You are a patient, how can you not eat?¡± Edmund simply took the dishes out of her hand and put them aside, staring at her closely and asking, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea averted her eyes, obviously hiding something. ¡°| don¡¯t believe you.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t believe her. Chelsea saw that he insisted on pursuing the matter, so she had to turn her face away and say, ¡°I said | wouldn¡¯t care about them, so anything they say or do won''t hurt me, so there¡¯s no need for you to protect me and thus get yourself hurt.¡± Edmund heard her say this, and he was inexplicably happier, ¡°So you are angry with me?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She is angry with him, which means she cares about him. Chelsea didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund felt so smitten by her words. But he also exined his behavior towards Sonya, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you suffer again.¡± It was because he didn¡¯t protect her in the past that he let Sonya disrespect her so much. This time since they were starting over, it was natural that he had to help her deter Sonya from the start. Cap铆tulo 647 Cap¨ªtulo 647 Chelsea somewhat helplessly dered to him again, ¡°They couldn¡¯t hurt me Long ago. It¡¯s really unnecessary for you to do this.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That won''t work either.¡± Edmund insisted, ¡°Even if you ignore them and do not talk to them, they still have to treat you with a minimum of respect.¡± In the end, Chelsea had to let him be. Chelsea stayed the night, and she and Edmund had just finished washing up when they got the overwhelming news that Flora had jumped into the sea. When the police found her, Flora was not breathing. The police had already concluded that Flora had drugged Diane and deliberately caused the car ident in which Diane hit Edmund. When Chelsea heard the news, she was in shock. How could this happen? How could Flora be dead? Edmund got out of bed and raised his hand to hold her in his arms and hold her tightly, giving her warmth andfort in this way, ¡°Don''t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± When he heard that Eric had bailed Flora out, bad thoughts cFostered his mind. He suspected that Eric wanted Flora¡¯s life, but he didn¡¯t expect that his spection was correct. Eric had really done this. Flora¡¯s death confirmed her charge, even if the police wanted to investigate the case of drugging Diane, there was nothing to investigate now He had to admit, Eric was a real devil. But what kind of grudge did he have against the Stevenson family, that had made him be so cruel towards Diane and Flora? Edmund suspects that Eric wanted to deal with Philip at the beginning, but it just so happened that he and Roy took down Philip, which made Eric¡¯s burden easier. He only needed to deal with Diane and Flora. Now Flora was dead, Diane in prison, what would Eric do next? Thinking about this, restlessness bubbled up in Edmund''s heart. His intuition told him that Eric would deal with his family next. He had asked Leo to send someone to investigate Eric more carefully. He also assigned some people investigate that incident of Jaime and Alena and the persons that might be involved, but there were no results yet. If Eric takes action against him and his family next, it means that Eric must have something to do with the thing that happened ielsTo, anual n The Stevenson family and the Nelson family were inplicated in that one thing years ago/ Philip paid the money to settle the matter for Edmund''s father, so he was also his father¡¯s ¡°aplice¡± Chelsea trembled in Edmund''s arms. Although she had suffered from her adoptive mother¡¯s death and had been plotted against several times, she had never experienced the terror of murder. She was so frightened. Cap铆tulo 648 Cap¨ªtulo 648 Fortunately, Edmund''s hug and steady heartbeat calmed her down gradually. ¡°Why did Flora do that? She can¡¯t be so vulnerable that she would kill herself because of being med for drugging others.¡± Chelsea was confused. Flora had experienced a lot of things, and she seemed like a tough woman. Edmund wore a stern look. ¡°It must be Eric. He must have done something. Don¡¯t forget that he picked up Flora and brought her home.¡± ¡°He is the murderer,¡± Edmund judged without any hesitation.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was convinced that Flora was forced to death by Eric, although he had no adequate evidence. The police autopsy report would reveal the truth. Hearing the word ¡°murderer,¡± Chelsea snuggled closer in Edmund''s arms. He gently stroked her slim back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep in the nap bed tonight. Sleep with me.¡± He didn¡¯t want to sleep separately from Chelsea, and he was afraid that she would be scared after what had happened. Chelsea was indeed terrified, so she did not refuse. She nestled in his arms as soon as she got into bed, which made Edmund feel bittersweet. Diane fainted on the spot when she heard the news that Flora had jumped into the sea. Although she had often argued with her, she had never thought that Flora would die. After all, she was her mother, and it was fake not to grieve. After she woke up, Diane, apanied by the police and Eric, went to see Flora for thest time. After the white cloth covering Flora¡¯s body was lifted, Diane immediately fell to her knees and cried aloud. ¡°Mum!¡± She could never have imagined that one day her family would be ruined. Now that she was in prison with her father, and her mother had died, what was it if not a broken home? Eric dragged her up into his arms, and his tone was sullen as heforted her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for her. She will rest in peace.¡± The staff then pushed Flora away. Diane cried so hard that she almost fainted. Eric stayed by her side, holding her firmly. Diane slowly calmed down, tears in her eyes, and asked, ¡°Why did she do this? Even if she tricked me, why would she give up her life? If the truth that she had drugged you is exposed, she¡¯d be ashamed, right?¡± Now that Flora was dead, Diane couldn''t ask anything from her. Eric consoled Diane, genuinely meaning to help her, ¡°I''ll do my best to ensure you suffer less. Since you were framed, you might receive a suspended sentence, and that would be great.¡± Diane cried, ¡°Eric, you¡¯re the only one | can trust now. Help me, please.¡± Asuspended sentence would be ideal,¡± Diane continued. Probation was usually not enforced afterward, as Sonya¡¯s sentence was suspendedst time. Diane believed that she could have a simr oue if Eric did something about it. Eric couldn''t resist smirking at Diane¡¯s words. Reduce her sentence? A suspended sentence? She was so naive. He wouldn¡¯t let her out since she was in the police station. Besides, he had even gotten Flora killed. How could he save Diane? Cap铆tulo 649 Cap¨ªtulo 649 He feigned promised, ¡°I''ll do my best.¡± The policeman who had apanied Diane in came to take her away. Diane struggled and whined, ¡°You must be quick. Eric¡¯s reluctant look faded after the police car drove away, and he was reced by coldness.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He looked up at the blue sky, thinking of the dead Flora and the imprisoned Diane and Philip, and a smile yed over his lips. The bad guys had been punished one by one, so he was certainly satisfied. Philip, who was in prison, was shocked by the news that Flora had jumped into the sea, so much so that he copsed in his chair on the spot due to his high blood pressure, breathing heavily. He knew that Eric hade back to stay with Diane, which Flora had mentioned when she visited him in prison. He thought that Eric was reliable and could at least protect Flora and Diane, so he didn¡¯t judge. He never thought that his wife would jump into the sea, and his daughter would be imprisoned after Eric came back these few days. Philip, who had experienced much in the business world, carefully asked hiswyer what had happened to Flora and Diane and immediately sensed something was wrong. Many things that seemingly happened by chance were actually manipted by a hand in the shadows. That hand was Eric. Thinking of this, Philip urged hiswyer to get Eric here. Still, thewyer said he would try, but he did not know if Eric woulde to see him. Unexpectedly, Eric came the next day, looking calm andposed. He sat down outside the window, picked up the inte, and respectfully asked Philip, ¡°How are you, sir?¡± Philip did not respond but stared at his face with sharp eyes. Eric was not nervous, thinking that Philip would not see through him because he had long since changed his face. He was no longer the same person since he deliberately befriended Diane abroad. Philip and Flora had seen him before, but they didn¡¯t find anything. Naturally, neither would they now. Philip sized him up several times, not finding anything wrong. He gritted his teeth and questioned, ¡°Who the hell are you? What do you want to do?¡± Eric smiled helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m Eric. | heard about your ident, so | shamelessly rushed back to protect Vonnie. What else can | do?¡± Philip suspected, shaking his head and shouting angrily, ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You''re trying to ruin our family!¡± Cap铆tulo 650 Cap¨ªtulo 650 Eric continued acting, ¡°I''d be sad if you said that.¡± He would definitely not reveal his identity now, for other people had not paid for what they had done back then. If not for the fact that Philip had been put in prison by Edmund, causing him to be unable to deal with him, otherwise Philip might not be alive now. Philip red at him, ¡°Then exin why Vonnie was drugged and ended up crashing into Edmund Nelson''s car? Why was her mother used of drugging her?¡±N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°A vicious tiger does not eat its cubs. Flora would not harm Diane in any way!¡± Philip kept his sanity, ¡°Besides, she wasn¡¯t so fragile as to jump into the sea for no reason.¡± Eric spread his hands to excuse himself, ¡° | didn¡¯t know any of this. How could | know why she drugged Vonnie?¡± Eric acted innocent, ¡°Maybe she hates Edmund and Chelsea badly. After all, it was them who put you in jail. She wants to avenge.¡± Philip questioned, ¡°Then she could n a car crash. Why would she let Vonnie be involved?¡± Eric did not answer but stared at Philip and asked quietly, ¡°You are suspecting me. Is it because you are guilty of doing too many shameful things?¡± ¡°What...¡± He roared out of control, ¡°Who are you? Who the hell are you? What do you want?¡± Eric¡¯s satire meant that Philip had guessed it right. The guards came over and held him down by force because of his sentiments. Outside the ss window, Eric looked at Philip, who was being held down by the guards, and indifferently put down the inte, saying lightly, ¡°The show has just begun.¡± Philip broke down after he saw through. He didn¡¯t know what Eric wanted, but he knew he was not kind. However, Philip calmed down. Now that Flora was dead, he and Diane were in prison. What else could Eric do to them? Thinking of his wife¡¯s death, Philip was so heartbroken that he looked much older and haggard all of a sudden. Eric and Chris showed him the results of Flora¡¯s autopsy report. There were no drugs in Flora¡¯s body. Edmund frowned slightly. Could it be that Flora had indeed not intended to live? They encountered water or a cold environment. The drugs in Flora¡¯s body may have failed to activate. As a doctor, although he did not have specialized research on pharmaceuticals, he knew that they were mysterious. Edmund immediately requested, ¡°Consult the pharmacist in your hospital.¡± Chris looked awkward as he coughed lightly and said, ¡°Although we have top pharmacists, we still need to consult other experts.¡± ¡°| have a friend who is an authoritative pharmacist. I''ll ask her whether...¡± Speaking of this, a trace of jealousy shed in his eyes. Cap铆tulo 651 Cap¨ªtulo 651 Chelsea held back augh and asked, ¡°Is that friend of Zora Sugden¡¯s one of her suitors?¡± Chris was silent. Was it possible that women are naturally sensitive to such things? That man was indeed in love with Zora Sugden and had made no secret of his fondness for her back in school and still was today. Seeing them talk about Zora Sugden, it reminded Chris of his feelings for her over the years. However, they said that the man was handsome and outstanding, and so infatuated with Zora Sugden that she must have been impressed over time, which upset Chris badly. Heforted himself that Zora Sugden was too indifferent to be touched. Edmund nced at Chris, who gnashed his teeth, and teased, ¡°Seek the help of your love rival. Can you?¡± ¡°Love rival? | don¡¯t like Zora Sugden, okay?¡± Chris defended himself unhappily.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When did Edmund be as bad as Yusuf, who teased him all day long? Although he did dislike that man, he wouldn¡¯t be indiscriminate since the matters were significant now. ninjanovel Edmund smiled, ¡°Fine. I''ll leave it to you.¡± Just as he finished, there was a knock outside the ward, and Zora Sugden, dressed in a white coat, walked in. Thinking about what he said just now, he was inexplicably so nervous that he could hardly breathe. He wondered how long she had been standing outside, whether she had heard his words, and if so, what she would think in her heart. Chelsea and Edmund tacitly looked at Chris in surprise at the same time. Obviously, they had the same concerns as him. With her hands in her pockets, Zora Sugden said to Edmund and Chelsea with a light smile, ¡°I heard that Edmund got sick, so | came to pay a visit.¡± Chelsea hurriedly got up as Zora Sugden said directly, ¡°Also, | did contact the friend you are talking about. He wille here in the next few days. | can introduce you guys to him and have a meeting.¡± Hearing this, Chris was depressed. Zora Sugden must have heard their conversations. Chris wanted to say something, but he looked as if he was dumb, unable to move his legs or make any sound. Not to mention Chris, Chelsea was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t answer anything. Edmund on the bed came back to his senses first and thanked Zora Sugden, ¡°Thank you.¡± Zora Sugden smiled and shook her head, ¡°No big deal. | also hope to help get the guilty ones brought to justice soon. Alright, | will leave first.¡± Zora Sugden turned to go away, and Chelsea hurriedly winked at Chris, indicating that he should exin to Zora Sugden. However, Chris didn¡¯t know what was happening but stood there still. Chelsea had no choice but to walk Zora Sugden out herself and try to say a few good words for Chris. Chelsea followed Zora Sugden to the outside corridor. Zora Sugden paused and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite to see me off.¡± Chelsea stared at her eyes and said nervously, ¡°Just now, Chris. Zora Sugden interrupted promptly, ¡°I know what you want to say, but | don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to exin.¡± Cap铆tulo 652 She continued straightly, ¡°To be honest, he had been targeting at me in all sorts of ways. I once thought he might have interest in me and did this to get my attention. After hearing his words today, I finally know that I was the fool. He really didn¡¯t Like me, and that¡¯s why he always go against be.¡± Chelsea was anxious, ¡°No, Zora Sugden¡­¡± She once talked about it with Edmund, who said that he, as Chris¡¯s good brother for many years, were sure that Chris had fallen for Zora Sugden, but he used the wrong way. However, now Zora Sugden thought Chris didn¡¯t like her anymore. She was decisive and had made up her mind, as if she was gonna treat Chris as a stranger. Chelsea was eager to exin for Chris. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I have work to do. See you next time.¡± Zora Sugden didn¡¯t let Chelsea say anything more, smiling and walking away Chelsea sighed heavily. Chris that silly man! Back in the ward, Chelsea looked at Chris, who was still standing in the same ce, and said helplessly, ¡°You heard it, right? She now thinks that you hate her.¡± It was quiet in the VIP ward, so it was impossible not to hear their conversation outside. Chris didn¡¯t talk tough Like before but lowered his head in a daze. Edmund spoke on the hospital bed, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you so hesitate at such an age.¡± ¡°I know what I should do even though someone threw the divorce papers in my face. She only had sex with you What do you have to be ashamed of even if she left without a word?¡± After the break-up with Chelsea, Edmund now understands one thing well. A man should let go of his pride and dignity if he wants to win back someone¡¯s heart. It was evident that Chris did not understand it. It was not hard toprehend Chris. As a famous noble son who had been pampered since childhood, Zora Sugden¡¯s silence indeed hurt him. Chris red at Edmund, set his mouth in a grim line, and pulled the door to leave. Chelsea sat down next to Edmund¡¯s bed, hummed, ¡°You seem unhappy that I proposed divorce to you at the anniversary?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t hide his emotions. ¡°You made me lose face in front of so many reporters and employees. Can I not be annoyed?¡± Chelsea averted her eyes, ¡°You would have tortured me again if I hadn¡¯t done that.¡± Edmund said with guilt, ¡°Was the old me so terrible in your heart?¡± ¡°Yes. You never said anything when you were upset, but you would punish me with actions. Silent treatment, cold demeanor, and¡­¡± Chelsea was too shy to mention that he would also be distant in bed. Edmund hurriedly promised, ¡°I will change.¡± He assured her that he would change and put her feelings first. Leo reported, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with Eric¡¯s information in the United States, but I¡¯ve also checked on the girl who jumped off the building.¡± ¡°The girl who jumped off the building¡­¡± Leo said, ¡°Her name was Winnie McCarthy, and she had a younger brother.¡± ¡°Winnie McCarthy?¡± Edmund frowned, ¡°She has a different surname from Eric.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Edmund added, ¡°But we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that Eric has changed his name.¡± Cap铆tulo 653 Cap¨ªtulo 653 ¡°Well.¡± Leo continued, ¡°Her parents were mocked and spat upon by the vigers back then. Her mother could not bear the insults andmitted suicide by jumping into the Lake.¡± Edmund was shocked. ¡°Jumping into the Lake?¡± Edmund could not help but associate Winnie¡¯s mother¡¯s death with Flora¡¯s. ¡°Her father has been sick ever since and died not long after. As for her younger brother, he was sent to an orphanage after his father died, and then he surprisingly disappeared.¡± ¡°Disappeared?¡± Hearing this, Edmund instinctively felt that Eric was probably the missing brother of Winnie. However, after escaping from the orphanage and going abroad, Eric seemed to have worked very hard for being sessful now.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°The money that the Nelson family paid out to them was said to have been taken by her uncle after her brother disappeared,¡± Leo added. ninjanovel Immediately, Edmund asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you checked if the uncle has suffered anything recently?¡± If Eric was really Winnie¡¯s brother, and if the money was obtained illegally by their uncle, Eric would take revenge on the uncle¡¯s family. Indeed, Leoplimented that the family was involved in a major car ident a few years ago when they were on a trip. All the members died on the spot.¡± At this point, Edmund could tell with his insight that Eric was Winnie¡¯s missing brother and that the so-called car ident must have been manipted by him secretly. Edmund asked again, ¡°How did the police handle that car ident?¡± Leo replied, ¡°The perpetrator was a truck driver driving fatigued, sentenced for five years, but he was found to have advanced liver cancer and died within a year.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°It¡¯s Eric¡¯s style, destroying all evidence.¡± Leo said worriedly over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s certain now that Eric is Winnie''s brother, but in that case, it''s the Nelson family he''ll deal with next.¡± Instead of the Stevenson family, Jaime and Alena were the culprits who forced Winnie to die. No one Knew what Eric would do since he acted so viciously. Edmund also considered it, and he urged Leo in a deep voice, ¡°Send more people to keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Leo responded Edmund was about to hang up, but a lousy thought suddenly came to his mind. He immediately ordered, ¡°Find someone to protect grandpa and my mother. Since Eric hade for revenge, he would not spare anyone from their Nelson family. Look how he had treated the Stevenson family before. Diane was innocent, but he still showed no mercy. Edmund had to arrange everything nicely. After hanging up, he told Chelsea about the investigation, who covered her mouth in shock. Was Eric actually the brother of Winnie? Was he here for revenge? Edmund half leaned against the bed, pinching his forehead wearily, ¡°Whatever, mom shouldn''t have been so pushy to Winnie back then, or else Winnie wouldn''t havemitted suicide because of the gossips Cap铆tulo 654 Cap¨ªtulo 654 If she hadn¡¯t jumped off the building, maybe her parents would bear the brunt, and their family would not have been ruined. Seeing his tired look, Chelsea couldn''t resist feeling sorrowful when she remembered that he still had blood clots in his brain. She stepped forward and gently wrapped her arms around him, saying in helplessness, ¡°Vengeance has a way of rebounding on one¡¯s self. When is this going to end?¡± No matter what happened back then, Eric would not get away with all the bad things he had done now. Edmund half-embraced her and decided, ¡°Go to the Capital for a few days. As the Ellis family will protect you, Eric won¡¯t dare do anything to you for now.¡± The Ellis family was powerful, and they could mobilize the military, so it was the safest ce for Chelsea. Chelsea shook her head immediately, ¡°How can | leave you alone in this situation?¡± ¡°Besides, your condition is unstable now. | won''t go.¡± Chelsea was firm. It would be okay if Edmund had only suffered a trauma. Still, the blood stasis in his brain had not dissipated, so Chelsea could not feel at ease. Edmund tightened his hug and sighed. ¡°I''m afraid | can¡¯t protect you well. Eric is too heartless. None of us knows what he will do.¡± Chelsea considered for a while, ¡°I know | can¡¯t help you much if | stay, but | want to leave after your test resultse out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Edmund answered. No sooner had he said apologetically, ¡°I was thinking of getting engaged once | got discharged, but now it seems | have to postpone it for a while.¡± ninjanovel No one would be interested in other matters. Chelsea naturally understood him and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± They would be distracted. Later the same day, Vertoak arrived, bringing one of his cousins with him. In Edmund''s ward, Roy was serious. ¡°We can¡¯t allow Eric to get away with this. Now that he has caused chaos, we need to find evidence.¡± ¡°We can start by talking to Diane to see if she has been manipted by Eric to the point where she won''t believe that Eric is the culprit, so she...¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m afraid she won''t speak with any of us either.¡± Edmund also worried about this. The cousin sighed emotionally, ¡°Eric is too cunning and clever.¡± ¡°The driver who crashed Winnie''s family. The information we had before, would he agree to do such a bad thing for Eric if he had no concerns?¡± ¡°You''re right.¡± Roy continued, ¡°Eric must have given that driver arge sum of money.¡± Edmund received a phone call when the conversation came to an end. Cap铆tulo 655 Cap¨ªtulo 655 It was about the house where Sonya and Alena lived. ¡°Eric has just moved in next door, and he...¡± ¡°What!¡± Edmund was furious. Even Diane had been fooled by Eric, let alone Sonya. She would easily fool by Eric, who was handsome, since she was fond of pretty guys a lot. Once Eric manipted her, Edmund could not imagine what would happen. ¡°I see. You auys keep going onN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Edmund was anxious a bit more after hanging up, which was rare for him. Roy and the others were shocked and angry when they heard that Eric had moved in with Alena and Sonya as neighbors. None of them had expected Eric to take this step. He was really scheming and calcting. Roy said, ¡°Then Let them move out quickly.¡± Edmund felt much more depressed, ¡°Alena is reasonable, but Sonys for any other reason, just because she Liked going against him. ¡± Edmund knew well that Sonya would not move out, not Stupid girl, who could never tell what was more critical, Lived only for breathing. He had just smashed a cup at her the other day to let her remove from the Nelson family, and now she would refuse deliberately to move cut without hesitation. Even if they told her that Eric would hurt her or even kill her. Roy was furious, ¡°What''s the matter with her? It¡¯s a matter of Life and death now. She is so willful!¡± ording to his actions before, it was highly likely that Eric would turn against Alena and Sonya. Chelsea gentlyforted Edmund, ¡°Call your mom first, tell her what Eric has done, and see if she can convince Sonya to move out quickly.¡± Now Edmund had no other choice but to call Alena first. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Alena was easy to persuade, for he knew she was afraid of death. Alena¡¯s voice trembled after she learned about what Eric had done and his identity. ¡°He¡¯s Winnie McCarthy¡¯s brother?¡± ¡°I''ll move right away.¡± Alena said with unparalleled determination, I''ll ask Sonya to move. I''ll get her out even if | have to knock her out.¡± After that, she hung up. Edmund made another call to the man, asking him to help Alena get Sonya out of the house. However, Alena soon called back. Edmund had a bad premonition, and sure enough, he heard Alena crying on the phone, ¡°Sonya ran away to Eric¡¯s house. No matter how | asked, she didn¡¯te back and said she wanted to be with Eric.¡± Edmund took a deep breath, ¡°When did she and Eric get so close?¡± Alena cried, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They hadn¡¯t met before.¡± After Eric moved in, she found they knew each other when she saw Sonya chatting with Eric in her garden. She didn¡¯t know Eric was so ruthless, nor did she know that Flora¡¯s death and Diane¡¯s imprisonment were both Eric¡¯s tricks. ¡°No.¡± Alena suddenly added, ¡°Sonya has recently fallen in love. | saw her smiling all day sweetly and even asked her if she dated someone.¡± Cap铆tulo 656 Cap¨ªtulo 656 ¡°She didn¡¯t deny it. | asked her what the other person was, and she said she met him online.¡± Alena figured out, ¡°I bet the man she¡¯s been chatting with is Eric Edmund felt anxious after Alena yelled. It was apparent that Eric had nned to approach Sonya for a long time. He pretended to be a man of deep love in front of Diane while also chatting with Sonya online and had already attracted her deeply. Otherwise, Sonya would not have been to his house. ¡°What should | do now? She won''t leave. | can¡¯t do anything.¡± Alena was desperate. Edmund could onlyfort first, ¡°I''ll persuade herter. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alena choked up, ¡°Save Sonya, please. Although she always upsets you before, she is your sister.¡± Edmund was so upset that he hung up in silence Sonya for making him angry before, but now she was looking for death What could he do even if ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Alena hung up and went downstairs directly with her Luggage. The man Edmund had arranged came in and helped her, but Alena was so persistent that she stood in the courtyard and shouted at Eric, ¡°Sonya, I¡¯m asking you again, are you sure about this?¡± The curtain of a room on the first floor was pulled open, and Sonya appeared. She nced at her mother before looking away in anger. Sonya and Alena were estranged, and Alena couldn''t understand why Sonya had separated herself from the family. No matter how hard Alena tried, Sonya remained unmoved, so Alena raised her hand in a finger gun gesture, expressing her frustration. She wished for a resolution, but it seemed impossible. Sonya, with a pale face and a stern expression, turned around and hugged Eric¡¯s neck, kissing him passionately. While they were engaged in their intimate moments, Eric paused and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with your mother? You heard what she said.¡± Sonya, with a disdainful tone, replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe her. How could you be someone seeking revenge against us?¡± Eric smiled at her words, and Sonya continued, ¡°The more Edmund tries to separate us, the more determined | am not to let it happen. He assists Chelsea in annoying me, so I''ll make him even angrier.¡± Eric asked indifferently, ¡°You''re willing to risk your life just to annoy them?¡± Sonya answered without hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡± Eric showed a acentle smile but felt disaqusted and despised secretly. Sonya was too silly. How Edmund, who was outstanding, could have such a stupid sister? Seeing that Sonya was about to kiss him again, Eric sat up and said, ¡°I think we should go have a drink first to cheer up.¡± Sonya was dissatisfied. ¡°Oh, do we need to cheer up since we have been like this?¡± They had been naked. Eric insisted, ¡°I Like to drink some wine to spicy us up.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Sonyapromised, ¡°Fine. Just do whatever you want.¡± Eric gave her a firm kiss on the forehead, then got up and poured two sses of red wine over. Sonya tilted her head and drank it all at once, then enchantingly pressed herself against Eric and urged, ¡°Hurry up. | can¡¯t wait.¡± Ever since she had failed to kidnap Chelseast time, she had been put under house arrest by Edmund It was a nightmare for her, who had never been short of men. She was so lonely that she could only find people online to chat with, and somehow she met Eric the other day. Cap铆tulo 657 Cap¨ªtulo 657 Sonya knew that Eric was with Diane, and Diane showed her how excellent Eric was and how loving they were. However, she was still having an affair with Eric. Sonya was discontented with Diane. Diane was arrogant and impatient with her at times, so Diane would be furious if she knew that her so-called affectionate boyfriend had been the other¡¯s lover. Sonya was not too righteous, especially when it came to men. She had ruined others¡¯ rtionships several times before. The more forbidden those were, the more she was interested in. When she Learned that Eric was moving in next door, she weed him without hesitation. Besides, Alena forced her to leave, so she went to Eric as soon as he settled in, making love to Eric and snuggling with him all the time to relieve her loneliness As Sonya urged Eric to finish his drink, her eyelids became heavy, and she fell asleep gradually. Eric immediately took a step back, and Sonya, who had Lost his support, fell to the ground at once. She could not feel the pain since she was unconscious. Eric made a phone call with a ss of wine in one hand, and three men came into the room no soon, with one of them carrying a camera. Eric exined with no expression, ¡°I''ll leave the person to you and film when you''re fucking her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It wasn¡¯t long after Eric left that he heard men breathe thick Eric sipped his wine leisurely, delighted by the unexpected smoothness of his n. Sonya was so stupid and impulsive that he hadn¡¯t even yed her much before she came to him on her own, so he could take her as a hostage. Regretfully, Alena escaped. However, with Sonya as a bargaining chip in hand, he could naturally deal with Alenater. Edmund had most Likely found out something now that he took away Alena. Still, it was not a big deal as long as he insisted on not admitting his identity. Anyway, he wanted to die with them. After hanging up, Edmund had a severe headache. He even felt dizzy for a while, which immediately frightened Chelsea, who immediately called the doctor. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY The doctor said it was probably caused by blood clots in his brain that pressed on his nerves. Still, judging from the CT scan, the congestion was dissipating. However, Edmund should avoid being too emotional right now. It was clear that Edmund had just been infuriated by Sonya¡¯s stupidity. After the doctor left, Chelsea held Edmund''s hand and said worriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about those things for a while, rest.¡± Ever since he had vaguely sensed Eric¡¯s identity, he hadn¡¯t rested well. In the morning, the sick man had even woken up earlier than she did and was outside in the small living room on the phone. Edmund could see Chelsea¡¯s concern for him and honestly responded, ¡°Okay. No one would protect Chelsea.¡± His precious daughter was now clearly reverting to her love for Edmund, so he could not object to them.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He did not intend to but allow her, as Long as she was willing. Since Edmund had to rest, Roy and the cousin left for the hotel, and Edmund told someone to take them back. The cousin asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we want to bring Chelsea back this time? Why didn¡¯t you mention it just now?¡± Roy shook his head, ¡°Look at how nervous she is about Edmund. Can she just go with us easily? Let¡¯s stay a few more days.¡± Roy also felt that fate had taken its toll on her. A while ago, their rtionship was still Lukewarm. Edmund had tragically waited at the doorstep in the pouring rain a bit further back in time. He waster drenched with rain that caused him into a high fever. Cap铆tulo 658 Cap¨ªtulo 658 Roy thought it was a tested love now that they were so close like this. The cousinughed, ¡°If grandma knew that Chelsea had fallen in love with Edmund again, she might be despondent.¡± Chelsea¡¯s love for Edmund was evident because she had given her two sets of jewelry worth a lot of money. Also, she asked them to introduce a good man to Chelsea for avoiding Chelsea choosing. Roy said in a bad mood, ¡°Am | not sad?¡± He was not happy with his son-inw, but there was nothing he could do about it. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY After Roy left, Edmund did sleep under Chelsea¡¯s supervision, and he felt much morefortable and sober when he woke up. Edmund pondered before getting the phone, ¡°I''ll call Sonya.¡± Chelsea nodded, hoping that Sonya would listen to Edmund correctly, sober up and leave Eric in a hurry. Otherwise, she would lose her life. Although she loathed Sonya, she didn¡¯t want her to die in an unclear way like Flora. Edmund couldn''t resist frowning at the calls that were never answered. After several times, it was finally picked up. However, the man¡¯s voice rang with a bit of smugness in its mockery, ¡°What¡¯s up, Edmund?¡± Surprisingly, it was Eric. Edmund immediately asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where is Sonya?¡± ¡°She is tired and having a rest,¡± Eric said so vaguely that Edmund knew what Sonya had done with Eric as soon as he heard it. ¡°Wake her up. | want to hear her voice.¡± He was worried that something had already happened to Sonya. However, Eric refused, ¡°She is exhausted and has just fallen asleep. | can¡¯t bear to wake her up. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll have her call you back when she wakes up.¡± It was strange not being tired after a foursome. He was calm because he did not want to let Sonya die now. Edmund suppressed his fury and roared low, ¡°Eric!¡± If he hadn¡¯t been afraid that Chelsea would be worried about him, he would have angrily yelled out. Eric was still indifferent, ¡°How about tell me first if you have anything to say to her? I''ll pass it on.¡± Obviously, Eric would not allow him to speak to Sonya now. He calmed down and changed his tone, ¡°I should call you Finn McCarthy, right?¡± ¡°Finn McCarthy?¡± Ericughed, ¡°Are you joking, Mr. Nelson? My name is Eric Yeung. Why would you give me another name?¡± Eric was too steadfast to be moved, so Edmund did not n to expose him only with the name. Still, he continued, ¡°I guess you want to avenge your sister and your dead parents, right?¡± Eric still sounded as if nothing was wrong. ¡°| don¡¯t understand what you''re saying.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Have you ever thought it takes two to tango? How would your sister have fallen in love with a man as old as my father if she was not greedy?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Edmund deliberately suggested that Winnie was a gold-digger to provoke Eric. Thetter would defend Winnie since he was so obsessed with the incident of her sister. Cap铆tulo 659 Cap¨ªtulo 659 Indeed, although Eric tried his best to restrain his emotions, Edmund noticed that his breathing had be heavier. The heavy breathing meant that Eric was angry. However, Eric was also one who could hold his temper. He refuted with the tone of a bystander. ¡°| also read the news about your parents, which said that your father concealed the fact that he was married and cheated on that girl.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know that she was a mistress. She had promised to leave your father, but your mother insisted on finding her in school. Her reputation was ruined, and she had no choice but tomit suicide!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Eric almost roared, which proved that he was indeed involved with Winnie. Otherwise, why would he be so emotional? Why would he know so much about Winnie? Edmund continued to make his voice sounded like it was full of contempt, ¡°Men at that age, isn¡¯t it obvious that he was married? Not to mention a rich man Like my dad.¡± ¡°Besides, even if he had Lied to your sister and said he was single or divorced, wouldn¡¯t your sister make a proper judgement?¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°How can you say that she is not for money since she got together with my father so quickly? She even got pregnant, wanting to use the baby as to climb her way up the socialdder.¡± Eric abruptly hung up as Edmund finished. Although he didn¡¯t hear and see Eric, Edmund knew he must have been quite angry with what he had just said. In fact, what he said was not aplete denigration on Winnie. As a college student, did Winnie have no judgment at all? She said that his father had cheated on her. Still, at that time, his father was the head of the Nelson family and at least a celebrity in Vertoak. He and his mother would also attend some events together from time to time, so how could Winnie be utterly unaware of this?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Philip maliciously exposed this old story, Edmund thought he should not make any more remarks to discredit Winnie since she was dead. He just epted theizens¡¯ scolding and sincerely apologized for his parents. However, it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t question the intention of Winnie to be with Jaime. As for Winnie, since she had done such a thing, she should have the courage to take on the gossip. Suicide? That was a sign of cowardness. Maybe she died because her goal of taking her son to the top was not achieved, and her reputation was ruined. Eric was trying to revenge for Winnie step by step, but how could Winnie bepletely innocent? She and his father were both willing to be together. Edmund felt he needed to even things up since he had angered Eric. After hanging up, he violently swept everything off the desk in front of him in frustration. Winnie was not that kind of person at all. She was so lovely, hardworking, and progressive, and she was the pride of the vige. However, when the news came back that she had been a mistress and had jumped off a building, she and the whole family were severely scolded and ridiculed. That¡¯s why his mothermitted suicide by jumping into ake, and his father passed away soon after, the double blow proving too much to bear. Cap铆tulo 660 His family fell apart, and his uncle cheated him. Thetter took all the money that the Nelson family had left and heartlessly abandoned him in an orphanage. He managed to escape after overhearing his uncle instructing the staff to mistreat him, hoping it would lead to his demise. He was saved by an elderly foreign couple when he was on the brink of starvation. They found him pitiable and¡­ Of course, heter secretly altered all his adoption records when he grew up. He changed all his personal information, even his appearance, so that in everyone¡¯s eyes, he became a man who had grown up abroad. Besides, his adoptive parents had passed away a few years ago. That was why he waited until now toe back for revenge. Or else, if outsiders inquired about his identity with them, it would be exposed. He believed that the dead were the best at keeping secrets, so he waited for them to die. They had been a great blessing to him, so he would not harm them. Also, he needed to build up his power in those years to have strong financial backing, so he kept his strength up. Eric could not calm down even though he swept everything to the ground. He turned around and took out a syringe from the drawer and was about to rush out in a rage. One of the men beside him hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Boss, please calm down. We have to let her gradually get addicted to it by herself. We¡¯re not gonna get away with this if you inject it directly into her body.¡± ninjanovel Only then did Eric calm down a bit under the persuasion of his men, and he took a deep breath to put the syringe back. Yes, he wanted Sonya to get involved in drugs. He tried to ruin this precious daughter of Jaime and Alena. He attempted to make Sonya infamous, to make her also be scolded by everyone. He wanted to make her suffer everything that Winnie had suffered. His sister was once the jewel of his parents, the apple of their eye, their family¡¯s hope, but Jaime and Alena ruined her. He would destroy Sonya to let her parents see their daughter being tormented, to let them be heartbroken to death. As well as Edmund. He wanted to ruin everyone Jaime and Alena cared about. Why could they live when his family was in ruins? No, they didn¡¯t deserve to live. They only deserved to go to hell. As the aplice, Philip persuaded Jaime to break off his rtionship with Winnie by giving her money. If Jaime had gotten divorced and married Winnie, perhaps she would not havemitted suicide due to the gossips but might have be the morous Mrs. Nelson. N?velDrama.Org content. Therefore, the Stevenson family would have to pay for his deeds too¡ª for he had indirectly induced Winnie¡¯s death. RI8.copy riaht Eric was sleeping next to her with one hand on her stomach when Sonya was up. They looked very intimate. Sonya was in pain the moment she turned on the bed. She knew that was somethinging after sex. But her mind went nk no matter how hard she had tried to remember that part as if she was trying to block the awkward memory. It¡¯s weird. Howe she didn¡¯t remember anything? Sonya asked when she found Eric awake, ¡°Howe I forgot everything?¡± Eric offered her a sour look. ¡°Sonya, I¡¯m really sad. I¡¯ve been working so hard the whole night and you moaned so happily. You were enjoying it. Howe you tell me you forget everything?¡± Perhaps Eric¡¯s acting was so great that it drilled out Sonya¡¯s guilt. She said sheepishly, ¡°Maybe I have a bad memory.¡± Cap铆tulo 661 Cap¨ªtulo 661 Sonya tried harder to recall, but she only remembered someone holding her hip, poking hard between her legs. Eric¡¯s expression softened and he sat up. Sonya didn¡¯t doubt her memory at all when she saw a few fresh scratch marks on his back. Eric handed Sonya her phone in full dress. ¡°Your brother called when you were asleep. | think you should call him back.¡± Eric didn¡¯t mention their conversation and the fight between Edmund and him. He added bleakly when Sonya took the phone, ¡°Your brother seems to have an issue with me. Just don¡¯t fight over me. He¡¯s your brother.¡± Sonya disliked Edmund, and Eric made this was worse. ¡°Did he do anything to you? Did he scold you or humiliate you?¡± Sonya snapped through clenched teeth. ¡°He really thinks he¡¯s the boss because he¡¯s in charge of the Farrell family and he always meddles with my decisions?¡± As Sonya spoke, she dialed Edmund¡¯s number. She sat on the bed with one hand resting on her hip as if there was going to be a big fight. Eric felt smug when he saw iting. Sibling rivalry? What a good show! How could he miss it? ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Sonya¡¯s annoying voice lowered to a whisper.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Your brother is asleep. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sonya hated Chelsea¡¯s guts. Driven by wild rage, she yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are? Who told you...¡± ¡°Sonya, you''re so dead. And you know what, | won''t cry for you.¡± Chelsea hung up, leaving Sonya trembling in anger. But Chelsea had turned off Edmund¡¯s phone. Sonya... ¡°Bitch, bitch, you fucking bitch!¡± Sonya cursed. Sonya thought Chelsea had gone way too far! But she had no idea she was with a demon who could take her life at any time. Chelsea wanted to warn her before it was too call¡± Unfortunately, Sonya never listened to Chelsea. Instead, she took Chelsea as a bully. Eric picked up her phone andforted her, ¡°Why are you so mad? It¡¯s not worth smashing a phone for it.¡± Sonya roared, ¡°I hate her. Why is she still alive?¡± Eric wrapped his hand around her shoulder. ¡°Hey, rx. Let¡¯s go grab some food. | made dinner for you.¡± Eric kept Sonya down with gentlefort. This was Sonya¡¯s way of doing things. She hated people forcing or pushing her, so she wouldn''t listen to those people. Edmund had been condescending to Sonya since Chelsea returned, so Sonya was too infuriated to listen to Edmund. Revenge on Edmund and Chelsea filled Sonya¡¯s mind. Cap铆tulo 662 Cap¨ªtulo 662 Edmund had just fallen asleep when Sonya called. Chelsea had his rest schedule under control since Edmund got a headache. Under Chelsea¡¯s watch, he had to take a nap at noon and rest early at night. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to take Sonya¡¯s call.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But she was afraid that Eric might do something bad to Sonya. What if it was an emergency call? She couldn¡¯t put Sonya¡¯s life at stake. For a moment of hesitation, Chelsea picked up the call outside the ward, but she didn¡¯t expect to be scolded by Sonya. Chelsea felt sad because the woman she just worried about was yelling at her. She shouldn¡¯t show any sympathy for Sonya because she didn''t deserve it. She asked for her death! That was why Chelsea said something harsh to Sonya in that situation. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY She hoped that could get Sonya out of her confusion, but she gave up as she thought of Diane, who was manipted by Eric. Even Diane got caught in his trap, so how would Sonya escape? She could do nothing but pray for Sonya¡¯s safety. Chelsea was Leaning against a wall with puffy eyes, holding a phone when Ethan walked along the corridor with the housekeeper. Ethan noticed Chelsea¡¯s sadness and trotted to ask, ¡°What happened? Why are you outside alone?¡± Chelsea pulled herself together when she saw Ethan. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa. What brings you here?¡± Ethan shifted to a deep voice, ¡°Edmund''s father needs me now.¡± He then continued, ¡°Is Edmund sleeping?¡± Otherwise, Chelsea wouldn''t leave the ward. Chelsea nodded. ¡°Just fell asleep.¡± Ethan said, ¡°Then let him rest. Let''s chat in the Warren kid¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea followed Ethan to Chris''s office. Ethan asked Chelsea what had happened outside the ward, and she had no choice but to tell Ethan the truth Ethan heavily tapped his walking stick on the floor, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have tried to save her. She deserves it!¡± Ethan was irritated by Sonya¡¯s rudeness. ¡°How could there be such an idiot in our family?¡± Ethan was suffKatharineg in heart-wrenching anguish. This might be a hard-to-solve puzzle for them. Sonya and Edmund shared an almost identical genes pool, but how could they turn out to be so different? When Sonya yed the fields with male stars, Ethan had suspected her real identity. He even secretly did a paternity test for Sonya, but it turned out that Sonya was 100% Jaime and Alena¡¯s daughter. Cap铆tulo 663 Cap¨ªtulo 663 Ethan had no choice but to tolerate Sonya. He lectured her more than once before, but Sonya kept doing ridiculous things. As time passed, Ethan gave her up. He regrated not crippling her legs because this at least kept Sonya from Eric. Chris handed a cup of tea to Ethan andforted him, ¡°Everyone is responsible for their choice. There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± ¡°Let it pass.¡± Ethan took a sip of his tea to calm himself down. Chris asked, ¡°What happened to Uncle Jaime Ethan was depressed when it came to Jaime. ¡°Well, | received a foreign call today. Edmund''s father owed an insolvent debt overseas, and he¡¯s caught and beaten up by the creditors. The attached photo showed his swollen face full of bruises.¡± Chris said coldly, ¡°This must be Eric¡¯s another work.¡± They were learning the ropes that Eric wouldn¡¯t let anyone off his hook, even Jaime, who was overseas. And it would be easier for Eric if Jaime was abroad. Ethan nodded, ¡°Definitely.¡± Ethan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. He must be set up by someone to owe such a huge debt.¡± ¡°Jaime cried in the video that someone set him up. He borrowed money to invest a profitable project, but it didn¡¯t go well in the end!¡± Ethan analyzed, ¡°I guess he was mesmerized by a woman, who was probably Eric¡¯s trick!¡± Chris agreed with him. Eric came prepared, so he must have put someone into Jaime¡¯s life. The simultaneous incidents just ruined his n and caught him off guard. But the amount of Jaime¡¯s debt took Chris by surprise. ¡°That much money?¡± Ethan blurted, ¡°Edmund took money from a loan shark, and it¡¯s charging interest on top of interest. It looks like Eric wants to cost the Nelson Group an arm and a leg!¡± ninjanovel Chris paused for a while before he said to Ethan, ¡°Grandpa, forgive my rudeness, | don¡¯t think Edmund should know about this.¡± Ethan was shocked after Chris told him about Edmund''s head issues. ¡°A headache?¡± Chris replied to him, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s alling from Sonya. She hung out with Eric me in his ce.¡± ¡°| see. Then don¡¯t bother him. I''ll figure out a way to raise money.¡± Edmund as the president would definitely know about with the money. Whether Uncle Jaime could escape after Chris always kept a low profile, but his family fortune was capable to get Ethan through this. He would do it under the table rather than bothKatharineg Edmund. If anything happened to Edmund, Eric got to win Ethan patted Chris''s shoulder and expressed his sincere gratitude.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°It''s fine,¡± Chris said humbly. Cap铆tulo 664 Cap¨ªtulo 664 Chelsea walked Ethan to the door. ¡°Grandpa, | saved some money ...¡± Ethan interrupted her, ¡°Kid, | appreciate that.¡± Chelsea had received jewelry from Lady Dorothy, several estates from Roy, andpany shares. She had money. But Ethan refused. ¡°I think | can handle it. Don¡¯t drag your family into this.¡± Nelson continued, ¡°Edmund''s mother saved a lot these years. This should be a good impression in the Ellis family for helping Chelsea. How about it?¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ninjanovel Chelsea didn¡¯t force Ethan. Ethan got in the car after taking a few more to Chelsea. Chelsea met Chris on her way back to the ward. Chris seriously suggested, ¡°I want to put tranquilizer to Edmund¡¯s medicine. You know, rest is the best and fast way to recover. The situation is going down. We need him to deal with Eric.¡± ¡°Okay, Chelsea nodded. She wished Edmund could recover more than anyone else, so she would take Chris¡¯s advice. Chelsea told Edmund about Sonya¡¯s call after Edmund woke up, but she skipped their quarrel in case Edmund got angry. But Edmund knew Sonya. He asked, ¡°Did she say something stupid?¡± Chelsea urged him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and call her back. Sonya answered the phone Sonya said in a mocking tone, ¡°Mr. Nelson, are you looking for me?¡± Edmund took a deep breath at Chelsea¡¯s worried gaze and said, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chelsea told him not to get angry before this phone call. Sonya said as if she didn¡¯t care about it, ¡°I¡¯m doing great.¡± Edmund could tell from Sonya¡¯s dramatic tone that she didn¡¯t Lie. Edmund cut to the chase. ¡°Do you know Eric didn¡¯t break up with Diane?¡± ¡°IT know, but that¡¯s no big deal.¡± Sonya grunted, ¡°I¡¯m totally hitting on Eric behind Diane¡¯s back.¡± Gritting his teeth, Edmund said, ¡°You¡¯re being a shameless homewrecker, you know that?¡± Eric¡¯s consistent love for Diane was quite moving. In many people¡¯s eyes, he would never abandon Diane even if she was in prison. Sonya would be a target of me once people knew about her rtionship with Eric Edmund could imagine how Eric shifted the me to Sonya. Eric was enticing Sonya to be the public enemy, but Sonya didn¡¯t care about this at all. But people would drown her with viciousments. Sonya argued defiantly, ¡°I enjoy being a homewrecker. This makes me happy.¡± Edmund almost ran out of patience, but he took a deep breath to calm himself down before he said, ¡°Sonya, listen up. Use your brain.¡± Cap铆tulo 665 Cap¨ªtulo 665 While Edmund began to tell Sonya everything about Eric, Sonya cut in, ¡°Alright, no more preaching. Gotta go, bye.¡± Edmund was infuriated by Sonya hanging up the call. Edmund decided to give up on Sonya, so he made another call to dismiss the guard outside Eric¡¯s house. ¡°Operation canceled. You don¡¯t have to protect Miss Nelson anymore.¡± Edmund said to Chelsea after the phone call, ¡°She asks for this.¡± Chelsea suggested, ¡°Can we just call the police to bring her out of Eric''s house?¡± Edmund said while rubbing his nose, ¡°We don¡¯t have solid evidence to bring Eric to justice, so it¡¯s inappropriate for the police to search his house, especially since he¡¯s a foreign citizen.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Chelsea responded. Edmund said, ¡°Now we can only count on the hit-and-run driver.¡± To their disappointment, Leo called to tell them that the driver took a bribe. The driver had a son, living with his ex-wife, and gave the bribe to them. But the boy had forgotten the carrier¡¯s name and Look, he only remembered the person carrying a few boxes of cash. Without a bank ount, they had lost the lead in finding him. Edmund Looked out of the window in frustration as Chelsea embraced him in a gentle hug to keep him calm. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY When Edmund came to realize that Chelsea was worried about him, he pulled Chelsea into a hug. They looked silently at the darkness outside the window. It was a rare moment after the big fight. They never expected this on such an asion They were emotional at this moment, thinking that they should cherish each other in this fast-changing world. Edmund fantasized about their happily ever after once he got back with Chelsea. His dream kind of came true except for the happily-ever-after part.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Edmund felt sorry for Chelsea, but this might be a good thing. They were unlikely to separate after oveing difficulties together After a while, Chelsea broke the silence, ¡°Actually, | have an idea.¡± Edmund asked softly, ¡°What?¡± Chelsea looked up and said, ¡°You once told me that Winnie McCarthy, his sister, was a very important person in Eric¡¯s life, and he insist his sister was not a homewrecker. Then why don¡¯t we start from Winnie? We find the proof about her deliberately being the homewrecker. That might stimte Eric and make him give himself away.¡± After Edmund figured out what Chelsea nned to do, his face registered both surprise and joy. He cupped Chelsea¡¯s cheeks with his hands and gently lifted them up. ¡°Chelsea, you are a smart girl.¡± Edmund focused on how to find Eric¡¯s criminal evidence and missed this point. So, that was why they had to deal with passive aggression However, Chelsea¡¯s n regained the initiative. Once they distracted Eric, they could turn back the tide. Chelsea was d that Edmund approved her proposal. Cap铆tulo 666 Cap¨ªtulo 666 ¡°Let''s y his game.¡± ¡°We should go to the media and spread it out. Eric will be furious after seeing this false usation.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. First, we need to ask Winnie''s ssmates for more useful information to prove she got close to your father Edmund replied to her, ¡°I''ll have Leo dig it up.¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Let me do the writing.¡± She was a writer, so she was confident about her solid writing skills ¡°Okay,¡± Edmund never doubted her writing skills. Then, he called Leo. to ask him more details about how he met Winnie, They know nothing about Jaime¡¯s history, not even the horrible criminal case until Philip exposed it to the public Edmund only remembered Jaime had cheated on his mother with a college student, and they almost divorced. When Edmund said he was going to call Jaime because they didn¡¯t update Jaime¡¯s situation to Edmund. Edmund sensed her nervous energy, and Eric was aiming at Jaime, who was the mastermind behind that incident. He had a huge debt abroad and was kidnapped by the creditors. They wouldn''t let him go. Chelsea exined, ¡°Grandpa, Chris, and | decided not to bother you with this.¡± Grandpa was raising money, and Chris said he could help.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Edmund knew they were doing it for his own good, but that wasn¡¯t the thing he most worried about. ¡°Then | won¡¯t get any information from him.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°There¡¯s one person we can go to.¡± Edmund had the same idea. ¡°Philip Stevenson?¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a close friend to Uncle Jaime. He definitely knows.¡± ¡°But | don¡¯t know if he will help.¡± Chelsea shifted to be concerned because Edmund put Philip in jail. Edmund thought for a moment and said, ¡°Philip isn¡¯t stupid. He knows which side he should take.¡± Edmund continued, ¡°I''ll contact him and visit Philip in the prison.¡± Chelsea nodded. Although Edmund hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, this was urgent. He had to visit Philip now. They branched out into two teams. While Edmund inquired about Philip in jail, Leo sent spies to look for Winnie¡¯s ssmates for further investigation. Ethan was responsible for raising money. Alena lived in Ethan¡¯s house for better protection. Cap铆tulo 667 Cap¨ªtulo 667 Returning from the hospital, Ethan beckoned Alena downstairs and asked her about the exact amounts of properties she had. Alena was puzzied. ¡°Dad, why are you asking me? Isn¡¯t Edmund going to pay off his father¡¯s debt?¡± Alena knew about Jaime¡¯s case, but she didn¡¯t bother to ask when Ethan went to find Edmund. And whether Jaime was alive or dead has nothing to do with Alena. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY They hated each other after Jaime had an affair. Ethan was infuriated, tapping his walking stick to the floor. He said sternly, ¡°Edmund is feeling under the weather. We''ll take care of this¡±. Alena rejected him. ¡°Dad, that¡¯s Jaime¡¯s business. Why should | help him? | save that money for my retirement life.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t make a fuss, how would that girlmit suicide?¡± Ethan wouldn''t spare Alena, ¡°Isn¡¯t this your fault?¡± Alena pursed her lips in silence. Ethan continued, ¡°You have to put some thought into it. Edmund is the only family you can count on in the future. If you treat him and Chelsea better, | think they know what to do.¡± ¡°If you made stupid decisions and humiliate us, then mind your own business!¡± Alena¡¯s face turned pale after the severe reprimand. She gave a rough number of her properties to Ethan and was ordered to cash them in. Ethan cashed in everything valuable aside from his house. Edmund''s interview with Philip went smoothly. Philip was surprised after knowing about Eric¡¯s real identity, slumping onto his chair But Philip regained his sense and looked at Edmund. ¡®I will tell you everything | know.¡± Edmund told Philip about his n Then Philip broke out into a sneer. ¡°Winnie was damn good at hiding things from her family. That¡¯s why Eric Yeung didn¡¯t know what she had done and thought that it was all our fault.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Your father and | met Winnie in a bar. She was a waitress there.¡± Philip recalled, ¡°She was wearing heavy makeup, but your father fell for her and tipped her a lot. Your dad asked around and found out she was a university student. She needed money to pay for her tuition fee. Then your dad was sympathetic for her and started to get close to her. ¡°The girl turned down your dad at first, but he kept going after her for about a month. Then, he made it. ¡°Your father had fallen in Love so deeply. | have to admit Winnie is a special woman to your father. She¡¯s young, beautiful, smart and most of all, she had an innocent face that made people want to protect her That''s what we see in Winnie. Your dad wished he could give everything to her.¡± Edmund Listened with a serious expression when he expected the twist toe. Philip shook his head in self-deprecation and sighed, ¡°When | was invited to give a lecture in her school, | overheard her conversation with another girl.¡± ¡°| guess they are close, so Winnie shares everything with her.¡± ¡°Winnie¡¯s friends talked her out of the rtionship with your dad. Cap铆tulo 668 Cap¨ªtulo 668 People talked about Winnie and her sugar daddy. She was afraid that Winnie would be condemned by this never forget Winnie¡¯s face,¡± Philip looked at Edmund and continued, ¡°she held a cigarette between her fingers as she disdainfully told the girl manner that she went out with your dad for his money. She will dump him when ¡°She said she had enough of a poor life and enjoyed making money fast with her innate beauty.¡± Edmund asked, ¡°Are you sure you heard this?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Philip didn¡¯t need to Lie to Edmund. He continued, ¡°Your dad was nning to divorce your mother. Well, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edmund was lost inplicated thoughts. He felt both sadness and sympathy for his dad at the same time. Edmund believed that his father could have ended up happy with Winnie, even if he had divorced Alena. Edmund asked Philip again, ¡°Did you...¡± ¡°No,¡± Philip was honest. ¡°| hated seeing his smug face. | would have loved to see how miserable he was when Winnie dumped him.¡± Edmund then despised their fake friendship and continued, ¡°I thought he was just ying around with Winnie. But you know what? Your dad was serious. | told him everything, but he didn¡¯t knew the best part of the story. Your dad gave up on Winnie under ¡°If Alena didn¡¯t do that...¡± Philip sighed, ¡°You know your mother. She can¡¯t let anyone override her. Even if your dad unwilling broke off with Winnie, Alena still can¡¯t let it pass.¡± ninjanovel Edmund fell sil.N?velDrama.Org content. That was something Alena would do. She had no vision and did things without regard for consequences as Long as she won. Sonya was fike Alena, but she was an upgraded version. But Edmund wasn''t interested in judging their stupid affair. He said to Philip seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve heard what | want today. That¡¯s enough.¡± Philip asked worriedly, ¡°Are you sure Eric believe this? Winnie is dead, and Eric could say anything he wants.¡± Edmund said tly, ¡°Sounds like he has a choice.¡± Edmund would buy as many media sections and pages as in Vertoak for a few days to repeatedly report on this scandal. Eric must fly off the handle even if he did not believe it. Just imagine, Eric saw her sister¡¯s scandal on the public media when he woke up another day. He would definitely go mad. On second thought, Edmund asked, ¡°Do you still remember the other girl¡¯s name? Or is she in Vertoak now?¡± Leo still working on the search for Winnie¡¯s ssmates, but after a long time, many people left Vertoak after graduation, which added difficulty to his search. Cap铆tulo 669 Cap¨ªtulo 669 If the other girl came out to testify, it would be a double kill to Eric. Perhaps Eric didn¡¯t believe it, but that was enough as long as he was disturbed. Philip said, ¡°Winnie brought her to dinner with us. | remember Winnie calling her Fanny, but | don¡¯t know her full name¡± Although Philip didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s name, he had helped Edmund lock onto the target whose name was Fanny. Edmund thanked Philip, who however said in a self-mocking tone, ¡°For what? I¡¯m doing it for Diane.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Philip and Diane were under threat, even if they were in jail, Chelsea was waiting for Edmund in the car outside the detention center. As Edmund got into the car, Chelsea asked him concernedly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yeah,¡± Edmundforted her. ¡°It runs well.¡± Chelsea heaved a sigh of relief and eased her nerves that were fraying with concerns about Edmund''s health. The driver took off while Edmund told Chelsea about what he got from Philip in the car. Chelsea was stunned. ¡°Winnie smoked?¡± Edmund narrowed his eyes. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s a good girl at home, but a depraved woman outside home.¡± Chelsea regained her senses, saying determinedly, ¡°So, we were right. Then our n must work.¡± Edmund replied to her, Winnie''s friend is our trump card.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea said, ¡°Then I''ll start writing the script.¡± Chelsea never expected one day her talent in writing woulde in handy. Eric got the news as soon as Edmund left the detention center. But Eric didn¡¯t take it seriously because Edmund and Philip had nothing to talk about. How was a prisoner useful to Edmund? Eric would never expect Edmund to sniff about his sister''s past from Philip. In his eyes, his sister was perfect. She was independent, smart, and capable, and she was never a gold digger, a homewrecker, or a whore. Jaime intended to deceive Winnie at that time. Sonya hung around at Eric¡¯s house every day, wining and dining. Eric served her well and pleased her with expensive gifts. Sonya was disoriented after falling in love with Eric. But Sonya didn¡¯t know that she was raped by Eric¡¯s men. They wanted to impregnate Sonya so that she could go through the painful abortion as a drug addict. He door for a long time but no one answered. Then she barged in and saw Eric leaning against the office chair ¡°Eric?¡± Fearing that he was sick, Sonya trotted over while calling out his name. Cap铆tulo 670 Cap¨ªtulo 670 Eric, was shocked by the messy desk full of disposable needles, and Eric rolled up his sleeves, revealing a Sonya saw her friends doing this when they got to be stoned, but she never did this. Sonya didn¡¯te as much of a surprise. Out of curiosity, she leaned closer to observe it before waking up Eric. ¡°Hey, honey¡±. He was flustered, and then fumbled with the stuff on the table. Sonya smiled with cFostered arms. ¡°What is it?¡± Eric looked a little nervous. He stood up and bundled Sonya in his arms. His voice cracked, ¡°You won''t turn me in, right?¡± Sonya smiled. ¡°What are you thinking? Why would | do that?¡± Eric muttered, ¡°Well, this is illegal.¡± ¡°I''m not that old-school.¡± Sonya shrugged nonchntly. She sized Eric up and said affectionately, ¡°Honey, | Love you so much How could | send you to jail?¡± Eric looked at ease. ¡°Then... will you leave me because I¡¯m a drug addict?¡± Before Sonya replied, he grabbed her shoulders and begged, ¡°Sonya, please, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Sonya was touched by Eric¡¯s sincerity because she didn¡¯t expect Eric to be so clinging to her. Eric¡¯s eyes were puffy and red as if he couldn''t Live without her. Sonya felt a great sense of satisfaction. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I won''t. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Eric kissed her affectionately. ¡°Thank you, Sonya.¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting me and always staying by my side.¡± Sonya thought of her mother and Edmund who kept telling her to leave Eric. They saw Eric as a cruel devil. But for Sonya, they were just jealous. When Eric picked up the needle, Sonya asked curiously, ¡°Is this really that good?¡± Eric whispered to her, ¡° Or what? A little can get you giddily excited.¡± Sonya lost herself in Eric¡¯s eyes. She offered, ¡°May |?¡± Eric was waiting for this moment. He took out a new set and injected Sonya with Liquid drugs Every time when Sonya kneels to beg him for more supplements, Eric couldn¡¯t feel better.N?velDrama.Org content. All the pain Jaime had inflicted on Winnie now had shifted to Sonya. Cap铆tulo 671 Cap¨ªtulo 671 But this was just the beginning. He wanted Edmund to fall into the bottomless darkness. Alena had been feeling palpitation in her heart. She took it as a bad sign. At her wit''s end, she called Edmund anxiously, ¡°Edmund, | have had a bad feeling for the past few days and | can¡¯t get in touch with Sonya. Anything new on her?¡± Edmund said in an icy tone. ¡°What makes you think | can find her if you didn¡¯t?¡± Edmund cut off with Sonya after the big quarrel on thest call. Sonya didn¡¯t contact him either. Alena asked tentatively, ¡°Would you like to reach her? She sounds awful...N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Alena couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong with Sonya¡¯s tone, but she knew Sonya was much weaker than before. ¡°Mom, you know, she won¡¯t answer my call.¡± Edmund continued, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried about her, why don¡¯t you send someone to check on her? Have you tried grandpa?¡± Alena sighed in frustration. ¡°Then why do you think I¡¯ming for you?¡± She asked Ethan to call Sonya at first, but he didn¡¯t bother to ask. He even said that Sonya was reaping what she sowed. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing | can do,¡± Edmund replied to Alena and got off the phone. He refused to call because on one hand, Sonya wouldn¡¯t answer, and on the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to hear any humiliation about Chelsea. Edmund gave up on his sister just like Ethan did. Edmund stayed in the hospital for a week and was finally discharged. The doctor confirmed that the residual blood congestion in his brain was cleared after giving him a full examination. There was no more surgery and seque. Chelsea let out a long sigh of relief as she cried in Edmund¡¯s arms. ninjanovel She had a tough week. This was the first time she realized Edmund was important to her. After all, the things that happened between Eric and Diane, they grew a feeling of closeness. Edmund held her tight and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | should have done better. He med himself for not seeing through Eric¡¯s trick earlier, putting Chelsea in this mess. Chelsea had suffered a lot after being falsely used of alleged assault by Diane. Then Diane almost hurt Chelsea, who then spent a hard week in the hospital with Edmund, the real patient here. These were supposed to be his parents¡¯ stuff, but now Edmund dragged her into this. Chelsea cried even more. ¡°You''ve done a good job protecting me.¡± Leo¡¯s operation went well. The day after Edmund left the hospital, he found Winnie''s friend. Her name was Fanny Rumsey, and coincidentally, she lived in the suburb of Vertoak. Cap铆tulo 672 Cap¨ªtulo 672 Edmund nned to visit her once he found the girl. He wanted to convince her to join their n.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Leo reported, ¡°Fanny Rumsey was willing to help after | told her about our n, but on one condition: don¡¯t show up at her door to ¡°She''ll send us an audio recording of what she knows about Winnie ¡°This is good enough,¡± said Edmund. This might not convince Eric but was enough to mess with Eric. Since everything was in ce, it was time for Chelsea to start writing. This article was important. She needed to restore the past to the unrted people and reveal the real Winnie to Eric. Emeltia sat in front of theputer for the entire afternoon. She wrote and deleted it, carefully weighing every word. Edmund was d that he learned how to make coffee and cook, then he could serve Chelsea a cup of coffee when she was tired. Chelsea sipped her coffee through a smile. Edmund picked her up from the chair and asked softly, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Yeah, the minute when you gave me the coffee,¡± Chelsea nodded, ¡°But I¡¯m thinking of the article. ninjanovel Edmund peered at her nose and said seriously, ¡°This¡¯s the first time | see you writing.¡± Ironically, they had lived together for three years, but Edmund had never seen Chelsea writing anything. Chelsea said awkwardly, ¡°Do | look irritable?¡± She was used to working alone, so she didn¡¯t realize she was no Longer working by herself until she saw Edmund. Chelsea wondered if she was doing something embarrassed, like anxiously tugging at her hair or smashing the table... ¡°Not really,¡± Edmund denied her, ¡°I think it''s cute.¡± What she did when she didn¡¯te up with anything good a script was very cute in Edmund''s eyes. Chelsea was always serious and these Little moves turned her to be a different person. So, how was it irritable? Chelsea snorted and said, ¡°Well, sounds like you made it up.¡± Edmund argued, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± They continued to chat. When their eyes met, they started to kiss This was a big challenge for Edmund. They hadn''t made out for a Long time since Diane¡¯s thing and his injury. At this moment, surrounded by the fragrance and soft skin, all he wanted to do was have sex. But he had underestimated Chelsea¡¯s stamina. When she sensed his intentions, she immediately pushed him away. ¡°No, | have to write ...¡± Edmund hoarsely said, ¡°Writeter.¡± Cap铆tulo 673 Cap¨ªtulo 673 He had a fire to put out. Who cared about the writing thing? He was going crazy when hugged Chelsea in the hospital bed, doing nothing for the past few days. Edmund lifted her up, but Chelsea still struggled by kicking her feet in the air. Being interrupted by Edmund, Chelsea finished her article at night.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Edmund had settled everything, buying the front page of all media, and the war began once Chelsea¡¯s article and Fanny Rumsey¡¯s recording were in ce. Edmund set the release time after midnight because it could achieve the best effect when people let off their guard to be sensitive and emotional at this time. People guarding Eric¡¯s vi told him that Eric slept early in the evening. The situation would have gone wild when Eric woke up the next day. Instead posted on Chelsea¡¯s social media ount, Edmund gave this job to others. After it was published, Chelsea leaned against the bed with Edmund, enjoying their y. They had never done this before. They worked together to achieve the shared goal. Edmund cuddled her, sliding his slender fingers through her hair as he suggested in a whisper, ¡°Remarry me after this?¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°Yeah,¡± Chelsea agreed. She would have avoided this topic once Edmund mentioned it. It gave Edmund enormous satisfaction to know how quickly Chelsea reacted to his proposal. Perhaps Edmund owes Eric a favor because this wouldn''t happen if Eric didn¡¯t make such a big fuss. Edmund was so happy that he was getting carried away. He bantered with Chelsea, ¡°How about your father¡¯s opinion this time?¡± Chelsea heard the sarcasm in his words, so she said, ¡°Oh, | think | should. Thank you for reminding me, sweety.¡° Edmund fell into awkward silence. Was he just ruining his own marriage? Social media was a major driver in the spread of this news. In less than an hour, it quickly sat in the trending topic of various media. With Edmund¡¯s patronage, the news had remained to be the hottest topic these days. Atingling sensation was spreading through people in the middle of the night. They began to discuss this. ¡°| thought Jaime was a swindler. It seems Winnie isn¡¯t as innocent as we thought.¡± ¡°Jaime was known as a rich yboy in Vertoak, but he never denied his marriage. Howe Winnie didn¡¯t know that for such a long time, or why didn¡¯t she listen to that recording? | mean, | was freaking shocked. Winnie admitted that she¡¯s sick of being poor.¡± ¡°It was Winnie¡¯s original words. So, | think we should spare Jaime and Alena ruining Winnie¡¯s reputation. But if she can¡¯t ept this, she should leave Jaime rather than do this.¡± ¡°Some of his veins popped out of his temple as Eric thought his sister was beautiful and sacred, so he wouldn''t allow her to be defiled by others. Now, people used her of being an immoral gold digger.¡± ¡°Some people were quite rude, saying that Winnie deserved to die.¡± Cap铆tulo 674 Cap¨ªtulo 674 ¡°He was on the verge of copse, and after his subordinates yed the first part, he howled frenziedly, resting his head in his hands. This was bullshit. She was so beautiful and kind. How could she do such a filthy thing to humiliate her family?¡± Winnie always wired her schrship or part-time sry home, so why would those people put her into injustice? ¡°Go. Check if my sister won the schrship at school!¡± Eric yelled to instruct his subordinates. One left for the investigation, while the otherforted him. ¡°Boss, you have to calm down. This is a trap.¡± ninjanovel Eric wasn¡¯t stupid, but he couldn¡¯t control himself when people defamed his sister, who was his biggest weakness. Edmund''s n worked. Another man handed a file to Eric. ¡°Boss, this is something about Chelsea, Edmund''s ex-wife.¡± After Eric read it, his expression changed and his Laughter lingered in the room. He stopped, dropped his eyes at the file, and Laughed wildly again Maybe this was karmaing back to bite him in the ass! This was what the Farrell family would get for their evil deeds!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. One of Eric¡¯s subordinates asked, ¡°Boss, how should we use this?¡± Eric¡¯s lips curled into a sneer as he rubbed his chin. ¡°This is big news. We have to make good use of it. We can¡¯t kill Edmund, but at least get him ripped off.¡± ¡°They''re not going to be a happy couple forever!¡± Eric pulled himself together and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s that bitch?¡± After Sonya became addicted to drugs, Eric treated her like trash. He could stop pretending to be a Lovestruck idiot after getting something on Sonya. He didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling for a woman Like Sonya. So did Diane. Although Eric had dated Diane before, he never loved her That was his n all the time Eric¡¯s subordinate replied, ¡°It¡¯s almost mealtime. How much should | put?¡± There was a ghost of a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Not anymore. Drain that poor fuck and make her our ve away for us.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± That subordinate took the order. Two days after the news was released, Edmund knew his n worked till Eric called him. But Eric mocked in a t tone, ¡°Do you think I''ll be angry with your little story?¡± Edmund asked, ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± He continued, ¡°| heard you sent someone to check your sister¡¯s school grades. | wonder how would it feel when | found out my sister is a study cker full of lies.¡± Eric gritted his teeth over the phone as Edmund continued, ¡°Well, your sister was a good student who won schrships, at first, but unluckily, she picked a wrong way.¡¯ ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m calling you?¡± Eric interrupted with a mischievous smile tugging at his lips, ¡°I just think you might miss your sister.¡± Cap铆tulo 675 Cap¨ªtulo 675 As Eric''s voice fell, Sonya¡¯s heart-wrenching scream rose. ¡°Edmund, help!¡± Sonya cried hystSonyally. ¡°They made me take drugs and turned me into a damn druggie. Edmund, you have to save me, or I''ll die!¡± ¡°They torture me, not giving me food...¡± ¡°Edmund!¡± Sonya¡¯s miserable scream went to an abrupt stop as if she fainted. ninjanovel Edmund turned on the speakerphone, and Chelsea was listening to this conversation. Sonya¡¯s scream turned Chelsea''s face pale. Taking drugs was something serious This was bad because no one knew how much Sonya had taken. She might die if she got too many drugs into her system Chelsea shot an anxious nce at Edmund, who was in a badly sulk. But Edmund wasn¡¯t surprised because Sonya was drinking what she brewed. Eric¡¯s tease lingered in Edmund''s ear. ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Nelson.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Before everything, listen up, | won¡¯t save her.¡± This was the first step Eric fought back. He wanted Edmund to save Sonya and then turned the situation around So, Edmund should stay assertive in this psychological warfare. Eric showed his hands, ¡°I''ll take Sonya to Avonsor Hill in 40 minutes. If you want to save her, meet me there in an hour. Otherwise, you''ll never see her again.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Oh, kindly remind, the drug in Sonya was a lot enough to take her life. She will die at any minute.¡± ¡°Dont call the police. My people are everywhere in Avonsor Hill. Once they find out any police officer, Sonya is dead.* Eric hung up before Edmund could say anything. He was gambling on Sonya. Edmund could convince himself not to save Sonya, but Alena couldn''t. She was begging Edmund to save her daughter. Edmund was the only reliable person to Alena, so she must force Edmund to do so. Alena called when Edmund was still holding the phone. Alena was crying so hard over the phone. She begged Edmund to save Sonya. Edmund found her disturbing and hung up on the phone. This wasn¡¯t just a yes-or-no thing. Cap铆tulo 676 Cap¨ªtulo 676 Eric came back for revenge, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of death at all. And he might want to kill him and Sonya in the deep mountains! None of this would happen if Sonya thought about this a Little more. Chelsea noticed his depressing energy, so she poured him a cup of warm water. Chelsea was sad because it was restless after Edmund was discharged from the hospital just for a few days. Avonsor Hill was the only mountain in Vertoak, but it was the steepest. The rescue crew barely searched them there. How vicious Eric was! Edmund took a sip and looked up at Chelsea. ¡°Do you want me to save her?¡± Chelsea pursed his lips and after a short silence, she said, ¡°Sonya did something wrong, but we can¡¯t just sit and watch as Eric takes her life, right?¡± ¡°Is there any method to save you and her?¡± Chelsea took Edmund in her arms and her voice was distant and bitter. Edmund whispered in her embrace, ¡°I¡¯LL call Yusuf.¡± ¡°Eric wants to meet me alone, then I''ll let Yusuf sneak up from the back. He''ll help me in the shadows.¡± To relieve Chelsea¡¯s concern, Edmund added, ¡°Yusuf is good at outdoor sports. He is an absolute rock-climbing expert and an excellent hiker.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡¯ Chelsea trusted Edmund. Yusuf must be as good as he said. Edmund then called Yusuf, who geared himself and set off to the mountain first. Yusuf was so familiar with Avonsor Hill after having trekked through it over these years. He had the map of Avonsor Hill in his head, so he knew all the shortcuts there, and Eric only ced people on the main roads. ninjanovel When Yusuf was on the way, Edmund quickly packed up. Before he left, Chelsea reminded him through tears, ¡°Juste back safe.¡± ¡°Okay,¡¯ Edmund said determinedly, ¡°Let''s fix our marriage when |e back.¡± Chelsea agreed, tears flooding her eyes. She wished nothing but his safe return. Edmund drove off after saying her farewell Chelsea¡¯s heart was jumping under her skin. And it would probably not stop until Edmund came back safely. Edmund followed Eric¡¯s route and Yusuf took a detour to Avonsor Hill. They spoke a few times on the way, and everything went well with Yusuf. When Edmund arrived at the foot of the mountain, Yusuf also sneaked into the mountain from a shortcut. Edmund parked his car as Eric called. Eric said through a burst of unrestrained Laughter, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re a man of word.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Cap铆tulo 677 Cap¨ªtulo 677 Eric Laughed smugly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re a boxing champion now?¡± Eric knew he was a skillful person after a little digging. But Eric knew how to deal with Edmund. He had held Sonya a hostage, so he wasn¡¯t afraid of Edmund, who still cared about his stupid sister. Edmund cut to the chase in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to do next?¡± Eric said with an evil smile, ¡°Mr. Nelson, please climb up. There is an open space halfway up the mountain. | will meet you there.¡± Avonsor Hill was a tourist attraction, but no one was around. Obviously, Eric spent a lot of money to book the whole ce. He came for full preparation. Perhaps Eric nned this when he messed up with Sonya. The police would be hard to find them in such a steep territory. Edmund gave a quick nce at the towKatharineg mountains and calmly replied, ¡°Alright, I''ll go up.¡± Eric continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Nelson should hand over your phone first. You''re not allowed tomunicate with the outside world.* A frown appeared on Edmund¡¯s face. He hadn''t told Yusuf about the destination. Suddenly, a man came out to break into his thoughts, saying distantly, ¡°Mr. Nelson, your phone.¡± Edmund narrowed his eyes and handed over his phone. Fortunately, they had a n B. Edmund attached a tracker to one of his shirt buttons so that Yusuf could locate him without a phone. Speaking of the tracker, Edmund should thank for Yusuf''s wide range of interests. He lived an easy life all about fun and parties. The tracker was one of Yusuf¡¯s inventions. He said that they should save it for an emergency like this. Actually, this was not bad, so Edmund wore it all the time. It was put to good use today. But without arousing suspicions, Edmund acted Like he didn¡¯t want to hand out his phone ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY The man turned off his phone right away. Edmund walked up the mountain alone, and Yusuf had reached the inside. He called Edmund, but the phone was turned off. Then things were clear. He quickly took out an electronic device from his bag. When he saw the red dot slowly moving up, his lips sealed into a smug smile. Edmund disliked this tracker when Yusuf introduced it to him. Look, it was working! Yusuf followed the red dot and strode up the mountain briskly. About 20 minutester, Edmund arrived at the open space halfway up the mountain.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Eric sat in a pavilion, leisurely drinking tea There were four men in ck standing next to him. Sonya was tied up at the side, haggard and disheveled. Edmund couldn''t believe his eyes. Sonya only left home for a couple of days. Sonya shouted as she saw Edmund, ¡°Edmund! Save me!¡± ¡°Save me...¡± Sonya cried bitterly. Cap铆tulo 678 Sonya would have jumped in his brother¡¯s embrace if the bodyguards didn¡¯t hold her. Shouting was the least she could do. Eric let out a hearty Laugh. ¡°Save you?¡± ¡°Sonya, you¡¯re still young.¡± Sonya trembled as Eric said her name Like this. ¡°Mr. Nelson, would you like a cup of tea?¡± Eric offered. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund caught a glimpse at Eric and walked over to take a sit. Edmund didn¡¯t drink the tea because Eric drugged Diane in the same way. Eric sensed Edmund¡¯s hesitation, teasing him, ¡°| know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s just a cup of tea.¡± Before Edmund started to mock, Eric continued, ¡°Well, with something that could drain your energy.¡¯ ¡°| heard Mr. Nelson was a good fighter. I¡¯ve always wanted to see it with my own eyes.¡¯ How shameless Eric was! He wanted to fight with Edmund, but drugged his rivals? Wouldn¡¯t it be a bit unfair? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Edmund stared into Eric¡¯s eyes, but he was thinking about Yusuf. With Yusuf¡¯s physical strength, it wouldn¡¯t take him a long time to climb up from the back of the mountain and down to the hillside. Edmund slowed down his pace on his way up to buy time for Yusuf. At the thought of this, Edmund¡¯s eyes flickered to the cup of tea. He decided to take it because he could survive a few punches from Eric. He couldn¡¯t pin hope to Eric showing mercy on them, and they still held Sonya. So, Edmund smiled and replied, ¡°Okay He tilted the cup up and Eric raised his eyebrows at his weird behavior. After a while, Edmund¡¯s head started to spin, but he shook his head to regain his sense. Eric stood up to stretch himself and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, shall we?¡± Edmund supports himself in all strengths. Eric punched him before Edmund was on his feet. Edmund was practicing boxing for many years, so he staggered to dodge it. But Edmund couldn¡¯t dodge all of the iing punches. Eric vented it out on Edmund, giving heavy punches on him. Edmund stumbled and fell to the ground as Eric threw another heavy punch. Edmund didn¡¯t feel that bad because Eric wouldn¡¯t even be a match for him if he didn¡¯t drink the tea. Eric lowered his eyes to Edmund condescending, his eyes full of hatred. ¡°Edmund, isn¡¯t the Farrell family powerful? Look at you and your sister!¡± Before Eric finished his proud speech, a sh of Light swooshed past his eyes. A sharp dagger pierced through his right shoulder, and Eric stumbled back several steps, covKatharineg his wound. Cap铆tulo 679 Cap¨ªtulo 679 ¡°Boss!¡± The bodyguards quickly enveloped Eric in the middle. Eric hired some Loyal men. Yusuf walked out from behind a thick and sturdy tree nearby. Dressed in a ck suit, he Looked brisk and mystical. He fiddled with a dagger that was glistening in the sun. Eric recognized the dagger in his hand. It was exactly the same as the dagger in his shoulder. Yusuf walked to support Edmund. He then casually said, ¡°What kind of man will drug his rival? Can you do it fair and square?¡± Eric covered his bleeding shoulder and asked, ¡°Where did youe from?¡± His men had sealed the road to the mountain. He would know if any suspicious vehicles entered. And he had taken Edmund¡¯s phone. Even if Yusuf could sneak in, how would he locate Edmund in such an enormous mountain? ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Yusuf sneered, ¡°I Leave trails all over this mountain. | got plenty of ways to get in.¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Just face the music.¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t want to waste time on Eric. Eric sneered at Yusuf, ¡°You think you can handle four persons at a time?¡± Eric was injured, but he spent a huge fortune to hire four skillful bodyguards. Yusuf was great, but not with four at a time, right? ¡°Who told you he came alone?¡± As Eric¡¯s words fell, a clear and arrogant voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. Brayan walked out from behind a rock on the other side, dressing like a man in ck. This took everyone by surprise. Yusuf shot his brows and asked disdainfully, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Brayan snorted. ¡°Should | let youe alone?¡± Heined to Edmund, ¡°Do you see me as your friend? You''re hiding it from me?¡± Edmund exined weakly, ¡°You got a girlfriend. What if you die here? How should we tell him about this?¡± Yusuf asked Brayan, pretending no one was around, ¡°Where¡¯s your tracker?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Their traces were shared on the tracker if it was on. Brayan said slowly, ¡°This is something between us.¡¯ While they were chatting, the bodyguards pulled out the dagger on Eric¡¯s shoulder and stop the bleeding. Brayan sighed and teased Yusuf. ¡°I promise | won''t stop you fidgeting with your weird Little props anymore. Otherwise, this dagger might Land on Edmund¡¯s shoulder.¡° ¡°Edmund! Cap铆tulo 680 Cap¨ªtulo 680 ¡°Help.¡± Sonya woke up a bit from her dizziness. When she saw Yusuf and Brayan, she Let out a weak cry as if they were her Last hope. Eric suddenly burst into Laughter when Yusuf took Sonya over. ¡°It¡¯s toote.* ¡°She has overdosed. She is dead!¡± Eric Laughed heartily, and nced at Sonya, ¡°How does it feel at the end of your life?¡± He then looked at Edmund. ¡°How does it feel to watch your family die?¡± ¡°No, | don¡¯t want to die.¡± Sonya was panic-stricken. She was too young to die.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But it was toote to wake up from her mistakes. Ang¡¯s Library Yusuf stuffed two small tubes into Brayan. ¡°It¡¯s not looking good. Make it quick. Use this on those guards.¡± This was Yusuf''s other invention. Eric wasn¡¯t the only one who knew how to use drugs here. Even without Phi, Yusuf hade up with a n. Brayan nodded. They took the initiative to attack Eric and the others. When they came into close contact with the guards, they stabbed the drug in their flesh under the suits. The drug worked and they all fell to the ground. Eric¡¯s face went pallid at this time. But heughed hystSonyally and said determinedly, ¡°| didn¡¯t n to leave alive.¡± ¡°| killed Flora, put Diane in jail, and swindled money from your father. And now, Sonya is dead. I¡¯m happy with this.¡± ¡°But,¡¯ Eric looked at Edmund with a malicious smile. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a big surprise for you. You''ll know what it is when you return to Vertoak.¡± ¡°You''re never going to be a happy couple.¡± As his voice trailed off, Eric raced towards the railing and jumped off the cliff. He was too fast to be stopped. When they rushed over, he had disappeared into the void. One picked up Sonya and the other helped Edmund down the mountain quickly. Eric hadmitted huge crimes. Thew would not spare his life even if he didn¡¯tmit suicide today. On the way back to Vertoak, Edmund was dizzy, Eric''s Last words kind of freaked him out. He kept urging Yusuf to drive as fast as possible. Edmund got a bad hunch in mind. He couldn¡¯t help but feeling that the big surprise Eric mentioned must have something to do with Chelsea. But in his mind, there was nothing able to separate Chelsea from him since he and Chelsea had already gone through life-and-death experience together. He wanted to go deeper in this question, but after a while he eventually fell asleep as he was quite indisposed. When Edmund had just arrived at the foot of the mountain, Eric instantly asked Sonya to call Alena and tell her what he wanted Alena to know. Sonya whined at Alena, ¡°No, mom, you can¡¯t let Edmund get married with Chelsea Williams. She is infertile!¡± Alena was taken aback by Sonya¡¯s words, ¡°What? Emilia is infertile?¡± Her son had even put his life at risk when the ident happened. After that ident, Alena began to know how bad her son Loved that girl. She couldn¡¯t keep finding fault with Chelsea anymore. Now Chelsea was the daughter of the Ellis¡¯s, so she could definitely measure up to Alena¡¯s standard of a daughter-inw. Cap铆tulo 681 Cap¨ªtulo 681 But she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she would have no grandchild. Her son owned the Nelson Group and he needed an heir. But now Sonya told her that Chelsea was unable to give him a child? Alena couldn¡¯t calm down after hearing her words, ¡°How did you know it? Is it really true?¡± Sonya said, ¡°Remember the car ident? Edmund was afraid that she was injured and took her to the hospital. During the examination she was diagnosed with gynecological problems.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. You can ask Chris Warren if you don¡¯t believe me,¡¯ Sonya said to Alena affirmatively. Alena replied instantly, ¡°Okay. | will call Chris now. If what you said is true, | won¡¯t Let Edmund marry her!¡± Then she shouted in wrath, ¡°What a joke! Edmund must have an heir!¡± ¡°Mom, she even refused to let Edmund save me!¡± Sonya said while sobbing, ¡°I called Edmund to save me, and then | heard the woman asked him not to do so! What a devil!¡± Sonya was lying. But Eric would force him to do so only to provoke Alena, who would then be an enemy of Chelsea. ¡°Hell no!¡± Alena felt as if her heart was burning. Sonya was her treasure. Now she was in Eric¡¯s hand and Chelsea refused to let her son to save her daughter? Though Sonya hadn¡¯t shown any respect for Chelsea, in face of a life-or-death problem, Chelsea shouldn¡¯t have been that cruel. ninjanovel Now in Alena¡¯s mind, she really wanted to have Chelsea torn apart. She hung up the call and then asked her driver to take her to Chelsea¡¯s ce. Here are the corrected sentences: ¡°On her way to find Chelsea, she called Chris first to check whether Sonya had told her the truth or not.¡± ¡°Chris had no idea how Alena knew that. But it was true that Chelsea was infertile.¡± ¡°He had not informed Edmund about that. He nned to tell him after Edmund managed to...¡± ¡°The fact had a lot to do with the future of Edmund and Chelsea. Chris was afraid that if Edmund had known the fact, he would be distracted from the matter of Eric.¡± ¡°Mrs. Nelson...¡± Chris hesitated, and before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Alena. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough,¡¯ Alena said, ¡°From your hesitation, | know it is true!¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I''ll find Chelsea Williams right now and ask her to get out from our home. A hen unable to Lay eggs is of no use!¡± ¡°Wait, Mrs. Nelson!¡± Chris was so taken aback by her words that he changed his tone, ¡°If you do that, you¡¯ll only ruin the rtionship between you and Edmund!¡± Chris and other friends of Edmund all knew that how important Chelsea was to Edmund. Edmund wouldn''t mind if Chelsea couldn''t give birth to his child. After all, Edmund was even willing to sacrifice his life for her. If Alena confronted Chelsea, Edmund could only end up hating Alena all the more. But before Chris could say more, Alena began to scold him, ¡°As Edmund''s friend, you think it is fair for him to marry a woman who is infertile? It means he won''t have his own child anymore!¡± Cap铆tulo 682 Cap¨ªtulo 682 Chris exined, ¡°Nowadays, her problems can be solved with the advanced medical technologies...¡± Alena didn¡¯t want to hear more, ¡°It isn¡¯t you who are going to marry an infertile woman after all!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then Alena hung up the phone instantly, leaving Chris quite angry with his phone still on hand. Now Edmund was dealing with Eric at Avonsor Hill so he could not contact him. And Chris had no idea if there was anyone else that he could resort to so he had no choice but to take the key of his car before he went to Chelsea¡¯s ce. He hoped that he could stop Alena in time. Otherwise, the situation might go even worse. If Chelsea knew the truth, she would feel heartbroken and she might leave Edmund. She Loved Edmund so much that she wouldn¡¯t want to put Edmund in such a dilemma. But fast as Chris drove, when he got to Chelsea¡¯s ce, Alena was already there. Chris ran over to Alena, who was about to knock on the door, ¡°Calm down, please, Mrs. Nelson!¡± Alena shook Chris off and shouted, ¡°How am | going to calm down? Get away from me!¡± Their voice disturbed Chelsea. She had been quite worried about Edmund since he went to Avonsor Hill. Now, she was sensitive even to the slightest sound outside her door. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY She opened the door and saw Chris, who looked quite concerned, and Alena, who seemed quite angry. Before she could say anything, Alena walked over and gave a heavy p on her face. Chelsea was stunned by the p. Chris took a hast step forward to pull Alena away and said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Nelson!¡± Alena pointed at Chelsea and shouted, ¡°Chelsea Williams! You infertile hen! Now leave Edmund and stay away from my family!¡± With one hand covKatharineg her burning face, Chelsea said unbelievingly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She thought she had got it wrong. Alena said she was infertile? How could that be possible? She turned to Chris, who was standing nearby. He was a doctor and he could certainly tell her the truth. She found Chris dared look at her. Then she knew that what Alena said was true. She felt as if her energy were drained from her body all of a sudden. She took a few steps backwards and then her brain went nk. It was cruel for a woman to know that she couldn''t be a mom. Though she had undergone a lot of hardships, the fact dealt a heavy blow on her. It was like the end of the world. Chris knew the truth hurt Chelsea a lot and heforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, Chelsea.¡± Alena pulled Chris away and pointed at Chelsea and cursed, ¡°And you are such a bitch who told Edmund not to save his own sister when she called Edmund for help!¡± ¡°If something happens to Sonya, | won''t let you go!¡± Alena kept bombarding Chelsea with curse and me. But Chelsea somehow calmed down amongst Alena¡®s curse. She put her hand down from her cheek and raised her head to Look at Alena, the woman who had never stopped finding fault with her. Cap铆tulo 683 Cap¨ªtulo 683 She was even willing to believe such a ridiculous lie told by Sonya. Chris said angrily, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, Edmund had already set about saving Sonya! And he did tell us that Chelsea also urged him to save his sister!¡± ¡°Chris, Chelsea interrupted his words. Chelsea didn¡¯t want Chris to do anything for her. From the expression on Alena¡¯s face, she could know that Alena didn¡¯t believe a single word of what Chris said. And now Alena¡¯s mind must be upied with the fact that Chelsea wouldn''t give her a grandchild. So, even if she knew Chris was right, she wouldn¡¯t stop cursing Chelsea. With that idea in mind, she said to Alena directly, ¡°If there is nothing else you want to tell me, please leave here right now.¡¯ Alena shouted with rage, ¡°What did you say?¡± Chelsea ignored her words and mmed the door in her face. Alena felt she was humiliated. Then she cried outside the door, ¡°I will make it clear to you, Chelsea! You such a bitch! | tell you that | won''t let you get into my family as Long as I¡¯m alive!¡± Though Chris used to respect his elderly, he was still quite angry at Alena, who appeared quite insane and uncourteous. He took Alena at her arm and pulled her towards her car to stop her from cursing Chelsea. Chris then put her into the car and asked the driver, ¡°Now take her away!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Alena was extremely angry at Chris¡¯s behavior. She peeped out from the window and scolded, ¡°How could you treat me like that, Chris? I''ll go to your parents and tell them how barbaric you are!¡± Chris was in fury right now. He didn¡¯t care what she said. And his parents knew what¡¯s wrong and what''s right. ninjanovel He wasn¡¯t afraid whether Alena would tell his parents or not. Finally, Alena¡¯s car went away. Chris took a deep breath and knocked on Chelsea¡¯s door. He knew he had tofort Chelsea for Edmund''s good. But Chelsea didn¡¯t open the door for him but said to him behind the door, ¡°Doctor Warren, | Know you are worried about me. But | really need some time to think it over. Just leave me alone, please.¡± Chris knew Chelsea needed some time to calm down. He chose to advise her gently, ¡°You must know it clear how important you are for Edmund. He will Love you all the same no matter what happens.¡± Chelsea halted for a second before she replied in a low voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± Chris heaved a sigh and got back to his car. But he didn¡¯t leave but choose to stay in the car. He was here for Edmund. Now he only hoped Edmund could finish his work there sooner and then get back. After all, it should be a thing between Edmund and Chelsea. Outsiders Like him could not intervene between them. They should face the problem themselves. Half an hourter, the door of Chelsea¡¯s house was opened and Chelsea came out with a suitcase. Cap铆tulo 684 Cap¨ªtulo 684 Chris was scared by her behavior and opened his car¡¯s door to run over to her, ¡°What are you doing, Chelsea?¡± The kins around Chelsea¡¯s eyes looked red and swollen. Her eyes and the bruise of the p on her face made her seemed quite exhausted and withered. She lowered her eyelids and said to Chris, ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay here anymore, Chris.¡¯ Chelsea also thought that nothing could separate her from Edmund given all those things they had undergone. But now she had to Leave. Chris said hastily, ¡°You could wait until Edmund gets back.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chelsea sighed, ¡°But by then he won''t let me leave.¡± ¡°Then you can stay! Why don¡¯t you face the problem together?¡± Chris said worriedly. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand,¡¯ Chelsea shook her head with a forced smile on face, ¡°| couldn''t face it.¡¯ ¡°| felt as if my heart were torn apart when | think of the fact that | cannot give birth to the child of the man | love. Then gossips may begin to spread.¡± She loved him so much, so she couldn''t let the man she loved to suffer like this. She loved him so much, so she hoped that the one she loved could have his own children and that when he got old, he could have his sons and daughters staying around to take care of him. She knew how rumors could be spread if she couldn''t give birth to Edmund''s child. She would rather die to hear those malicious rumors about the man she loved. Ang¡¯s Library Chris stamped on the ground, ¡°Without you, Edmund will kill himself. You and Edmund had undergone untold hardships, Chelsea. You shouldn''t give up so soon.¡± The phrase ¡°untold hardships¡± made tears well up in Chelsea''s eyes again. She turned away and sobbed, ¡°No one¡¯s life depends on others and he makes no exception. Separation is agonizing at this moment. But he will calm down and return to his normal life several years Later.¡± Chelsea sounded quite sturdy as if she was not who she had been. Then she gave a letter to Chris, ¡°Please help me give this letter to Edmund. | wrote what | want to tell him in this letter. He will Know what | have in mind.¡± Then Chelsea left with her suitcase and Chris could do nothing to stop her. The moment she entered the taxi, she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears. This time, she knew she must leave the Vertoak. If she chose to stay here, Edmund wouldn''t let her go easily. They lived door to door so they would meet each other on a daily basis. He wouldn''t give up wooing her. She didn¡¯t want to be found fault with by Alena and she didn¡¯t want to disappoint Ethan and thus she thought she had no choice but to leave. After Chelsea had left for more than one hour, Edmund arrived at the hospital Chris worked for. Sonya¡¯s situation was quite serious and she had been sent to the emergency room instantly. Edmund was also taken to examination as he had drunk Eric¡¯s tea. Alena and Ethan also came to the hospital. Ethan had known that Chelsea had left. He wanted to have Alena killed with the stick in his hand. But it was his daughter-inw, after all, not his son. So, he forced himself to calm down and didn¡¯t do anything to Alena. The moment the doctor said Edmund was fine, he took out his phone to inform Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 685 Cap¨ªtulo 685 Edmund dialed Chelsea¡¯s number for several times and was always told that her phone was turned off. He looked at Chris and Ethan confusedly, ¡°Where is Chelsea? | can¡¯t contact her.¡± When he set off Chelsea was so worried about his safety that she almost cried. It''s quite weird for her to not to be present in the hospital. Ethan turned away and Chris dared not look into his eyes. But Alena, with arms cFostered before her chest, sniffed and said, ¡°Why would you mention that woman? An infertile hen!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund turned to Alena. If she were not his own mother, he would even grab her cor to interrogate her. Alena shouted, ¡°I said, she is infertile! Remember the physical checkup you arranged for her?¡± ninjanovel ¡°You went to see her?¡± seemingly, Edmund didn¡¯t care whether Chelsea could give birth to his child or not. He only fixed his sharp eyes on Alena with anger. Alena was sacred by his eyes and turned away to admit, ¡°I certainly did. | don¡¯t want her to stay with you anymore. Hearing those words, Edmund clenched his hands into fists and everyone present could heard the sound of his bones cracking. Alena took a step backwards and said in a quivKatharineg voice, ¡°What are you doing? You want to beat your own mother?¡± They were now in Chris¡¯s office. Yusuf Collins and Brayan Collins were also there. Seeing how angry Edmund was, they walked over to Alena and took her out of the room in case the situation might go worse. Yusuf and Brayan both knew that Alena had gone too far this time. Edmund went to Avonsor Hill to save Sonya, but Alena didn¡¯t handle his family affairs properly. She had even driven Chelsea away. If they didn¡¯t arrive there in time, Edmund might have been injured seriously by Eric as he was forced by Eric to drink the cup of poison After Edmund finally made a narrow escape, he knew how Alena treated Chelsea. How said would Edmund be right now? Inside the office, Edmund asked Chris with tears in eyes, ¡®What happened on earth?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t know the results of Chelsea¡¯s physical examination, so Chris told him the fact that Chelsea was infertile and what happened between Chelsea and Alena. Hearing that Alena struck a p on Chelsea¡¯s face, he gasped with his hand on his chest. And when he heard that Chelsea had left determinedly, he copsed onto the sofa with his eyes fixed on the floor nkly. His own mother had forced the woman he Loved to leave him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chris handed Edmund the letter Chelsea wrote to him, ¡°Here is a letter Chelsea wrote to you.¡± Staring at the letter, Edmund dared not take it because he knew what Chelsea would say in the letter. He had the faintest idea to break up with her, let alone losing her. It looked as if she wouldn¡¯t leave him if he didn¡¯t read the letter. Grandpa grabbed the letter and crammed it into his hand, ¡°We failed her. You should face it no matter what she said in this letter!¡± Edmund bit his Lips and opened the letter and read it word by word. It was written by Chelsea. Her handwriting, as beautiful and graceful as Chelsea herself, trickled down the whole paper Like Rivera. It read: Edmund: When you are reading this letter, I¡¯ve already left this city. Cap铆tulo 686 Cap¨ªtulo 686 And you might have heard from Chris why | chose to leave. | know you will feel angry and you may even hate me and me me. But please dont go hard on yourself. Maybe fate has brought you to me with love, but fate couldn¡¯t tie us up forever. Now, for you and me, it might be cruel to bid farewell to each other face to face. That''s why | chose to leave without informing you. | hope you can forget me and return to your normal Life sooner. | will live a life of my own and I''ll always pray for you from my heart. Best wishes to you. Farewell. Ang¡¯s Library It was a short letter but every word in it was tearing Edmund''s heart apart. ¡°Maybe fate has brought you to me with love, but fate couldn¡¯t tie us up forever.¡± Edmund sneered with the paper clenched in his hands. He had wished Chelsea would write something for him. But it had never urred to him that it would be a letter of farewell. The scene of how sweet and happy the recent days he spent with her and how he spared no efforts to win her heart shed before his mind¡¯s eyes. Then he began to cough heavily and then lost his consciousness. ¡°Edmund!¡± Ethan and Chris was both astonished and walked over to him to support him. Luckily, they were already in the hospital. Edmund was sent to the emergency room instantly. The doctor told them that Edmund was fine. But the suddenly anger welling up in his mind made him go in toa. Ethan, Chriss and others except Alena all heaved a sigh of relief while Alena was standing beside them with an awful expression on face. Obviously, her son would lose his consciousness because of her. Her son was ina and the life her daughter was in danger. Now mixed feelings began to well up in Alena¡¯s mind. Soon after they were informed that Edmund was fine, they were told by the doctors that Sonya died of organ failure due to overdosing. Hearing the doctors¡¯ words, Alena fell onto the ground ina and Ethan almost copsed. Though they knew Sonya herself was to me, they felt as if they were dealt with a heavy blow. A lively girl was now erased from their life forever. ¡°What have we done!¡± Ethan stabbed on the floor with his stick and cried. He was now overwhelmed by sorrow. It was said that the parents should do more good deeds for their children¡¯s happiness. But seemingly, Jaime and Alena Nelson failed to do so. Their son lost his Loved one and their daughter lost her life.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Edmund didn¡¯t say a word after he woke up and knew Sonya had gone. When he saw how miserable Sonya looked at Avonsor Hill, he got a bad feeling in mind. How could a lively girl look like a ghost? He could imagine how cruelly Eric tortured her. Eric didn¡¯t want her to be alive from the beginning. He even wanted to take Edmund''s life. His aim was to let Edmund''s parents suffer the agony of losing their children. Edmund had done his best to save his sister. But he also knew that he couldn¡¯t change what had already happened. When Alena finally woke up and was informed that she could take ast look at Sonya¡¯s body, she couldn¡¯t help but burst out crying, Cap铆tulo 687 Cap¨ªtulo 687 ¡°Sonya, my daughter... | can¡¯t Live without you... How could you leave me so soon?¡± Hearing her words, Ethan became extremely angry. If she could perform her duty as Sonya¡¯s mother, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have died such a miserable death. She and her husband should be med for the death of Sonya. What she needed to do now was to think how she should get along with her only son in the rest of her life. As Eric had killed himself by jumping off the cliff, no one could be held responsible for Sonya¡¯s death. When the police found Eric down the cliff, he was already dead. His men were soon arrested. From them, the police knew what Eric had done in recent days, from how Diane Stevenson was poisoned and then illusioned to crash into Edmund and Chelsea''s car to how Flora Stevenson and Sonya died. Flora was also poisoned by Eric, who revealed his identity to Flora and then told her how he would carry out his revenge. After knowing such an evil n and the story behind it, Flora lost control of her own body and jumped into the sea. And the poison Eric used would evaporate quickly in cold water. Therefore, the police found no poison within her body since her body had already been soaked in the sea for a long time. Since Sonya died of drugs, the Nelson family only held a simple funeral for her. Edmund fell ill and had to stay in his bed after Sonya was buried. Then he even became racked by high fever for days. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY As his friend and a doctor, Chris checked his situation and said to Yusuf and Brayan, ¡°Edmund was actually fine. He might have fallen ill only because he was in extreme sorrow.¡± And they all know why he was so sad. In the letter for Edmund, Chelsea hinted that she was determined to break up with him. After Chelsea left, Edmund didn¡¯t receive a phone call or a single message from her. He really got no enough energy to do anything else after he had arranged Sonya¡¯s funeral. Yusuf and Brayan Looked quite worried, ¡°Then what could we do now?¡± Ethan was now old and Alena was having a mental breakdown due to Sonya¡¯s death. It was said that Jaime Nelson, who was now abroad, was also seriously injured due to the kidnapping case. He didn¡¯t even show up on Sonya¡¯s funeral. ¡°Now the three friends of Edmund¡¯s were the only ones staying beside his bed. Seeing how Edmund suffered now, they all felt sorry for him.¡± ¡°Seeing the man in aa on the bed, Yusuf said, ¡®Coward! We''ve experienced life and death together, but now he is lying there... Don¡¯t say that just because it doesn¡¯t happen to you. If someday the woman you love dumps you, you may fall.¡± ¡°Yusuf sniffed, ¡®It¡¯s just a woman. He can find a new one.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°The moment he finished his words, someone knocked on the door and then walked in. It was Fay Sampson.¡± ¡°She must have heard what Yusuf had said. She didn¡¯t appear angry at all and only put a few files onto the desk.¡± ¡°Edmund was in the hospital, but he also needed to deal with some business affairs when he was sober. Now Fay and Leo Sampson were in charge of the Nelson Group¡¯s daily operation, but there were still some documents that needed Edmund¡¯s signature.¡± Fay put down the files and asked a few questions to Yusuf about Edmund''s situation before she was going to leave. Brayan said to her smilingly, ¡°Now you look really Like apetent manager, Ms. Sampson. No matter who¡¯s going to marry you in future, he must be a lucky boy.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr. Collins,¡¯ Fay knew that he was actually saying these words to Yusuf. So, she only replied in a Low yet polite voice and left. Cap铆tulo 688 Cap¨ªtulo 688 ¡°Yusuf wouldn¡¯t marry her no matter how hard Brayan persuaded them.¡± ¡°After she left, Brayan asked Yusuf, ¡®You really have no ns to get married to Fay?¡± ¡°Yusuf admired Fay from the bottom of his heart. ¡®Though she is not from a prominent background...¡± ¡°Brayan didn¡¯t exaggerate. Fay was indeed outstanding.¡± ¡°Having been working as an assistant to Edmund for years, Fay was already able to run apany independently. Many companies were keen to recruit her as their manager, but she remained loyal to Edmund.¡± But Yusuf saidzily, ¡°The only duty of my woman is to obey me and to serve me well in bed. And | don¡¯t need any women to help me run my business.¡± Brayan said, know. Your love for her is not enough. If you really love her, you''ll marry her in spite of her capability and background.¡± Brayan finally concluded with he himself as an example, ¡°As what | did when | married my wife.¡± He Loved her so much so he began to woo her since she was quite young. Finally, with great efforts made, she eventually became his woman. Outside the room, Fay was still there. She clenched her hands into fists and a bitter smile climbed onto her face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She shouldn''t have stayed here to Listen what they were going to say. She knew what she would get was nothing but humiliation and disappointment. He never loved her. He would make her his girlfriend only because he had never had any romantic rtionship with a woman of her type. You are such a greedy woman, Fay. What you wanted is only to be his girlfriend, isn¡¯t it? One day spent with him is already enough for you, isn¡¯t it? Ang¡¯s Library You know he doesn¡¯t love you, don¡¯t you? And you also know he would Leave you at any time, don¡¯t you? So, what words are you expecting from him? What promise are you wishing for from him? And... What are you feeling heartbroken for right now? She said to herself. Then she put on a poker face again before she left. When Edmund finally got better, the first thing he did was to say these words to Chris, ¡°| must leave the hospital right now.¡± Chris didn¡¯t know what to say. He had no choice but to talk him out of it, ¡°You have not recovered yet and you dont have to leave the hospital. All the business affairs in yourpany are now handled by Fay and Leo.¡± Edmund said determinedly, ¡°I must find Chelsea.¡± Chris felt helpless, ¡°I know you got a lot of things to say to Chelsea. But you¡¯d better do it after you recover.¡± Edmund interrupted his words, ¡°| dreamed of her falling ill. | need to see her.¡¯ Chris said anxiously, ¡°If she did fall ill, the Ellis¡¯s would definitely find the best medication for her. You don¡¯t have to meet her in person. And now you yourself are ill!¡± Cap铆tulo 689 Cap¨ªtulo 689 Edmund simply ignored his words and quickly got down his bed. But before he could walk towards the door, Yusuf came inside. The two friends of Edmund¡¯s pressed him back onto the bed. Yusuf thought his words were so ridiculous that he couldn¡¯t help bursting into Laughter. With two hands on his waist, he stared at the man on the bed, ¡°So, she is ill if you dreamed of her being so? You and she are mentally connected, right?¡± To help Edmund calm down, he discouraged him, ¡°Maybe now she is feeling quite good out there. Maybe now she is dating Winston Hopkins. Edmund felt as though he were dealt with a heavy blow and he started to cough. Chris walked over to him quickly to help him stop coughing. Then he had an angry glimpse at Yusuf. Winston was one of Chelsea¡¯s wooers. The mention of his name would make Edmund extremely angry. Yusuf continued, ¡°See? | remember you said you are a boxing champion and you said that you could beat us threebined. But now you have be such a weakling. Maybe now | can take down three Edmunds all at once.¡± ninjanovel Chris said angrily, ¡°You just shut up.¡± Edmund used to feel that he could hardly breathe but the coughing stirred by Yusuf¡¯s words unexpectedly made him feel much better. Then he had a cold glimpse at Yusuf, ¡°Maybe you can have a try right here right now.¡¯ Yusuf took a step backwards and said smilingly, ¡°What are you angry for? | would do this only to your relief.¡± Edmund turned away and ignored his words. Chris gave a cup of water to him before heforted him, ¡°Maybe you can give her a phone call to check if she is alright.¡± Edmund shook his head, ¡°She won''t answer.¡¯ Maybe now she had put Edmund in her block List so that she wouldn¡¯t receive any phone call from him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chris advised, ¡°Then you can call Mr. Ellis.¡± Edmund shook his head again, ¡°He won¡¯t answer it either.¡¯ Then he added, ¡°If they answer my call, | still want to meet her in person.¡± Seeing him as stubborn as such, Yusuf heaved a sigh beside him. Chris said in a serious tone, ¡°| don¡¯t care what you are going to do. But as a doctor and a friend of yours, | won''t let you go.¡± He had just recovered from high fever and he was quite weak at this moment. If Chris let him go to the capital to find Chelsea on his own, Chris wouldn¡¯t forgive himself. Seldom did Chris say something in such a serious tone so Edmund had a glimpse at him and did say anything. As a doctor in this hospital, Chris was quite busy and Brayan had a wife to take care of at home. Therefore, it was Yusuf who apanied and looked after Edmund in the evening. But this night when Yusuf went outside to smoke a cigarette and got back to the wardroom, he find Edmund had disappeared and on the night table there was a piece of note, which read ¡°Don¡¯t have to find me. I¡¯ve set off to find Chelsea.¡± Yusuf was extremely angry at Edmund''s decision. He had known Edmund for many years, but he failed to know how stubborn Edmund was. Edmund was somewhat obsessed with that girl. With that piece of not in hand, Yusuf rushed over to Chris¡¯s office. Having known what happened, Chris was also quite worried. Cap铆tulo 690 Cap¨ªtulo 690 Edmund might even lose his life by traveling over a long distance in such a condition. But Edmund had left and they could do nothing about it. They had no choice but to pray for him. They hoped that he could find Chelsea and have a good talk with her and that they would be reconciled. Having arrived at the capital, Edmund got a taxi and run over to Roy Ellis¡¯s house directly. When he was there, it was already quite Late at night. He kept knocking on the door for a long while before Roy came out. Seeing it was Edmund who stood out there, Roy said impolitely, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Edmund ignored the impoliteness in his words and asked him worriedly, ¡°Where is Chelsea? Is she alright? In my dream, she fell ill so | came here to see if she is okay.¡± Roy wanted to curse him. But when he heard that he dreamed of Chelsea being ill, he was stunned. That''s because Chelsea was ill and was now lying on her bed ina. His silence made Edmund all the more worried and he couldnt help trying to peep into the house, ¡°How is she right now? Could you please let me in?¡± Roy came back to himself and asked him doubifully, ¡°You said you dreamed of her being ill?¡± ¡°Yes. In my dream, her situation was quite serious. That¡¯s why I¡¯ here.¡± Edmund said honestly. Roy sighed, ¡°She is ill indeed.¡± ¡°When she arrived here, she fell ill. We thought that it was because of mental problems and the tiredness of traveling for such a long distance. But a few days Later she caught a high fever and our efforts to ease her condition all ended in vain. Now she is still ina.¡± Roy felt as if his heart were torn apart when he mentioned Chelsea. Hearing his words, Edmund was stunned before heughed in a low voice, ¡°We are indeed connected by our minds. She must be able to feel me just as | can feel her.* ¡°She also Loved me so much that she couldn''t bear to part with me.¡± Edmund murmured as if he was possessed. Roy was speechless. Was he mad? ANGELA¡®sLIBRARYProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. Only at this moment did Roy look at him in a serious way. Then he found that he was now quite shabby in look. His shirt was neat but it Looked quite sloppy. He didn¡¯t Look like the handsome and elegant young master he used to be. And worry was written all over in his eyes. Roy asked him immediately, ¡°What happened to you? You fell ill too?¡± Edmund looked up at Roy and smiled with agony, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m also ill and | left the hospital secretly to find Chelsea here.¡± Roy heard his words and was speechless at his behavior. But endless sorrow began to surge through his mind. They fell ill at the same time, which meant they could not forget each other. But the reality did separate them apart from each other. Roy knew what love was so he knew what the couple was suffKatharineg now. With Edmund¡¯s situation in mind, Roy finally Let him in, ¡°Since you are ill now, we may well have a discussion inside.¡± Edmund thanked him and followed him into the house. It waste in night and the whole building was reigned in silence. They came to Roy¡¯s study and Roy gave him a cup of warm water and told him to drink it up. Then they sat down on the sofa. Roy got to the point directly, ¡°Her situation is not good right now and she was still ina. So, | couldn¡¯t call her up to meet you. And | won''t.¡± Cap铆tulo 691 Cap¨ªtulo 691 If she met Edmund, her illness might go even more serious ¡°| Know.¡± Hearing that Chelsea was still ina, Edmund also didn¡¯t want let her know he was here in case her situation might go worse Now the most important thing was not to tell her how much he Loved her and missed her but to let her recover. ¡°But could you please let me to have a look at her?¡± Edmund the added since he was afraid that Roy would refuse, ¡°Just one look. | wouldn''t disturb her.¡± Roy sighed and agreed, ¡°You can have a look at her.¡± Roy the instantly led Edmund to Chelsea¡¯s room. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Roy knew that Edmund would find Chelsea in capital after he finished dealing with Sonya¡¯s affairs. He had made the decision that he wouldn¡¯t bother to meet Edmund when he did so. But now hearing that Edmund was also ill, he refrained himself from carrying out his n. His poor Look and the fact that Edmund didn¡¯t do anything wrong made Roy agree his request. The high fever made Chelsea still ina. Standing at her bedside, Edmund looked at her face, which was so much thinner than it used to be, and clenched the diamond ring in his pocket tightly. He asked his men to prepare this ring when he was still in hospital before he went to Avonsor Hill. He had nned to woo her when he had finished dealing with Eric¡¯s problem. He had also informed the local media to make a proposal to her in public. He would Let people all over the world to know how much he loved her and made up for her what he owed her during theirst marriage. But it was a pity that such an ident would happen between them. She was infertile. In fact, he didn¡¯t care about that. But she did. Now he felt that the rtionship between Chelsea and him hade to an end. He had no idea what to do right now. Over this, he felt he could hardly breathe again and he even began to fall down onto the ground. Roy also noticed this and he was afraid that he would fall onto Chelsea¡¯s bed so he came in and took him outside. And the ring in Edmund''s pocket wasn¡¯t taken out in the end. He fetched this ring from his home when he escaped from the hospital. He nned to give it to Chelsea no matter what she would say. He just needed to give it to her. But now he could not force her to do anything. They sat back in Roy¡¯s study. Roy took a Look at Edmund, who was now even unable to walk quickly, and then he decided to have a talk with Edmund.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You''ve traveled a long distance to be here, so | think we need to talk, and then you won''t have to do it in the future.¡± Edmund bit his lips and didn¡¯t say a word. Roy put it straight, ¡°Firstly, all members of my family cannot forgive your mother.¡± Cap铆tulo 692 Cap¨ªtulo 692 ¡°| can understand if she did it for your good, infertile or not. But | cannot forgive anyone in my family who dares to say serious words to her.¡± ¡°When he picked Chelsea up at the airport, he could still see the bruise from Alena¡¯s p on her face. After learning that Alena gave her...¡± At that moment, Roy even wanted to fly to Vertoak to p Alena¡¯s face back. It was inappropriate for anyone to harm Chelsea. Chelsea, Alena¡¯s junior, to give the p back. But as Chelsea¡¯s father, Roy should revenge for his daughter. Edmund he was right. But he still showed his own position in brief, ¡°I will send my mother abroad a few days Later. She won''t be back then. His mother needed to go abroad and be sent to be with his father. It was his parents who had made situation go as worse as such. They had caused the death of their daughter, Sonya. This time, Edmund didn¡¯t want his parents to hinder him. They might spend the rest of their life abroad to torture each other but they wouldn¡¯te back to torture him. Roy didn¡¯tment on Edmund''s decision and continued, ¡°The rtionship between Chelsea and your mother was only part of the reason. It was the fact that she is infertile that makes me reluctant to let her be with you.¡± Roy raised his hand to stop Edmund from interrupting him, ¡°I know you would say you don¡¯t care because you love her so much. And you would also say that | have also married a woman who couldn''t give birth to my own child and | have lived happily with her for decades. Am | right? But | don¡¯t want my daughter to live a life as such. | don¡¯t want her to suffer what Kelli is suffKatharineg now!¡± ¡°| thought if | said | didn¡¯t care whether she is infertile or not, she would feel better. But what | failed to know was that my attitude put great stress on her. The more | love her, the more guiity she feels. Then she begins to suffer in depression. Then her menta! stress starts to be reflected in physical problems. It has even affected her lifespan.¡± Roy¡¯s words made concern written all over on Edmund¡¯s face. The Last sentence of his words which included ¡°lifespan¡± made his heart beating harder and harder. Almost the whole country Know how Roy loved his Kelli. ninjanovel What they knew was that Roy had never ceased Loving her though she was bad in health but seldom did people know that it was Roy¡¯s love that made Kelli¡¯s situation get worse and worse.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Roy continued his persuasion, ¡°That''s because she Loves me either. The more often | emphasize that | don¡¯t care whether she could give birth to my child or not, the more guilty she feels. So, you want Chelsea to have a short lifespan from mental suffKatharinegs, or to live a happy life with Less concerns?¡± Edmund sat on the sofa, biting his lips and his face quite pale. Neither of the two options was the one he wanted to choose. What he wanted was Chelsea could Live a happy life together with him. But he also knew that Roy¡¯s words were right. She also loved him, so she also wished that there would be no pity in his life. Roy continued, ¡°We will spare no effort to find cure for her problem. If she couldn¡¯t be cured, we nned to let her be single throughout her life so that she wouldn''t be found fault with by her husband''s family. We can afford providing for her and she herself is also a famous ywriter. She doesn¡¯t have to depend on anyone else for living.¡± If she couldn¡¯t be cured, Chelsea had another option. She could get married with a divorced man or a man who had already had his own child. But Roy didn¡¯t want his daughter to marry a man she didn¡¯t Love. He also knew that Chelsea wouldn''t get married anymore. In other words, she wouldn¡¯t have any idea to marry anyone other than Edmund. ¡°So, you''d better go now and don¡¯te back.¡± Roy said to finish this talk. Edmund just stayed there with his eyelids Lowered. Disappointment was written all over on his eyebrows. Roy knew what Edmund was feeling right now because he had suffered the same. Then he heaved a sigh of sorrow, ¡°Women are treated unfairly in this society. It is considered guilty for them to be infertile. That''s ridiculous.¡± That¡¯s why he would tell the public that it was he who was infertile, not Kelli. But it didn¡¯t make the situation for Kelli much better. Kelli was still found fault with by the public. Though now they had entered their declining years, infertility was still a Label on them. Cap铆tulo 693 Cap¨ªtulo 693 Roy used to think that if he were given a second chance, he would have get divorced with Kelli to keep her from the gossips. Edmund didn¡¯t say anything but put a jeKatharineg smile on his face. No one knew he was Laughing at the unfairness of this society or something else. Roy thought that he finally understood and stood up to see him off. But unexpectedly, Edmund stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°| won''t give up.¡± Roy was taken aback by his words, ¡°What?¡± He thought Edmund had understood what he said. It had never urred to him that he would be such obsessed. He really wanted Chelsea to be bombarded with gossips! Roy had no choice but to continue his persuasion, ¡°I know | end up being together with Kelli throughout my life. But my case is different from yours.¡± ¡°My parents were quite satisfied with our marriage. Later, when they knew Kelli is infertile, they did force us to divorce. But they have never beaten Kelli as your mother did. For my part, your mother¡¯s behavior has ruined the rtionship between you and Chelsea.¡± ¡°And | actually have several siblings. They all have their own children, so it actually doesn¡¯t matter whether | have my own child or not.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°As the master of the Nelson Group, your parents won¡¯t ept Chelsea. Much as your grandpa likes her...¡± Roy said these words sincerely. But every word he said stung Edmund''s heart. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°But stimted by the intense agony, now he was extremely sober.¡± Edmund said firmly, ¡°If I¡¯m not the young master of the Nelson Group and I¡¯m to give up all the things he had?¡± Now the Nelson Group was in its heyday and was making constant expansions. Was he going to give up such a promisingpany? Encouraged by Edmund''s determination and deep love for Chelsea, Roy finally spoke, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡± As Roy was still in silence, Edmund repeated before he turned away toward the door, ¡°I won''t give up.¡± Not wanting to interrupt Edmund¡¯s resolve, Roy said, ¡°I will call my driver to drive you back to your hotel.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t refuse but said, ¡°Then thank you so much. Please ask him to drive me to the airport.¡± Roy was taken aback, ¡°You''d better not busy yourself traveling such a long distance.¡± Aman made of iron and steel could not make two long-distance travels within such a short time. Edmund insisted, ¡°That¡¯s fine. | will make it.¡± Then he murmured to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t stay here for one more second. | feel as if the air in this house were feeling sad for Chelsea.¡± But Roy finally agreed to his request and asked his driver to drive Edmund to the airport. After Edmund left, Roy also sat back on the sofa tiredly. After knowing Chelsea was given a p by Alena Nelson and seeing how she fell ill, Roy had made up his mind to keep Edmund away from meeting her. Cap铆tulo 694 Cap¨ªtulo 694 He even nned to beat Edmund if he came here to find Chelsea. And all other members in this family had decided to cut the rtionship between Chelsea and Edmund. But tonight, Edmund¡¯s attitude and his words made him doubt his decision. He hoped that Edmund didn¡¯t really want to do what he said. If he really gave up the Nelson Group for Chelsea, then Roy would feel guilty as he ruined the Nelson family. Then he heard footsteps from behind. He turned back and find it was Kelli who came downstairs. Roy quickly walked over to her to help her, ¡°Why are you here? Was | being too loud?¡± After all, Chelsea was not the only patient in this house. When Kelli knew that Chelsea was diagnosed with infertility, she lost her consciousness instantly.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She knew better than anyone else what she would suffer. She was so worried about Chelsea. When she woke up, she held Chelsea in his arms and burst out crying. a few dayster, she fell ill together with Chelsea. Kelli sat down on the sofa with the help of Roy, ¡°Was Edmund here?¡± Edmund then told Kelli what happened between Edmund and him. Hearing his words, Kelli hugged Roy and burst into tears again, ¡°Chelsea is such a good girl. But she couldn¡¯t be with the man she loved. Why...¡± Roy''s eyes also got red and he raised his hand to pat on Kelli¡¯s back, ¡°Now the only thing we could do is to let her recover soon. Other things can be talked about Later.¡± When Roy first knew Chelsea was his daughter, Emeiia had already divorced with Edmund and treated him as a stranger. Before the incident of Eric Yeung, Chelsea was still quite cold to Edmund. That¡¯s why Roy thought Chelsea didn¡¯t love Edmund. It had never urred to him that Chelsea would fall ill. Only after Chelsea fell ill did he realize that she cared about Edmund so much. Ang¡¯s Library Not only did Roy not expect Chelsea to fall ill, but Chelsea herself did not expect it. From being informed by Alena of the results of her physical examination to being pped by her, her chest was so tight as if a big rock was pressed against her chest. She thought it was because of the anger of being beaten and the sadness of knowing her physical condition. It was only when she fell ill that she realized that the emotions that were pressing in her heart were not only anger and sadness but also the pain of being separated from Edmund. It was the pain that broke her. How could she not be overwhelmed? He was her first Love, the one she cherished most. Although she behaved as if nothing had happened to face him after the divorce, it does not mean that she has forgotten him. She was just so hurt by him that she didn¡¯t dare to love him anymore. Then he showed his Love and he didn¡¯t even care about his life for her. What else did she dare not love? She happily agreed to remarry him, which was her response to him It''s just that she didn¡¯t expect that this time she had another deep pain. Cap铆tulo 695 Cap¨ªtulo 695 It''s not because Edmund doesn¡¯t love her, but because he loves her, so the pain is far worse than when she divorced him... It took Chelsea ten days to get better. These days, she had no contact with Edmund. Since she said she decided to separate from Edmund, she wouldn''t contact him, and he had never contacted her either. That morning when she was having breakfast with Roy and Kelli, Roy thought for a while and said, ¡°Edmund came a few days ago.¡± Chelsea was a little surprised, and Roy added, ¡°He said that he dreamed that you were ill, and he was worried about you, so he came to have a Look.¡± ¡°He came in the middle of the night and then went back. As a result, he got sick too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chelsea was shocked and angry when she heard that Edmund was also sick. He just stayed in the hospital for a week because of a car ident a few days ago. Now he got sick again. Did he want to live or not? ¡°The reason why I¡¯m telling you is because you are better now. | was afraid that if | told you a few days ago, you would feel ufortable again, and you''re could''ve gotten worse. ¡°Roy exined. ¡°Well, | see.¡± Chelsea knew that he was worried about her physical condition. Although Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything, he could see that she was worrying about Edmund, so he said, ¡°He should be fine now. | read in the news that he has returned to work.¡± Since the two young people broke up peacefully this time, Roy felt that it was necessary to let her know about his current situation. Chelsea didn¡¯t check her phone frequently these days when she was sick. Except for necessary calls and messages, she didn¡¯t read any other news, and she really didn¡¯t have the energy to check. Chelsea was relieved that Roy took the initiative to tell her that Edmund had recovered. Ang¡¯s Library It''s good to know that. Then Roy added, ¡°I was going to contact him to cancel the coboration about the new drama we nned to work with the Nelson Group before. Fortunately, | just signed a contract, and | haven''t formed a crew to select actors, so there is not too much to lose.¡± ¡°Since we broke up, it¡¯s not suitable to work together anymore.¡± Chelsea wanted to mention this to Roy as well. If they hadn¡¯t broken up and they were still boyfriend and girlfriend or a married couple, it would be fine for them to work together, but now it would be too embarrassing. Having had the experience of cooperating with Edmund on ¡®The Crown¡®st time, Chelsea didn¡¯t want to work with him about the adaptation of Roy¡¯s new book this time, so it would be good to terminate the contract early. Seeing that she also agreed to terminate the contract, Roy continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the termination of the contract is announced, other investors wille to you immediately.¡± ¡°Or | can set up apany for you, and you can operate it yourself.¡± Roy actually liked this option. But Chelsea waved her hands again as soon as she heard it, ¡°Let''s find another partner for coboration. | can¡¯t do it myself, | really can¡¯t.¡± Chelsea was well aware of her temperament, and she was not the kind of strong woman who could devise all kinds of strategies. It was reaily not a good idea to Let her manage thepany by herself.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was okay to say that she had no backbone or ambition, in short, she just wanted to write the script quietly. Cap铆tulo 696 Cap¨ªtulo 696 Roy shrugged, ¡°You are really...¡± Undemanding andid-back... But what could he do? She was his daughter so he could only let her be. Roy smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then | will contact the new employer when the contract is officially terminated. After breakfast, the servant suddenly came to Chelsea, ¡°Miss, there is an extremely beautiful woman outside the door. She said that she is your friend and wants to see you.¡± Chelsea was surprised, ¡°My friend?¡± Since she was her friend, she would have contacted her in advance. Why didn¡¯t she get any news? Chelsea went to the door with the servant. When she saw that the person standing outside was Zuri, she was surprised and delighted, ¡°Zuri? Why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing?¡± She had never lost contact with Zuri, except for the first few days when she was sick; with a fever and feeling drowsy, she didn¡¯t have the energy to check the messages on her phone at all back then. But afterwards, she maintained close contact with her these days. Howe she didn¡¯t even know that Zuri would be here to see her? What was she doing? Zuri saw her doubts, came over and hugged her, and said with a smile, ¡°I want to give you a big surprise.¡± Chelsea hugged back and said, ¡°It¡¯s a big surprise!¡± ninjanovel Zuri has been filming with the crew of ¡®The Crown¡¯. Chelsea thought that Zuri has no time to visit her at all, but Chelsea was not shocked when she suddenly appeared in front of her. Zuri was her best friend. There were a lot of things that she couldn''t tell Roy and Kelli, which she could only talk to her. Chelsea walked inside with her and Zuri said, ¡°There are even bigger surprises.¡± Chelsea smiled and asked ¡°what else?¡± Zuri approached mysteriously and said, ¡°I bought a house in the Capital, and I''ll be staying here for a long time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chelsea was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect this.N?velDrama.Org content. She was saddened by the thought of being separated from Zuri, but she didn¡¯t expect her to move to the Capital so easily, and Chelsea was so happy about this ¡°Great!¡± Chelsea was so happy, ¡°We can see each other often in the future.¡± Chelsea has known Zuri since high school, and the two have been close since then. Except for the time when she went abroad, and those days Zuri went to film, the two of them have never been separated. The two of them had no reason to leave Vertoak before. They were ustomed to Living there, and the men they loved were also there. It seemed there was no reason for them to leave. Cap铆tulo 697 Cap¨ªtulo 697 ¡°Yeah, we''ll still be the same as when we were in Vertoak. As long as I¡¯m not filming outside, we can meet at any time,¡± Zuri said and she pretended to be sad, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to live near your house, but | have tried my best to buy a house as close to you as possible.¡± Chelsea was amused by her words, but her eyes were red when she smiled, and she was deeply moved by her. ¡°| know that you are determined to separate from Edmund this time, and you will not return to Vertoak in the future. Anyway, | am alone, so | move here to be with you.¡± Zuri smiled, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be here alone. You have no friends here.¡± Then Chelsea burst into tears. She didn¡¯t tell Zuri many things in detail, but she already knew that she didn¡¯t want to be a burden on Edmund and she would not return to Vertoak again. This kind of bosom friend was extremely precious. Then Chelsea thought of Colin Smith and asked, ¡°If Colines back, he will live in Vertoak, and what are you gonna do about it?¡± His parents are both in Vertoak, and he is the only child in the family. When hees back, he will settle in Vertoak. If Zuri moved to the Capital, how would they meet then, and how would she win his heart back? ninjanovel Firste, first served, right? Mentioning this, Zuri snorted Lazily, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him, | don¡¯t think he wille back. There are so many temptations abroad, such as beautiful women and high sries, and even if hees back, there is no chance for us to get back together.¡± Chelsea was puzzled, ¡°Why are you so passive all of a sudden?¡± She was clear of Zuri¡¯s thoughts. Zuri has been waiting for him firmly just to win him back. Zuri said with a bit of disappointment, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that | suddenly woke up to reality.¡± ¡°Love is nonsense and men are not reliable. We should depend on ourselves and that is the most reliable.¡± Chelsea admitted that her words were reasonable, but she still said with some guilt, ¡°Were you inflicted by what happened to me this time?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zuri shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not that, it¡¯s just I''ve gained a little bit more self-knowledge.¡± Zuri Looked at Chelsea andughed, ¡°His mother looked down on me. Do you think I¡¯m important enough to make him fall out with his family?¡± Moreover, she learned from some friends and ssmates that Colin hated her. He would probably never speak to her again, and why would he fall out with his family over her? So she stopped waiting and moved to the Capital to be with Chelsea. ¡°You''re the best girl in the world. If his mother doesn''t like you, then let her be. ¡°Chelsea knew the pain of being badly treated by her mother-inw, so she didn¡¯t persuade Zuri to insist on waiting for Colin. They are all unique girls in this world and they are all thriving in their fields. Rather than being treated harshly, it is better to live happy, live single. Zuri hugged Chelsea on her neck and Laughed out loud, ¡°That¡¯s right, why ask for trouble?¡± Chelsea is kind enough but she still couldn¡¯t get along well with a wicked mother-inw Like Alena. She was afraid that she would fall out with Colin''s mother due to her bad temper. Of course, she didn¡¯t have any specific contact with his mother, she was only humiliated by her with a check many years ago. Cap铆tulo 698 Cap¨ªtulo 698 As Zuri walked, she turned her head and said to Chelsea who was beside her, ¡°It¡¯s enough to have you in my life.¡± Chelsea teased her, ¡°Have you fallen in love with me?¡± ¡°| think it¡¯s very possible. You are such a sweetheart that | want to marry you even if | am a woman.¡± The two walked into the main room with a smile Roy and Kelli had long since seen the twoughing from the floor-to-ceiling windows in the Living room, Kelli said, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her Laugh so happily in these days.¡± Roy also followed, ¡°That¡¯s great. This Zuri girl has a special power that can impact other people¡¯s emotions. She is a good klid. They entered the room. Zuri politely greeted Roy and Kelli. Thetterplimented Zuri, ¡°You are a big star who is so nice and kind in private¡±. Kelli is telling the truth, with her beauty and temperament, even without the make-up and the spotlight, she is still stunning. Zuri answered with a smile, ¡°Auntie, if you say that, I¡¯ll have toe over to eat here all day in the future.¡± ¡°Wee, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you live here.¡± Kelli Likes her; she has no child with Roy so she wishes there were more people in the family As the four of them sat down to chat, they heard that Zuri had moved here to settle down for their daughter. Roy immediately said to Chelsea, ¡°I could buy a house for you in Zuri¡¯smunity so that you can still stay with her Like back in Vertoak.¡± Chelsea was stunned and she quickly said, waving her hand, ¡°No, it¡¯s ok. I''ll be fine Living here. Although Roy is rich, it¡¯s still not rational to buy her houses Like this one after another. The house price in the Capital is so expensive. Before Roy could say anything, Kelli persuaded Chelsea to ept it, ¡°If your father wants to buy it for you, you can ept it, and this is for you and Zuri to live closer. Besides, your father has so much money, where else can it be spent without spending it on you?¡± ninjanovel Roy also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, your grandparents said that day that they would buy a house for you anyway even if I don''t¡¯. When Chelsea heard that they were aiso nning to buy her a house, she quickly said to Roy, ¡°Fine, dad, I¡¯ll take yours.¡± The jewelry the olddy gave her could buy several houses, and she couldn''t ept any more gifts from them. Roy and Kelli were relieved to see that she finally agreed. They were really afraid that Chelsea would not ept it. Chelsea was their treasure and they could not wait to give her the best in the world. She has always been low-key and introverted and she is a person who doesn''t like to chase after fame and fortune. Besides she doesn''t like to show off. Otherwise, they would have given her countless Luxury cars and mansions. Zuri joked on the side, ¡°It seemed like | would take your precious daughter away.¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°She could live at home when you go out to film and live there with you when you stay in the Capital. How wonderful! With you by her side, she will be happy all day.¡± Hearing his words, they Laughed happily again Chelsea likes such a warm and harmonious environment. This is the warmth and harmony she has never experienced in those years she lived with the Williams family and Edmund.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Zuri also liked it. Her original family was a mess. Her parents were extremely greedy for money and patriarchal, and they still asked her for money from time to time. Cap铆tulo 699 Cap¨ªtulo 699 Zuri had lunch at Roy¡¯s house. After Lunch, Chelsea followed her to visit her new home. Zuri is a popr actress, so her neighborhood should not be too bad, and the security measures are also very good The house was well-decorated, of more than 14@ square meters, with move-in condition. Looking at the tidy house, Chelsea said, ¡°You acted really fast.¡± ¡°| would go out for filming a lot, so | just brought some necessities here.¡± Zuri said, ¡°The so-called necessities are mostly clothes and cosmetics.¡± The house has two bedrooms and a study. Zuri simply transformed the other bedroom and study into a cloakroom. She was more interested in clothing than anything else. Chelsea nced at the bright and clean kitchen again, and joked, ¡°It seems like you are so otherworldly.¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY ¡°You can just say | don¡¯t know how to cook directly.¡± Zuriughed after saying that. Zuri made Chelsea a cup of herbal tea, then the two settled on the sofa and chatted.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chelsea heard a lot of gossip from Zuri. For example, a few days after Sonya¡¯s funeral, Alena was sent abroad by Edmund. ¡°| heard that she didn¡¯t want to go, but Edmund insisted and even his grandpa supported Edmund¡¯s decision, so she was sent away even though she was crying and shouting,¡± Zuri said these words with a happy tone. Awoman Like Alena who can¡¯t do anything right should be sent away. If Alena continues to stay in Vertoak, Edmund will probably be a bachelor for the rest of his life. Not to mention Chelsea, even if Edmund marries another woman, she probably would divorce him because of Alena. ¡°Well.¡± Chelsea lowered her head and took a sip of the herbal tea without making anyment. Zuri said again, ¡°Actually, Edmund is quite poor. His father and mother don¡¯t love him. His sister was obstinate and unruly. He is quite lonely.¡± Zuri added, ¡°I never understood why his grandfather insisted on Edmund marrying you, but now | understand. ¡°What?¡± Chelsea was stunned. She still doesn¡¯t understand why Grandpa could have sent them away with money, but in the end, he let Edmund marry her. ¡°Yeah.¡± Zuri analyzed seriously, ¡°You are so gentle and demure, delicate and considerate. You could give Edmund the care he has never had before, and you can give him warmth in his bleak life.¡± ¡°His grandpa must have inquired about you and that¡¯s why he made such a decision.¡± ¡°Now it seems that the person in the entire Nelson family who knows Edmund best is Ethan, and the person who Loves him the most is also him.¡± Chelsea was stunned for a while after listening to Zuri¡¯s analysis. Her words were indeed reasonable. To outsiders, Edmund is aloof and outstanding. Only people Like her who have lived with him know that there is actually no Ptashne Le His life is fitted with work. His so-called rtives such as his parents and sister have never taken the initiative to care about him. Only when they need money, they will find him. Zuri said on the side, ¡°His grandpa asked him to marry you because he wanted him to build his own family and get the warmth of a home from this smali family.¡± Cap铆tulo 700 Cap¨ªtulo 700 ¡°What a pity...¡± Zuri shrugged and did not continue. Chelsea pursed her Lips and continued to drink the tea, feeling sorry for Edmund. Then she became more determined. She looked at Zuri and said, ¡°So, | can¡¯t continue to be with him anymore.¡± ¡°Hecks warmth in his life. He should find a woman who can bear children for him. They will have many children so that his own family will be livelier and he will be happier.¡± Zuri quietly Looked at Chelsea with sad eyes. Chelsea thought that she had tried her best to calm her emotions, but she didn¡¯t know that she was about to cry when she said these words. ninjanovel It is much more painful to give up a man who loves her and who she loves than that time she loved but could not get a response. Zuri quickly changed the topic, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about love. In fact, |e here this time because | have a few days ae Chelsea processed her emotions and asked her, ¡°A few days off?¡± Zuri stared at her and replied, ¡°Yeah. Chelsea suddenly had a bad premonition, ¡°Luka¡¯s mother...¡± Zuri nodded, ¡°Yes, his mother passed away a few days ago, but you were having a fever at that time, and he asked me not to tell you.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes were reddened. Although she had known for a long time that she had a short time, Chelsea was still very sad to hear the bad news. She had only seen her once, but she could feel that she was a very good person It would be great if the good people in this world could live Longer. In Yusuf¡¯s clubhouse, Vertoak. ¡°Fuck, are you crazy?¡± Yusuf roared in shock Then Leo begged, ¡°Boss, please.¡± Then came Chris¡¯s unbelievable voice, ¡°Are you going to move to the Capital?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brayan sighed, ¡°Edmund, | think you are a bit crazy, but | know that Love can make people do crazy things.¡± Edmund sat on the inside of the sofa and said with a calm face, ¡°Why are you guys making such a fuss? It¡¯s not like | am going to move the Nelson Group there. | just bought a filmpany there.¡± Leo said unwillingly, ¡°But you said that you will be mainly in charge of thatpany in the future. That means Fay and | would be taking charge of the Nelson Group in Vertoak.¡± He was about to cry, ¡°Boss, please. Having managed thepany for this short period | already feel exhausted. If you Lived there in the future, | don¡¯t know what would happen to Fay, but 1 know 1I¡¯11I go bald.¡± God knows how difficult it is to manage apany. They couldn¡¯t bear it. Originally, he thought it was just temporary, but now Edmund said that he would live in the Capital for a long time in the future, Nathan felt that the sky was falling. Cap铆tulo 701 Cap¨ªtulo 701 Those high-ranking jobs are not easy. Edmund was dissatisfied with hisints, ¡°Why have | managed thepany for so many years without being bald? Besides, | managed it alone while you were stili working with Fay.¡± Leo said without hesitation, ¡°This fully proves that we are not capable enough to manage thepany, so you should stay here. His boss wanted to move from Vertoak to the Capital for a woman. He must be crazy. ¡°Is it really worth it fora woman?¡± Yusuf gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Vertoak is your home and we are all here. Are you nning to leave us like this?¡± Brayan took a sip of winezily and unceremoniously said to Yusuf, ¡°In front of love, brotherhood is worthless.¡± Yusuf shouted at Brayan, ¡°Shut up. You just keep talking about love, but | haven¡¯t seen your wife love you that much.¡± Brayan was toozy to care about his words. Those men who have never really loved a woman don¡¯t understand love at all. Only he understands Edmund now. If it were him, he would follow her all over the world as well. Brayan supported Edmund, Yusuf was against it, and Chris was neutral. Chris frowned and said to Edmund, ¡°Although you sent away Alena, Chelsea¡¯s physical condition remains the same, she won''t want to be your burden. | feel that it would be useless for you to be there.¡± Edmund said in a low voice, ¡°But | can¡¯t do nothing.¡± He didn¡¯t forget that there was a Winston in the Capital, who was also her admirer.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yusuf got up and walked around, ¡°Do you insist on not letting go? You agreed to break up on the surface, but you were still thinking about her.¡± ¡°Can''t you give it a rest? Of all the women you must be with her?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to say anything to Yusuf. There was nothing to say to someone who didn¡¯t understand love. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY He turned to Leo and exined, ¡°I will be in Vertoak for half a month and stay in the Capital for half a month in the future.¡± Leo was relieved, at least he didn¡¯t Leave herepletely. But the next second, he felt sorry for Edmund. It must be tiring to travel back and forth between the two ces. Yusuf was so angry that he drank the wine by himself. Brayan sat down beside Edmund with a ss of wine and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you sure you can ept there would be just the two of you Living together without any child?¡± Edmund raised his head and drank a ss of wine, ¡°Yes.¡± Brayan asked again, ¡°But life is very long. Without children, you may feel lonely. Can you bear it?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t answer his question directly, but instead asked him, ¡°If Anya van Willigen couldn¡¯t give you a baby, would you Leave her?¡± Anya van Willigen was Brayan¡¯s wife. Brayan said without thinking, ¡°Ot course not, | love her not because she can give birth toa baby. Edmund said, ¡°Then why do you think | can¡¯t ept Chelsea?¡± Brayan said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m sure | won¡¯t Leave my wife. But I¡¯m not you and | don¡¯t know if your love for Chelsea was that deep.¡± Edmund lowered his eyes and said word by word, ¡°No doubt, you Love Anya, and | love Chelsea too.¡± ¡°Mine is the same as yours.¡± His words were clear, so Brayan took a sip of wine and said, ¡°Since you are determined, then the key to this matter lies in Chelsea, she doesn¡¯t want to be your burden, which is not so easy for her to let it go.¡± Cap铆tulo 702 Cap¨ªtulo 702 ¡°Well,¡± Edmund replied in a deep voice, ¡°I will wait for her no matter how Long it¡¯s gonna take.¡± Originally, Edmund didn¡¯t intend to wait. He wanted to go to the Capital and bring her back to get married, but what Roy said to him that night made him think for a long time. To pester her blindly regardless of her feelings is really not what he should do now. The more he pestered her, the more pain she felt in her heart. This was not love at all. That¡¯s why he decided to move there. They certainly won''t coborate with him in the adaptation of Roy¡¯s new book. He is ready to terminate the contract and has bought a film and televisionpany there. Of course, no outsiders know about the acquisition of thispany. Then he will ask others to contact them in the name of thispany and strive for the right to adapt Roy¡¯s new bookProperty ? N?velDrama.Org. When the crew is formed and the various departments start to run the project, he will show up. If they want to terminate the contract with him, it will not work and he can get in touch with Chelsea at that time. He admitted that these tricks were shameless, but he had no other choice. If he went to her openly and honestly, she would avoid it. Zuri stayed in the Capital for a few days, then she returned to the filming crew of ¡®The Crown¡¯. Luka returned to the crew in time after handling his mother¡¯s funeral. Chelsea called him and he seemed to have recovered. He evenforted her in turn, ¡°I was already mentally prepared so | was ok. | heard that you were sick.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, it¡¯s not a big deal. Luka was silent for a while and then said warmly, ¡°Good. Then just stride forward.¡± ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Chelsea knew what he meant and she thanked him softly, ¡°Thank you Because Luka was still filming, the two simply chatted for a while and ended the call. On the other end of the phone, Luka held the phone and edited the message, and then deleted it. After repeating that many times, he finally gave up the idea of sending the message to her. He wanted to tell her that as a 40-year-old man, he has already prepared for no love, no marriage, and no children in his life. If possible, he hoped she could give him a chance. They would not worry about the children. However, he chose to give up temporarily. It wasn¡¯t the right time to say these words to her. After Chelsea recovered, Roy started to contact Edmund about the termination of the contract. At dinner that day, Roy said to Chelsea, ¡°Edmund agreed to terminate the contract as soon as | said it.¡± Chelsea nodded in relief, ¡°That''s good.¡± Then Roy added, ¡°But he said he woulde over in person to deal with the termination of the contract, | guess that he wants to see you.¡± Chelsea was puzzled, ¡°We haven''t been in touch for so long, how could he still want to see me?¡± Chelsea had thought that Edmund would be unwilling to let go, but in fact, they had no contact for the past half a month. So, she thought that he might ept the ending of their separation. After all, not every man in this world can ept having no child as Roy did. Cap铆tulo 703 Cap¨ªtulo 703 Roy said, ¡°Otherwise, what would a boss like him fly all the way to do? It should be his subordinates to handle such trivial matters.¡± Emetia shook her head and said, ¡°Maybe he is just being more serious. That is a big thing for apany.¡± Roy continued, ¡°I mean, no matter what his intentions are, you should go and meet him.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Without waiting for her to say anything, Roy added, ¡°Although you left him a letter, it is more appropriate to say goodbye formally since it was a peaceful breakup. Chelsea epted his suggestion. He was right about that; she should say goodbye to Edmund formally. ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Edmund came to the Capital two dayster, and they nned to meet at a coffee shop near his home. When Edmund was sitting on the sofa in the cafe and saw that it was Chelsea who came, heughed and said, ¡°I thought you would avoid meeting with me.¡± It has always been Roy or his assistant who contacted him about the termination of the contract. Edmund did not expect to see Chelsea this time, but she unexpectedly showed up. Seeing hering from a distance through the ss window of the cafe, he had the illusion that it was like a world away. That day he set off to rescue Sonya at Avonsor Hill. Before leaving, she was still worried about him with red eyes in his arms, but now they have broken up. Edmund wanted to question her about the breakup. Did he agree with that? Since he didn¡¯t agree, they should still be a couple. Her unteral announcement of their breakup meant nothing But he also clearly knew that would only make their rtionship more rigid at this time. So, he could only endure the bitterness and unwillingness in his heart. She had thinned down a lot and her face was so small that he could almost cover it with one hand now. Edmund felt distressed and the resentment against her in his heart dissipated a little. Chelsea took a seat opposite him, ignoring his tight gaze, and responded with a slight smile, ¡°It¡¯s a peaceful breakup between us. Edmund managed to calm down a bit, but when he heard what she said, he was so angry that his stomach hurt. He pressed his anger and asked her, ¡°Do you think it is peaceful?¡± She was cruel. He has been tormented since the day she Left while she thought that they broke up peacefully. Chelsea couldn¡¯t understand his sudden anger. He said or did nothing for the past half month. Didn¡¯t that mean he epted the breakup? Edmund couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He gritted his teeth andined, ¡°I have never agreed to break up.¡± Chelsea was so shocked that she suddenly stood up, ¡°What do you mean?¡± She swore that if he said something about hell-bent on getting her back, she would Leave immediately. Edmund read her thoughts at a nce, then he took a deep breath and calmed down, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let''s get down to business.He didn¡¯t want to scare her away as soon as he met her. Edmund took the initiative to mention the business and Chelsea was relieved. She sat down again and talked to him about work. Cap铆tulo 704 Cap¨ªtulo 704 She thought it would be easy to terminate the contract, but she didn¡¯t expect Edmund to say so many things. The two sat in the cafe for nearly an hour and she almost drained her coffee. She suspected that Edmund was deliberately stalling. Finally, when they reached an agreement and signed and sealed the agreement, Chelsea wanted to Leave without stopping for a moment . It seemed that she was calm, but in fact, she was ufortable as if her heart was being fried on a pan They Love each other, but they can¡¯t be together Edmund stopped her, ¡°Did Roy say he would take you to see some famous doctors?¡± When Edmund mentioned this, Chelsea¡¯s expression froze. She lowered her eyes and replied in a low voice, ¡°Yeah.¡± But she didn¡¯t want to bring up this topic, so she said, ¡°Since we both agreed on the termination of the contract, then that¡¯s it. | need to go now.¡± After she finished speaking, she wanted to get up and leave, but Edmund suddenly held her hand on the table. Chelsea was frightened. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chelsea tried to withdraw her hand, but she couldn¡¯t because he held her hand tightly. Edmund stared at her with deep eyes, and suddenly spit out two words, ¡°Ten years.¡± Chelsea was at a loss, ¡°What?¡¯ Ang¡¯s Library Edmund squeezed her hand, ¡°I¡¯m giving you ten years to seek medical treatment. I''ll wait for you.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Chelsea came back to her senses, she was terrified. Edmund was crazy. Ten years? Did that mean he wouldn¡¯t get married and start a family for ten years? Just as he expected it, he let go of her hand, leanedzily on the back of the sofa, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a man can still have a child at the age of 6@ or 70. In ten years, | will be forty. If you still don¡¯t want to be with me, it¡¯s not toote for me to get married and have children with another woman.¡± He was serious about waiting for her for ten years, but about marrying another woman and having children after ten years, that was not true No matter how many yearster, he would never marry another woman. In other words, he''ll be waiting for her forever. Chelsea was so shocked that her face turned pale. Ten years was a long time, so he would just waste ten years of his life like this? He was crazy! In the end, she scolded him angrily, ¡°You are crazy!¡± Then she got up, carried her bag, and left in a hurry without looking back. Roy said that she should say goodbye to him. In this situation, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Goodbye, better not to see him again. Edmund watched her back, feeling reluctant and slightly annoyed. Cap铆tulo 705 Cap¨ªtulo 705 He didn¡¯t want to scare her with such words, but he couldn¡¯t stand her pretending that nothing had happened. So, he said something about waiting for her for ten years on the spur of the moment. Then she turned pale with fright. If he said he would wait for her forever, she would faint from fright. It wasn¡¯t until Chelsea went into the car that Edmund came to his senses and made a call, ¡°Mr. Spence, you can start to contact Roy¡±. He made a call to Trevor Spence, the boss of the newly acquiredpany Starixo. The most important reason why he chose thispany was that it was an old-fashioned film and televisionpany and had a good reputation in the industry for many years. Moreover, Trevor and Roy got along. In those days, they had a coboration a few years ago and it went hit at that time. However, with the great changes in the entertainment market, thepany seemed to be on a downward trajectory these years for being unable to keep up with the change. When Edmund mentioned the acquisition to him, Trevor immediately agreed. Edmund had already told him that thepany was still temporarily in the charge of Trevor and he will note forward first. As for his rtionship with Chelsea, he also briefly exined to him that the two of them were having trouble and Chelsea was angry with him now, so he had to approach her in this way to win her forgiveness. He didn¡¯t mention anything about her physical condition.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He would not allow this news to be spread out. Fortunately, only a few of them knew about it so far. Chelsea started to cry as soon as she got into the car. She felt heart broken when she heard Edmund said something like he would keep on waiting for ten years. How could she be so cruel to let him simply wait for her for ten years? He was thirty years old now, which was the best golden age for a man. If he wants to have a child, he certainly is now in his best age and the best genes status. What did he meant by saying he would wait for 10 years? Chelsea was angry with him but also felt sorry for him. Tears kepting from her eyes and she cried more fiercely. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY He was torturing himself as well as her at the same time. She just hoped what he said was just a whimper and he would not take it seriously. As soon as the news of Nelson Group¡¯s terminating the contract with Roy Ellis came out, Roy began to receive calls from other majorpanies looking for cooperation. But Roy was a little surprised to receive a call from Trevor Spence of Starixo. He had a good rtionship with Trevor. And he also knew that Starixo has been going through a tough time in recent years. Trevor used to joke that Roy should quicklye back and write a new book for him to shoot a movie. If Roy had written a book, he could have still saved Starixo. However, he had paused his career to take care of Kelli Fuller a few years ago. ¡°Roy, | won¡¯t talk any nonsense. Let¡¯s get straight to the point. | hope you can consider about letting us Starixo film your new drama this time.¡± Trevor was sincere. Roy frowned slightly, ¡°Trevor, since you are so straightforward, | will bluntly express my concerns. Does Starixo still have the money and capacity to film this drama?¡± Trevor was not a person who always kept up with the times and trends. In addition, after Trevor became rich, rumors and gossips about him were spread all over the city. And heter spent less time on thepany management, and the situation of Starixo was going worse and worse day by day. ¡°| Gotta Find You¡± was his new book after years, so Roy never considered working with Trevor this time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. As soon as | heard that you had terminated the contract with Nelson Group, | immediately managed to bring up a big investment to film your script wholeheartedly.¡± Trevor tried his best to promote himself and Starixo, ¡°Starixo prides itself at teamwork and film making. I¡¯m going all in this time. We are all counting on your new project to get back on our feet. I''ll take it serious for sure.¡± ¡°Are your investors reliable?¡± Trevor was full of sincerity. Roy had toe back to this question Patting his chest as if he had sworn, Trevor assured, ¡°They are absolutely reliable. Now the money has been credited to the company¡¯s ount. You cane to Starixo and check it out if you are worried. Cap铆tulo 706 Cap¨ªtulo 706 Roy tried to double check him, ¡°Who knows if you will spend this money for other purposes?¡± How could Trevor not understand what he meant. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | am not so stupid that even forget what situation Starixo is in now. If | don¡¯t change this situation this time, | will never be able to get back on my feet again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Roy didn¡¯t say anything more, ¡°I will consider about Starixo. But | have to discuss it with my daughter.¡± After saying this, Roy hung up the call with Trevor first. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY This man Trevor.. Roy didn¡¯t know how to judge him. Trevor had the ability to run thepany, but he was such a yboy Especially he was running a film and televisionpany and working with a lot of artists. As time goes by, there were rumors about Trevor and some female artists. Trevor¡¯s wife saw that he had no intention of repentance. So she went abroad to Live with their children in a rage. But it was also announced that they would never divorce, and those sluts would never be the wife of Trevor. Without the control of his wife, Trevor became even more absurd. He didn¡¯t even care about thepany at all. Roy couldn¡¯t think of anyone that would invest in Trevor. Won''t they afraid that Trevor could waste their money? Roy reached the conclusion that the person who invested in Trevor was either a big boss who was so rich that he could only spend money blindly, or a skilled man who is capable enough to hold Trevor down and make Trevor focus on the jobs If thetter was the situation, Roy was willing to help Trevor. Chelsea received a call from Luka that day. Luka said on the phone, ¡°I will be at the Capital at noon. And | will attend an awards ceremony in the evening. Shall we have a meal together at noon?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea couldn¡¯t refuse Luka¡¯s invitation for any reason, so she agreed. The two made an appointment at a restaurant near the hotel where Luka was staying. Luka couldn''t help but say at the first sight of Chelsea, ¡°You''ve Lost a lot of weight.¡± She was so skinny that he was worried that the winter strong wind in Capital could blow her away. ¡°| did lose some weight, but it also saved me from exercising on purpose.¡± Chelsea said with a smile after Luka¡¯s words. After being seated, Luka took the initiative to say, ¡°I¡¯m here mainly to talk to you about yourbor contract with Peak Entertainment. | think since you''ll settle in Capital for a long time, there¡¯s no need to rely on Peak Entertainment. You can work as a frencer.¡± Chelsea was surprised and moved, ¡°Thank you.. Although her work as a screenwriter at Peak Entertainment was not that bothKatharineg before, she still had to go to thepany for meetings or attend some important asions if necessary. Now that she would be stay in Capital, it indeed would be inconvenient for her to go back frequently. She had thought about taking the initiative to talk to Luka about it, but she was worried that Luka and Peak Entertainment would think she was arrogant to go solo. So she never said it. She didn¡¯t expect that Luka would take the initiative to bring it up considerately. Luka poured her a cup of tea, ¡°The roses in your hand, the vor in mine. You don¡¯t need to worried about it, I¡¯ll let HR contact you and deal with the specific procedures.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea replied. The news of Chelsea having dinner with Luka quickly reached Edmund''s ears. Edmund couldn¡¯t help but getting upset. Luka was really relentless. The filming schedule of ¡®The Crown¡¯ was so packed, and he could still spend time with Chelsea. His reason was to talk to Chelsea about the termination of the contract. In fact, he just missed her and wanted to meet her. How shameless. It seemed that he has to go to the capital and settle down as soon as possible. Besides Luka, there was another man, Winston Hopkins, in the capital. As far as he knew, Winston had asked her out twice since Chelsea¡¯s illness. One was taking her for the exhibition, and another was drinking coffee. Cap铆tulo 707 Cap¨ªtulo 707 Even though he knew that Chelsea wouldn''t agree to be with Winston, Edmund was still upset about it. Leo Sampson knocked on the door and walked in. After reporting his work, Leo said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, | got news that Mr. Ellis had just paid for the house in Cadiz Garden for Ms. Williams yesterday afternoon. The apartment is right next to the building of Zuri White. Do you want to arrange your ce here too?¡± Edmund agreed without any hesitation, ¡°Yeah.¡± He couldn¡¯t ept living far away from her. It would be a waste of time to travel half the city to meet each other. Leo was a little embarrassed, ¡°But | checked on the house that, among all the room currently for sale in thismunity, only the one located downstairs of Ms. Williams¡¯ ce was suitable for you. But if you two live closely, wouldn¡¯t she find out you are Living there soon?¡± As for those other apartments, either the apartment shape was not suitable, or the floor was not suitable. The worse situation was the awful decoration style. His boss needed an apartment that can move in directly, and the decoration of the house must be decent and elegant. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, then downstairs it is.¡± Edmund decided rapidly. He didn¡¯t want to hide the news from Chelsea for too long. As long as Starixo could get Roy¡¯s new project, he would confess to and work with Chelsea immediately. The reason why he made such a detour to approach Chelsea was he just wanted to get along with her. Leo asked again, ¡°Then do you want to take a look at the ce in person?¡± Now it was convenient to check on a house even online. A VR tour could help you take a closer look at the whole ce. Leo personally thought that the house was perfect in every way. But after all, it was the ce where Edmund would live in the future. He might want to see it himself. ¡°No, | believe in your taste.¡± Leo has been working for him for so many years. If he can¡¯t even handle this, then he would be fired from the position of the special assistant of the president. Leo replied, ¡°Okay, then I''ll go to ce the order right away.¡± When he was about to get off work, Edmund received a call from Zuri. Zuri invited him to have dinner. If the invitation came from other female stars, Edmund would have hung up the phone long ago. But since Zuri was Chelsea''s best friend, Edmund certainly won''t reject this invitation. The appointment was at Yusuf¡¯s restaurant. As soon as Edmund entered the door, Zuri asked him aggressively, ¡°Why did you tell Chelsea that you will wait for her for ten years?¡± It made Chelsea sad and crying on the phone for a Long time. Not to mention how distressed Zuri was when she heard Chelsea cry. Edmund sat down gracefully, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°The truth? Didn¡¯t you guys all tacitly agree that the two of you had broken up? Why did you say that?¡± Zuri stood up with her hands on her hips in anger. Her tone was not pleased at all. Edmund frowned, ¡°How on earth can you tell that | tacitly agree to broke up with her?¡± Zuri snorted, ¡°Haven''t you contact with her for so many days? Isn¡¯t that the sign of tacitly agree?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Edmund was rendered speechless Well, from their perspective, his move of not disturbing and giving her time to restore her body and calm her mood became a sign of he giving up on her? He Looked at Zuri and tried to exin himself, ¡°I could even die for her. Do you think I¡¯LI give up on her in this situation?¡± Zuri stared at him with her hands supporting the table and asked, ¡°What do you mean? You mean that you still love her?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Edmund dered. ¡°I love her, and | won¡¯t give up on her.¡± Zuri frowned and looked at him for a while, then asked, ¡°Then the reason why you don¡¯t go to her now, is you giving some time to Chelsea?¡± Many people thought Zuri was a brainless beauty, but she was actually very smart. ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund felt that he didn¡¯t need to hide his intentions in front of Zuri. After all, he may need Zuri¡¯s help with many things in the future. Cap铆tulo 708 Cap¨ªtulo 708 Zuri sat down in the chair again, and her beautiful eyes shed a sense of mockery, ¡°Edmund, to be honest, I¡¯m used to think of you as a scumbag before. | feel Like | am dreaming when | see your affectionate face now.¡± Zuri said this because she was shocked by Edmund¡¯s true love for Chelsea. The three-year marriage of Chelsea and Edmund was indeed so hard and miserable that Edmund still had a deeply rooted negative image in her mind. Although Edmund has realized that his love for Chelsea and had begun to pursuit Chelsea since Chelsea returned to the country and although Edmund had protected Chelsea in the car ident, Zuri still felt Like she was not sure about his love and emotion. Until this moment, Edmund frankly confessed his feelings for Chelsea in front of her word by word, and now Zuri had a confirmed feeling and really realized that Edmund was serious about Chelsea. Facing the fact that Zuri called himself as a scumbag, Edmund was not angry. But he asked Zuri instead, ¡°You seem to be angry about me?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t hide her emotions, ¡°Yeah, actually, very angry about you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Edmund suddenly wanted to hear how scumbag he used to be, ¡°Then tell me what you think of me before?¡± Zuri opened her mouth and wanted to scold Edmund, but then she thought that all these have long passed, and Edmund was. very affectionate and loyal now. she gave up herint, ¡°Forget it, you didn¡¯t love her in the past. Every behavior of you certainly didn¡¯t take her into consideration.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want to argue about what Edmund had done to Chelsea in the past. It¡¯s enough for her if he cherishes Chelsea in the future. ¡°She had Lived a miserable Life. There is no happiness or warmth in her life for so many years. | originally thought that she could finally achieve a happy ending with you. And she might be able to finally have someone love and cherish her in the future. But god knows that these happened again.¡± Zuri¡¯s eyes went red as her saying. She felt really sorry for Chelsea. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund said gently, ¡°You have been friends for so many years. Why can¡¯t she be less sensitive just like you?¡± ¡°The hell | am insensitive!¡± Zuri resented, ¡°If she was like me, she wouldn¡¯t be Chelsea anymore.¡± Edmund sighed, ¡°As for this, | wish she could be insensitive andpletely indifferent to other¡¯s opinions.¡± After Edmund finished speaking, he poured a ss of wine for Zuri, raised the ss and implored solemnly, ¡°I beg for your helps of saying something good about me in the future.¡± Zuri nced at him sideways, couldn¡¯t helpughing. But Edmund added, ¡°Please, persuade her not to meet that man, Winston Hopkins, oh, and Luka Pierce.¡± Zuri rolled her eyes, ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, at least you can do this decently, okay?¡± ¡°Mr. Pierce just invited her to talk about the termination of thebor contract. As for Winston, it was Uncle Ellis who ask him to take Chelsea out for rx.¡± Edmund stressed angrily, ¡°These are all excuses! They are taking advantage of me!¡± They just took advantage of him that he was inconvenient to meet Chelsea. And they took the chance to try their best to show off themselves in front of Chelsea. ¡°Okay, fine. You are the boss. Whatever you say is right.¡± Zuri thought that she couldn¡¯t resist the man who was lost in the jealousy. ¡°It''ll be her birthday in a few days. Do you have any ns?¡± Edmund asked Zuri. Chelsea¡¯s birthday was the tenth day of the lunar November. He had never remembered anything about her before. But now every time he learned something about her, he swore that he would never forget it again.N?velDrama.Org content. Zuri thought about it seriously and said, ¡°I should be filming in the crew.¡± Cap铆tulo 709 Cap¨ªtulo 709 Edmund was dissatisfied, ¡°Your best friend will be celebrating her birthday, whale you go to work instead of thinking about her celebration?¡± Zuri threw up her hands, ¡°We have been best friends for so many years. And we don¡¯t care about the celebration for a long time.¡± Zuri certainly knew Edmund''s intentions, ¡°Tell me your n, | will cooperate with you.¡± ¡°You can ask her to go out to a hot spring or have a meal together. And | will pretend to meet her by chance.¡± Edmund can only meet her this way. Zuri was her best friend, and she should not suspect that Zuri was helping him. Zuri was tsking, ¡°Oh, you can really think about this trick. What if she finds out that | betrayed her and break up with me?¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Edmund stared at her with his dark eyes. Zuri had topromise, ¡°OK, I''l make an appointment.¡± Zuri managed to invite Chelsea to go to the hot spring, but only on the second day of Chelsea''s birthday. Because the Ellis Family wanted to hold a birthday party for her on her birthday, and she couldn''t go out. This was Chelsea¡¯s first birthday since she returned to the Ellis Family. The Ellis Family attached great importance to it. They gathered many rtives and friends to celebrate her birthday together. The elder couple of the Ellis Family originally wanted to arrange a grand birthday party for her in the biggest hotel in the capital, but Chelsea refused. She understood that the Ellis Family favored her, but she wasn¡¯t the kind person that Love to show off. And she didn¡¯t want to celebrate her birthday in such a great form. So in the end, the olddy and the others agreed with her. Since she was the birthday star, of course they had to respect her opinion. They only invited people from the Ellis Family and held a small birthday party at the Ellis Family old house. Zuri was also invited to the birthday party. After drinking some wine, Zuri wrapped an arm around Chelsea''s shoulder and couldn¡¯t help but said enviously, ¡°I really admire the kind family you have now.¡± ¡°My family... | can never count on that.¡± Zuri¡®s tone was filled with loneliness and self-deprecation. Chelseaforted her, ¡°In the future, you may have your own family. It will definitely be warm and harmony.¡± Zuri said sadly, ¡°If you couldn¡¯t marry the man you love, even if you do have a family in the end. How can you say that you are happy?¡± ¡°Then try to marry Colin Smith.¡± Chelsea was certainly aware of Zuri¡¯s mind. Zuri ttened her mouth, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m ready to die alone.¡± Zuri suddenly changed the subject again, ¡°Speaking of which, | think it''s such a pity that you and Edmund broke up like this.¡± Chelsea looked at her puzzledly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always support my decision? Why did you speak for him instead?¡± Zuri always supported any decision she made. Zuri supported Edmund when she married, and Zuri also supported her divorce. This time, when she broke up with Edmund. Zuri had also supported her at the beginning. But why did she think it is a pity now? Zuri sighed, ¡°Haven''t | suffered enough from love? | hope you can cherish this happy rtionship you have right now.¡± Chelsea lowered her eyes and murmured, ¡°I want to cherish it too...¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Zuri took the opportunity to persuade her, ¡°Let¡¯s ignore all the rumors and gossip, and just do whatever we want, okay?¡± Chelsea knew what Zuri meant. She wanted her to stay with Edmund, with or without children. ¡°But | can¡¯t hurt him.¡± She was still rational, ¡°He is so excellent and extraordinary. He deserves aplete and perfect family. How could a family without children thought to beplete? How could it be perfect? Cap铆tulo 710 Cap¨ªtulo 710 Zuri snorted, ¡°Then what about the DINK families? They could just break up?¡± ¡°Most of the DINK families don¡¯t want children themselves. They are not doing it because they can¡¯t have children. My situation is different.¡± Chelsea asked Zuri with a frown when she said this, ¡°What''s the matter with you today?¡± Zuri ducked the question, ¡°Take it as | am somehow drunk tonight. My brain is a Little out of control.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that saying, she fell on Chelsea''s shoulders as if she was dizzy. Chelsea thought she was really drinking too much, so she didn¡¯t think about it anymore. The next day Chelsea and Zuri set off for the hot springs. Roy and Kelli were both very happy that Chelsea can go out for a walk. For one thing, it is reallyfortable to go to the hot springs in winter. For another, Chelsea can also rx. The two also specially asked Zuri to take good care of Chelsea and have a good time. It would be fine even if they stay at the hot spring resort at night. Zuri smiled and nodded. Chelsea drove, while Zuri satfortably in the co-pilot¡¯s seat. ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t had such a leisure time for a long time.¡± Zuri sighed. When they were in college, the two often traveled together around the country. Ever since Chelsea married Edmund, she had focused all her life on Edmund. There¡¯s no time for them to travel around. At that time, Chelsea was so depressed because of Edmund¡¯s neglect, and she was not in the mood. In addition, Zuri gradually gained poprity at that time. Her every move was magnified to the spotlight, and she could hardly go out in private. So this short-distance trip turned out to be the first time they traveled together in so many years ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s hard to do this.¡± Chelsea also felt her heart filled with mixed emotions. ¡°Zuri, thank you.¡± Chelsea knew that the reason why Zuri asked her to go to the hot spring was to help her rx. ninjanovel Zuri, who was thanked by her this way, felt somehow guilty. She then said quickly, ¡°It seems a Little too quiet. Let me y some music.¡± After she said that, she quickly took out her phone, Lowered her head, and scrolled the phone to find the song. If Chelsea knew that she was going to the hot spring for Edmund, she would be sad. It was noon when they arrived. After a brief lunch at the hot spring resort, they changed into swimsuits and went to the hot spring. After soaking in the warm pool, Chelsea asked Zuri puzzledly, ¡°Why is there no one along the way here?¡± From the time they checked in at the reception until they went to the hot spring pool, they didn¡¯t see anyone except the staff along the way It stood to reason that the winter was a good season for hot springs This resort was also very famous. How could there be no one here? Zuri was Leaning on the hot spring wall and said with a chuckle, ¡°I''ve booked the whole venue.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chelsea was surprised. Zuri saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m a popr actress anyway. | can¡¯t just go to a hot spring with a lot of people. What should | do if the paparazzi take inappropriate photos and make up gossip of me?¡± Chelsea then understood, ¡°Indeed.¡± Seeing Chelsea has believed this, Zuri secretly let out a sigh of relief. It was true that the whole ce had been booked today. But she didn¡¯t do this. It was certainly the big boss Edmund. For one thing, Mr. Nelson didn¡¯t want people to disturb him from getting along with Chelsea. He asked Chelsea out with all these efforts, and he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by strangers. Cap铆tulo 711 Cap¨ªtulo 711 For another, he didn¡¯t want Chelsea in a swimsuit to be seen by other men. The hot springs here were not separated by men and women. If he didn¡¯t book the whole venue, other men would get to see the gorgeous Chelsea. Zuri was speechless when she heard Edmund¡¯s reasons. What would they do when they go to the beach in the future? The beach could be full of nearly naked men and women? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But Zuri didn¡¯t have any dissatisfaction about Edmund¡¯s idea of booking the whole ce. She also wanted a private and peaceful trip. God knows how inconvenient it is for a popr female star Chelsea and Zuri soakedfortably in both the indoor and outdoor hot springs. Then they went to take a bath, changed into dry clothes, went to the leisure area on the second floor to eat some fruit or snacks to restore their energy They stepped into the leisure area. But Chelsea saw Edmund and Yusuf at the first nce, who were sitting leisurely by the deck chair drinking tea. They were wrapped in the bathrobes embroidered with the resort logo, and they seemed to be preparing to go to the hot spring. Chelsea froze in ce and couldn¡¯t move. What was going on? Why was Edmund here? It was Zuri next to her who spoke first and asked the two in surprise, ¡°Mr. Nelson? Mr. Collins? Why are you here?¡± Zuri deserves her credits as an actress. Her surprised expression was so real that Chelsea thought their encounter was indeed a coincidence. ¡°We areing for the hot spring.¡± Yusuf answered this question with a smile, and then greeted them again, ¡°What a coincidence! How could you two also be here too?¡± ANGELA¡®sLIBRARY Although Yusuf strongly disagreed with Edmund''s continuing pursuit of Chelsea, he still respected Edmund''s choice. Edmund asked him to help him with the coincident meet up, so he could only do it. Brayan Collins had to apany his wife; and Dr. Chris Warren was busy working. So, he was the only one left to help Edmund. Chelsea came back to her senses, turned around asked Zuri, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve booked the whole ce?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zuri was also confused, but the expression was her acting. ¡°Even so, VIPs still have the rights to enter.¡± Yusuf gave this answer. Chelsea pursed her lips. Yes, VIPs like Edmund and Yusuf were indeed distinguished guests. They must had contacted the owner of this ce. Even if the whole ce was booked by someone else, they could stille in. After some analysis, Chelsea believed Yusuf¡¯s excuses. She couldn''t suspect that her best friend Zuri was colluding with Edmund, right? Thinking of Edmund, Chelsea¡¯s nce fell on Edmund who had not spoken. However, her nce happened to meet up with Edmund¡¯s eyes. The man¡¯s gaze at her was intense. Chelsea''s heart raced faster, and she quickly looked away. There was even a slight blush on her face. It seemed that there¡¯s a very real chemistry between her and Edmund that it even made her blush and her heart flutter. She was the first to fell in love with him, but he didn¡¯t respond to her. Later, they went divorced. Although he wanted to get her backter, she ran away from him determinedly. In both cases, there¡¯s no chemistry. Now they were in love with each other, but they couldn¡¯t be together. However, their eyes were filled with affection. This was why they got that unspoken thing between them. Chelsea looked away, while Edmund said calmly, ¡°Since we were all here, let¡¯s sit together and chat for a while.¡± It¡¯s an invitation for Chelsea and Zuri Chelsea didn¡¯t want to sit over there. She didn¡¯t think they rtionship between her and Edmund was suitable for them to stay together. Zuri didn¡¯t want to force Chelsea to go there. In that way, she would expose the secret that she was deliberately matching Chelsea and Edmund? In the end, it was Yusuf who came forward to mediate the situation. He came over and invited them Like a gentleman, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a breakup? Cap铆tulo 712 Cap¨ªtulo 712 No one stiptes that you can¡¯t have a cup of tea together after you breakup, right?¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, Yusuf pulled her to sat at their table. She could only sit down beside Edmund. When she was taking her seat, her arm identally touched Edmund¡¯s arm. The moment their skin touched, Chelsea felt like she was electrified, the tingling feeling. Of course, it¡¯s quite embarrassing. ninjanovel After quickly retracting her arms, she asked Yusuf, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys in Vertoak? Why did youe here for hot spring?¡± Chelsea has been wondKatharineg about this question since just now. Edmund and Yusuf were both working in Vertoak. Why did theye here for the hot springs? Yusuf exined with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t now the end of the year? ALL kinds of awards ceremonies and banquets will be held in the Capital, and we will be staying in Capital recently.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Chelsea answered and said nothing. Why didn*t Edmund stay in Capital all day long at the end of the year a few years ago? ¡°Sorry, | need to get this call.¡± Zuri chatted for a while but then use this excuse to slip away When Yusuf saw it, he got up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± And he also run away. For the moment, only Chelsea and Edmund were left at the table.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea felt Like she was sitting on fire at the moment. Her brain was running fast, thinking about a reasonable reason to leave here. Before she could think of an excuse, Edmund spoke to her first. But he was quite polite, ¡°How are you doing recently?¡± m good.¡± Chelsea smiled lightly, somehow alienated. After she finished speaking, she noticed that Edmund didn¡¯t take back the gaze that kept staring at her. Instead, the gaze was a little darker and dimmer, as if he was dissatisfied with her simple words. She had to ask politely, ¡°How about you? How are you recently?¡± ¡°Not very good.¡± Edmund was also frank. ¡°I¡¯m very busy at the end of the year. And grandpa is sick again. I''m a little overwhelmed.¡± ¡°What happened to Grandpa?¡± Chelsea¡¯s attention was instantly attracted by the illness of grandpa Edmund took a sip of tea and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the old problem. Sonya is gone, and | break up with you again. He couldn¡¯t take it for now and was hospitalized.¡± Chelsea Lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t speak, feeling sad in her heart. Edmund then said, ¡°If you still remember how kind grandpa was, please take the time to go back and visit him.¡± Chelsea was feeling okay if he didn¡¯t say that. But now Chelsea felt extremely guilty for grandpa. Yes, she should go and visit the grandpa. She originally thought that she would be filial to grandpa after remarrying Edmund. But God knew that she would be the one who hurt grandpa the most. Although she didn¡¯t mean to, part of the grandpa¡¯s grief was indeed caused by her. Cap铆tulo 713 Cap¨ªtulo 713 Grandpa liked her so much that he tried his best to promote her marriage with Edmund. He must be the saddest one after knowing her physical condition. Edmund could tell the guilt and self-me in her heart at a nce. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Grandpa was not the kind of old-fashioned person, and he won''t mind about your infertility. The bigger reason of his sadness is that his grandson will continue to be single again.¡± There was a tinge of sadness in Edmund''s tone. Chelsea pretended that she didn¡¯t hear it, and said, ¡°You''ll forget about me after a while, and then it''ll be fine to meet other women again.¡± After Chelsea said these words, her heart seemed to be blocked by something. She even felt hard to breathe for a while. ¡°ILL go and check why Zuri hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± She got up and n to leave. She had just turned around but hear Edmund whisper behind her, ¡°Happy birthday.¡± Chelsea froze for a moment, then realized that Edmund was giving her a bted birthday greeting. She adjusted her mood, turned around and gave him a smile politely, ¡°Thank you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. They had known each other for so many years, and it was the first time that he has said happy birthday to her. But she didn¡¯t expect to be in such circumstances. Chelsea left in a sullen mood. Not long after Chelsea left, Yusuf came back. He asked Edmund puzzledly, ¡°Why did you let her go?¡± Edmund lowered his eyes and drank the tea, ¡°What else can | do?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Running here and making an appointment with all these efforts, you could at least hug or cuddle her. Doesn''t it suck to restrain yourself like this?¡± Yusuf couldn¡¯t understand what Edmund was thinking. Didn¡¯t he miss her Like crazy? Why did he be a gentleman when they meet? ¡°You think | don¡¯t want to?¡± Edmund said powerlessly, ¡°But if | do that to her now, I¡¯m afraid she will avoid me Like I¡¯ma beast , and it will be even more difficult for me to see her.¡± Yusuf looked at his helpless and aggrieved look at the moment, and suddenlyughed, ¡°What is the old saying? Everything comes with a price.¡± ¡°You used to neglect her for three years in every possible way, and now you have to spend much more effort to pursue her again.¡± ¡°When she just returned to the country not long ago, you found out how you feel about her and pursuit her with all your strength. And now you have to start all over again. Karma is a bitch.¡± Yusuf gloated as he spoke. Edmund didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to him. He asked instead, ¡°Have you prepared everything?¡± The reason why he asked Chelsea out was not only to meet her, but also to celebrate her birthday. Yesterday, the Ellis family held a birthday party for her. He saw it from the photos posted by Zuri¡®s Twitter. He also felt the deep Love of the Ellis family for her. He felt relieved for her. But he also wanted to celebrate her birthday for her again in his own way. He also knew that she would not ept any material gift he gave her at the moment, so he prepared something else for her ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is ready.¡± Yusuf''s answer was affirmative Edmund believed in Yusuf''s ability and didn¡¯t say anything. They went to the hot spring after the tea. Chelsea found Zuri in their hotel room. Chelsea thought over along her way to hotel room. Edmund and Yusuf could never have met them here by chance. Cap铆tulo 714 Cap¨ªtulo 714 So she stared at Zuri angrily, ¡°You told Edmund that we are in this hot spring resort, right?¡± Seeing that she had guessed it, Zuri didn¡¯t lie to her. She handed Chelsea a bottle of water and said, ¡°He called me for help, and | can¡¯t reject it.¡± Chelsea sighed, ¡°With you helping him this way, when will he be able to forget me?¡± Zuri immediately admitted her mistake, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, and | dare not do it again next time.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t persuade Chelsea to reconsider her rtionship with Edmund. She knew that this romantic kind of thing was not something they can figure in a few words, so she simply hugged Chelsea and kept apologizing to her.N?velDrama.Org content. Of course, Chelsea wasn''t really mad at Zuri. She asked Zuri again, ¡°When are you going back to Vertoak? I¡¯ll go back with you.¡± ¡°Aren''t we still skiing here tomorrow?¡± Zuri said, ¡°I have booked a flight back tomorrow night. What happened?¡± ¡°Edmund said that the grandpa is ill. | want to go back to visit his grandpa.¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone was a little sad. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Zuri whispered, ¡°Is he really sick? Could it be the false information that Edmund deliberately tricked you to go back?¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°It should be real. He won''t lie to me with his grandpa¡¯s body.¡± Zuri then said, ¡°Then you can go back with me tomorrow night. The grandpa used to be very good to you. You should indeed visit him.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea nodded, took out her phone and booked the same flight as Zuri. During dinner, Yusuf knocked on their door and kindly invited them, ¡°Ladies, do you want to have dinner together?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Zuri declined. ¡°Although the whole venue is booked, there are still strangers here. If the four of us were photographed partying together, it is estimated that there will be another wave of rumors.¡± Zuri¡¯s words did make sense. The identities of them were indeed very sensitive. First of all, she was a popr actress, and Yusuf was a yboy. If they were photographed in the same scene, those paparazzi would let their imagination run wild. Then as for Edmund and Chelsea. After Nelson Group announced the termination of the contract between Edmund and Roy, the public was wondKatharineg about what caused this to happen. Most people guessed that it was because Edmund and Chelsea¡¯s rtionship went wrong. Edmund had confessed his love and imed to remarry Chelsea publicly. Some people thought that Edmund had failed to do so, so Roy terminated the contract with Nelson Group. Some people think that Edmund didn¡¯t love Chelsea anymore. How could a rich businessman like Edmund fall in Love with a woman for a long time. Yusuf didn¡¯t force them, he said goodbye and left. In order to avoid meeting up with Edmund in the restaurant, Chelsea and Zuri called the takeout to their room for dinner. Zuri also ordered the wine. The two chatted while eating quite leisurely. After dinner, Chelsea suddenly received a message from Edmund, ¡°Look outside.¡± Chelsea originally wanted to block and delete all Edmund''s contact information. But seeing that he hadn¡¯t done anything cFoster the line for so many days, she kept his contact. Chelsea stood up in confusion and opened the curtains to look outside, Zuri also leaned over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as Zuri¡¯s voice fell, she saw numerous drones suddenly rising in the night sky outside. At first, the image of a huge birthday cake was presented. Zuri eximed when she saw it, ¡°Wow!¡± Cap铆tulo 715 Cap¨ªtulo 715 Chelsea was a little stunned. Then there was a string of dates next to the birthday cake. It was her birthday. Chelsea then realized that it was Edmund celebrating her birthday. Her eyes turned red in no time. She covered her mouth with her hands, restraining her overflowing sensation in this way. She was deeply moved.. How could someone not be moved? Zuri hugged her and jumped up excitedly, ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so romantic!¡± Chelsea was swayed by Zuri, staring nkly at the patterns in the night sky. After the birthday cake and the date, the drones moved their positions again and slow formed into two words, ¡°Happy Birthday¡±. Then the drones became a huge red heart. The bright red color was dazzling in the night, melting Chelsea¡¯s heart severely. Exmations and screams began toe from the downstairs of the vi. It was the staff of the resort who saw this romantic scene and then came out to have a look. After the red heart, a silhouette of a woman appeared, elegant and graceful. Maybe strangers would only think it was a silhouette of a randomdy, but those who were familiar with Chelsea could tell at a nce that it was definitely her. Zuri choked by Chelsea¡¯s ear, ¡°Edmund really came prepared this time. I¡¯m so moved that | am about to cry out.. Zuri didn¡¯t know that Edmund had nned this drone birthday celebration. She thought that Edmund just asked Chelsea out just so that they could meet and relieve the pain of lovesickness. She didn¡¯t expect him to prepare such a romance.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the end, the drones shaped into a huge word, ¡°FOREVER¡± Chelsea''s tears couldn¡¯t hold back any Longer, rushing down her face... Others may not understand what this word means, but she did. Ang¡¯s Library Did Edmund mean to say that his love for her willst forever? Was he crazy? Didn''t they both agree that they would let go of each other? ¡°Why is he doing this? Why?¡± Chelsea was crying hard as she leaned in Zuri¡¯s arms. She didn¡¯t want Edmund to be so obsessed with her at all. Life is too short. He should forget about her quickly, find someone else he loves, make up a perfect family, and spend his Life in harmony. After crying for a while, Chelsea wiped her tears and said decisively, ¡°I¡¯LL go find him.¡± Make it clear to him that she will never be with him so that he could give this uppletely. Chelsea went out after she said that. She knew Edmund''s room number. When Yusuf came to invite them to dine together before, he said that they could chat and y cards with them if they felt bored. That''s when she knew their room number by the way. Chelsea walked to the door of Edmund¡¯s room with mixed and uneasy mood. However, even she had knocked on the door for a long time, no one answered. She took out her phone to call Edmund again, but it couldn¡¯t get through. Chelsea stood outside Edmund''s room holding her phone. She was at a lost for the moment. What does Edmund mean? Cap铆tulo 716 He didn¡¯t open the door and didn¡¯t answer the phone. Why would she feel that there is a meaning of escape? But after walking around like this, she has calmed down. After thinking about it, she simply went to the reception. ¡°Mr. Nelson and Mr. Collins had just checked out and left.¡± The receptionist replied with a polite smile, then raised a finger to the door, ¡°The car that took them to the airport has just left.¡± Chelsea Looked in the direction of the finger of the receptionist. She could only to see the taillights of a car, inexplicably lonely in the boundless night. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what kind of emotion was in her mind for the moment. She felt as if she had hit the cotton with a punch. Edmund just ran away from it. In the end, she could only turn around and prepared to leave, but the young receptionist asked her excitedly, ¡°Ms. Williams, is the drone confession tonight specially prepared for you by Mr. Nelson?¡± Thanks to Hilton Williams, Diane and Edmund in the past, Chelsea had appeared on the news for so many times that she had Long been famous. But Chelsea was still stunned when she was asked by the receptionist. She had no idea how to answer. The receptionist asked as if she had witnessed a great gossip, ¡°A few days ago, Nelson Group terminated the contract with Mr. Ellis¡¯s new project. Everyone was saying that it¡¯s because you broke up with Mr. Nelson. But it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case now.¡± Seeing that the receptionist was almost hype for the gossip, Chelsea had to say, ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened tonight.¡± After speaking, she quickly left. At the same time, in a car gradually driving away from the hot spring resort, Yusuf, who was temporarily dragged away,ined dissatisfiedly, ¡°Well, you came all the way from Vertoak to prepare such a romantic confession. Why don¡¯t you wait for her to be moved and find you? I especially told her your room number thanks to me. I am doing this so that she could find you when she was greatly touched.¡± Just now, Yusuf had watched the whole drone show and witnessed how it ended perfectly. And then he nned to take a bath, rest and recharge so that he could go skiing tomorrow. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Unexpectedly, before he could enter the bathroom, Edmund asked him to pack up and left hurriedly. Edmund exined that he didn¡¯t have the courage to face Chelsea, which almost pissed Yusuf off. Why couldn¡¯t he face Chelsea? Yusuf believed that he understands the girl¡¯s emotion the most. After Edmund prepared such a romantic confession. Chelsea must be greatly moved. And she would definitely find Edmund and say something when she was moved. Lonely man and single girl faced the cold and lonely night together. The romantic atmosphere has been paved. Yusuf thought that even if Chelsea broke up with Edmund cruelly before, she should have changed her mind. Who knew that Edmund himself was holding her back? How can Yusuf not be angry? Edmund looked at the boundless night outside, and said to Yusuf coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know her at all.¡± ¡°She seems to be weak, but she is actually very determined. Once she¡¯s made a decision, others could rarely let her change her mind again.¡± For example, when she divorced him, she was so determined and resolute that he thought it was a dream. At first, he was thinking that she would regret it, and she would cry and scream, begging him to remarry her. But turned out that she went abroad the second day they got divorce. No hesitation at all. Now she was still determined to break up with him, otherwise she would not have left Vertoak on the same day they broke up. Edmund retracted his gaze from the window, looked at Yusuf and said mockingly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will come to my room and scold me. She may once again dere her position to me and demand me staying away from her in the future.¡± Edmund did guess what Chelsea was thinking correctly, but Yusuf was confused. Cap铆tulo 717 ¡°Aren¡¯t women easy to coax?¡± As a yboy, he couldn¡¯t help but ask such a question. Edmund said lightly, ¡°I can only say that it¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met someone who is determined to cut the rtionship with you. Women can¡¯t be coaxed at all when they go mad.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Edmund looked at Yusuf meaningfully and said, ¡°In other words, you haven¡¯t met a woman who truly loves you.¡± If the girl who truly loves him was bullied by him, she definitely won¡¯tpromise by a few words or some romance. Most women around Yusuf wanted his money, fame and status. Even if there are some quarrels and awkwardness, they will not go to war with him. They certainly know how to take advantage of him by receiving his gifts. Yusuf threw up his hands showing that he didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t understand that Edmund still loved Chelsea, but he only did his romance silently and didn¡¯t face it. He didn¡¯t understand why Chelsea would separate from him since she still loved him. If you adore a flower, you pick it and take it with you; if you love a flower, you water it. Yusuf was the former. His feelings for women were simply adoration. And Edmund was thetter. Because of the deep love, he was so timid and careful. ninjanovel Chelsea went back to the room, and Zuri asked her in surprise, ¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡± Zuri was also moved by Edmund¡¯s behavior tonight, thinking that Chelsea should have a decent chat with Edmund anyway. Chelsea red at her angrily. Or else could she spend the whole night with Edmund? ¡°He left with Yusuf, and the receptionist said that they had just checked out.¡± Chelsea said as slumped herself on the bed. ¡°What?¡± Zuri was so shocked that her chin was dropped on the floor. ¡°They left?¡± ¡°Is Edmund stupid?¡± Edmund prepared such a romance. Why wouldn¡¯t he wait for Chelsea to talk to him? It is not impossible for him to gain a good impression from her. ¡°He must be running away from me on purpose.¡± Chelsea still understood Edmund¡¯s mind. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to hear my word of breaking up with herpletely.¡± ¡°Coward.¡± Chelsea scolded Edmund angrily. ¡°It¡¯s really hard for him.¡± Zuri expressed her sympathy for Edmund. She could somehow understand Edmund¡¯s self-deception and escapism. Sometimes it¡¯s the same with her. She often thinks that it would be just fine for Colin to stay abroad for like this. If he didn¡¯te back, she didn¡¯t have to face him or recall their sad history. In that situation, she didn¡¯t have to look forward to their future. But in fact Colin would return home sooner orter, and they would meet somewhere somehow. They muste up with a decision about their future. Whether they would be strangers, or restore their rtionship. There must be an answer. Chelsea didn¡¯t sleep soundly for Edmund¡¯s confession by using the UAV. Whenever she closed her eyes, she would see the shiny scene in her mind. From time to time, she recalled the birthday cake and her photos. Although she didn¡¯t remark, she had remembered every scene. Cap铆tulo 718 Those was the romance that her loved man gave to her. How could she not remember it all? However, the more clearly she remembered it, the sharper the pang in her heart became. They loved each other, but they couldn¡¯t be together. No one could understand how suffered she was. While she was tossing about, Zuri, who loved surfing online, clicked her tongue. ¡°Edmund¡¯s drone confession has appeared on the trending news.¡± Chelsea was utterly sober. She sat up in a hurry with tense nerves. Zuri passed her phone to Chelsea. While thetter bowed her head to read the news, Zuri said, ¡°Fortunately, the staff of the resort were sensible. They only uploaded the videos without mentioning it was prepared by Edmund for you. They only mentioned a bigwig had confessed his love to his girlfriend and how romantic and beautiful the scene was. ¡°By the way, we were in a daze, so neither of us thought of recording the scene on our phones. The staff recorded it down. I like their shooting angles a lot. You should save it.¡± Chelsea epted Zuri¡¯s suggestion. No matter what her rtionship with Edmund was now, the scene was the romance he gave to her. Hence, she decided to keep it as a souvenir. However, Chelsea was afraid to be on the trends. Manyizens kept discussing who they were in envy and jealousy. Fortunately, they focused on guessing the actresses or celebrities who had birthdays recently. For the time being, no one thought about Chelsea. Breathing a sigh of relief, Chelsea gave the phone to Zuri. ¡°I do admire how mentally strong the superstars are. No wonder many artists suffer from depression.¡± Zuri giggled, taking the chance to brainwash her. ¡°In fact, leading a worry-free life is quite nice.¡± Chelsea nced at her. She knew why Zuri said those words. Zuri wanted her to be worry-free without overthinking and be reconciled with Edmund. However, Chelsea couldn¡¯t be worry-free when facing Edmund. She believed that he deserved a better woman than her. ninjanovel Hence, Chelsea pulled up the quilt and covered herself. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, Zuri. Aren¡¯t we going to ski tomorrow?¡± There was a ski field in this hot spring resort. They nned to go skiing the following day. On the following evening, Chelsea returned to Vertoak with Zuri. Roy and Kelli agreed with Chelsea to go back to visit Edmund¡¯s grandfather. Thanks to his care and love for Chelsea all over the years, Chelsea could keep her dignity in her marriage with Edmund. Early morning, in the ward of Ethan, Vertoak Hospital. Ethan was having the congee brought by Edmund. ncing coldly at Edmund, he asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you moved to the Capital? Why did youe back?¡± Edmund mentioned moving to the Capital to his grandfather earlier, and thetter knew the reason. He kept heaving sighs but didn¡¯tin or stop Edmund. Edmund said calmly, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve moved to the Capital, I need take care of you.¡± His grandfather snorted. ¡°Think I don¡¯t know what your purpose is, huh? Did you tell Chelsea I was sick again? You came here to wait for her to drop by, didn¡¯t you?¡± Cap铆tulo 719 ¡°Silence is an art that you should learn about, Grandpa,¡± Edmund retorted. The old man snapped, ¡°Get out of here!¡± Of course, Edmund heard it but still sat still. He would stay here no matter what his grandfather would say to him today. He had received a message from Zuri earlier, who said that Chelsea and she had arrived at Vertoak the previous night. After getting up this morning, Chelsea would definitelye to visit Ethan. Edmund believed that she wouldn¡¯t only drop by but also cook breakfast for his grandfather. His grandfather had eaten the food he brought here, so the old man wouldn¡¯t eat Chelsea¡¯s food. In that case, Edmund could have a chance to eat it. The old man took several sips of the congee. He heaved a sigh and said, ¡°s¡­ It¡¯s actually my bad. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing you two together, those heartbreaking things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Since forcing Edmund to marry Chelsea, he kept expecting Edmund could find out how decent Chelsea was. He felt relieved as his grandson could have a family eventually, but much to his surprise, something unexpected happened to Edmund¡¯s marriage. If Ethan hadn¡¯t been strong enough, all things happening recently to the Nelson family would have struck him down. Edmund stared at his grandfather and said sincerely, ¡°Grandpa, no matter how my marriage has ended, I know you did it for my own good in the past.¡± He knew his grandfather was the only one treating him nicely in the family. It was pretty rare for Edmund to speak such sincere words to his grandfather. Thetter was taken aback. Then he sighed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to understand my purpose. It turns out Love can make a man grow.¡± Edmund used to hate him to the core because he had forced Edmund to marry Chelsea. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund didn¡¯t speak again. His grandfather continued to eat. After finishing breakfast, the old man saw Edmund bend his head to browse the message received. Then Edmund stood upright and tidied up his clothes. His grandfather instantly understood- Chelsea wasing to his ward soon. He felt amused and annoyed by Edmund¡¯s behavior, so he said in jest, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of your appearance that she doesn¡¯t want to reconcile with you? ¡°No matter how handsome you look, she won¡¯t spare you a nce.¡± Edmund instantly stood up and walked to the bathroom solemnly upon hearing his words. He looked in the mirror and tidied up his clothes and hairstyle. His grandfather was wordless, wondKatharineg if Edmund was doing it purposely. When Edmund had just left the bathroom, there was a curt knock on the ward door. He took a deep breath and walked to open it. Somehow, as soon as he thought he would meet Chelsea soon, his heart hammered. They had married for a couple of years, but why did he still feel nervous now? Cap铆tulo 720 When the ward door was opened, Chelsea, holding a Lunchbox, saw the tall, sturdy, and stern-looking man in front. She stiffened and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Right after asking, Chelsea regretted it. Of course, he should be here with his grandfather. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Grandpa,¡± Edmund answered her solemnly. Then he moved aside to let her enter. Seeing the old man on the bed, Chelsea ignored Edmund and strode to his grandfather. After Chelsea entered the ward, Edmund slowly closed the door, curling his lips into a delightful smile. He couldn¡¯t help feeling joyful whenever seeing her. The old man also had a broad smile when seeing Chelsea. ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. Thank you for visiting me, Chelsea. You are too considerate.¡± His tter made Chelsea a bit shy. She hurriedly gave him the lunchbox. ¡°Ethan, have you had breakfast?¡± Ethan stroked his Gordony and said, feeling pity, ¡°Yes, I have. Edmund brought me breakfast.¡± If he had known Chelsea would bring him breakfast, he wouldn¡¯t have eaten Edmund¡¯s food. Chelsea didn¡¯t mind. ¡°That¡¯s good for you Then she put away the lunch box, nning to take it back home when leaving. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Edmund suddenly said in a hiddenint, ¡°I haven¡¯t had it yet.¡± Chelsea and his grandfather were wordless. Chelsea looked over at Edmund awkwardly, wondKatharineg if he wanted to eat her food. Didn¡¯t he have it with his grandfather earlier? The old man was quite pissed, ring at Edmund. He asked Edmund to have breakfast with him together, but the Latter said he wasn¡¯t hungry and kept asking him to eat more. It turned out Edmund was expecting Chelsea¡¯s food. Seeing Chelsea was motionless, Edmund walked over and took the Lunchbox shamelessly. Chelsea couldn¡¯t refuse him in his grandfather¡¯s presence. Edmund picked up the Lunch box, turned around, and walked to the Living room. After sitting elegantly on the sofa, he Looked at Chelsea and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to answer his question. After cooking the dishes, she brought them over and nned to have breakfast with Ethan. She didn¡¯t expect Edmund to be here as well¡­ Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chelsea wasn¡¯t good at hiding her thoughts. Both men could tell she hadn¡¯t had breakfast. Ethan said, ¡°Chelsea, go ahead and eat it. You¡¯ll be starved.¡± Hence, Chelsea had to have breakfast with Edmund. Ethan Loved Chinese food, so Chelsea cooked rice congee, poached eggs, and steamed dumplings that she made the previous night and freshly cooked in the morning. Most of the dishes were eaten by Edmund. He wasn¡¯t polite at all. After ensuring Chelsea had had enough, he finished all dishes. Cap铆tulo 721 Chelsea felt amused and annoyed. Ethan rolled his eyes helplessly. He could tell Edmund only treasured Chelsea after Losing her. In the past, if Edmund had cherished his marriage, even if Chelsea had health problems, they were still husband and wife. Chelsea wouldn¡¯t have left him alone either. Edmund ignored what Chelsea and his grandfather thought. He only felt all cells of his body be delighted. He also became more determined to win her heart back when he was full. He couldn¡¯t live without her tenderness, good cooking skills, and Chelsea herself. Her existence made him feel that his life was warm, full of hope. He thought that it was worth living. After breakfast, Chelsea chitchatted with the old man. Edmund didn¡¯t keep staying. He said he would go find Chris and leave the ward. Chelsea finally could breathe a sigh of relief after he was gone. Ethan asked gently, ¡°How¡¯s everything in the Capital? Are you used to living there?¡± With a bright smile, Chelsea answered, ¡°Everything is fine, Ethan. I¡¯m staying with my family. Quite nice.¡± The old man also felt happy for her. ¡°Since I saw you, I knew you were a good girl at first sight. Now all your suffKatharinegs have their reward. You deserve to be loved by the Ellis family.¡± He paused and changed the subject to Edmund. However, he didn¡¯t defend his grandson. Instead, he stood in Chelsea¡¯s shoes and said protectively, ¡°In the future, if Edmund keeps pestKatharineg you, you must tell me. I¡¯LL teach him a Lesson and ask him to leave you alone.¡± ¡°Thanks, Ethan, but not necessary. You should introduce a few outstanding girls to him, so he won¡¯t have time to pester me,¡± Chelsea said. The old man nced at her intensely and answered, ¡°I agree.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk more about Edmund. She pulled out a delicately wrapped gift box for Ethan in a hurry. ¡°Ethan, this is a gift from my grandfather. He heard you were sick and wanted to visit you, but he was aged and couldn¡¯t take a Long-distant trip, so he asked me to pass his gift and best wishes to you.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Please thank him on my behalf.¡± Ethan was overjoyed. He took the gift box over and couldn¡¯t wait to unpack it. Chelsea¡¯s grandfather gave him a collectible teapot made of fine porcin, as a thankyou to him for taking care of Chelsea over the years. After that, Chelsea exchanged a few words with Ethan. Afraid to hold him up for too long, she left soon. As soon as Chelsea walked out of the ward, she saw Edmund waiting for her in the corridor. She turned away without any hesitation. However, his grandfather¡¯s ward was in the innermost of the passage. Before she could walk far, Edmund cornered her to the wall. Edmund pressed his arms on the windowsill, trapping her between his chest and the wall. He asked purposely, ¡°Why are you running away?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Chelsea kept clinging herself to the wall, distancing herself from him. She wondered why he was so close to her as they had broken up already. Besides, nurses came back and forth in the corridor frequently. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to be seen by others. Edmund didn¡¯t have the heart to continue torturing her. He stepped back to distance himself from her and said, ¡°Chris wants to talk to you.¡± ¡°Chris?¡± She wondered why Chris wanted to see her. Cap铆tulo 722 ¡°You¡¯ll know after going to his office.¡± With those words, Edmund turned around and strode away. Chelsea could only follow him to Chris¡¯s office. Chelsea learned that Chris wanted to introduce a gynecology expert to her only after entKatharineg the office. Edmund was standing beside them, staring at her solemnly. This subject made Chelsea feel awkward. She indeed wanted to refuse Chris because she had been disappointed in curing her sickness. Roy and Kelli had also taken her to see many gynecology doctors in the past few weeks. She had taken medicines and treatment, but Chelsea could tell nothing had worked from those doctors¡¯ expressions. Chris could tell that Chelsea was unwilling. He exined, ¡°This doctor is my mother¡¯s alumni in university. She has solved many difficult problems in gynecology. I wanted to tell you about her Last time, but you left too quickly.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chris was from a medical family. Chelsea recalled that his mother was an expert in traditional medicine. Hence, she guessed that the gynecology expert must know traditional medicine too. Thinking of the herb soup, she frowned. Before she spoke, Edmund interrupted, ¡°If you dare to refuse, I¡¯ll forcibly take you to the treatment.¡± Chelsea was speechless. N?velDrama.Org content. Chelsea was angered by Edmund¡¯s overbearing attitude. Gritting her teeth, she red at him but couldn¡¯t utter any word. Chris mediated in, ¡°Edmund does it for your own good, Chelsea. Please don¡¯t mind his tone.¡± ¡°Sit down, Edmund. Let¡¯s have a good talk,¡± said Chris while ring at Edmund, hinting at him to calm down or Leave his office. Edmund wouldn¡¯t leave his office. Hence, he pulled over a chair and sat next to Chelsea. He didn¡¯t want to be so fierce recklessly. He felt aggrieved. For Chelsea¡¯s health, Edmund had been looking for a good doctor. However, she didn¡¯t care about her own sickness at all. Whenever they met, Chelsea was calm and careless. When hearing Chris wanted to introduce a doctor to her, she even frowned. Edmund didn¡¯t know Chelsea had been scared by the bitterness of the herb soup. After Edmund sat down, Chris spoke to Chelsea patiently, ¡°First of all, I need to ask you if you¡¯re willing to let that doctor I mentioned help you.¡± Chris saw her frown just now, so he wanted to rify it first. If Chelsea was reluctant, he couldn¡¯t force her. Chelsea dared not say no. If she did, she was afraid that Edmund would really abduct her to see the doctor. Hence, she could only nod in agreement and say, ¡°I am willing, but I¡¯ve seen many doctors recently. It seems they can¡¯t help me at all¡­¡± Although those doctors didn¡¯t rify it, Chelsea could tell the result from their expressions and obscure words. Hence, she didn¡¯t have much hope for the doctor that Chris wanted to introduce. Chris smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. One more doctor means more hope, right?¡± He added, ¡°My mother¡¯s alumni isn¡¯t living in Vertoak. She is in a remote town in Anstonburg. You can only see her when my mother takes you there.¡± Cap铆tulo 723 Chris exined, ¡°My parents have been traveling recently. They¡¯lle back to town tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid you need to stay for another day in Vertoak.¡± ¡°Thank you, Chris. Please send my thanks to Mrs. Warren.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t mind staying another day in Vertoak. She had amodation in town, anyway. She stayed in the vi next to Edmund¡¯s. It was a tiny house like her home. She had stayed there the previous night. A few weeks ago, she left here in a hurry and only brought with her a few clothes and Fluffball, leaving the rest in the vi. When she arrived in the Capital, Roy and Kelli also bought her many necessities and clothes. Roy also bought her a house in the Capital. Chelsea suggested selling the vi in Vertoak, but Roy disagreed. He said he didn¡¯tck money, and Chelsea can keep it as a vacation house in Vertoak. Probably, the price of the house would grow in the future. Hence, Chelsea had to respect his decision. Chris said gently, ¡°You are wee, Chelsea. As long as you can recover, Edmund will be happy. If you guys reconcile, we are your friends, and we¡¯ll be happy as well.¡± Chris directly connected Chelsea with Edmund, sounding giving them his blessings. Chelsea felt too awkward to speak. Edmund stood up, walked to her, and said to Chris, ¡°We¡¯ll Leave you in peace then. Bye.¡± Then he threw his arm around Chelsea and was about to take her away. Chelsea was irritated as he didn¡¯t keep his distance from her at all. Did he tell her to break up in vain? Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea moved aside and dodged Edmund¡¯s arm. Then she left the office quickly. Under Chris¡¯s teasing gaze, Edmund walked out calmly. He caught up with her and stood in her way. ¡°Let me ride you home, Chelsea.¡± Chelsea refused. ¡°No, thanks. You should go back to work. I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± He was always too busy to have meals. Chelsea wondered what happened to him recently as he kept wandKatharineg around her. Edmund looked as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. He said, ¡°Wait for me at the entrance. I¡¯ll go get my car.¡± Chelsea was wordless. Edmund had already gone far, so she had to walk to the entrance. If she could see a taxi there, she would take it directly. As soon as she arrived at the entrance, Edmund¡¯s car roared to her. When he parked it in front of her, she was shocked. She hadn¡¯t known why Edmund drove so crazily. ¡°Something happened to Fay. I¡¯m going to check on her. Will youe with me?¡± Edmund pressed down the window, Looking anxious and worried. Upon hearing it, Chelsea instantly pulled the door open and sat in. ¡°What happened to her?¡± she asked.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 724 Edmund gazed at her and said bitterly, ¡°She¡­ had an abortion.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chelsea grasped. The word ¡°marriage¡± would always make a woman horrified. Julia started the engine, the car heading for Fay¡¯s apartment. Chelsea didn¡¯t return to her senses until a long timeter. She muttered to ask, ¡°Is Yusuf the baby¡¯s father?¡± Chelsea knew Yusuf must be the baby¡¯s father. However, her mind was a mess, so she wanted to confirm it. ninjanovel ¡°Yes, he is,¡± answered Edmund. Chelsea felt a sharp pang in her heart instantly. She felt sorry for Fay and the baby who hadn¡¯t yet come to this world. She asked in depression, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yusuf want this baby Edmund answered calmly, ¡°Do you think for someone like Yusuf, he will want it?¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Chelsea had a self-mockery smile. ¡°A yboy is a yboy. How could he be bound by a woman with his baby?¡± Yusuf believed in the non-marriage doctrine, and they all knew about it. How could a man who didn¡¯t believe in love and was unwilling to get married be willing to have a baby?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although Chelsea had been prepared after knowing that Fay and Yusuf were dating, and Fay knew what she was doing, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help feeling downhearted when hearing that Fay had an abortion. Edmund held the steKatharineg wheel with one hand and covered her clenched fist with the other. ¡°Fay decided to abort the baby. Probably she knew what she was doing.¡± Edmund wanted tofort Chelsea, but thetter said between sobs, ¡°If a woman has any chance, she will want to keep her baby. Even Fay decided to abort it herself. It didn¡¯t mean her heart doesn¡¯t hurt, let alone how much physical pain she would suffer.¡± Every woman must know how harmful the abortion was for them. Chelsea could tell that Fay had been hurt physically and mentally by dating Yusuf. Edmund pressed his lips together upon hearing her words and fell into silence. He became enraged at Yusuf. He had reminded Yusuf before not to hurt Fay. He couldn¡¯t imagine Yusuf had made Fay pregnant but aborted the baby. When Edmund and Chelsea arrived downstairs at Fay¡¯s apartment, Yusut also reached the ce. Seeing him, Edmund was angry. He got down from his car, strode over, and threw a punch on Yusuf¡¯s charming face. His punch was fierce and heavy. Edmund had been practicing boxing. Hence, Yusuf couldn¡¯t dodge it at all, falling to the ground. Yusuf was infuriated. Wiping off the blood on his mouth corner, he roared, ¡°Are you nuts?¡± ¡°Nuts?¡± Edmund grabbed his cor and growled, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you, haven¡¯t I? You can¡¯t hurt Fay. Look what you¡¯ve done! You made her pregnant and let her abort it. If you can¡¯t take responsibility, you shouldn¡¯t have toyed with her!¡± With his scold, Edmund wanted to hit Yusuf again. Chelsea rushed over to stop him. Cap铆tulo 725 Yusuf stood up and scowled at him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°I happened to know she had an abortion just now.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°You should have known she¡¯s pregnant, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Yusuf dragged his own necktie. When he returned to town with Edmund from the Capital, Fay told him about it. ¡°Hal¡± Edmund sneered. ¡°That¡¯s it! ¡°You Knew she was pregnant. Did you fall out with her? Even if you didn¡¯t, did you say anything?¡± Yusuf looked away, saying nothing. He didn¡¯t fall out with Fay, nor did he say anything. He just keep silent. After he heard the news, he sat in her apartment for a short while before leaving. Earlier, Leo called him over. Only then did he know Fay went to the hospital for an abortion¡­ ¡°If you wanted this baby, you would have to make a promise right away,¡± said Edmund, straight to the point, ¡°You kept silent, so it meant you didn¡¯t want it. You didn¡¯t ask her to abort it in person, but you were the indirect executioner.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Yusuf couldn¡¯t tolerate his words. He strode into the apartment building with a stern Look. ¡°Calm down, Edmund,¡± Chelsea said to him gently. Edmund¡¯s chest heaved up and down fiercely in anger. She had known him for many years but rarely seen him so furious. She knew Edmund considered Fay and Leo as his siblings. Yusuf had gone too far indeed. In the past, they all stopped Yusuf and tried to convince him not to provoke Fay. However¡­ Chelsea wondered if that was men¡¯s inherent weakness ¡ª they always believed what they failed to obtain was the best. Hence, the more unsuitable Fay was for Yusuf, the more he wanted to hit on her. Edmund took several deep breaths. After calming down a bit, he followed Chelsea into the building and took the elevator upstairs. When they arrived at Fay¡¯s, she was pulling Leo¡¯s arm, who was in a rage. She tried to hold Leo back from beating up Yusuf. Evidently, Leo hated Yusuf to the core. Leo and Fay cared about each other very much. In the past, to persuade their parents to let Fay go to college, he sacrificed his future. Besides, they were twins, so they always had tacit understandings with each other. Leo could feel how much Fay had been hurt. Yusuf hurt Fay so deeply. How could Leo not be angry? Back then, when he knew Fay was dating Yusuf, Leo tried hard to convince her. However, Fay always told him that she knew what she was doing and still dated Yusuf. Leo couldn¡¯t do anything but persuade himself that he could let his sister gain love experiences by dating Yusuf. After all, nowadays, seldom men and women would marry their first Loves. However, Leo didn¡¯t expect Fay to get pregnant. For a woman, abortion was highly harmful to her health. Leo was irritated and felt sorry for his sister. ¡°Chelsea, Mr. Nelson, please help me stop Leo.¡± Seeing Edmund and Chelseaing in, Fay released Leo and slumped back onto the sofa. She had tried her best. Cap铆tulo 726 Edmund stopped Leo, whose eyes had be reddish, and pushed him to sit on the sofa. ¡°How are you doing? Feeling better?¡± Chelsea closed the door and asked Fay with concern. Fay smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Chelsea. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. As if she was afraid that Chelsea didn¡¯t believe her, she exined, ¡°I¡¯ve done the painless artificial abortion. I didn¡¯t feel the pain at all. Now, I just feel as fine as usual.¡± However, she pretended to be rxed, making others haveplicated feelings. Chelsea, Edmund, and Leo felt sorry for her. Yusuf nced at her intensely. With a tightened chin, he said, ¡°You should go to lie down for a rest.¡± Fay looked into his eyes, slightly shook her head, and said with a smile, ¡°Not necessary.¡± Then she nced at others and said, ¡°Since you are all here, I want to speak to you face-to-face.¡± ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± Fay¡¯s gaze fell on Yusuf¡¯s face first. ¡°The pregnancy was an ident, but I deliberately told you about it. ¡°In fact, I knew you wouldn¡¯t agree with me to keep the baby. I should have aborted it as soon as I knew I had been pregnant. I didn¡¯t need to inform you. ¡°However, I still overreached myself and told you about it purposely. I had thought I might mean different to you and wanted to use the baby to get married to you.¡± Upon hearing Fay¡¯s words, Chelsea felt so sorry for her that her eyes reddened. Fay was always calm, self-restrained, and aboveboard. She used the baby to negotiate with Yusuf this time. Chelsea could tell how much Fay loved him. She loved Yusuf so much that she wanted to marry him without caring about her dignity. ninjanovel Edmund pressed his lips together to repress the anger in his heart. Leo knocked over the stool next to him. Fay ignored it. She continued to speak to Yusuf, ¡°I¡¯ve been too naive. I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I must apologize to you, Mr. Collins. I¡¯m sorry for bothKatharineg you. I deserved to be embarrassed.¡± Upon hearing her words, Yusuf sensed something wrong. He could tell that she sounded like she was breaking up with him Sure enough, Fay smiled faintly and added, ¡°Since this matter hase to this point, I don¡¯t think we can keep dating. We¡¯d better end it today.¡± Yusuf parted his Lips and was about to speak, but Fay didn¡¯t look at him anymore. Hence, she wouldn¡¯t Listen to him She turned to Edmund and bowed at him. ¡°Mr. Nelson, aren¡¯t you nning to set up a chip factory in the south? I want to be in charge of this project if you don¡¯t mind. ¡°Thank you so much for your help and support all over the years. I¡¯UL return your favor with my achievements in Grafstin.¡± As soon as those words fell from Fay¡¯s lips, Yusuf realized that it was true she wanted to break up with him. She was so determined that she even had found the way out- she asked Edmund to relocate her to the south._ Yusuf stood motionlessly, looking at Fay¡¯s determined and impassive side face. Suddenly, he felt that he did not know her at all. They had been intimated for several months. At this moment, Yusuf didn¡¯t think he knew her well. Cap铆tulo 727 Fay always wore ck or gray suits. A pair of oversized sses covered more than half of her face. She always looked serious and self-restrained, as if no one could joke with her. Hence, Yusuf misunderstood that she couldn¡¯t be fooled in love, she would never take the initiative to break up with him, and she would keep staying by his side as long as he didn¡¯t want to end their rtionship. He knew how much she loved him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. However, Fay refused to listen to him and determinedly ended their rtionship. She looked more ruthless than anyone else. On the other hand, his best buddy, Edmund, agreed with Fay on her request without any hesitation. ninjanovel ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll let you be in charge of the chip industry park in the south.¡± A smile burst acFoster Fay¡¯s face. ¡°If possible, I want to pack up and transfer my tasks today. I can go there tomorrow.¡± Edmund agreed immediately again, ¡°No problem, Fay.¡± Yusuf was so angry when watching them echo each other that he Laughed. This matter was relevant to him, but neither asked him about his opinion. Fay didn¡¯t ask him when she announced their rtionship had ended. Edmund didn¡¯t ask him when agreeing with Fay to relocate her to Grafstin, either. Yusuf wondered if they thought he was dead. He felt indescribablyplex when knowing Fay determinedly aborted their baby. Now, she and Edmundpletely ignored him. Yusuf became furious. ring at them, he squeezed words between his teeth, ¡°Bravo! Awesome! You guys are really something.¡± He raised his fingers to point at Fay and said in a trembling tone, ¡°Fay Sampson, you are right. We¡¯re over. ¡°We break up!¡± With those words, Yusuf turned away. After taking a few steps, he passed by the stool kicked by Leo. He kicked it violently. The stool cracked. Yusuf mmed the door closed and left in anger. Silence nketed the apartment after the loud bang. Chelsea immediately walked up to pull Fay to sit down. Feeling sorry for Fay, she said, ¡°You had an abortion. You can¡¯t take the long-distance trip. I don¡¯t think you should leave tomorrow.¡± Leo was also anxious. He said, ¡°I agree, Fay. You should leave after recovKatharineg. Besides, why do you want to go to Grafstin? It¡¯s near our hometown. If our parents know you¡¯re so close to them, they¡¯ll ask you for every penny you¡¯ve made.¡± Although they were his biological parents, Leoined about them. He disgusted his parents because they value boys more than girls. Every year, they asked Fay to give them a lot of money. Then they secretly gave it to Leo, for which Leo hated the most. Leo had told them many times that he had be Edmund¡¯s special assistant, just like a vice president of hispany. Edmund paid him well, so Leo asked his parents to stop taking money from Fay. However, his parents said Fay was their daughter, who would be an outsider in the future. If they hadn¡¯t asked her for money, her money would be her husband¡¯s after Fay got married. Leo was so angry that he had quarreled with them on this matter for many times. His parents didn¡¯t realize that they were in the wrong. Instead, they scolded Leo, calling him ungrateful because they had done everything for him. Cap铆tulo 728 If Fay hadn¡¯t stopped Leo, he would have cut ties with their parents. Hence, Leo didn¡¯t go home frequently in the past few years. Besides some holidays that he must celebrate with his parents, he didn¡¯t go home at all. Their parents treated Fay so meanly. Although Fay didn¡¯tin, Leo could tell that she was pretty upset about it. Hence, she didn¡¯t go home on any holidays in the past few years with the excuse that she needed to work overtime. Fay always bought lots of gifts for her parents and wired them a significant amount of money, so their parents were overjoyed and didn¡¯t care if Fay would go home. In other words, they didn¡¯t care if their daughter would go home as long as her money had been wired to them. Hence, if Fay went to Grafstin and their parents knew it, Leo was sure that they would pester Fay for money all day long. Fay smiled faintly. ¡°Leo, don¡¯t say that. Mom and dad gave birth to us. I should return their favor, but all I can give is a bit of money.¡± ¡°What you¡¯ve given is not just a bit! They are robbing you!¡± Leo was furious. Then he asked Edmund for help. ¡°Mr. Nelson, please don¡¯t let my sister go to Grafstin.¡± Edmund knew Fay¡¯s family condition as well. He looked at Fay solemnly and said, ¡°I agreed with you without hesitation earlier because I want to help you piss off Yusuf. I¡¯ll give you some time to think twice. You can choose to stay.¡± Fay said determinedly, ¡°That¡¯s the decision I¡¯ve made after thinking twice.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay in Vertoak any Longer How could she stay here? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She was Edmund¡¯s assistant and would always meet Yusuf on all kinds of business asions in Vertoak. If they had just been seeing each other and broken up, she could face him calmly. However, they used to have a baby who had been aborted. Fay couldn¡¯t help thinking about this matter. Hence, she believed that she must leave this city. Suddenly, she could understand why Chelsea determinedly divorced Edmund. She couldn¡¯t stay here any Longer. Only her departure could set her broken heart free. Seeing that she was so determined, Edmund said, ¡°All right. I¡¯IL relocate you. Chelsea was right, though. You must recover before Leaving.¡± Fay shook her head determinedly. ¡°Mr. Nelson, I know you do it for my own good, but the best way is to let me Leave here as soon as possible. Besides, I¡¯m not that weak. I won¡¯t be defeated by the abortion.¡± Fay insisted on leaving, so it wouldn¡¯t help much with Edmund going on convincing her. ¡°Fay!¡± Leo was so anxious that his eyes reddened. Fay smiled casually andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯ve asked my college ssmates to find me a ce to stay. I can directly move in. After I arrive in Grafstin, I¡¯LL try my best to recuperate first. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Leo. I¡¯ll suddenly leave, so you might have more tasks in the future. You must work hard for Mr. Nelson. We both depend on him,¡± said Fay jokingly. However, others in the room wished that she could shed tears instead. If Fay could cry, she could vent the bitterness and anger in her heart, which was much better for her to repress everything inwardly. Looking at her, Chelsea pursed her lips in sorrow. The pain that could be expressed couldn¡¯t bepared to the indescribable pain, which could hurt one the most. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chelsea believed that Fay¡¯s pain should be thetter. Since Fay had made up her mind, Leo couldn¡¯t change it but onlypromise. Cap铆tulo 729 ¡°You must promise me not to give them so much money, Fay. You also can¡¯t buy them whatever they want,¡± he reminded his sister. Their parents had taken too much money from Fay all through the years. In their hometown, their parents had be the richest. Edmund gave the apartments to Leo and Fay as gifts, so neither of them had Loans. However, Fay didn¡¯t have much savings, as their parents had taken almost all of her money. She took the initiative to give their parents some, and their parents also asked for money from her with all kinds of excuses. Those excuses were unreasonable, but Fay still gave money to them. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Leo used to convince her, but Fay expressionlessly told him that the money was useless to her However¡­ Leo had a bad hunch. He guessed that Fay wouldn¡¯t be in Love with any other man in the future. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She used to date Yusuf, a ¡°perfect¡± man in many senses. How would she fall in love with others? If she wanted to live all by herself, she must have some savings. That was why Leo kept reminding her to save money. ¡°I got it, Leo,¡± Fay nodded in agreement. She had done more than enough for her parents and family. In the future, she decided to live for herself. She cast down her eyes at her Lower abdomen in silence. After all, she had a goal to fight for. Edmund and Leo had to leave after talking to Fay for a while, but Chelsea stayed. She wanted to apany Fay longer. Also, she would help Fay pack. Edmund was pretty angry with Yusuf. He had nned to spend the rest of the day with Chelsea. Primarily, he had intended to dine with Chelsea in the evening. However, since Fay was upset, he had to let Chelsea apany her After seeing Edmund and Leo out, Chelsea started to help Fay pack. Fay refused her first, but Chelsea forcibly pressed her down for a rest. Fay felt touched and helpless. Leaning against the bedhead, she looked at Chelsea, busy packing, and said apologetically, ¡°I know you are all afraid I¡¯ll be upset. ¡°In fact, as I said, I had been well-prepared to be with him. I¡¯ve expected this ending before. Please don¡¯t worry for me, Chelsea.¡± She just hadn¡¯t expected to have a baby and been hurt so much by Yusuf. Chelsea paused a bit. Raising her head, she looked at Fay, who faked being calm, and said with a sigh, ¡°Did you know why I didn¡¯t ask you to recover before leaving?¡± Fay was confused. ¡°Why? ¡°Because I recalled my feelings when I got a divorce back then.¡± Chelsea looked at her intensely. ¡°So, I know how much you¡¯ve been hurt, Fay. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend to be strong in my presence. If you are upset, just tell me or cry out aloud.¡± Chelsea hit the nail on the head to expose Fay¡¯s real feelings. Thetter was taken aback for a moment. Then she shed tears. Chelsea sat on the bed edge and hugged her. On her shoulder, Fay choked between sobs. ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯ve never expected to be hurt so much. My heart must be broken into millions of pieces.¡± Cap铆tulo 730 ¡°I know how you feel, sweetie,¡± Chelseaforted her gently. After she smashed the divorce agreement onto Edmund¡¯s face, she went to Zuri and wept with her. ¡°Go ahead to cry. Then you¡¯ll feel much better.¡± Fay hugged Chelsea back, bursting into tears. She came out of the poor vige step by step, stood out to be Edmund¡¯s special assistant through the cruel battlefield-like workce, and had been brought up by mean, ruthless parents. She had always thought that she was mentally strong. However, no matter how strong she was, she couldn¡¯t win against love without a happy ending. The man she loved didn¡¯t love her. She felt so hurt when realizing it. Fay cried for a while, her eyes bing reddish, but her mood became much better. Chelsea continued to help her pack. Fay picked up her Laptop and sorted out her jobs, getting ready for the job transfer. When it was almost dinner time, Chelsea had nearly finished packing for her. Fay didn¡¯t n to take too many things. She only needed some clothes and necessities. Two suitcases would be enough for them. She nned to buy other stuff after arriving in Grafstin. ninjanovel ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner here. I¡¯ll cook your favorite dishes,¡± said Chelsea sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do as a friend.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired, Chelsea?¡± Fay felt embarrassed. Chelsea had been helping her pack for a half-day, but now she had to cook Chelsea smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Besides, cooking is just a piece of cake for me. I can do it quickly During the three years she was married to Edmund, Fay treated her well. Also, she helped Chelsea a lot. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what she could do for Fay, so she decided to cook for her to thank her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll order some ingredients on the phone.¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Fay was shopping for ingredients online, Chelsea received a call from Edmund. Edmund invited Chelsea on the phone, ¡°Shall we have dinner together tonight?¡± Chelsea said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. I¡¯ll have the farewell dinner with Fay in her apartment.¡± Edmund asked, ¡°Can I join you?¡± He knew Chelsea would cook, so he wanted to eat her dishes. He hadn¡¯t enjoyed her cooking for a long time. Chelsea refused, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s a girls¡¯ night tonight.¡± Earlier, when Zora Sugden learned Fay would Leave Vertoak the following day, she also called them and said she woulde to check on Fay after work. Chelsea and Fay decided to keep her for dinner. Hence, it would be inappropriate for Edmund to join them. Edmund felt quite frustrated. ¡°Okay. Have fun.¡± Chelsea could hear theint from his tone. However, she didn¡¯t intend to change her mind. She didn¡¯t want to meet him or dine with him in their current rtionship. Cap铆tulo 731 Zora Sugden came to Fay¡¯s apartment after knocking off. As a professional psychological doctor, Zora Sugden directly said to Fay, ¡°Why do you have to fall in love with a man? A woman should learn to love herself. Why should we love those childish men who don¡¯t know how to cherish Love? ¡°Find a man if you have the physical needs. Forget about them when you don¡¯t need them.¡± Chelsea was amused. While stirring the thing in the pot, she said, ¡°Did you sleep with Chris based on this idea?¡± Zora Sugden threw up her hands. ¡°Yep. I didn¡¯t expect to get into trouble after sleeping with him. He keeps giving me a hard time every day.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have hit on him if she had known that Chris was such a trouble. Mentioning Chris, Chelsea, an ever so good-tempered one, couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°He¡¯s gone too far!¡± She wondered what on earth Chris wanted. If he still Liked Zora Sugden why did he keep making trouble for her and was never nice to her? If he didn¡¯t like Zora Sugden, he kept paying much attention to her ording to Chris¡¯s reputation before, he had firmly rejected those women who wanted to approach him. However, he kept pestKatharineg Zora Sugden and never wanted to stop. Zora Sugden Looked disdainful. ¡°So I also n to quit my job. I don¡¯t want to be targeted by him every day. I should have sued him for the bullying at the workce.¡± Chelsea and Fay were shocked. ¡°Are you going to quit?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Zora Sugden smiled at Fay. ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to Grafstin What about I also go there and find a job in the hospital? Then we can keep each otherpany there.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Fay asked her solemnly. ¡°Of course,¡± Zora Sugden answered without any hesitation, not even joking. Fay said sincerely, ¡°If you are really going there, I Look forward to it.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea looked at the two girls who were outstanding in their careers. Suddenly, she felt Edmund and his friends were pathetic. Chelsea had moved to the Capital. Fay decided to go to Grafstin. Zora Sugden was also leaving. Only Brayan had got married and been along with his wife well among the four men. The other three men would beughingstocks. Probably, Chris and Yusuf would feel relieved. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After all, neither of them loved the girls. Once Fay and Zora Sugden left, they could still lead an extraordinary life. Chelsea made dumplings and cooked four dishes. The three girls enjoyed dinner a lot. Chelsea and Zora Sugden drank some red wine. Fay could only drink warm water instead. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have the farewell dinner with you girls before leaving. I¡¯m really moved.¡± Fay sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any real friends in Vertoak all through the years ¡°Those women either Look down on my family background or approach me because of Mr. Nelson. They are so hypocritical.¡± Cap铆tulo 732 Zora Sugden could understand Fay¡¯s status. Raising her goblet at Fay, she said, ¡°I can understand.¡± Edmund was a golden bachelor. Fay was his assistant, so all the women who had crushes on him would fawn on Fay. Fortunately, Fay was professional. Otherwise, Edmund would be bothered by those women to death. Chelsea also raised her goblet to Fay. ¡°Keep in touch with us after going to Grafstin. You must take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Ehn.¡± Fay nodded happily. ¡°I will. After I¡¯ve settled down, you are more than wee to visit me. You must go.¡± They didn¡¯t finish dinner until veryte at night. Chelsea and Zora Sugden stayed in Fay¡¯s apartment overnight to see her off the following day. The next day, Leo came over to pick up Fay and send her to the airport. Chelsea and Zora Sugden helped her cover all the furniture with white dust covers. The three girls stood at the door, Looking at the empty apartment. Somehow, they felt sorrow for Fay¡¯s departure. Edmund came over in the early morning as well, waiting for Chelsea downstairs. ninjanovel Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The three girls hugged each other and bid each other farewell. When Leo drove Fay away, Chelsea shed tears, feeling sorry for Fay. It was way too suffKatharineg to love a man who didn¡¯t love her back. Edmund took the chance and hugged her,forting her in this way. Chelsea was immersed in sadness, so she forgot to distance herself from him. She only felt his embrace could ease her broken heart ad give her much sense of security. Zora Sugden said to Chelsea suddenly, ¡°I¡¯m going to work now. Let¡¯s hang out when you are free.¡± Only then did Chelsea return to her senses. She broke free from Edmund¡¯s arms and bid Zora Sugden farewell, feeling a bit embarrassed. Zora Sugden drove away soon, leaving only Chelsea and Edmund in front of the apartment building. Yusuf didn¡¯te here. Since he mmed the door and left yesterday, he had never messaged Fay. Thinking of that, Chelsea disliked him a lot. Sure enough, he was heartless. Edmund looked down at the red-eyed girl in front of him and whispered, ¡°Do you want to tell me anything?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea was puzzled. Fay and Yusuf had broken up. What could she remark? She and Edmund were not involved. ¡°I have.¡± Edmund was unhappy about her attitude. He directly raised his arm and hugged her again. ¡°When two persons in a rtionship, how deep they love each other cannot be measured by their baby.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t get what he meant for a moment, wondKatharineg why suddenly he gave such a statement. Edmund rubbed her chin and muttered, ¡°Like Fay and Yusuf. Fay can give birth to their baby, but can she be with Yusuf forever after having the baby?¡± ¡°No, she can¡¯t,¡± he answered by himself before Chelsea did, ¡°Because there¡¯s no love between them. To be exact, Yusuf doesn¡¯t Love her. ¡°Hence, it¡¯s not important if we have a baby. The most import is we love each other.¡± Cap铆tulo 733 Upon hearing hisst line, Chelsea finally understood why he said those words to her. He still insisted on reconciling with her. He even did an analysis of the rtionship between Fay and Yusuf. Chelsea admitted that Edmund¡¯s words made sense. A child couldn¡¯t be the element to decide how long two persons could be together. However, she still couldn¡¯t ovee her concerns. Edmund tightened his grip on her shoulders. He said more solemnly, ¡°Chelsea, I Love you. You love me, too. That¡¯s enough. Chelsea¡¯s mind was a mess. She pushed him away and dodged his gaze. ¡°Who can be sure how long this love canst? Probably you¡¯ll be tired of me in a few years. My sickness could be my Achilles¡¯ heel by then.¡± Edmund was annoyed. He snapped her around and asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? ¡°I can give you my Life, but you don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡± Chelsea muttered, ¡°There are too many temptations outside. How will I know when you¡¯ll fall in love with another woman?¡± She didn¡¯t give him a hard time. In fact, that was what she was worried about the most. That was the reason that she dared not to remarry him. Earlier, before Eric¡¯s matter happened, Chelsea had never been touched by Edmund¡¯s behaviors to win her heart back because she wasn¡¯t sure how long their love couldst. ¡°If I had been a man who can easily be attracted by a woman, I would have fallen in Love and married countlessly. How would I wait for you?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Edmund was too angry to talk nicely. He had never been a man fooling around with women. He had thought twice before deciding to gain her heart back ninjanovel He made this decision not out of recklessness or impulsion. He was ready to spent the rest of his life with her. _x0010__x@010__x0010__x?010__x0010__x@010__x?010__x010__x0010__x00 ¡°You¡­¡± Chelsea was not good at arguing, and she didn¡¯t know how to retort to Edmund¡¯s annoying speech. ¡°Why are you so upset? I should be the furious one.¡± Edmund grunted. He was hopping mad. How dare she suspect him to be unfaithful? He would nevermit infidelity. Gosh. He just had to vent his anger. Thinking of this, he had already pressed her in his arms, kissing her hard. Biting her soft lips, he enjoyed the proper kiss. Chelsea struggled to get rid of him. Was he crazy? They had split up; let alone they were in front of Fay¡¯s apartment where people would pass by anytime. It was embarrassing to cuddle and kiss here in the daytime. ¡°I¡¯m not shameless like you!¡± Chelsea scolded with a blush and ran away when he let her go. However, Edmund pulled her back straight in the car before she left no two steps. ¡°Get in. Take you home.¡± Edmund fastened her seatbelt, which was the same as indirectly Locking her in the car. Chelsea refuted, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi.¡± Cap铆tulo 734 Edmund bent to press her, narrowing his eyes, ¡°Not satisfied with the kiss? Do you want to be kissed until your legs are too weak to walk?¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened at Edmund¡¯s words, ¡°How can you say so?¡± ¡°Shameless?¡± Edmund had no intention to introspect. Instead, he came over to her and said in her ear, ¡°I can say much more dirty talk. You have seen it before, right?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t answer. Her pretty face instantly turned red as she pushed him away, ¡°Just hurry up and drive.¡± She refused to talk with this tant guy. She wondered if he was aware of their break-up. Seeing that she was obedient, Edmund didn¡¯t tease her anymore and sat up straight to drive. ¡°Go home first to have a change and break, and then have Lunch with Chris¡¯s mother before leaving for Anstonburg,¡± Edmund told her as he drove. N?velDrama.Org content. ninjanovel ¡°We?¡± Chelsea was confused, ¡°You¡¯re going with me?¡± Edmund grunted, ¡°Do you think it is only for you?¡± Only when she was well taken care of could he live happily, so this was not her own business from the beginning. Knowing he was stubborn, she said in a low voice averting her eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be with me. You are busy.¡± It was not that Chelsea repulsed him, but she felt pity for him. Since Fay was gone, he had lost his capable assistant, so his workload was immediately over, but he insisted on apanying her to Anstonburg. Besides, he had just returned from the Capital the night before yesterday, and he had been running around with her recently. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him exhausted. After all, she still loved him. ¡°Indeed, but I have to care about both my family and career, even though I am busy.¡± Edmund picked up her subject. ¡°Family?¡± Chelsea blinked and then became irritated with her mercy for him just now was gone. Who was his family? Couldn¡¯t he just stop blurring the Line between them all the time? Chelsea stopped talking and looked out. Edmund didn¡¯t bother her after she arrived home She first did shower, changed her clothes, and then called Roy to tell him that Chris had introduced a doctor. Of course, Roy knew that Chris was helping Chelsea for Edmund¡¯s sake. Still, he insisted that Chelsea see that doctor because he didn¡¯t want her to miss out on the glimmer of hope. She wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much if she were cured. After ending the call with Roy, Chelsea received a message from Edmund, ¡°Get ready to leave.¡± Cap铆tulo 735 Chelsea hurriedly went downstairs, surprisingly seeing Edmund sit leisurely on the sofa in her living room. Then she remembered that she had told him the door password, so he could naturally get in. She needed to set a new one. Edmund had got up and walked over before Chelsea was about to say something. Taking her into his arms, he gazed at her with distant eyes and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss our life together here at all? How dare you leave so firmly?¡± He had a life-and-death experience on Avonsor Hill when she said she decided to split up, which gave him a double strike. He wouldn¡¯t have fainted on the spot if he hadn¡¯t been mad. ¡°No.¡± Chelsea denied deliberately, trying to get him sober. Was he going to clean up their mess now? However, Edmund wasn¡¯t angry at her. Instead, he poked the left side of her chest, using, ¡°Your heart is so hard. Is it made of stone?¡± Edmund said helplessly with a touch of heartache hidden within his indulgence and pampKatharineg of her. He condoned her to leave, to scold, and hurt him. ninjanovel A stabbing pain came through Chelsea¡®s chest, hurting her so much that her tears instantly welled up. They were nowpletely reversed. She used to condone him being cold, failing her, but now she was the evil one. Her sad look startled Edmund. ¡°I.¡± He just vented his frustration, not expecting her to cry. Besides, he was not that mean. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Without hesitation, he apologized, thinking that he had better ponder before saying next time. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. His immediate sorry made Chelsea feel even more apologetic with her tears rolled down. Edmund was flustered and hurriedly wiped her tears after freezing for a moment. ¡°You can hit me. Don¡¯t cry, please.¡± His heart broke when her tears dropped. She indeed hit him since she thought he would feel better, for her tears welled up because of her guilty for letting him down, but she couldn¡¯t tell him that. Edmund did not resist at all. She couldn¡¯t hurt him with her Light force, so he pulled her back into his arms and hugged her tightly after she finished. Chelsea didn¡¯t even struggle now because it was bootless ¡°You said you loved me. You were so good to me in all aspects. You cooked so well. You made my stomach hypercritical. You charmed me so much that I couldn¡¯t live without you, but now you abandoned me.¡± Edmund buried his face in her neck, ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be crying.¡± After hearing his words, Chelsea was still sad but dissolved into smiling in his arms. Cap铆tulo 736 She couldn¡¯t imagine a crying Edmund, and she didn¡¯t mean to Leave him. How could she ever let him go? She had waited so long for him to fall in love with her. Thinking that they had to have dinner with Chris and his mother, she hurriedly reminded, ¡°Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll bete.¡± Only then did Edmund loosen his grip, and they went out. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Edmund treated the lunch to thank Chris¡¯s mother for introducing the doctor. Chris¡¯s mother was Abigail McGowan, a doctor and a friendly person without the arrogance and prejudice of many wealthy women. Better than Alena. She looked at Edmund and Chelsea, ¡°You two have suffered a lot. I hope we go smoothly and you settle down to Live a good life.¡± Abigail¡¯s words were full of blessings as if she didn¡¯t even know that they were now separated, and Chelsea couldn¡¯t exin but just Listened. After finishing speaking, Abigail nced at Chris aside, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll see my daughter-inw yet.¡± Chris wanted to roll his eyes. His mother was urging him to get married again. After hearing it so many times, he could just ignore it. He was one of the most talented young men in Vertoak. Many women adored him, but why did Abigail think he would always be single? She kept urging him to find a girlfriend and get married or trying to introduce him girl, which hewas so fed up with. He could find one without a push. But what¡¯s the hurry? As he expected, Abigail asked Chelsea, ¡°Do you know any girls you can introduce to Chris?¡± Without waiting for Chelsea to say anything, Abigail added, ¡°We experience life and death every day, so we don¡¯t have any prejudice on family conditions. As long as the girl was nice and single-minded.¡± Abigail was a considerate person, knowing how Alena had treated Chelsea, so she exined her thoughts on familial background, being afraid that Chelsea would misunderstand. Chelsea smiled lightly, ¡°Chris is too outstanding to worried about having no girlfriend.¡± ¡°I am concerned.¡± Abigail was upset, ¡°Edmund and Brayan said goodbye to being single, and there¡¯re so many girls around Yusuf, but Chris doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. He¡¯s like a monk.¡± Abigail was not being restraint when talking about her son, exasperating Chris, ¡°Mom!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Abigail snorted, ¡°If you continue to be single like this, I¡¯m going to suspect if you are gay.¡± Chris took a big gulp of the water to suppress his anger. Edmund gloated and snickered. Chelsea was afraid that Abigail would really think that Chris was gay, so she said in haste, ¡°Chris once loved a girl, so he isn¡¯t gay.¡± Chris spurted out the water in his mouth. Still, Edmund managed to gather Chelsea into his arms in time to dodge it perfectly. Did Chelsea know she was in trouble now? ording to Abigail¡¯s character, she would have forced Chelsea to find out who that woman was. As soon as his mother came out of her shock, she grabbed Chelsea¡¯s hand, ¡°Did he have a woman? Who was she? Do you know her?¡± Abigail looked as if she could go to propose marriage for Chris immediately, and Chelsea looked up at Chris awkwardly. Cap铆tulo 737 If Chris wanted Abigail to know about Zora Sugden¡¯s existence, he would keep quiet, and Chelsea would naturally say so. If Chris didn¡¯t want her to know, then he should step in to help Chelsea out with some excuses. However, Chelsea bet that ording to Chris¡¯s attitude towards Zora Sugden now, he would not want Abigail to know. ¡°Mum! Chris stepped forward and pulled Abigail away, pinching his forehead, ¡°They¡¯re just joking. I have no woman.¡± Edmund helped Chris and Chelsea out in time, ¡°Yes, we often tease Chris like this. Chelsea didn¡¯t know, so she thought it was true.¡± Edmund had a good reputation in front of the elders, so Abigail was convinced, but she was still determined to confirm with Chelsea, ¡°Is it really a joke?¡± ninjanovel Chelsea wouldn¡¯t say anything about Zora Sugden with Chris¡¯s attitude, so she smiled and nodded, ¡°I heard it from Edmund, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a joke.¡± Abigail let go of her hand with a face full of regret, ¡°I rejoice too soon.¡± Abigail was so keen on Chris¡¯s lifelong matters, which Chelsea had not expected. Still, it was confirmed that Chris was notpetent in rtionships. If he had been enlightened, he would not have treated Zora Sugden like that. Abigail stood up as she felt frustrated, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± After Abigail left, Chris sank into the chair, letting out a long sigh of relief. RemembKatharineg Zora Sugden, Chelsea suddenly wanted to make things difficult for Chris, so she smiled lightly, ¡°Do you know that Zora Sugden is nning to quit?¡± ¡°What?¡± Chris jerked up from his chair and asked incredulously, ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s quitting?¡± Chelsea said indifferently, ¡°Yeah, she said that when we talked Last night. She wanted to go to Grafstin with Fay.¡± Chris was furious, ¡°She¡¯s only been at our hospital for a few months, and she¡¯s quitting? Her employment contractsts for years!¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Seemingly still not satisfied, he added, ¡°If she¡¯s such a double-minded person, what hospital would dare to hire her?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find her!¡± Chris got up, grabbed his things and left in a huff. After Chris left, Edmund raised his eyebrows and looked at Chelsea ¡°You said that on purpose?¡± ¡°No. I just wanted to tell him about Zora Sugden¡¯s news.¡± Chelsea acted innocent, ¡°He would make her stay if he cares about her.¡± Her apparent lies amused Edmund. It sounded like she was kind, but she just wanted to see Chris hopping mad. However, Chris should sort out his own feelings for Zora Sugden first, whether love or hate. He wished he would not be like him, who didn¡¯t know how to cherish it until he lost it. Also, not be like Yusuf, who had no idea what he wanted until now. Edmund turned to Chelsea, thinking of Yusuf, ¡°Yusuf invited us for a drinkst night.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Chelsea now had a bad impression of Yusuf, so she was Lukewarm and stopped talking. Yusuf should end up alone for the rest of his life, for he was only flirting but not responsible. Edmund murmured, ¡°He¡¯s drunk.¡± Chelsea averted her eyes, indicating she wasn¡¯t interested in what happened to Yusuf. Cap铆tulo 738 Edmund added, ¡°I¡¯ve known him for so many years, but I¡¯ve rarely seen him drunk.¡± Hearing this, Chelsea red at him in annoyance, ¡°Are you trying to say that he still cares for Fay so much that he was sad to see her leave? That¡¯s why he uses the alcohol to drown his sorrow?¡± ¡°Since he couldn¡¯tmit, don¡¯t mess with it!¡± The more Chelsea said, the angrier she became, ¡°None of you men is good. Look at Yusuf, Look at Chris, and you!¡± Edmund was quiet. He mentioned Yusuf to get Chelsea to say good in front of Fay so that she would not hate Yusuf and have nostalgia for him. Still, unexpectedly, he would cause a lot of trouble for himself. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y However, although he was now considered a good man, he was no better than Yusuf before. He shut up finally. It was just as well that Abigail returned, so they stopped talking about it. ¡°Where¡¯s Chris?¡± Abigail asked in confusion. Edmund found an excuse. ¡°The hospital called him to deal with something.¡± Abigail understood. ¡°Then enjoy ourselves. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± After lunch and a short rest, they set off for Anstonburg. It took more than two hours to drive the whole way from Vertoak to N?velDrama.Org content. Anstonburg, and Abigail didn¡¯t expect Edmund to go with them personally. Edmund nced at Chelsea and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s such a Long journey. I don¡¯t feelfortable with an outsider driving you.¡± Abigail immediately patted Chelsea¡¯s arm, ¡°Look at how considerate Edmund is. Always puts your safety first.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know whether Abigail was deliberately trying to make her more intimate with Edmund or not. Still, Chris should have told Abigail that they had broken up. Indeed, Chris had told Abigail about it. However, he Later asked her to put in a good word for Edmund and set up Edmund and Chelsea more often adding that this was a request from Edmund. Abigail naturally knew Edmund¡¯s heart and could not bear to see them suffer from love. ¡°Most men are silly until they meet their true Love.¡± Abigail began to debunk Chris again, ¡°So does Chris.¡± ¡°I see how foolish he is with those girls, and I¡¯m worried about his marriage.¡± ¡°I introduced him to a girl Last time, who wore a short skirt, and he coldly lectured her and gave her half a day¡¯s lecture on Medical 101 to avoid catching a cold, which made her cry.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that to show off her long legs?¡± ¡°Besides, he asked another girl directly if her double eyelids were cut and her nose was also fake. The girl left in a fury.¡± Abigail covered her chest and cried to Chelsea, ¡°Do you think I can have grandchildren in my Life with his emotional quotient?¡± Chelsea was amused by Abigail¡¯s words. She could imagine how mean Chris was to those girls but still comforted Abigail. ¡°It depends on fate. He¡¯ll get married soon if he meets the one.¡± ¡°You will naturally have a grandchild. Abigail was much cuter than Chris. Cap铆tulo 739 Chelsea now thought that. If Chris was as cute as Abigail, he wouldn¡¯t have to lose such a nice girl as Zora Sugden right away. Chelsea chatted with Abigail all the way, so she didn¡¯t feel bored. She didn¡¯t expect Abigail to be such a nice person to get along with. She thought that Chris¡¯s wife would live smoothly with Abigail, as Abigail had a high emotional quotient, was not prejudiced in family, and was up to date in her thinking. Informed that they had almost an hour to go, Chelsea took the initiative to suggest to Edmund, ¡°Let me drive.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Edmund did not feel much fatigue. He listened to their talk and noticing her rxation, he felt terrific. Alena had never been able to talk appropriately with Chelsea, and of course, he knew it was Alena¡¯s fault. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea was gentle and kind, so she could be friendly with Alena whenever she showed her respect and kindness. In other words, if someone treated Chelsea well, she would inevitably return the kindness tenfold. It was a pity that Alena would never be able to talk to her like Abigail. He didn¡¯t ask Alena to be friendly with Chelsea now. He just asked her to stop dragging him down If it wasn¡¯t for that p from Alena some time ago, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have left so decisively and refused to even see him. Abigail said in time, ¡°We have a rest in Anstonburg first and then leave tomorrow to find my friend. She¡¯s in the countryside, and it¡¯s almost an hour¡¯s drive from downtown.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Edmund answered. Ang¡¯s Library It was good to rest for the night first, so he would have more time to spend with Chelsea. Hearing this, Chelsea did not propose to drive, but she still looked at Edmund and urged, ¡°Tell me if you are tired or sleepy.¡± Edmund smiled after hearing her words. She still cared about him. After arriving at Anstonburg, Chelsea went to the hotel to check in first. Maybe because they had been in the car, Chelsea felt dizzy and ufortable. She didn¡¯t say anything but put up with it. They went to their respective rooms to rest, and Chelsea pounced on the bed as soon as she entered. She felt much weaker since she had fallen ill some time ago. After lying in bed for a short while, there was a knock, and Edmund¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Chelsea.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Wasn¡¯t he even tired after he had driven all the way? Why did hee to her now? She leaned against the wall and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund said with some concern, ¡°I saw that you Looked pale when you got off. Are you not feeling well?¡± Chelsea was bewildered. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so observant. Cap铆tulo 740 ¡°I¡¯m just dizzy, probably due to motion sickness.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t have to hide it anymore since he found it. Edmund walked in and picked her up, ¡°Lie down and rest.¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea said nothing. She was not so dizzy that she couldn¡¯t walk, so he didn¡¯t have to hug her onto the bed. Before she knew it, Edmund had already covered her with the quilt, adjusted the pillow, turned around, and went to boil water. Chelsea felt grief when she leaned against the bed and watched Edmund do things for her. He should have had a good rest since he had driven for more than two hours. When Edmund turned his head and saw that her eyes and nose were red, he quickly touched her forehead, ¡°Is it very ufortable? Take you to the hospital now?¡± Chelsea calmed and shook her head, ¡°No, a little rest works.¡± She would be okay with just a little dizzy. Neither of them spoke, and the room fell silent. The moment Chelsea looked up, she saw Edmund staring at her. She suddenly wanted to nestle into his arms the moment their eyes met. Whereas, she restrained herself, knowing that Edmund would be unable to let go of her once she had taken the initiative. ninjanovel She averted her eyes and let him leave. ¡°You can go back. I¡¯m fine.¡± Edmund refused, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of you here.¡± Chelsea red at him. Was he looking for an excuse to stay? Ignoring her fierce re, Edmund brought her water ¡°I wanna take a break.¡± Edmund put away the ss and Lay down beside Chelsea after she drank the water. Chelsea originally wanted to push him away but then changed her mind when she saw the faint shades under his eyes. How could she be willing to kick him out when he wanted to rest since he was busy recently? As soon as he felt her caring, Edmund immediately moved his legs up and rolled over to her. Chelsea was too weak to get rid of, so she gave up struggling. It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of Edmund¡¯s even breathing reached her ears, and Chelsea felt warm and secure, falling asleep involuntarily. After a long while, Chelsea heard someone nervously calling out her name, ¡°Chelsea? Chelsea!¡± ¡°You have a fever?¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± The voice was anxious and even trembled a little. Chelsea had difficulty distinguishing that it was Edmund, and she tried to respond. Still, she was too weak even to open her eyes. Seeing her has no moves, Edmund dialed Abigail¡¯s number urgently, ¡° Chelsea has a fever. Please come and take a Look.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what was happeningter as she fell back into aa. Cap铆tulo 741 Edmund stroked Chelsea¡¯s hot forehead, feeling so panicking that a thinyer of sweat broke out on his forehead. It was the first time he had ever seen Chelsea looking Like this. She also fell ill thest time he went to see her, but at that time, she had been much better and had no fever He had just woken up from the heat, thinking the room was overheated. Still, he realized that it was Chelsea¡¯s high body temperature. Abigail hurried over, took Chelsea¡¯s pulse and then frowned and said thoughtfully, ¡°The pulse is weak. She has inmmation since the fever is not going down. Hurry up and take her to the hospital. They immediately did so Ang¡¯s Library After a series of tests, the doctor informed them that Chelsea had acute inmmation and had to be hospitalized right away. Abigail mumbled, ¡°Acute inmmation?¡± ¡°It is because of her anger and anxiety.¡± As a doctor, Abigail knew what was wrong with Chelsea as soon as she heard it. With a heartbreaking nce at the frail, sleeping Chelsea, Abigail sighed Lightly. After all, Edmund had pushed her too hard. He only wanted to renew their rtionship in a hurry but forgot the pressure she got. Edmund implored Abigail, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? What do you mean ¡°Let¡¯s get her to in-patient first.¡± Abigail didn¡¯t tell him the reason. It was not the right time. It was more than half an hourter when Edmund helped Chelsea settle down, and the doctor intervened again. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Abigail looked at Edmund, who was crouched by Chelsea¡¯s bedside, holding her hand tightly, and said anxiously, ¡°My friend ising over here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t care about anything else at the moment. He said in a hoarse voice and continued to gaze at Chelsea. The guilt and remorse overwhelmed him. Chelsea got sick before and flew back to see his grandfather, and he then dragged her to see a doctor of traditional medicine before she could rest. Edmund kissed her slender fingers with his eyes tearful. He hoped he could bear the pain for her. Abigail didn¡¯t say anything more when she saw him like this and gently closed the door and went out. After her friend arrived, Abigail hurriedly took her to Chelsea¡¯s ward. Edmund had asked for a single room for Chelsea, and after taking her pulse, Abigail¡¯s friend was furious. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have brought her to me in this situation.¡± ¡°She apparently has depression in her heart and has endured so much that she gets illness.¡± This friend and alumni of Abigail, named Frances Strd, was nearly sixty years old but was hale with silver hair. However, her stern Look was frightening. ¡°That¡¯s what I judged too.¡± Abigail followed along with a sigh._ Edmund looked at the olddy with a lean face. ¡°You pushed her in all sorts of ways, couldn¡¯t wait to bring her to the doctor, couldn¡¯t wait to get back together with her, but did you ever think about her feelings?¡± Frances said bluntly Cap铆tulo 742 ¡°The more you push her, the more anxious she gets inside and the more stressed she gets.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not the type to cry or make a scene, so she¡¯ll only keep all her bitterness bottled up in her heart. Won¡¯t she suffocate herself?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Frances had never met Chelsea and Edmund, she had heard Abigail talk about them. Although it was a few words, it was enough for her to figure out Chelsea¡¯s character. She was soft-hearted, not good with words or spilling her guts, so no wonder her so-called mother-in- law gave her a hard time. The most critical thing was that she was still in love with Edmund, so it was desperate and painful for her to learn that she couldn¡¯t give birth to for the man she loved. On the contrary, Edmund was pressing her too much. To outsiders, Edmund¡¯s undying love was romantic, but to her, it was over-stressed, right? Frances¡¯s words caused Edmund to fall into the sofa as if his strength drained from his body. He knew he had pushed Chelsea too hard, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. Only at this moment did hee to his senses when he heard the reason for Chelsea¡¯s illness. ninjanovel Remorsefully pinching his forehead hard, he scolded himself repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I was too selfish.¡± ¡°No more treatment. I¡¯ll take her back when she gets better. I¡¯ll let her go back to the Capital and won¡¯t see her again for a short time.¡± Edmund wished for nothing but her health, even if she didn¡¯t return to him. He only wanted her to be healthy and safe. When Edmund made his decision, Frances reprimanded, ¡°I¡¯ll attend her now that she¡¯s here, or you will torture her again.¡± Abigail asked joyfully, ¡°So she will recover?¡± ¡°ALL I can say is that I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Frances said in a gruff voice, ¡°Her mother must have suffered a lot when she was pregnant since she is so weak and has a low intolerance of coldness. To be benign in gynecology, we have first to get her body¡¯s foundation in order.¡± Edmund thought of Chelsea¡¯s mother. She must have been desperate since Roy had no news back then, and an unmarried girl with a big Gordony must be ashamed to see others. How could the child in her Gordony get well if she could not eat or sleep well? Frances added, ¡°If possible, it would be best for her to stay with me for a while so that it is convenient for me to take her pulse and treat her every day.¡± Edmund hurriedly said, ¡°he is a frence scriptwriter so that¡¯s great.¡± He said it because he felt it was suitable for Chelsea. However, Frances grunted, ¡°Young man, you should make fewer decisions for her. How do you know she wants to stay?¡± Her words depressed Edmund, but he could refute nothing. Frances was right. He should never make decisions for her in an unjust manner again. If he hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing her here, she wouldn¡¯t get the illness. No wonder she was reluctant when he introduced her to the doctor at Chris¡¯s office. Whereas he thought she was being too negative and threatened her harshly back then. He was really evil. Abigail saw Edmund fall back into self-me and warmly reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink first. Wait for Chelsea to wake up.¡± Frances sighed and took a look at the haggard girl, ¡°Let her stay here tonight, and ask her when she wakes up.¡± Cap铆tulo 743 After finishing speaking, Frances left the ward, Abigail apanied her back to the hotel. At the same time, Edmund stayed behind to Look after Chelsea, never Leaving her Because of the drip, Chelsea¡¯s fever subsided a bit in the second half of the night, but it was far from recovKatharineg. When Chelsea woke up the next day, she saw an exhausted Edmund with red bloodshot eyes. It wasn¡¯t that he was physically tired but copsed, and his guilt and remorse had torn him up all night. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have shown such a sad face in front of Chelsea anyway. Chelsea asked him weakly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He was in high spirits yesterday. Turning to look at her surroundings, she asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Weren¡¯t they at the hotel? She remembered that they had fallen asleep cuddled together. Edmund stared at her without saying a word as if he wanted to carve her figure into his heart. Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea was about to ask him what happened when she saw his tears welled up. She was startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going to cry, are you?¡± A few days ago, Edmund hadined to her, saying that he was the one who should cry the most. She thought she couldn¡¯t imagine what he would be like when crying, but she didn¡¯t expect to see his tears now. Edmund was as vulnerable and helpless as a child. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Edmund held her hand hard with an apologetic tone, ¡°You have inmmation. Last night you had a fever and you passed out.¡± Chelsea was surprised. Had she fallen ill so suddenly? Before, she felt dizzy, but she didn¡¯t expect to have a fever straight away. ¡°Frances and Abigail said that you held back your feelings and had been endured, and I was the culprit who pushed you.¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes reddened once again after saying a few words. Chelsea was bewildered, and then she smiled and soothed him, ¡°It¡¯s me who can¡¯t think straight. It has nothing to do with you.¡± When she took all the me on herself, Edmund became more ufortable. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Frances was right. Chelsea was not good atining or spilling her guts but only took everything on herself and rarely med others. It was strange that she would not get sick like this. Chelsea changed the subject, ¡°The doctor, she¡¯s here already?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund said, ¡°When she heard that you were sick yesterday, she came here overnight.¡± ¡°Abigail just called to say they¡¯re on their way here, and they¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± After being reprimanded by Frances, Edmund had been smarter and said only what was necessary. Abigail and Frances arrived ten minutester. They brought breakfast to Chelsea and Edmund. As soon as Abigail and Frances arrived, they drove Edmund to the Living room for breakfast. Last night Chelsea fell ill suddenly, he didn¡¯t have time to eat dinner, so he had to eat breakfast. Abigail came over and said to Julia, ¡°After you finished this, you can go back to the hotel to have a rest. Just leave it to us here.¡± Edmund shook his head, ¡°No, I¡¯ll make do with it on the sofa here.¡± Cap铆tulo 744 ¡°OK, whatever you say.¡± Abigail knew that Edmund was worried about Chelsea, so he didn¡¯t force him to do anything Chelsea had no appetite at all, but she still took a few bites because Frances was staring at her Frances was a kind person, however, when ites to illness, she would be an extremely strict doctor. Chelsea was a little afraid of her, but she trusted her inexplicably. ¡°Eating gives the body strength to fight disease.¡± Frances took away the porridge bowl in front of Chelsea and raised her hand to test the temperature of her forehead. ¡°You still have a fever but it should be fine.¡± After saying this, she said to Chelsea seriously, ¡°Chelsea, if you trust me,e and live with me and I will take care of your body. You are too weak and your physical condition is poor, which cannot be cured in a short time.¡± Chelsea was a little surprised when she heard that Frances invited her to stay. ninjanovel She nced at Abigail, and asked Frances with some embarrassment, ¡°Is this ok?¡± To see a doctor and live in the doctor¡¯s house, wouldn¡¯t it cause a lot of trouble for others out of thin air? Chris said before that she was a great gynecologist, but she was very difficult to hire. This time, it was because of Abigail that she helped her. Chelsea already felt very satisfied with this and she had no reason to live there for a long time. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Frances said cheerfully, ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m alone there. I grind the herbs and you do your job; we don¡¯t disturb each other. I¡¯m asking you to stay with me so that I can adjust your prescriptions in time. ¡°I heard that you are good at cooking. If you feel sorry about it, you can make something for me to eat in return.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, I don¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡° Her words made Chelsea feel rxed, otherwise, she would be too nervous to live there. She did know that Frances¡¯s husband passed away many years ago, and Frances was so sad that she went into seclusion in a small town. ¡°Since you agreed, let¡¯s go back and get discharged from the hospital. Let¡¯s go to my ce today. Your pneumonia is not that serious Just drink a few medicines and you will be fine.¡± thinking of something, ¡°Do you need to discuss it with your families first?¡± Then she asked as if Chelsea shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s ok. They must be very happy that I can get such careful treatment from you. I¡¯ll just tell my dadter.¡± While Frances was out, Abigail smiled and said to Chelsea, ¡°She just thought of her daughter when she saw you.¡± ¡°Her daughter is abroad and seldomes back, so she is very kind to you.¡± Chelsea was stunned, no wonder she always felt that Frances treated her with a bit of kindness while being strict. It turned out that she was treating her as her child. Edmund heard Chelsea¡¯s decision and supported her to stay, so he didn¡¯t say anything. After finishing the discharge procedures, Frances politely declined Edmund¡¯s proposal to go with Abigail to the town, ¡°I¡¯ll just take her back, you two don¡¯t have to follow, it will save you another tossing back and forth.¡± Chelsea also said, ¡°Yes, Abigail, you can go back to Vertoak after a rest at the hotel.¡± Chelsea felt that it was not easy for her to apany her on this tossing trip, and Abigail must have been worrying about her illness during this whole trip. Neither Edmund nor Abigail insisted on following, but Edmund stepped forward and handed Chelsea a package, Chelsea asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡± Edmund exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have to drink Herbal medicine every day? I¡¯m afraid you would feel bitter, so these candies are for you.¡± Cap铆tulo 745 Abigail and Frances were watching them and Chelsea blushed instantly with embarrassment, ¡°You¡¯re treating me as a child who can¡¯t bear the bitterness¡­¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would give her a packet of candy and said that he was afraid that she would find it hard to drink Herbal medicine. She¡¯s such a big girl, why can¡¯t she bear that? Only children use sugar to suppress the bitter taste of the medicine. Edmund said in a Low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like coffee, let alone Herbal medicine?¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She made a good cup of coffee, and he liked bitterness, but she always added a lot of sugar to her cup, obviously because she was afraid of bitterness. After he exposed her thoughts, Chelsea¡¯s face turned even redder, so she had to ept the package of candy and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ninjanovel When she was talking to him, Chelsea found that Abigail and Frances had stepped aside at some point, apparently trying to Leave space for the two of them. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed inappropriate to say thank you or some kind of advice. Edmund spoke first, ¡°Take care of yourself, I¡¯lle to visit you when I have time.¡± However, after he said that, he regretted it again and hurriedly changed his mind, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t come, so as not to give you more pressure.¡± It seemed that her illness had caused him no small psychological shadow, otherwise ording to his temper, he would havee to her regardless of her opposition. ¡°You should be busy with your work when you have time. You must have a lot of things to deal with since Fay left.¡± In the end, Chelsea changed the topic to work and didn¡¯t mention anything between them. There is nothing he can do with her and he didn¡¯t dare to force her any further. In the end, the four separated at the hospital door. Chelsea followed Frances back to the town, while Edmund and Abigail returned to Vertoak. On the way back, Abigail took the initiative to drive, ¡°I see that you are not in a good mood. You can take a rest at the back to calm down.¡± Edmund was very reluctant to part with her. He didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen this time. He wanted to bring Chelsea back, but now¡­ ¡°There is still a long way to go in life. You have to walk slowly on this Long road, then you will find it enjoyable.¡± Abigailforted him while driving, ¡°It may be a painful separation now, but in the future, when you think about it, you will be touched, because this experience is unique that she gave you.¡± As an elderly, Abigail had a profound understanding of life and love. Hearing those words, Edmund felt much calmer indeed. Yes, whether it¡¯s happiness or bitterness, it¡¯s what Chelsea gave him, and it¡¯s all unique. In the twinkling of an eye, Chelsea had been living with Frances for more than a month. She lives in a small two-story building in the town. The first floor is her clinic and the second floor is where she lives. In front of the building was a huge yard filled with herbs of all colors. After Chelsea recovered from pneumonia, she was dragged by Mrs. Han to climb the nearby mountain every morning. Chelsea could get used to getting up early in the morning. She used to get regr rest. But mountain climbing is extremely difficult physical work for her. Frances forced her to climb, saying that it was to enhance her physique. To fundamentally solve her physical condition, she must first improve her physique. At first, Chelsea could only climb halfway up the hill and Frances didn¡¯t force her to keep climbing, but tell her to wait on the hillside, while she climbed to the top alone. Cap铆tulo 746 Then after practicing for more than a month, Chelsea could climb to the top of the mountain smoothly. Although she was still out of breath, it was already very good for her. In addition to cooking here, Chelsea was writing her script in the study, while Frances spent all day fiddling with her herbs or seeing patients in the clinic. Frances was full of praise for her cooking skills. On one asion, after eating, Frances said with great distress, ¡°You are such a good girl, why is God so cruel to give you so much ordeal.¡± Frances was not the most easy-going person in the world, but she regarded Chelsea as a perfect girl. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She was gentle, virtuous, talented, and with a very nice personality. However, she has not had any sweetness in her life for so many years. Growing up with Hilton and Garry, she suffered a lot. Then she married Edmund for three years while Edmund was always giving her a cold face, and her mother-inw and sister-inw also bullied her at that time. After finally being reunited with her biological father and enjoying the warmth of family, then she found that there was a problem with her body. Even Frances, who was used to seeing all kinds of ups and downs at her age, couldn¡¯t stop feeling sorry for the injustice. Chelsea said with a light smile, ¡°Maybe the bitterness I¡¯m suffkatharineg now is to make me feel as sweet as living in a honey pot every day in the future.¡± Frances was moved by her and she vowed to say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to take care of you.¡± At first, Frances only promised to help her with conditioning, but after getting along for a while, she wanted to do her best. For this reason, she plunged into the medical book left by the ancients the next day, and looked through it carefully, trying to find a better prescription for Chelsea ninjanovel After much deliberation, Roy finally decided to hand over the adaptation rights of the new book to Trevor Spence and Starixo, and Chelsea had no opinion about this. Roy must have considered a lot to make such a decision. Roy exined to her on the phone, ¡°Trevor had a conversation with me, and it can be seen that he wants to fight a turnaround through this drama this time. As for his emotional mess, we don¡¯t have to worry about it as an outsider as long as he can work seriously on our drama.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Chelsea replied. Roy added, ¡°The creative team at Starixo is also very mature. We only need to do the script work well here. Of course, if you have any rmended actors, let me know.¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it again. With the detailed development of the script, I have a new feeling for many characters, and the candidates I had in mind before may change.¡± ¡°No hurry.¡± After they talked about work, they talked about her body again. Chelsea naturally reported good news but not bad news, ¡°I am all right, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, the Spring Festival is coming soon and then I will go back.¡± This is the first Spring Festival for her to return to the Ellis family, and she will go back Frances knew these things and said that she would prepare the medicine for her to drink in advance so that she could feel at ease back to spend time with her family. Of course, she woulde back after the new year One and a half years of treatment was too short, and some people need to take three years and five years toplete. Frances said that the final result of her conditioning depends on her fate. Chelsea has taken the oue of this matter very Lightly now. It is her fate to be able to recuperate well, and it was also her fate if not. During this time, Zuri and Zora Sugden came to visit her once, and Roy also said that he wanted to come, but Chelsea stopped her. She was worried that Roy couldn¡¯t stand a long journey from the Capital. Zuri came to visit her, but Zora Sugden came to say goodbye. Chelsea was very surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chris try to persuade you to stay?¡± Cap铆tulo 747 She deliberately told Chris that Zora Sugden nned to leave that day, hoping that he could keep her, why did Zora Sugden still want to leave? Zora Sugden Laughed at herself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. He has no emotional intelligence at all.¡± Zora Sugden then told her about what happened when Chris went to find her. First, he asked her out to make aint furiously, saying that she had no conscience when she ran away while he was sleepingst time. She was toozy to talk to him about these things and she walked away. Then he grabbed her and kissed her fiercely. Ang¡¯s Library Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Zora Sugden sat in the tavern, raised her head and drank a ss of wine, then said, ¡°I¡¯m very annoyed. Maybe he was going smoothly all the way, and he always feels that others should follow his words.¡± ¡°He med me for leaving after I slept, but we didn¡¯t promise anyone at the time and we were adults. Isn¡¯t this kind of thingmon? Why did he hate me so deeply?¡± Zuri drank the wine and pointed out, ¡°First of all, there is something wrong with his attitude, and secondly, he was just looking for trouble and he has not properly identified himself in your heart. He thinks that because he is the son of the Warren family and Zora Sugden can¡¯t live without hir Although Zuri¡¯s words were quite harsh, she still pointed out his fatal mistake in this matter. Zora Sugden gave her a thumb-up and said, ¡°So I kissed him on purpose, we slept another night, and I resigned right the next day.¡± Chelsea was speechless. She sighed, ¡°So, you ran away after you slept with him again? Are you mad at him and did that on purpose?¡± Zora Sugden admitted frankly, ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Chris must be mad again. ¡°He probably will have a shadow on women from now on.¡± Zuri smiled and gloated. She Liked to watch bad men get shriveled. Chriscked experiences. After being kicked on the ass for a few times, he would know what kind of attitude he should have to treat Zora Sugden. Zuri sometimes really wanted to tell those men that a man doesn¡¯t need to be tough in front of a woman, he needs to show his sincerity to win her heart. Chris was a typical man who always puts the cart before the horse. He only cared about saving face and self-esteem, so he ended up getting another break-up. _x?010__x0010__x0010__x010__x010__x010__x0010__x0010__x0010 x0010__x@010__x0@10__x010__x?012__x010__x@010_ Zora Sugden paused, then lowered her voice and said to the two of them, ¡°If I say, I¡¯m going back to inherit the family property, will you two think I¡¯m joking?¡± Chelsea and Zuri didn¡¯t think she was joking. In their eyes, Zora Sugden was not the kind of nonsense person, so they were quite frightened. Zora Sugden exined in a low voice in the confused eyes of the two of them, ¡°My family makes jewelry.¡± Zuri first came back to her senses, ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re not the daughter of the boss of Lorlene Jewelry, are you?¡± Zuri is often in contact with various endorsements in the entertainment industry. Lorlene Jewelry is a well-known jewelry brand at home and abroad. In recent years, it has swept the fashion industry with its unique and smart designs, attracting many stars. As far as Zuri knows, the surname of Lorlene Jewelry¡¯s current boss is Green¡­ Zora Sugden admitted frankly, ¡°Yes.¡± They both took a deep breath. Chelsea had also heard of Lorlene Jewelry. How could a girl not love jewelry? Naturally, they are very concerned about these brands. Zuri remembered something, and suddenly grabbed Zora Sugden¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°I just won that jewelry endorsement some time ago, is it because of you?¡± Cap铆tulo 748 Zuri has beenpeting for this endorsement with another actress for a long time. Of course, it is the agents of the two actresses who are fighting. In the end, Zuri won, which made her so happy for a Long time. She would go to thatpany in a few days to shoot. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zora Sugden gave her a look of appreciation, ¡°I just rmended you to my parents, but I¡¯m not out of selfishness, because I think you are very suitable for our jewelry.¡± Zuri spread her hands, ¡°I won without effort.¡± Zora Sugdenughed, ¡°In my opinion, this endorsement was well deserved.¡± ¡°I only paid attention to your appearance before. During this period, after we met, I have learned more about your character, that¡¯s why I rmended you.¡± ninjanovel ¡°First of all, your beautiful and dazzling appearance matches our jewelry very well. You know that many of the jewelry is beyond ordinary people, but you are different. I have seen your appearance on various asions. Any jewelry worn on youplements each other and you and the jewelry achieve each other.¡± ¡°Secondly, you are free and independent and you always show your love and hate clearly, which is the value that Lorlene Jewelry wants to convey to the majority of women.¡± Her remarks highly praised Zuri but she was sincere. Zuri was not pretending to be humble, she raised her ss and replied frankly, ¡°Then I ept your compliment.¡± Zora Sugden drank all the wine in the ss with a smile, Zuri has always been so dazzling and mboyant, the more she looks, the more she Likes her. Chelsea finally regained his senses, and asked Zora Sugden softly, ¡°Then why did you Learn psychology? And you have achieved such outstanding achievements.¡± Chris is a well-known schr, and it is not easy for her to study in the same school as him. She can easily work under him in the hospital after returning to China, and no one knows that she is a daughter of that family, which means she must be very good at psychology. Zora Sugden shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, my family has always wanted me to Learn design, but I¡¯m not interested at all.¡± ¡°When I was studying abroad, I originally took my parents¡¯ money to study design, butter I secretly changed my major to psychology.¡± Such a life was unimaginable for Zuri who is bad at studying. She gave Zora Sugden a thumbs up and said in admiration, ¡°You are amazing!¡± She changed her major halfway and still was so good at it, which made Zuri kind of ashamed. Zora Sugden continued, ¡°My parents were furious when they found out, and they cut off all my financial support. I had to work all kinds of jobs to make a living at that time.¡± ¡°Not until recently that my rtionship with them has gradually eased. My mother called again a few days ago to say that my father was not in good health. It happened just when I was also tired from being tortured by Chris, so I decided to go back and help them.¡± Zuri said quietly, ¡°Chris is embarrassed now, thinking that he is a noble son who is high above, but what he didn¡¯t expect is that you are the daughter of a wealthy family.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Zora Sugden smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of him. From now on, we will be strangers. He will still work as a doctor, and I will deal with my jewelry.¡± Unlike Zuri¡¯s schadenfreude, Chelsea was a Little worried about Edmund. Both Chris and Yusuf are good friends of Edmund. They must alwaysin to him when their rtionship is not going well, which must be hard for him to stand it. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what was going on with her. Although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, she still instinctively thought about him when something happened. But thinking of Brayan, who was already married, she could still breathe a sigh of relief, ¡°They are such a mess in their rtionships, but fortunately Brayan was married happily.¡± Zuri leaned over and whispered, ¡°As far as I know, Brayan used some tricks to marry his wife, and his wife still doesn¡¯t know about it.¡± ¡°If she found out what happened, she would be angry with him.¡± Cap铆tulo 749 Chelsea asked in surprise, ¡°Where did you hear the gossip?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Zuriughed, ¡°Oh, the entertainment industry itself is a big dye vat of gossip. We have many sources of gossip.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°They are really troublesome.¡± She thought that Brayan would be a nice one, but she didn¡¯t expect such a thing had happened. However, Brayan seemed to have a deep scheming at first sight, and it was not surprising that he could use tricks to marry a little girl back home. Zuri and Zora Sugden stayed in the town for one night, and they Left together the next day. Zuri returned to the crew of ¡®The Crown¡¯ while Zora Sugden left Vertoak directly to return to her parents¡¯ house. Chelsea learned from Edmund that Chris was furious at her Leaving without telling him again. As for Zora Sugden¡¯s family background, Chelsea didn¡¯t tell Edmund, so Chris didn¡¯t know. Since Zora Sugden felt that she and Chris did not need to contact each other, Chelsea chose to respect her decision this time. Chelsea had lived in the town for so long but Edmund never came to see her once. He strictly adhered to his promise and never bothered her again. He asked her not only to take good care of her body but also to adjust her mood. Even messages are rarely sent, and phone calls have never been made. That afternoon, Chelsea had just woken up from a nap and was not fully conscious when she received a call from Edmund. As soon as the call was connected, Edmund exined seriously at the other end, ¡°It¡¯s not true about that woman and me.¡± Chelsea was confused, ¡°What woman?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Edmund paused, then asked her again, ¡°You didn¡®t see the news?¡± ¡°I just got up from a nap,¡± Chelsea told the truth. Because she got up early in the morning to go hiking with Frances, Chelsea always slept properly at noon to rest her strength. ¡°I was at a dinner partyst night, and a woman sprained her ankle in front of me. As a result, the media wrote that the two of us were having an affair.¡± ¡°The media have been so crazy and despicable in taking things out of context that they put out a picture of me holding that woman¡¯s arm and said that I was flirting with her.¡± ¡°I hold her by her arm and the next thing I knew, I pushed her away. They only showed that fucking picture on purpose!¡± Edmund swears in annoyance. He¡¯s already sent someone to take it down, and he made it clear that he had no rtionship with that woman. ¡°Oh, Ok.¡± Chelsea knew he was being used by someone who was trying to use his fame for publicity. While her words made Edmund¡¯s irritable mood worse. He emphasized again, ¡°I thought everyone knew about my feelings about you and they wouldn¡¯te to me again.¡± Chelsea Laughed, ¡°A man Like you will never Lack a woman to embrace, no matter whether you make it clear or not.¡± Even if he was married, those women would still rush to him. If everyone¡¯s fundamental values are right, there will not be so many mistresses in this world. Cap铆tulo 750 ¡°No matter what their intentions are, you are the only one in my heart.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t hold back and started talking again. Chelsea couldn¡¯t answer, so she fell silent. ¡°You should be busy now, goodbye.¡± Edmund ended the call first with a reluctant tone. Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything, then hung up the phone. There was no need for Edmund to call to exin the matter. She believed that he was not the kind of man who made trouble. Apart from his affair with Diane over the years, he has never flirted with any other women. As for what happened to Diane, he had already admitted that it was because he had a grudge against her at that time, so he deliberately did those things to make her suffer. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Just when Edmund finished the call with Chelsea, Trevor called again. He was about to cry at the end, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Tara was. As soon as he said that, he was interrupted by Edmund furiously, A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Trevor, stop calling me to say she was sorry again. I said that you needed to fire her immediately, and I will pay the liquidated damages.¡± The woman he was talking about was named Tara White, an artist of Starixo, also Trevor¡¯s lover and the one who deliberately made a scenest night! After Edmund bought Starixo, he went there and held a meeting. He saw this Tara once, but he didn¡¯t pay attention to her at all. Who would have thought that he was tricked by her Last night? When he learned about this today, he immediately called Trevor and asked him to fire her. Trevor hesitated for a long time before admitting that he had an affair with her, and pleaded for her, saying that she just wanted to increase some more exposure. Edmund was so angry that she dared to bring trouble for him. She¡¯s got a nerve! He thought that she may not just want to increase her exposure. There was another possibility that she nned to have some contact with him so that others think she has a rtionship with him. However, Trevor naively thought that she had no other intentions. Thinking of this, Edmund couldn¡¯t help scolding, ¡°Why did you stilt treat this kind of woman as a treasure?¡± It was purely because Roy had some friendship with Trevor and he might be able to hand over the right to adapt the new drama to Trevor that he bought Starixo. He made the right bet on this matter. Roy did cooperate with Starixo, but he didn¡¯t expect there was such a lousy artist as Tara White here. ¡°She really has no other intention¡­¡± Trevor was still pleading for her. Edmund simply scolded him unceremoniously, ¡°Trevor, are you fucking crazy?¡± ¡°Let alone that she knew that you had a family and still kept being your lover for several years. She was your woman and deliberately approached other menst night. Can you bear it?¡± Trevor was scolded by him and he felt his anger, so he didn¡¯t dare to speak on the other end of the phone. ¡°Say again and you go out with her!¡± Edmund put down this sentence and hung up the phone. Cap铆tulo 751 Anyway, the contract between Roy and Starixo had already been signed If Trevor dared to say that again, he would fire him too. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t know why he thought that Tara was such a pure and nice girl that he protected her everywhere. She was a mistress; how could she be counted as a good girl? He heard that Trevor has frequently filed for divorce with his wife in recent years, which was all because of her. But Trevor¡¯s wife was also a tough one. She said that she would never divorce him, nor would she let those mistresses take her position. Even if Trevor wanted to get a divorce, he had to struggle all the way and his chance was poor. Therefore, even though they had an affair for so many years, he had never tried to be open and aboveboard. When he attended any asion, he could only bring her up as a femalepanion, not a girlfriend or his wife. On the other end, Tara threw the coffee cup in front of him when Edmund hung up, ¡°Is he sick? Since he is the boss of Starixo, I¡¯m just taking advantage of his fame. It¡¯s just to increase some exposure, why was he being so mad?¡± ninjanovel Tara cried again in the next second, ¡°I won various endorsements and projects and I made so much money for thepany.¡± Trevor came over and hugged her and tried tofort her, ¡°His personality has always been like this, he can¡¯t say otherwise.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? When he had an affair with that Diane, didn¡¯t he turn a blind eye?¡± She wiped away her tears and said angrily, ¡°I am your woman, and he clearly looks down on you and bullies you. If he didn¡¯t mind, it meant that he thinks highly of you.¡± Trevor was a little irritated, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it before? If you told me and I said hello to him in advance, it wouldn¡¯t be such a mess now.¡± If he knew that she was nning to piggyback on the head of the new boss, he would never allow her to do so. Tara punched him angrily and said, ¡°You¡¯re ming me now?¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for yourck of ability and poor management, Starixo would not go downhill. As for me, I would not still be a B-lister now. Ny favorite jewelry endorsement would not be gone either.¡± ¡°I stayed with you right after graduating from university when I was an innocent girl, I thought you could give me a home, and even if you couldn¡¯t give me a home, you would give me a brilliant career, right? What about you? You neither gave me a sweet home, nor a great career.¡± If it was before, he would be soft-hearted and feel sorry for her. But the same tricks are used too many times, and he was immune to it now. In addition, this time she offended Edmund who just told him to get out of the way. How could he continue to indulge her? He immediately got up and said with a cold face, ¡°Now that Mr. Nelson has spoken, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Go back to HR to go through the formalities.¡± Tara was extremely annoyed and shouted his name Edmund said that she was expelled from Starixo, and when the news spread out, there would no one who dared to use her to film, which was forcing her out.¡± Trevor roared, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that he will pay you liquidated damage? That¡¯s also a lot of money, what are you making a fuss about? Do you want me to be fired by him along with you?¡± ¡°If I leave now, I would have nothing.¡± He was also terribly annoying because he was counting on the operation of Roy¡¯s new drama and turned it over. How could he offend Edmund because of her at this time? He knew that it was because Roy was a nice person and he was thinking about his old rtionship with him, so he signed the right to adapt the new book to help him turn over. If he screwed up again this time, he was afraid that his name will disappear from the film and television circle. Cap铆tulo 752 By that time, all lovers are gone. With his money gone and his status gone, he¡¯d be damned if he had a woman. He admitted that after being absurd for half of his life, he just understood the true meaning of living now. He missed his wife who is far abroad, when he was young and had nothing, it is his wife who apanied him to struggle all the way and made Starixo great in those days.¡± What did he do in the end? After he became famous, he began to get tired of her and had many affairs. And in recent years for Tara, he asked for divorce more than once, which was never happened before¡­ Thinking of these bad things he did, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little more annoyed when he Looked at Tara. ninjanovel When he finished running this new drama, he would go abroad to ask his wife for forgiveness. Tara didn¡¯t see things clearly until this moment and she panicked all of a sudden. If she was sacked from Starixo, her future would be ruined. Then, wouldn¡¯t she have devoted herself to this old man in vain all these years? She didn¡¯t expect that she would be done this time since she thought that he could continue to protect her. Who knew¡­? She fell on the sofa with a pale face and burst into tears. After all, she had been with him for several years, and Trevor couldn¡¯t bear her to cry like this, so he stepped forward and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve made enough money these years, after you left, you could set up a studio by yourself. I will continue to introduce resources to youter.¡± Tara cried in despair, and muttered as she cried, ¡°What¡¯s so good about that Chelsea that Edmund is somitted to her?¡± Edmund is an important person in the film and television industry. Many female stars like him. Looking at Diane¡¯s resources back then, who wouldn¡¯t want to have a rtionship with him? Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But Edmund has been involved with Chelsea ever since he announced that he has nothing to do with Diane. Judging from his attitude, it seems that he has always been humble in front of her. What kind of woman he can¡¯t get? There are so many beautiful women in the entertainment industry, why does he have to be with her? Not to mention that she is his ex-wife, is he shameless? ¡°What does this have to do with Chelsea?¡± Trevor said impatiently, ¡°Edmund is not a person who makes trouble. In addition to having scandals with Diane over the years, have you seen any other female stars that he has a rtionship with?¡± ¡°And those scandals with Diane wereter confirmed to be made up by Diane herself.¡± Speaking of this, Trevor remembered what she did this time. He was so angry that his head was about to explode. So he turned around and left without saying a word to her. Tara grabbed his sleeve and asked expectantly, ¡°Then if I left here, can I still y the second female lead in this new drama?¡± She originally nned to be the heroine of this drama, so she did her best to serve him for several nights, but he only reluctantly agreed to let her y the second female lead. Trevor shook her hand away, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Edmund fired her; how could she still be in this new drama? Cap铆tulo 753 She burst into tears again, holding him and refusing to let go, ¡°You promised me!¡± Trevor had a headache now. Although he promised to let her y the second female lead, he couldn¡¯t keep it now. Why did she go to make up stories with Edmund? Trevor wanted to get away from her, so he had to say, ¡°Although Edmund will not use you again, you still have a chance, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What chance?¡± Tara was ecstatic, as long as there was a chance, she would try her best to seize it. Trevor said, ¡°Chelsea is the screenwriter, and Roy is the original author. You could build a good rtionship with their father and daughter, especially with Chelsea. As long as she nodded, Edmund will listen to her words.¡± She was happy for a while but the next second, her face changed again, and she said angrily, ¡°You asked me to go to please Chelsea?¡± ninjanovel The hostility of a woman to another woman was sometimes inexplicable. Although she had never been in contact with Chelsea before, she was annoyed when she heard her name, let alone trying to get along with her. ¡°That¡¯s all I could say, suit yourself!¡± Trevor walked away after saying these words, and Tara threw the pillow from the sofa in a rage For dinner, Chelsea made chicken stewed with mushrooms, fried fresh vegetables, and cooked a soup. That was enough for them. Frances seldom bought food herself. Many were given t by the neighbors she had once helped. As soon as the two sat down at the dining table, a guest came to the house. It was a woman who often came to Frances for acupuncture. The woman smiled and talked with her. She kept ncing at Chelsea, which made her feel not at ease, but Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything out of politeness. Then Frances took the woman out to the yard to talk, and Chelsea learned from their conversation that the woman came to introduce a boy for her, who was her nephew. He said that he fell in Love with Chelsea after seeing her once before and asked her to express his feelings to her. Chelsea stayed silent. While she was worried about it, a man¡¯s low and stern voice suddenly came from the yard. He said to the woman, ¡°That nephew of yours is asking for a date, but he didn¡¯t bother to find out whether Chelsea has a boyfriend first?¡± Hearing this voice, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but feel astonished. Why was Edmund here? Chelsea felt that this was an illusion. She quickly got up and walked to the window, only to see Edmund standing tall and straight in the yard with a coat in his arms. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The town had just snowed for a few days, and the snow in the yard had not melted yet. Edmund stood in the snow with a cold face, which even directly Lowered the temperature outside several degrees. His aura was strong enough to scare the woman to tremble, ¡°Who are you?¡± Chelsea was so afraid that Edmund would say, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who I am.¡± If so, that¡¯d be so disrespectful to Frances. Although the woman came to convey her nephew¡¯s confession to Chelsea, the intention of it was not bad. Besides, everyone in the town had a good rtionship with Frances. It would be bad if Edmund said something harmful. Fortunately, Frances spoke at this time. She was a Little surprised and asked Edmund, ¡°Edmund? Why are you here?¡± Edmund nced at the woman, then turned to Frances and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Chelsea.¡± Edmund was also very cunning. Because Chelsea had broken up with him, he couldn¡¯t openly say that he was once her boyfriend, so he hade to visit him on purpose, making the woman mistakenly think that he had a deep rtionship with Chelsea, so that she wouldn¡¯t have any thoughts of letting Chelsea date her nephew. Cap铆tulo 754 With Edmund¡¯s appearance and temperament, he was much better than her nephew. As long as the woman had some self-awareness, from now on, they would no longer disturb Chelsea. Sure enough, Edmund saw a trace of embarrassment on the woman¡¯s face. She was at a loss and said to Frances, ¡°Since you have a guest at home, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Before Frances could say anything, the woman walked past Edmund and left in a hurry. Frances shook her head helplessly and then called Edmund into the room. ¡°Come in quickly. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡± ninjanovel However, Edmund stopped Frances. He nced at Chelsea, who was standing by the window, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are there many men in the town who like her?¡± At this moment, Edmund¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t wonderful at all. He hadn¡¯t imagined that, despite the cold, he hade all the way here to visit Chelsea, and he would run into someone who wanted to introduce some men to Chelsea. At that moment, he even had the urge to throw the woman out. He even wanted to break her nephew¡¯s leg, making him forget about Chelsea. Frances smiled and said, ¡°What do you think? She is such a good girl, and so pretty. But she almost never goes out. If she shows up around more often, I¡¯m afraid that the threshold of my house will be ttened by suitors.¡± Frances stepped into the room first. Frances¡¯s words were not exaggerated. Now, Chelsea only went out with her every morning to climb the mountain to exercise, and stayed at home at other times. In the beginning, Chelsea was still helping Frances in the clinic on the first floor, or going out with her to buy something. Later, she found that many young men on the street staring at her with adoration. Some even heard that Frances was here, so Chelsea didn¡¯t go out. Fortunately, Chelsea had a quiet personality. Otherwise, Frances¡¯s life would not have been peaceful. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Of course, Frances told the public that Chelsea was the child of her friend. Because something happened to her family, she came here to rx. She did not mention anything about Chelsea¡¯s family background and health. Frances¡¯s words made Edmund feel even more depressed. He was really miserable. He had rivals in love everywhere. He didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would be able to make him a bunch of rivals in love when she came to the town for calm stay here. Edmund followed Frances into the room. He saw the girl who was staring at him in a daze. She was wearing home wear, which made her look like a little Lamb. Edmund¡¯s heart melted when he saw this. The reason why Chelsea was stunned was that she hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of seeing Edmund. She felt Like a dream. Edmund was clearly in Vertoak, wasn¡¯t he? And he didn¡¯t tell her that he wanted toe. Frances could clearly feel the deep affection between them, so she took the initiative to step into the kitchen and prepare to add a pair of bowls and chopsticks. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Cap铆tulo 755 Edmund casually put his coat on the hanger at the entrance, stepped forward, and raised his hand to touch Chelsea¡¯s cheek. However, he was afraid that his hands would be too cold to her and his rtionship with her was not suitable for him to touch her face so frequently, so he quickly took it back If possible, he really wanted to hold her face and take a good Look at her, or hold her tightly in his arms for a while. Chelsea only came back to her senses when he touched her. Because his actions were too ambiguous, she could not help but blush slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Why was Edmund speaking as he pleased and touched her face? Edmund said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m here to exin the scandal to you in person to show my sincerity.¡± Chelsea was speechless. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that Edmund¡¯s action was very influential. Ang¡¯s Library Was that necessary? It was not that she didn¡¯t believe him. Frances pursed her lips and smiled when she heard Edmund¡¯s words in the kitchen. How could he exin it in person? It was obvious that he was using this reasonable excuse to see his beloved girl. Previously, Edmund had vowed not to contact her and disturb her. He could not go back on his word ande to see her on his own initiative. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But this time, it was rted to his reputation. As a pursuer, it made sense for him to exin it in person Frances took a new set of tableware and walked out. She asked Edmund to sit down and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s eat together.¡± ¡°Come to enjoy the hot soup that Chelsea just made. Drink a bowl of it to warm your body.¡± Frances filled arge bowl of soup for Edmund, then turned to Chelsea and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we add another dish?¡± ¡°There¡¯s fresh mutton that our neighbor just gave us. You can cook it with onions for him. It¡¯s best to eat mutton in this weather.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chelsea also felt that the dishes on the table were not enough. A big man Like Edmund could eat the food of her and Frances¡¯. ¡°I¡¯LL help you.¡± Just as Chelsea rose to her feet, Edmund followed. Chelsea quickly said, ¡°No need.¡± However, even though she refused Edmund, Edmund still followed Chelsea to the kitchen. Frances shook her head with a smile and lowered her head to drink the soup gracefully. Cap铆tulo 756 Young people¡¯s love was indeed moving! Even if love was a bit bitter, it still made people get addicted to it. ¡°Onions fried with mutton is a quick dish to make. I can manage it myself.¡± Chelsea felt that it was better for Edmund not to go into the kitchen, because she didn¡¯t know what to do when he was there. He stood tall and obvious in the kitchen. Everywhere around the kitchen was full of his breath, and wherever he went, his hot eyesight followed Chelsea. ¡°Come on. I can help you prepare the onions.¡± Edmund stood far away from her and leaned over slightly to stare at her, as if he wanted to see and compensate himself in the way he missed her these days. Chelsea didn¡¯t expect him to be so close to her. She turned around and almost pressed her face against his lips, which scared her stiff. ¡°Be careful.¡± Edmund reminded her to hold her waist to prevent her from falling down when she was so startled that she might stumble backwards. Chelsea was irritated. He had the nerve to warn her to be careful! If he hadn¡¯t deliberately been so close to her, would she have been scared? Fortunately, she had just taken back her face in time, otherwise, she would have kissed him! Thinking of this, Chelsea awkwardly patted his hand away. ¡°Mr. Nelson, you¡¯d better go out quickly, or you won¡¯t be able to eat mutton tonight.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Mr. Nelson? What? Edmund was enraged by Chelsea¡¯s unfamiliar address, but she had already turned around to get busy and never looked at him again. However, in order to have dinner sessfully made by Chelsea, Edmund left the kitchen first. As soon as Edmund left, Chelsea immediately felt as though the air in the kitchen had returned to normal. Without being disturbed by him, she quickly prepared the dishes and left. The three of them ate a happy dinner together. After dinner, Frances took the initiative to leave the dining room for them. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and read books for a while. You can talk.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to chat with Edmund. On the one hand, the atmosphere at night was too ambiguous, and on the other hand, there wasn¡¯t much to talk about. She was really afraid that Edmund would say something in love again, so she couldn¡¯t stand it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. So she also got up and said to Edmund, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go to the hotel to rest.¡± Chelsea thought to herself, of course, that since Edmund didn¡¯t return to Vertoak today, he would definitely stay outside the hotel. Chelsea knew very well how far the journey from Vertoak was. On such a cold day, he had to hurry back and have a good rest. Unexpectedly, Edmund threw his tall body into the chair and said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯ll live here tonight.¡± Cap铆tulo 757 Chelsea was speechless. Frances, who was halfway upstairs, turned around and said to Edmund, ¡°You can stay, but there are only two bedrooms here. Chelsea and I each have one. You have to sleep on the sofa in the living room on the second floor.¡± Frances didn¡¯t mean to make things difficult for Edmund. She wasn¡¯t very close to Chelsea, so it was impossible for the two of them to squeeze together and give him a room. Moreover, she had been single for so many years. She was used to sleeping alone and did not ept sleeping with others. She couldn¡¯t directly tell Edmund that she wanted him to live with Chelsea. She knew that they were breaking up now. If she still said that, wouldn¡¯t that be disrespectful to Chelsea? But she also knew that Edmund hade all the way here. He definitely wanted to stay and spend more time with Chelsea, which was why he had such an arrangement. Without saying a word, Edmund raised his hand and made an ¡°Okay¡± gesture to Frances. ¡°No problem.¡± Frances then instructed Chelsea, ¡°Bring him a new pillow and quiltter. They¡¯re all in your wardrobe.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Frances had already left, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Chelsea to say anything. Although she didn¡¯t want Edmund to live here at all, this wasn¡¯t her home after all. She didn¡¯t have the right to speak. If a man like him stayed in the same room with the two women, no one knew what the people in the town would think tomorrow. Likely, most people would think that he had slept with her! Edmund must have stayed here on purpose to make everyone misunderstand their rtionship. It was estimated that no one would introduce a boyfriend to her in the future. He was really cunning! ninjanovel Thinking of this, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but sit down again in the chair and ¡°kindly¡± reminded him, ¡°The sofa is very narrow, and you can¡¯t even stretch your Legs. It must be ufortable to sleep all night.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to sleep in the big bed of the hotel?¡± Chelsea was furious. When did he be so shameless? Edmund stared at her and said bluntly, ¡°Not good. You¡¯re not in the hotel. I don¡¯t care about the ce except you.¡± Chelsea gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of sleeping in pain? You¡¯ll have to drive for a few hours tomorrow, won¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my waist is fine.¡± As Edmund spoke, he suddenly leaned forward and drew closer to Chelsea, his deep-set eyes filled with affection. Well, Chelsea had the right to speak the most about his waist. Chelsea was speechless. ¡°Is Edmund ying a rogue or what?¡± Cap铆tulo 758 Seeing that Edmund was going to stay here, Chelsea had no choice but to get up and go upstairs. She had no choice but to find him a quilt and a pillow. Edmund followed her upstairs happily. When he arrived at the living room on the second floor, he Laughed out Loud when he saw the sofa. How could the sofa be so narrow? It was obviously broad and long enough, andfortable From the moment he entered the two-story building, he had looked at them carefully. Every piece of furniture and decoration in the house was extremely particr. At first nce, he knew that Frances was a person who enjoyed the taste. How could she make a narrow sofa at home? It seemed that what she had just said was to make him give up and deliberately Lie to him. Unexpectedly, Chelsea even learned to tell the lies. It was too bad! Hearing Edmund¡¯sughter, Chelsea knew that her thoughts had been seen through by him. So she turned around awkwardly and ran back to her room. When she found a new pillow and quilt from the wardrobe, Edmund followed her to her bedroom. Chelsea turned around and saw him casually sitting at the end of her bed. She stomped her feet anxiously and said, ¡°What are you doing? Get out of here!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Edmund was really insatiable. He had already stayed in her bedroom, but he still barged into her bedroom. He had to stay in her room. ¡°I want this pillow.¡± Edmund took the pillow that belonged to her from the bed in his hand. Her hair must be fragrant on her pillow, and he wanted to sleep on it. ¡°Edmund, are you a pervert?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea angrily threw the quilt and pillow in his hand on him, and then went forward to try to take back her pillow. Edmund waved off the things she threw over, and easily held her slender wrist and pressed her against the big bed under him. The man¡¯s long and sturdy legs were pressed against her. Their breaths were almost intertwined. Chelsea was about to go crazy. Just now, he didn¡¯t close the door of the room. What if Frances passed by her door and saw them hugging each other and falling into bed like this? It would be so unseemly! She couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at them. Chelsea struggled angrily. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Instead, Edmund pressed her closer and rified the scandal this morning. ¡°I really have nothing to do with that woman.¡± In fact, when he was angry, the scandal was removed. From morning until now, there was almost no follow-up reports. ¡®ve told you that I believe you.¡± With great difficulty, Chelsea pulled out her leg and kicked Edmund. Chelsea thought it was time for Edmund to release her, but he asked her again, ¡°Why do you believe me?¡± Chelsea was so angry by Edmund¡¯s words. Was he done? She gritted her teeth and stared at the man¡¯s handsome face, which was close to her. She had an impulse to bite him. Cap铆tulo 759 If it weren¡¯t for this behavior being too ambiguous, she would have bitten his face! Edmund rarely saw Chelsea clenching her teeth in anger. Most of the time, she was gentle and had no temper. At this moment, seeing that she was so angry that her eyes were vivid, he only felt very interesting and couldn¡¯t help Laughing out in a low voice. Chelsea was truly annoyed by his smile. Out of impulse, she broke free from his grasp and pulled his face down. She went up to him and bit his lips hard. After this bite, the entire world suddenly quieted down. Edmund¡¯s entire body went rigid from the bite, and when Chelsea came to her senses, her face instantly turned red. ¡°I¡­¡± She quickly Let go of him and tried to exin, but in the next second, her soft lips were fiercely kissed, and she could only make a sound between her lips and teeth. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund was ready to get close to her, but he had been restraining her feelings. Now that she had bitten him, he instantly found a reasonable excuse. If she got angryter, he would insist that she kissed him first. Sure enough, he was right. As soon as he reluctantly let go of Chelsea¡¯s attractive Lips, Chelsea used him angrily, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°You kissed me first.¡± ninjanovel Edmund had unleashed all of his shamelessness. Chelsea was so angry that he was about to cry. ¡°Get up!¡± At the thought of how Edmund had kissed her, it was time for him to let go of her. Who would have thought that Edmund would actually lean close to her and continue to kiss her? In Edmund¡¯s opinion, since both of them had kissed, of course he had to kiss her to the end. Besides, that was just a rest for their kissing, so that Chelsea would not be breathless. After this entanglement, no matter how much Chelsea resisted the feeling of being close to him, her heart was helplessly softened She found excuses to restrain herself from getting close to him, but he broke her resistance with intimacy. Edmund¡¯s reluctant kiss was attached to the corner of her lips. He looked at her eyes and whispered, ¡°You are my only love. In the past, I loved no one, and from now to the future, I will always love you.¡± He had been with Diane Stevenson before, but there was no intimate rtionship between them. In the future, Edmund would not be interested in other women. Tara White was nothing for him in his eyes ¡°If you don¡¯t reconcile with me, I will be a monk for the rest of my life.¡± After saying that, Edmund seemed to be threatening her. He even bit her chin slightly. Chelsea¡¯s mood was extremely chaotic. She raised her hand and pushed him away. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you can control your sexual desire. I don¡¯t care about you.¡± After that, she got out of bed, picked up the quilt and pillow thrown on the floor, and stuffed them into his arms to drive him out. Edmund solved the bitterness of longing, so he didn¡¯t pester her anymore. Cap铆tulo 760 He went out and took his pajamas and toiletries from his car. After washing up in the bathroom, he Lay on the sofa with satisfaction and fell asleepfortably. The weather forecast said that there would be a snowstorm tomorrow. At that time, the highway would definitely be blocked, and he could stay here for another day. Well, Edmund admitted that he really wanted to exin to her in person, but after watching the weather forecast, he became more determined toe over. That night, the snowstorm was raging outside, but the three of them fell asleep. Although Edmund slept on the sofa, he didn¡¯t feel cold at all, because the heating was very strong, and the room was as warm as spring. The next morning, Chelsea was woken up by the knocking on the door There was a hint of surprise in Edmund¡¯s voice. ¡°Chelsea, are you up? It¡¯s snowing outside. It¡¯s extremely beautiful.¡± Vertoak was a seaside city, and it rarely snowed in a year The town had a totally different climate, which could be called a snow pit. It had been snowing twice since Chelsea came here, so she was no longer excited to see the snow. However, she still got up and opened the curtains. The snow outside looked much heavier than the previous two rounds. Edmund continued to knock on the door. ¡°Do you want to go down and have a Look?¡± Chelsea had no choice but to tidy up her clothes and go open the door Edmund invited her again, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°No need.¡± Chelsea turned around and walked away. ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare breakfast.¡± Edmund was speechless. Chelsea¡¯s heart was colder than the ice and snow outside. As soon as Chelsea stepped into the kitchen, Edmund followed her in. Chelsea helplessly pushed him out. ¡°Mr. Nelson, please don¡¯t keep circling around me, okay? Can you help sweep the snow? It¡¯ll be dangerous once it¡¯s frozen.¡± After receiving such a reminder from Chelsea, Edmund nced at the snow in the courtyard outside. He truly knew that he should go out and sweep the snow. If Edmund didn¡¯t do it, this must be Chelsea¡¯s job. He couldn¡¯t wait for Frances toe down and do it, could he? So he honestly took out a tool to shovel the snow. Just now, Chelsea had always been furious for him circling around her. There was nothing he could do about it. It was all her who had made his heart tremble. Looking at the thickyer of snow, Edmund suddenly had the urge to make a snowman after sweeping the snow. He wanted to make a snowman for Chelsea.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. With this thought in mind, he took action. After a while, he piled up like a model. In fact, Frances had already gotten up. She hadn¡¯t gone out all this time to leave space for Chelsea and Edmund. Cap铆tulo 761 At this moment, Chelsea was standing by the window, admiring the snow. When she saw that Edmund was busy sweeping the snow, she couldn¡¯t help smiling and shaking her head and sighing. What made Frances smile was the sweetness and craziness of Edmund in love. He, a noble man was squatting in front of the snowman that he had piled up and carefully carving the details. Such a scene was very touching. What made Frances¡¯ heart break was the current situation between Edmund and Chelsea. In this world, the bitterness of love was nothing. The most bitter thing was that people could not be together even though they Loved each other dearly. Just as Chelsea finished preparing breakfast, she was pulled by Edmund towards the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a present.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to go out. She was too afraid that Edmund would send her another drone show to confess his love for her to the public. When Chelsea came to the outside of the yard, she immediately saw a pile of snowmen in the yard. Edmund even went to the car outside to get his scarf and sunsses. He also took them in and put them on the snowman. In this way, the snowman had a cool temperament, which was very pleasing to the eye. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°You put this up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Edmund replied with satisfaction. Chelsea gave an evaluation. ¡°This snowman was quite handsome.¡± But after the evaluation, she felt that something was wrong. Edmund seemed to have built a ¡°Snowman Edmund¡± for her. Why did he do this? ninjanovel Chelsea turned around and red at Edmund. Then she walked into the room. ¡°The breakfast is ready.¡± Edmund followed her and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? Let¡¯s make another er.¡± Chelsea refused. ¡°It¡¯s too cold. I don¡¯t want to pile it up.¡± In fact, she did not want to do such a romantic thing with him. Even Frances said that her body would depend on her fate in the future. How could she dare to Leave such a beautiful memory for him? The sweeter the scene was, the more bitter her memory would be in the future. During breakfast, Edmund nced at the weather forecast inadvertently, and then frowned and said helplessly, ¡°This snow is too heavy and the highway has been sealed off. It seems that I have to stay here for another night tonight.¡± Frances nced at him indifferently and ate silently. So just let him go! How could a business man who often went on business trips as frequently as usual not have the habit of paying attention to the weather forecast every day? She didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t know there would be a snowstorm in the next few days. Cap铆tulo 762 It was obvious that he was using the excuse of weather for his continual stay. Frances didn¡¯t speak, but Chelsea got nervous. ¡°Had the highway been sealed off?¡± Chelsea knew that there would be a snowstorm in the next few days, but she hadpletely ignored the fact that the highway would be blocked. She had thought that Edmund had left this afternoon. Then Chelsea grabbed her own cell phone and checked it. The highway was indeed sealed off. When she thought of how she had to spend another day with Edmund, she felt uneasy. Because ording to Edmund¡¯s character, he would definitely pester her. As long as he lived in a hotel, she wouldn¡¯t suffer so much. After breakfast, Frances¡¯s clinic opened, and she went to the consulting room. In the end, Chelsea couldn¡¯t win against Edmund. She was dragged by him into the courtyard to make a snowman. This time, the situation was quite interesting. Everyone who came to the clinic would see Chelsea piled up a snowman with a tall and handsome man, and the man smiled gently at her, so soon they knew that her boyfriend wasing to see her. ninjanovel Chelsea could only console herself. She could just take it as that Edmund had stopped the men in the town who were crazy for her, and that would give her some peace. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Near noon, Edmund suggested to Chelsea, ¡°I¡¯LL make Lunch.¡± Chelsea nced at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. Edmund saw the suspicion hidden in her silence. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do it well? Then you¡¯re wrong. I cooked almost every day in Vertoak.¡± ¡°You cook everyday?¡± Chelsea felt that was quite impossible. ¡°I made that for my grandpa Edmund knew that she didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention how mean our grandpa became after getting sick this time. At first, he asked me to apany him to dinner every night after leaving the hospital.¡± ¡°Later, when I learned how to cook, he insisted on eating the food I made. Recently, I simply lived in his ce.¡± Edmund¡¯s facial expression was quite tough, but Chelsea knew that the reason why Ethan had done this was because he was worried that during this period of time, Edmund would be in a bad mood and would not have a good meal, so he had used this method to force Edmund not to hurt his body because of his irregr diet. Ethan also put in a lot of effort. At the mention of Ethan, Chelsea hurriedly asked Edmund, ¡°How¡¯s Grandpa recently?¡± Edmund snorted and said, ¡°Look at how harsh he treats me! You will know he is very good.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but Laugh softly when she saw how Edmund was tortured by Ethan and how Edmund was anxious when he mentioned Ethan. Fortunately, he had such a loving Ethan by his side. Otherwise, his life would be so lonely. His sister, who yed tricks all the way, was no longer by his side, and he had such selfish and self-centered parents. In addition to the kisses the night before, Edmund was very well-behaved and obedient. Although he was still attached to Chelsea, he no longer tried to be intimate with her. Because he didn¡¯t dare to do that, for fear that Chelsea would be annoyed and fall out with him. Cap铆tulo 763 Frances was a Little anxious when she saw this. She really felt afraid about their current situation between them. After all, she had taken care of Chelsea¡¯s body for a while. Whether her body had recovered or not shall be tested by sex. But how could she tell them that? It was too difficult. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Later on, Frances simplyforted herself. Forget it, she¡¯ll watch this matter after a period of Chelsea¡¯s recuperation. Anyway, Chelsea had toe back and live after the New Year. Chelsea had told her that she should at least stay here and finish writing the script of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. Because here had provided her a quiet and undisturbed environment, where her inspiration was sparked. ninjanovel Frances thought that she would slowly find a time to talk to Chelsea about her sexual Life with Edmund after the New Year. It was indeed hard to say, but as a doctor, she had to admit that. Before leaving, Edmund said to Chelsea, ¡°Before the New Year, I¡¯ll pick you up and send you to the airport to fly to the capital.¡± It would be the New Year in a month. She must go back to the capital to participate in the reunion of the Ellis Family. If Edmund didn¡¯te to pick her up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her before the New Year. Chelsea declined politely. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go back to Vertoak first. I¡¯ll just take a car there.¡± A few days ago, Keith Rivera had called Chelsea and told her that he had something to discuss with her. Chelsea asked Keith about the details, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He only said that he would talk to her when she returned to Vertoak. Therefore, Chelsea decided to make a trip to Vertoak before returning to the capital to meet Keith. Keith was an artist that Chelsea really liked. She had to give him face. ¡°What can I do for you in Vertoak?¡± Edmund wanted to hear the answer that she wanted to see him when she went to Vertoak. Unexpectedly, Chelsea said, ¡°Mr. Rivera said he had something to discuss with me face to face.¡± Edmund¡¯s face turned dark and gloomy. When it came to Keith, Edmund would be very angry. He envied and hated the words Chelsea used to describe Keith! ¡°Is Keith worthy of you going all the way to Vertoak?¡± Chelsea spoke up for Keith. ¡°Mr. Rivera must have something very important to discuss with me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it to me face to face.¡± ¡°What important thing can he have?¡± After Edmund finished speaking, he immediately became alert. ¡°Keith¡­¡± Was he going to confess his Love to her? Cap铆tulo 764 Otherwise, why couldn¡¯t he tell Chelsea on the phone? Thinking of this, Edmund was in a bad mood. When he went back, he had to have a good chat with Keith about what he wanted to talk to Chelsea face to face. With a heart full of grief, Edmund drove away. On the 26th of the lunar month, Chelsea returned to Vertoak. After tidying up a little, she went to meet Keith. ¡°The Crown¡± had just been killed a few days ago and movie clips had been cut out. Keith was a good actor, and Zuri was peerlessly beautiful. Once the trailer came out, it went viral on the Inte. Previously, there were people who mocked Zuri¡¯s appearance, saying that it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to y the role of princess consort. Some even said that Zuri didn¡¯t any acting skills, but in the end, those online trolls were all dumbfounded by the trailer. Whether it was the appearance of actors, acting skills, or the development of the story, all made everyone look forward to it. Many audiences rushed to the official ount of ¡°The Crown¡± and asked when it was gonna be released. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund had told Chelsea before that it might be broadcast next spring. Edmund even said that this drama would definitely be popr, so Chelsea should be ready to get the award on the stage. How could Chelsea expect to get the award? She only hoped that this drama could get good ratings. After Chelsea and Keith sat down at the coffee shop, Keith smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°Did the leading actress in your new drama have been settled?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea was surprised. ¡°Are you going to rmend a leading actress to me?¡± To be honest, Chelsea was looking forward to Keith¡¯s rmendation. Vickie Gray, the supporting actress of ¡°The Crown¡±, was rmended by Keith and she yed the role so well. ¡°I do want to rmend someone.¡° Keith didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°But her identity is a little special.¡± ¡°A special identity?¡± Chelsea became even more curious. ¡°Who is it?¡± Keith said firmly, ¡°It¡¯s Vickie Gray, again.¡± Chelsea was a bit surprised. ¡°Vickie Gray?¡± Chelsea had met Vickie several times when she went to visit the crew of ¡°The Crown¡±. She had a good impression of Vickie, who was very professional. Moreover, she had also heard Zuri talk about her. Vickie was an extremely interesting person, optimistic and lively. She could always bring people endless vitality and happiness. Although Vickie was a good choice, Keith had rmended Vickie twice, so Chelsea naturally assumed that there was something between Keith and Vickie. Keith saw through what she was thinking and said, ¡°Because I still rmended her, I need to talk to you face to face. Otherwise, something can¡¯t be exined clearly and people will think that I rmended her for personal reasons.¡± ¡°Personal reasons?¡± Cap铆tulo 765 For some reason, at this moment, Chelsea¡¯s attention was diverted to somewhere else. Did Keith have an affair with Vickie? She thought about Vickie¡¯s charming appearance and then looked at the noble man in front of her. She found it incredible. But Keith raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t Mr. Nelson tell you about my rtionship with Vickie?¡± A few days ago, at the finished banquet of ¡°The Crown¡±, Edmund called Keith outside and asked him what he wanted to talk to Chelsea face to face with. Before he could answer, Edmund asked him if he wanted to chase after Chelsea again. Keith immediately began tough. This was the so-called concern that caused chaos by Edmund. How could he show any interest in Chelsea? Property ? N?velDrama.Org. So Keith patiently exined why he went to Chelsea for help and took the initiative to exin the rtionship between him and Vickie, in case Edmund continued to be jealous of him in the future. ninjanovel Keith had thought that Edmund would talk to Chelsea about these things, but now that he saw how curious Chelsea was, probably Edmund didn¡¯t say anything. That¡¯s right. Edmund was too embarrassed to say that he was jealous of him. Chelsea shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Edmund had never told her about this. He was so busy that he even handed over the task of picking her up in the town to Leo Sampson. She hadn¡¯t even seen him since she arrived in Vertoak today. Keith understood and exined simply, ¡°I got married with Vickie.¡± ¡°Married?¡± Chelsea, who had always been calm, did not manage her expression well this time. She was so shocked that her eyeballs almost fell out. They were not dating, nor were they engaged, but having gotten married? ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chelsea¡¯s astonishment was within Keith¡¯s expectations. He responded and then showed Chelsea the ring finger on his left hand. It was obvious that he was wearing a ring. Chelsea nced at the ring and slowly came to her senses. She had just seen Keith wearing a ring on his hand, but she didn¡¯t think about that he had been got married at all. Keith was just Like Luka Pierce in the entertainment circle, and he had always been far from any gossip. Many people even said, not in a friendly way, that they might be gay In fact, both of them just weren¡¯t the yboy-type of guy. At their age, most men had Lovers or partners, but some men were unwilling to give in to a make-do rtionship. If they could not meet someone they really liked, they would rather stay single. Chelsea took a sip of coffee to suppress her shock, and then hurriedly said, ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thanks .¡± Keith smiled. Chelsea changed the topic back to business. ¡°So, even though you are a couple, you rmend her just because you think she is suitable for the role?¡± Cap铆tulo 766 ¡°Yes.¡± Keith said seriously, ¡°I believe you should also know that I¡¯m not the kind of person who is biased.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chelsea nodded gently. She believed in Keith¡¯s character. ¡°I¡¯ve read Mr. Ellis¡¯s new book many times. After thinking about it, I feel that Vickie is still suitable for the female lead. She used to y a small role in all walks of life. She has a strong empathy ability and infinite potential.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Of course, I just rmend her. We¡¯ll decide whether to use her after you and Mr. Ellis, the director, investors, and others discuss it.¡± Keith didn¡¯t try his best to rmend Vickie. Instead, he said, ¡°The reason I invited you out today is that I want to thank you seriously.¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t seem to have helped Keith at all. She had rmended him to act as the male lead of ¡°The Crown¡± because he was suitable for it. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Keith shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that you rmended me to y the role of Lord Reminburg. Although the show hasn¡¯t been broadcast yet, ording to my years of experience, this role will be popr, and it will also be the peak of my acting career.¡± Chelsea frowned slightly, the peak of his acting career? Keith was only in his early thirties. It wouldn¡¯t be good to say that he was at his peak right now, would it? Unless Unless he wanted to retire from the showbiz! Thinking of this, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but ask in surprise, ¡°You want to quit the entertainment industry?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Keith didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°In the future, she¡¯ll shine. It¡¯s not good for both of us to be in the same circle.¡± ¡°As a couple in the entertainment industry, if both of us are high-profile and active in front of the public, as time goes, it wilt cause public fatigue and boredom, so it¡¯s better for one party to keep a low profile.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t known each other for long, have you? Why would you sacrifice so much for her?¡± Chelsea was even more shocked. In other words, Keith wanted to fulfill Vickie¡¯s sess through sacrificing his own career Keith thought for a moment and said, ¡°The rtionship between her and me is a littleplicated, but when I rmended her to y the second female lead of ¡®The Crown¡¯, I did not know her for long, but the rtionship has nothing to do with how Long we¡¯ve known each other.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m sure she¡¯s the one destined to be my Mrs. Right, I should take action quickly, marry her back, and keep her staying by my side.¡± Chelsea was amused by Keith¡¯s Last sentence. She had never thought that Keith, who had always been so noble and elegant, would have such a humble side. She smiled at Keith and said, ¡°I will consider her.¡± Cap铆tulo 767 ¡°Thanks.¡± Keith thanked her. After thinking for a moment, he added, ¡°However, I¡¯m asking you to rmend her to me. Please keep it a secret for me Don¡¯t let her know.¡± Keith sighed helplessly. ¡°If you say that she doesn¡¯t want to seed, she has never given up for her career. But is she ambitious? She didn¡¯te looking for you to fight for the role of the female lead. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I asked her why. She said she didn¡¯t deserve it. She even said that from a tiny role to the second female lead role of ¡®The Crown¡¯, she already found it unbelievable. She can¡¯t fight for the role of the female lead, because she doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelseaughed even more happily. Just as Zuri had said, Vickie was an interesting and adorable person ¡°So I have toe to you myself.¡± Keith shrugged, a doting smile on his face. ¡°I see. I will keep it a secret for you.¡± With a smile on her face, Chelsea raised her head, only to see Edmund walking in through the coffee shop¡¯s main entrance. The smile on his face disappeared from his face. Why was Edmund here? Wasn¡¯t he busy? ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you smiling so happily?¡± Edmund strode over with his Long Legs and opened his mouth to speak as if he was jealous again. Keith took the initiative to stand up and take his leave. ¡°Since we¡¯re done with our business, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Chelsea really didn¡¯t know what was going on with Edmund. He knew that Keith was married, and he was jealous for no reason. Wasn¡¯t Edmund afraid of killing himself because of jealousy? After Keith left, Edmund sat in Keith¡¯s seat. He stared at Chelsea again and asked, ¡°What did you just talk to him about? Why you smiled so brightly?¡± From a distance, he could see the smile on Chelsea¡¯s face through the coffee shop¡¯s ss window. As a result, she stopped Laughing as soon as he entered the door. Would he feelfortable in his heart? Chelsea told him the truth, ¡°Nothing. Mr. Rivera said something interesting about Vickie.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edmund looked as if he didn¡¯t believe it. Chelsea was very helpless. She red at him and said, ¡°Otherwise, what else could it be for? Because I Laughed heartily when I saw Mr. Rivera? I¡¯ma fan girl, but not a crazy one!¡± For some reason, Chelsea understood that Edmund was asking endlessly that he was jealous. But she hadn¡¯t imagined that he would actually be jealous of something that didn¡¯t exist at all. What was he even thinking! Chelsea thought that he had said earlier that he was very busy. She looked up at him and asked, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Edmund nced at her and said nothing. Cap铆tulo 768 He wanted to say that in fact he came out between two meetings. It was because that Edmund was worried about letting her stay alone with Keith. Although Keith had dered that he was married, Edmund still felt ufortable. Seeing his silence, Chelsea knew that he was not done with his work, so she persuaded him, ¡°Go and do your work. I¡¯ll go to see Grandpa and go back to the Capital in the afternoon.¡± Edmund was full of displeasure and hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay for one night?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± With her word, Edmund¡¯s face turnedpletely cold. She could sense that he was angry. But what could she do? Although she had epted Frances¡¯ help to nurse her body, she stilt didn¡¯t know whether she could recover or not. However, Edmund was obviously waiting for her. She didn¡¯t want him to wait for her, because she didn¡¯t want to make him wait in vain. It would be a good thing if her body could be cured. But if she could not recover, the rtionship between them would be awkward again. Therefore, she could not continue to have an ambiguous rtionship with him. Last time, Edmund went to the town to look for her. Although she could not control what he did, she could restrain her own behavior. Therefore, she had made a decision before. She decided to detour Vertoak and fly back to the Capital as soon as she met Keith. Looking at the gloomy expression on Edmund¡¯s face, Chelsea felt very sorry. She thought that in that case, she should just put all the cards on the table. ninjanovel ¡°Edmund¡­¡± She whispered his name in a low voice and looked elsewhere. She said softly, ¡°You¡¯d better not wait for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my own business. Bite me.¡± Maybe Edmund was really angry, he said that in a brusque tone, and then stormed out. Chelsea sat there in a daze, watching his lonely back as he gradually walked away. She felt a sharp pain in her chest. She really didn¡¯t know that Edmund was so persistent. No, it should be said that he was stubborn. In the past, she always felt that he was ruthless, but for the time being she felt that he was extremely affectionate. Chelsea mocked herself, ¡°Girl, what exactly do you want him to do? When he was ruthless to you, you were sad. When he is affectionate to you, you are also sad. Why are you so picky?¡± After silently sitting on the sofa and drinking a cup of coffee, she got up and went outside to take a taxi to visit Grandpa. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. On the way to the Nelson Manor, Edmund¡¯s expression of injury and departure constantly appeared in Chelsea¡¯s mind. In the end, she silently took out her mobile phone to return a ticket she had booked and called Roy again. She decided to stay in Vertoak for one night and go back next day. Cap铆tulo 769 Roy had no objection. Whatever she did, Roy would support her. After visiting Grandpa, Chelsea went to the market on her way home to buy a lot of vegetables. When she got home, she began to cook. When she finished cooking a sumptuous dinner, night hadpletely fallen. Chelsea didn¡¯t tell Edmund that she didn¡¯t leave. She felt that he might regard her as a fickle person if she told him that she would stay instead of leaving. Moreover, Edmund was still angry. Maybe even if she showed her goodwill, he might ignore her. After thinking for a Long time, she took out her mobile phone and took a photo of the delicious dishes and posted it on her Instagram. Edmund would definitely see it. If he came back for dinner, it meant that he epted her gesture of goodwill. If he didn¡¯te back and didn¡¯t respond, it meant that he was still angry. As soon as Chelsea finished posting the photos, Zuri liked her photo andmented in a second, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the Capital? You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Chelsea was speechless. How was she gonna reply to Zuri? While Chelsea was still hesitating, Zuri left her anotherment. ¡°You definitely can¡¯t finish all the dishes. Wait for me! I¡¯ve just arrived home. I¡¯LL change my clothes and go to eat with you now!¡± Although Zuri had moved to the Capital, she had some activities in Vertoak those days, so she was also in Vertoak. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Things happened in the Nelson Group. Leo knocked on the door of Edmund¡¯s office. He went in and asked cautiously, ¡°Boss, do 1 need to order takeout for you tonight?¡± Leo didn¡¯t know what happened to his boss. When Edmund came back, he said that he had to work overtime at night, and it looked Like he wanted to work overtime until dawn. ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund responded with a poker face. Leo heard the word and quickly left. Edmund threw aside the pen in his hand and picked up his phone irritably. He thought that Chelsea really had no conscience. He was so angry that he had to leave. But Chelsea never called him once throughout the afternoon, nor had she sent him a message. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Edmund didn¡¯t know if she had returned to the Capital safely. Edmund was still worried about her, so he wanted to send her a message to ask her. However, he saw the notification from Instagram telling him that Chelsea just shared a post. Edmund immediately clicked to view her post and saw the photo. As he saw it clearly, he was overjoyed. He realized that Chelsea didn¡¯t go back to the Capital. The photo was obviously taken in her residence in Vertoak. He was very familiar with the dining table and tableware. And the dishes on the table were all his favorite. Edmund turned off theputer without thinking. He got up and left the office with his coat and car key. He told Leo, ¡°You don¡¯t have to order my takeout.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t work overtime tonight.¡± Leo and people of CEO Office Looked at Edmund, who was leaving quickly. They looked at each other and did not know what had happened. As soon as Edmund got into the car, he remembered that he saw Zuri¡¯sments under the photo. He immediately took out his phone and called Zuri. Cap铆tulo 770 No way! The meal was obviously made for him, so he won¡¯t let Zuri go. As a result, Zuri, who had just changed her clothes and was about to head out to Chelsea, answered a call from Edmund. Edmund told her not to go to Chelsea¡¯s ce. Zuri was speechless. What an overbearing man. However, in the end, Zuri gave up the idea of going. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. On the other hand, she knew that Edmund and Chelsea really needed a chance to be alone. Thus, Zuri had to return home and made a herself a bowl of instant noodles. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea was just about to send a message to ask Zuri if she woulde for dinner. She waited for a long time, but Edmund didn¡¯t contact her. She thought that he might still be angry with her and didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. If Edmund didn¡¯te, she couldn¡¯t finish the dishes, so it was good if Zuri woulde. If Edmund wanted to ignore her, it would be ok. It would be best if he hated her so much that they would never contact each other again. However, before she could send the message, she heard the sound of the engine rumbling from outside. It was Edmund¡¯s car Ang¡¯s Library As soon as Edmund entered the room, he pressed her against the door. His lips, still cold from the outside, covered hers. In the warm room. Chelsea¡¯s entire body shivered from the excitement, but the next second, Edmund showed his fiery passion. Chelsea could do nothing but cling onto his shoulder, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. The kiss, which he had spent hisplex emotions, finally came to an end. Edmund felt both physically and mentallyfortable. Holding Chelsea in his arms, he raised his hand and gripped her smooth chin as he proudly said, ¡°I knew that you couldn¡¯t bear to make me sad.¡± Chelsea raised her hand and pinched him. He was bing more and more bold. Even if she had provoked him with that kiss back in the town, what about this time? He kissed her without giving her a chance to say anything. It seemed what she said about breaking up with him couldn¡¯t do anything to him Chelsea raised her hands and pushed him away. She hurriedly turned around and said, ¡°Come and have dinner.¡± Edmund smiled with satisfaction as he washed his hands and sat down at the dining table. They had barely eaten much when Chelsea received a picture from Zuri Chelsea felt irritated the moment she Looked at it, because¡­ She was on the news again. Couldn¡¯t the media in Vertoak let her go? After all, she had just returned to Vertoak and had been photographed after staying outside for a short while. Even someone like Chelsea, who was open-minded, could not help but wonder if someone was keeping an eye on her all day long. And she felt that maybe someone hoped that something would happen to her and the person could spread rumors about her. The news was about the meeting she had with Keith at the cafe. In the photo, she was smiling happily. The title was just ridiculous¡ª The sought-after screenwriter seemed to be in love with the A-List actor. With a depressed look on her face, Edmund took her phone and looked at ct After that, he returned the phone to her grumpily and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let Keith handle it himself.¡± Keith just had a meetup with Chelsea and caused such an outrageous rumor. Of course he should deal with the aftermath himself. Cap铆tulo 771 Chelsea knew that she couldn¡¯t deal with the matter, and it was probably wrong for her to say anything at that time. Keith called and he sincerely apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much trouble. I didn¡¯t expect these media reporters to have no conscience. Except for this meeting in private, we usually met each other on work asions, and only for a few times. How could they say that we are in love?¡± Keith was also helpless. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have nothing to hide. Don¡¯t let it affect your rtionship with Vickie.¡± Chelsea did not mind, but she was afraid that Vickie did not know the truth and would doubt about their rtionship. ¡°Vickie?¡± Keithughed sheepishly, ¡°She¡¯s having so much fun in reading the made-up stories about us, as if the person who has rumors isn¡¯t her husband.¡± Chelsea imagined the scene of Vickie¡¯s amused face when she saw the news and found it extremely cute. Keith promised again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll issue a statementter to rify your innocence.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Ok.¡± Chelsea believed that Keith would deal with it. After a while, a photo was posted on Keith¡¯s Twitter. The picture was of two red marriage certificates, and there was a sentence from Keith, ¡°I¡¯ve been married. I met Miss Chelsea Williams that day purely for work. Please do not believe in rumors and do not spread them. Also, stop ndKatharineg Miss Williams again. She is a screenwriter and a friend that I admire very much. ¡°In addition, I¡¯m finally got married at this age. Please show some understanding to an old man who just wants to safeguard his rather fragile marriage. Thank you.¡± Keith¡¯s tweet caused a sensation on the inte. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. A popr celebrity who had been keeping a low profile suddenly announced that he was married. It was really a heated topic. Secondly, the tone of Keith¡¯s statement was rather sincere and humorous,pletely different from his usual impassive and reserved persona. That really surprised Keith¡¯s fans and some other people who knew about him. Just as everyone was shocked by the Keith¡¯s announcement of his marriage, Keith tweeted another post, ¡°After marriage, I will focus on my family and school teaching, so I¡¯LL say goodbye to everyone here. Thank you for your support and love for me over the years. I¡¯m so lucky to meet you all. Farewell.¡± With this, Keith indirectly announced his retirement from the entertainment industry. Many of his fans just felt heart broken. His fans could ept the fact that he was married. After all, Keith was not young anymore, and he doesn¡®t rely on his good appearance to make a Living. But why did he want to quit the showbiz? However, no matter what, Keith not only took the opportunity to announce his marriage and his decision of retiring from the entertainment business, but he also sessfully helped Chelsea get rid of the rumor. Chelsea heaved a sigh of relief and lowered his head to continue eating. Zuri sent her a voice message, her tone full of envy. ¡°Damn! Keith is so manly.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Chelsea replied with a word, agreeing with Keith¡¯s way of dealing with the thing. Marrying an A-list actor like Keith was something thatcked a sense of security. However, Keith¡¯s actions gave Vickie a sense of security. He was indeed a responsible man. Opposite Chelsea, Edmund nced at her reply to Zuri and snorted, ¡°Why are you being envious? As long as you marry me, I¡¯ll be like him without hesitation.¡± Cap铆tulo 772 Chelsea was speechless. Howe she was being envious? The one who felt envious was Zuri. Chelsea was only agreeing with what she said. Edmund added, ¡°I¡¯ve also made it public that I want to marry you. Am I not manly?¡± Facing his inexplicable thoughts, Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say at all. So she had to point at the food on the table, which almost turned cold. ninjanovel ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Edmund pursed his lips and red at her for a while before finally lowKatharineg his head to eat. He knew that he could not get a direct response from her for the time being. She didn¡¯t even show her gesture of goodwill to him directly, but just posted a photo on Instagram to hint at him. After they finished their dinner peacefully, Edmund cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks for Chelsea, and then put them into the basket. Chelsea stood by the side and watched his every move silently. When he turned around and wanted to say something to her, Chelsea said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about staying here tonight. I don¡¯t want to be a headline again during the vacation.¡± Edmund was speechless. She was smart enough to read his mind at a nce. He had no choice but to change his words. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the airport tomorrow.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Chelsea knew that if she didn¡¯t agree, he would definitely stay for night. Edmund left reluctantly. They had a good sleep. The next morning, when Edmund was about to send Chelsea off to the airport, Zuri wrapped herself in arge jacket and carried a bag for Chelsea. ¡°Luka returned to his hometown after he finished filming. He said that he was afraid that his father would be sad and alone during the holiday this year, so he went back early.¡± Zuri handed the bag in her hand to Chelsea and exined, ¡°He asked me to deliver you a gift.¡± Standing aside, Edmund let out a sneer. Zuri rolled her eyes at him without any hesitation. Suddenly, she said to Chelsea, ¡°This is one of your favorite tableware brands.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chelsea took it out and took a look. Her eyes instantly curved as she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Cap铆tulo 773 In front of Edmund, Chelsea didn¡¯t say that she had liked the tableware for a long time. Otherwise, he would be jealous again. Zuri cast a disdainful nce at Edmund. Zuri thought that Luka was indeed good at to choosing a gift. The gift wasn¡¯t expensive, but it was Chelsea¡¯s favorite. Chelsea would be willing to ept it without any pressure. Edmund was too inferior. The way he used to convince with so many drones and people made Chelsea scared. Although it was extremely romantic and unforgettable, Chelsea had to bear quite a bit of mental pressure. He wasn¡¯t showing his love at all. He was forcing her to marry him Edmund didn¡¯t learn how to choose gifts from Luka, but sneered at him? ¡°He must be ttKatharineg for something he likes.¡± While Zuri wasining about Edmund in her heart, she heard him speak again. Zuriughed at Edmund. ¡°Mr. Nelson, Mr. Pierce just want to send a small gift to thank Chelsea for writing such a good script. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be jealous to death?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Edmund retorted seriously, ¡°If a woman who adores me gave me a very good gift, how would Chelsea feel?¡± After that, he emphasized, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that Luka loves her.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Zuri was speechless. Zuri didn¡¯t know what to say for the moment. Once she stood in Edmund¡¯s shoes, if there was a woman who loved Colin Smith and sent him gifts, she would not only say a few sarcastic words. She would hate that woman so much and gnashed her teeth. Thinking of that, Zuri felt that it was normal for Edmund to be jealous? The verbal battle between the two ended in Zuri¡¯s silence. Chelsea was already used to their current state. She put the gift away in the kitchen cab and turned around to said to Zuri, ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll call Mr. Pierce to thank him.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Zuri replied, ¡°Alright, my mission is done. You should hurry up and set off. Don¡¯t miss the ne.¡± Chelsea gently grabbed Zuri and reminded her with some concern, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with your parents when you get back during the holiday.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t if they don¡¯t make me angry.¡± Zuri casually yed with her bright fingernails. She never went back to her nominal home except for New Year vacation, and she never called her nominal mother. It was her parents who were looking for her. When they needed money, they would call her. Even during the holiday, she would only go back to stay for one night on New Year¡¯s Eve and have a nominal reunion dinner. However, in just one night, her parents, who only asked for her money, could make her extremely angry. So she quarreled with them almost every year, and then they parted unhappily. In the past, Chelsea had always apanied her. But this year, Chelsea gained a good family and was going to have a happy New Year. Zuri looked even more lonely and pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s just one night. You can go back to the Capital on the first day of the year. We can eat and drink together.¡± In reality, every year, Chelsea would say these words to Zuri, but it hadn¡¯t worked. Cap铆tulo 774 ¡°I got it.¡± Zuri responded as she pushed Chelsea out. Edmund drove Chelsea to the airport. On the way, he seemed casual and said, ¡°I only have Grandpa for the holiday this year.¡± Chelsea was puzzled. ninjanovel ¡°Your parents¡­¡± Jaime came back during the holiday when she married Edmund. No matter how bad Jaime was, his father was still alive. Jaime had toe back home during the holiday. Edmund said directly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask them toe back, and Grandpa didn¡¯t Let them either.¡± Alena had made trouble for him for that. Later, Grandpa chose to be the bad person and told Alena directly that since he was alive, he was still the head of the Nelson family. If Grandpa didn¡¯t allow Jaime toe back, they couldn¡¯t. Alena finally stopped making troubles. She no Longer mentioned anything abouting back for the holiday, but she often called him toin about how painful it was to live with Jaime. Although it was not easy for Jaime to find a woman with Alena¡¯s supervision, but they did not get along well with each other. They quarreled for a long time and Alena said that she was about to die of anger because of Jaime. While they were talking, Edmund¡¯s cell phone rang again. It was from Alena. Edmund directly hung up. Looking at his annoyed face, Chelsea thought for a moment and persuaded him, ¡°Or you can persuade them to divorce?¡± Chelsea thought, ¡°Since Alena and Jaime don¡¯t get along well, why can¡¯t they get a divorce?¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Edmund sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t persuaded them? I have persuaded them since many years ago but my mother refused to divorce.¡± ¡°She thought if she could keep her position as Mrs. Nelson, she would be rich for the rest of her life.¡± Because she was his biological mother, Edmund couldn¡¯t say how stupid Alena¡¯s thought was. On that point, Chelsea thought more thoroughly than Alena. In the past, Chelsea had felt that she couldn¡¯t continue Living with Edmund, so she had decided to divorce him. Chelsea didn¡¯t expect Alena to be so stubborn. She suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop them from Living together then? They can¡¯t just keep on torturing each other Like this ¡°No way!¡± Edmund¡¯s tone was a little harsh and even a little resentful. ¡°They made Sonya and I suffer so much. Why do they get to Live a peaceful life?¡± Chelsea never thought that Edmund would lose control of his emotions. In her impression, she rarely saw him lose control like that. It could be seen that Edmund and Alena had indeed disappointed him. Because Edmund was still driving, Chelsea was afraid that saying too much would affect his driving, so she fell silent and didn¡¯t say anything else. Cap铆tulo 775 After a while, Edmund said as if he was making a promise or venting his anger, ¡°If I had a child, I wouldn¡¯t ignore them. I must Love them very much. I would definitely give them a perfect and happy family and let them feel the warmth of the family.¡± Perhaps it was because Edmund realized the physical condition of Chelsea, Edmund continued, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really look forward to having children. I¡¯m very afraid that I won¡¯t be a qualified father and that my children will suffer as well.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s good to have no children.¡± Edmund was telling the truth. When he thought that his children would suffer like him, he decided not to have children. Without any hesitation, Chelsea continued his topic, ¡°If you be a father, I believe you will be a conscientious father. You will love and care about your child. You will apany them and raise them gently and patiently. You will definitely be a good father.¡± After saying these words, Edmund let out a soft Laugh. Taking advantage of the opportunity when they were waiting for the traffic Light, Edmund turned his head and gave Chelsea a deep look. ¡°Chelsea, do you know? This is the first time you¡¯ve sincerely praised me after we divorced Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea Lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Edmund waspletely different from his father Jaime. Jaime was a downright phnderer. Even though he was old, he was still unreliable. However, Edmund was different. From his achievements and career, it could be seen that he was a person who knew what he wanted and would work hard for it. If he wanted to be a good father, he would definitely make it. But¡­ If he wasted his time on her, he might not have the chance to be a father. They did not say anything along the way. When they arrived at the airport, Chelsea checked her Luggage and went to board the ne. No matter how reluctant Edmund was, he could only let her go. Originally, Chelsea thought that her trip back to the Capital would be quite peaceful. Unexpectedly, Chelsea saw a familiar person on the ne. Although Chelsea knew her, she did not want to say a word to her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y That person was Purple. She sat in the back row of Chelsea. When she saw that Chelsea was looking for her seat, Purple became a little embarrassed. However, she kept staring at Chelsea with a hint of disdain. Chelsea ignored Purple¡¯ mocking gaze. Chelsea sat down and adjusted her posture. Then she put on her headphones and started to read a book. Purple had stood on Diane¡¯s side, butter she had a quarrel with Diane and was driven out of Fairnd Culture by Diane. Mia Gordon, her assistant, had reced her. It was said that Purple had been Laughed at in the screenwriter circle because of that. Later, something happened to Diane, and Mia disappeared. It was heard that Purple had returned to the old business of writing novels, but her new books were not very good. Not many people read her novels, and rights of film and television hadn¡¯t been sold. No matter how much the website helped her, it was useless. Chelsea didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Purple and Mia at all. In recent years, many things in the online literary circle and even the screenwriter circle were caused by them. Purple was the mastermind, and Mia was not a good person either. The nended in the Capital. When Chelsea took her Luggage and was about to leave, she saw Purple striding past her. She even hit Chelsea maliciously. Chelsea staggered a few steps. Purple¡¯ personality was extremely bad. Chelsea should have pretended to be injured, so that Purple would bear the consequences. But Chelsea was not that shameless. Chelsea thought that next time she met Purple, she must think of a way to make Purple embarrassed. Otherwise, Purple would really think that Chelsea was easy to be bullied. Cap铆tulo 776 Roy came to pick up Chelsea. When Chelsea got into the car, he saw that Purple in front of her also got into a car. The driver seemed to be a young woman, but because of the distance, Chelsea couldn¡¯t see who the woman was. The next day after Chelsea returned to the Capital, Roy took her to have dinner with Trevor Spence. Roy said with an annoyed expression when he mentioned Trevor, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for our coboration with him in the future, I really don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore.¡± Roy¡¯s impression of Trevor became better because of his attentive attitude towards the new drama. However, thest time Tara White made a rumor with Edmund, Roy almost wanted to kick Trevor out of the project. ninjanovel Everyone knew that Edmund had been trying his best to save Roy¡¯s daughter some time ago, and Tara was Trevor¡¯s woman. How could Roy not be infuriated with this incident? Roy was so angry that he almost broke the contract with Trevor. Trevor apologized to him and said that he didn¡¯t know what Tara was going to do that at all. Trevor almost knelt down to beg Roy, and then Roy reluctantly forgive him. Later, when he heard from Trevor that his partner had kicked Tara out of Starixo, the depression in Roy¡¯s heart dissipated. For the time being, Roy and Chelsea did not know that the new partner of Trevor was Edmund. Edmund asked Trevor to keep it a secret, although Roy had already given the adapted right to Trevor ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a meal.¡± Chelseaforted Roy. Some time ago, when the rumor between Edmund and Tara was spread, Zuri introduced Tara to Chelsea. Zuri¡¯s words were harsh. She directly said that Tara took the shortcut to seed by selling her body. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Because Tara had taken advantage of Trevor, she had gained all the resources in the past few years and defeated all the female artists of the same age in a short time. However, Tara was also disappointing. Her acting skills were too poor In addition to her negative news about her being a mistress, she had a bad rtionship with her fans. As a result, no matter how Trevor had helped her over the years, she could not reach the top. Of course, Tara had Long regarded herself as the A-list star in her own eyes. She exuded an inexplicable sense of superiority from head to toe. Trevor had been in trouble for the past few years. Not only had he failed to support Tara to make money for Starixo, but due to Tara¡¯s bad acting and awful personality, he had alsopletely ruined the reputation that Starixo had umted before Zuri also said that Tara had drove Trevor¡¯s wife mad and she went abroad because of anger. Everyone in the circle knew that Trevor was lecherous, but none of those women had provoked his wife before. Trevor¡¯s wife was so angry that she said she would never divorce before she went abroad, which made Tara outraged. After several years of hard work, Tara was suddenly thrown into hell and could never get up. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t mad. When Zuri spread the news to Chelsea, Chelsea knew that Tara had something to do with Trevor. However, at that time, Roy had already signed the contract with Trevor. However, it was nothing to Chelsea. It was just a matter of one project. Roy nced at his gentle daughter and sighed heavily. ¡°Trevor originally said that he would take Tara to apologize to you tonight, but I scolded him, so he wouldn¡¯t bring her.¡± ¡°Actually, Tara doesn¡¯t really want to apologize to you. She wanted your forgiveness so that you could give her the role of the second female lead.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. ¡°She made it seem as though she really has something to do with Edmund, and she even wants me to forgive her?¡± Ah, what a wicked bitch! Tara thought that Chelsea didn¡¯t know that Edmund had left Tara behind? Tara didn¡¯t want to apologize, but to continue to make her ufortable. Cap铆tulo 777 Chelsea didn¡¯t know how she had offended Tara, but Chelsea had never considered giving the role of the second female lead to Tara. Moreover, she was just a screenwriter and had no right to choose actors. What was the need of asking her for forgiveness? Chelsea didn¡¯t know that Trevor wanted to apologize to her because of Edmund. Chelsea only thought that they might have done it for Roy¡¯s sake. Although Roy didn¡¯t be the screenwriter of the show, he was still the author and famous. Roy added, ¡°Trevor will definitely put in a good word for her during dinner and want us to hire her. At that time, you don¡¯t have to say anything, and I will help you.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Chelsea responded softly. When they arrived at the private room, Trevor had already arrived and shook hands with them enthusiastically. Especially when he saw Chelsea, he was very enthusiastic. He tried his best to praise Chelsea. ¡°I only saw you on TV before. At that time, I felt that you were extremely beautiful. Now, I see you, and I feel you look much more beautiful.¡± ¡°In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t be a screenwriter. It¡¯s more suitable to be a female star directly.¡± Chelsea had goose bumps all over. She quickly interrupted Trevor with a smile. ¡°Mr. Spence, you tter me.¡± Trevor was still saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking. I¡¯m serious. Your appearance and temperament¡­¡± ¡°ALL right, have a seat.¡± Roy interrupted Trevor. Roy didn¡¯t like to hear Trevor¡¯s words. Since his daughter could live upon talent, why did she have to enter the entertainment industry? Seeing that Roy¡¯s expression was not very good, Trevor quickly stopped talking about the topic and pulled out a chair for Chelsea. Thy sat down respectively. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After ordKatharineg the dishes, the waiter served them tea and went out. Trevor asked Chelsea, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the script?¡± Chelsea smiled and nodded. ¡°Everything went smoothly.¡± Trevor asked again, ¡°Do you have any rmended actors for each role?¡± Roy wanted to speak up for Chelsea as soon as he heard Trevor mention such a topic. In Roy¡¯s eyes, his daughter didn¡¯t seem to be a tough person. He even wondered how she proposed a divorce to Edmund as she had such a gentle character. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would smile and asked the question to Trevor. ¡°Mr. Spence, the actors should be decided by you and the director. As a screenwriter, I¡¯m just writing a script.¡± Trevor was stunned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would ask the problem back. Roy also calmly took a sip of tea. Trevor chuckled and quickly tried to smooth things over for himself. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Although we¡¯re in charge of casting, I heard that the male lead of ¡®The Crown¡¯ is Keith, who was rmended by you. I¡¯ve seen the new movie. Keith is so fit for this role. He¡¯ll definitely be a new model in the future!¡± Cap铆tulo 778 ¡°So, I think you have good taste. If you have a suitable candidate, please rmend it to us.¡± Trevor threw the topic back to Chelsea. ¡°As long as it¡¯s rmended by you, we¡¯ll consider it seriously.¡± With a gentle and harmless smile on her face, Chelsea said, ¡°Since Mr. Spence trusts me so much, I¡¯ll first tell you the criteria for me to rmend actors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s Ok. Go ahead.¡± Trevor pretended to listen respectfully. First of all, Trevor had to make Chelsea happy. Only when she was happy could he mention Tara. Chelsea gently said her first standard. ¡°First of all, acting skills must be good.¡± Trevor was speechless This was enough to kick Tara out of thepetition. If Tara was good at acting, he didn¡¯t need to find resources for her everywhere? Chelsea continued, ¡°Secondly, her character must be good.¡± Before Trevor could react, Chelsea had already bit her lip and said pitifully to him, ¡°Mr. Spence, you know that I have divorced nonce, so. so I don¡¯t want to hire those actors who have a messy love life, especially those who have been homewreckers once.¡± Trevor almost spat out a mouthful of blood because of the shock. ninjanovel Both of the standards had nailed Tara to the pir of shame. Chelsea was just one step away from refusing Tara. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Moreover, Chelsea deliberately mentioned that she was divorced. Everyone knew that her ex-husband was Edmund. Moreover, Tara had also spread rumors between her and Edmund some time ago. This was another reason why she didn¡¯t want to hire Tara¡­ Trevor turned slowly and looked at Chelsea deeply. Who said that Chelsea was gentle and harmless? Who said that she Looked easy to deal with? It was obvious that Chelsea directly came to the point. However, Chelsea still looked innocent. ¡°Mr. Spence?¡± Chelsea leaned forward slightly and called him in confusion. Seeing that Trevor still had no reaction, Chelsea asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Spence, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chelsea called him twice. Only then did Trevore to his senses. He smiled awkwardly at Chelsea and said, ¡°Well said!¡± Cap铆tulo 779 What else could he say other than that? However, at that time, Chelsea added, ¡°Oh, she is really my daughter. Her behavior ispletely my style.¡± Roy¡¯s words were equivalent to announcing that he also agreed with Chelsea¡¯s decision. He didn¡¯t want to hire Tara either. Trevor felt that he was about to have a heart attack. Tara was still waiting in the car outside, waiting for him to persuade Chelsea. Then she woulde in and pretend to be close to Chelsea. ninjanovel In fact, Trevor didn¡¯t want to put in a good word for Tara in front of Chelsea. The drama was his turning point. He didn¡¯t want his reputation to be ruined by Tara¡¯s acting, but Tara kept whining in front of him. He was so annoyed that he had to agree in the end. He didn¡¯t know how to continue the topic when his cell phone rang. It was Tara. She probably thought that he didn¡¯t want her to go in. Tara probably didn¡¯t know that Chelsea wouldn¡¯t agree. She thought that Trevor could sessfully persuade Chelsea with a few words. ¡°I¡¯LL take the call.¡± Trevor smiled apologetically at Roy and Chelsea. He quickly took the phone and got up to leave. As soon as Trevor went out, Roy immediately praised Chelsea with a smile. ¡°It seems that Dad underestimated you. I thought you couldn¡¯t handle these troublesome people and things. I didn¡¯t expect you to deal with them so perfectly. That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Dad wanted to refuse him for you.¡± Roy spread out his hands. He was eager to protect his daughter. Chelsea said softly, ¡°In the past, I always wanted to be as kind as possible to people, butter I found that some people were not worth it. And many times, the kinder I was, the more they felt that I was a pushover.¡± Chelsea had suffered a lot from Alena and Sonya over the years, so she understood the principle deeply. She used to want to get along well with Alena and Sonya. She wanted to have a family who Loved each other, butter she found that no matter how kind she was, she couldn¡¯t get their affection and respect. They even thought that she was easy to bully. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Tara was not a good person to be trifled with. She could not be a grateful person. As a mistress, Tara had deliberately ruined others¡¯ marriage. Chelsea did not want to have anything to do with her at all. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to ruin Roy¡¯s project. Although she was just a screenwriter, since she was asked to rmend actors, she would rmend actors who have acting skills. Of course, in the end, she might not be able to resist the power of the capital, but at least she had tried her best. Before Roy could say anything, she heard a quarrel outside. Then, the door of the private room was kicked and opened. Tara rushed in angrily. ¡°Chelsea! Who do you think you are? How dare you mock me Like that?¡± Tara yelled as she rushed towards Chelsea. When Trevor went out to tell her what Chelsea had said, Tara went crazy on the spot and rushed in regardless of Trevor¡¯s obstruction. Roy had already stepped in front of Chelsea and pushed Tara back without hesitation. Chelsea was Like Roy¡¯s life, and Tara was making troubles. Tara stepped on her high heels and almost fell to the ground because of Roy¡¯s fierce push. If Trevor hadn¡¯t helped her from behind, she would have fallen to the ground. Roy red at Tara and said scornfully, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Who gives you the courage to make such a scene in front of us?¡± Roy was a gentle and elegant person, but at that time, he said such unpleasant words with a cold face, which made people feel that he was really angry. Even Trevor, who had known Roy for many years, shivered. Cap铆tulo 780 Tara didn¡¯t expect that a modest gentleman like Roy would insult her, let alone that Roy¡¯s words were so unpleasant. She was so angry that she raised her hand and pointed at Roy, trembling and unable to speak. Roy didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to her. He looked at Trevor and said, ¡°Trevor, I got to reunite with my daughter at such an age. She is my life and the dearest treasure of this family.¡± Roy emphasized the importance of Chelsea to him first, and then said mercilessly, ¡°Today I tell you here. If you can¡¯t handle with this woman, we¡¯re gonna terminate the contract.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that the production team has already started to prepare, and I have to spend my time. I don¡¯tck money, and I can pay you three times the penalty fee, but I definitely won¡¯t allow any low- ss people make my daughter unhappy!¡± Roy gnashed his teeth in hatred at the end. Trevor¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and he instinctively pushed Tara away. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mr. Ellis. Don¡¯t terminate the contract.¡± Trevor was also clear about the point. He knew how important the drama was to him. Tara was pushed out by him ruthlessly. In order to stand firm, she had to raise her hand to support on the table next to her, but she identally knocked over the teapot. The hot tea that flowed out scalded her hand, causing her to scream in pain However, no one paid attention to her. Trevor begged Roy, begging him not to terminate the contract. ¡°Trevor, you should know why I gave you the project.¡± Roy said earnestly, ¡°But what did you return to me? ¡°You¡¯ve caused me so many troubles before the auction even started. If you really start filming, aren¡¯t you afraid that something will happen to this woman and destroy you?¡± Roy¡¯s words made Trevor¡¯s back break out in a cold sweat. That¡¯s right, Trevor couldn¡¯t keep Tara any Longer, or he would be destroyed by her He also wanted to break up with Tara because he missed his wife so much. He thought that he would go abroad in a few days to find his wife and children. ninjanovel Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thinking of that, Trevor raised his hand and pped Tara hard. ¡°Bitch! Go away!¡± Perhaps because he felt that it was not enough to vent his anger, he announced on the spot, ¡°From now on, we have nothing to do with each other. We have broken up!¡± ¡°What ?¡± Tara covered her hand, which was red from the burning, and stared at Trevor in disbelief. Of course, Roy and Chelsea were not interested in the scene of their breakup. They looked at each other and were about to leave. The meal was destroyed by Tara, so there was no need to continue. ¡°Stop!¡± Tara rushed over to stop them. She snarled through her clenched teeth, ¡°Since you are so cruel to me, don¡¯t me me for turning against you!¡± Roy stood in front of Chelsea to protect her. He looked at Tara coldly and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Tara!¡± Trevor pulled Tara in anger. He was really afraid that Tara would make Roy angry again. Tara shook him off and red at Chelsea, saying, ¡°Chelsea, you haven¡¯t been in Vertoak or the Capital Lately, have you? I heard that you spent some time in a remote town?¡± Roy frowned when he heard Tara¡¯s words. Chelsea was very calm. She asked Tara, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡± Cap铆tulo 781 In fact, Chelsea had roughly guessed what Tara wanted to do. When Tara came in, she suddenly remembered that she was the one who picked up Purple at the airport at midnight. Because the pink fur coat Tara was wearing today was exactly the same as the woman who drove the car that day. Tara might not have noticed her, but Purple was different. Whether in public or in private, Purple did not want her to Live a good life. Perhaps Purple had found out her whereabouts. Purple came to the Capital this time because she spoke ill of her and reached an agreement with Tara. Purple was in a difficult situation now, and she was very Likely to let Tara take her to a certain group to be a screenwriter. Tara said resentfully, ¡°Of course it has something to do with me!¡± ¡°You lived in an experienced traditional medicine practitioner¡®s house. As far as I know, she is an expert of gynecology. Chelsea, I guess you can¡¯t have a baby, can you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re looking for a remedy at all costs!¡± Tara¡¯s expression was full of disdain and mockery when she said thosest words. There was also undisguised arrogance and pride. She didn¡¯t believe that Chelsea would still be able to be so self-righteous in front of her when she had gotten the goods of her! ¡°Tara White!¡± Roy¡¯s face turned livid and he Gordonowed. Trevor was scared to death by Tara¡¯s words. He pointed at Tara with trembling fingers, and he was so angry that he could not utter a word. She ndered a woman for not being able to have a child. She was too, too vicious! ¡°Dad.¡± Chelsea gently pulled Roy¡¯s sleeve. ninjanovel ¡°Let her speak.¡± Chelsea calmed Roy down a Little with herposure. That¡¯s right. At this time, they should really calm down. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it mean that there was something wrong with Chelsea¡¯s body? Roy didn¡¯t expect that he almost lost his mind at the critical moment. Fortunately, his daughter could keep calm Seeing that Chelsea did not panic at all, Tara began to doubt whether the things Purple told her was true or not. But no matter what, she couldn¡¯t back out now, so she brazened it out, ¡°I wanted to talk to you peacefully. As long as you had promised me to let me y the second female lead, I would keep this secret for you forever. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ungrateful. Fine then. I wilt immediately call all the media reporters and spread this news for you Tara said a lot, waiting for Chelsea to beg her for mercy in a panic and asking her not to spread such news to the public Unexpectedly, Chelsea smiled faintly and said Lightly, ¡°So what if you can have a baby? Do you get to have one?¡± Chelsea¡¯s words hit Tara¡¯s weak spot. At this moment, Tara¡¯s expression was as awkward as it could be. Trevor had a son and a daughter. They were both Living abroad with his wife. The two children were outstanding. It was said that they studied in famous universities abroad. Although Trevor had many women, he did not allow any of them to give birth to a baby because he really loved his two children. Their excellence made it impossible for him not to Love them. Tara wanted to force him to get married to her, so she deliberately got pregnant once, but Trevor mercilessly took her to the hospital to abort the child. At this moment, Chelsea said it calmly. Tara only felt extremely humiliated. Everything in front of her eyes went ck and she almost fainted from anger. Chelsea sneered, ¡°Besides, you said I can¡¯t give birth to a child. Do you have any solid evidence? Do you think I won¡¯t sue you if you nder me in front of the reporters?¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cap铆tulo 782 ¡°No-¡± Tara trembled as she pointed at Chelsea, unable to retort. She had really underestimated Chelsea. She had thought that she was a good person with no temper. She had not expected her sharp tongue Every word Chelsea said had poked at her sore spot. ¡°Miss White, I¡¯m just a screenwriter and cannot decide who would act in the show. Why do you make things difficult for me? If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you find the investor for this project?¡± Chelsea¡¯s words sounded like she was trying to give Tara some ideas. However, when she said ¡°you¡¯re so capable¡±, she was alluding to the fact that Tara had got many parts in TV shows through sex. Tara stomped her feet in anger, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She couldn¡¯t say that the so-called investor was Edmund, not to mention that she had thoroughly offended him already. ¡°Arerrgh!¡± She, who had been humiliated by Chelsea, clenched her fists and screamed angrily. ¡°Have you Lost your mind?¡± Trevor grabbed her arm and pulled her out ¡°Hurry up and get out of here. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself!¡± Not to mention that Tara was screaming crazily at this moment, she had just said that Chelsea could not have a child, which was enough for Roy and the Ellis family to take her down. Trevor dragged Tara away. Roy couldn¡¯t help giving Chelsea a thumbs-up. ¡°Your performance just now really vented my anger. This kind of woman deserves to be dealt with like this.¡± Seeing that Tara was slowly driven mad by Chelsea, Roy almost apuded on the spot. Chelsea held his arm and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for protecting me just now.¡± This feeling of being protected by family was wonderful for Chelsea Roy sighed and said, ¡°You are my daughter. That¡¯s what I should do.¡± When Roy thought of how his precious daughter had been fighting alone for so many years, he felt ufortable. ¡°However, what that woman said about your health ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Roy was worried. Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea remained calm. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a solution. Let¡¯s talk about it at home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They left the room side by side. Tara and Trevor were pulling each other in the parking lot. Chelsea and Roy got into their own cars. Trevor was so anxious that he threw Tara down and chased after them. ¡°Roy!¡± Trevor stopped Roy¡¯s car Roy rolled down the window and said, ¡°Deal with your woman first.¡± After Roy finished speaking, he asked the driver to leave. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was not forcing Trevor to break up with Tara, but he really did not want his show to be destroyed by her Chelsea and Roy returned home safely. Kelli prepared dinner for them in advance. Kelli was also very angry with what Tara had done what Trevor Likes about such a disgraceful woman Cap铆tulo 783 ¡°I really don¡¯t know ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t be mad. She¡¯s not worth your attention. ¡± Chelseaforted Kelli. Tara¡¯s young body and beautiful face was the only things Trevor liked. However, Tara thought that she was Trevor¡¯s true love, she wanted to force Trevor¡¯s wife to Leave so that he could marry her. Tara didn¡¯t take advantage of the fact that Trevor still had interest in her to help herself improve quickly. Instead, she raked her brain in plotting and stirring up troubles. She was stupid enough to have wasted the prime time of her career achieving absolutely nothing. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Now, Trevor obviously wanted to give up on her for his own interests. She was still causing chaos. Chelsea wasn¡¯t afraid of Tara at all, but Kelli was extremely worried. Kelli felt the same way Tara threatened Chelsea with her illness. She felt sorry for Chelsea. Chelsea could tell that Kelli was worried about her. ¡°I almost know why Tara became like this today.¡± She then told Roy and Kelli what Purple had done to her, and she also said that she suspected that Purple was colluding with Tara. ¡°Since Purple has ndered me time and time again and spread rumors for me, she wants to have my reputation ruined, so I¡¯ll get back at her.¡± ¡°I want to expose all the bad things she has done before. I want to see whether she or me will be doomed.¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone and expression were uncharacteristically cold and determined. She had had enough of being targeted by Purple so many times. Even if Purple targeted her because of what happened between her and Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Luka, she had nothing to do with him now. How could Purple not let her go? Roy agreed with Chelsea¡¯s active counterattack, but he asked in confusion, ¡°How do you n to expose her? Can you find evidence?¡± Purple did those shameless and dirty things secretly. She must have hidden them well and would not let others find out easily. ¡°Mia Gordon, her former assistant, must know all her bad deeds.¡± Chelsea said confidently, ¡°I n to find Mia and get her to expose Purple. ¡°Mia is quite talented. Many of Purple¡¯ so-called work was done by Mia on her behalf. Mia¡¯s current situation must not be good either. She must be willing to stand out and expose Purple for certain benefits. Purple has targeted me again and again. I don¡¯t need to be kind to her As long as I can expose her, I don¡¯t mind using some means to bribe Mia.¡± ¡°You can use any means to the wicked.¡± Roy nodded. ¡°No matter what decision you make, I support you.¡± Kelli replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since she likes to hide behind and harm people, then expose her and see what she can do.¡± Chelsea wasforted by them, but then she Lowered her head and said, ¡°However, no matter whether Tara and Purple have any evidence about my health, once they say it out, it will cause a lot of gossips. If I have any contact with Edmund, he will definitely beughed at by everyone.¡± After Chelsea finished speaking, both Roy and Kelli were silent. They had experienced the same rumors. They knew how heart-wrenching those words would be, so they would not persuade Chelsea to be selfish and keep staying with Edmund. Since Chelsea had chosen to make herself suffer a bit and make Edmund stay far away from trouble, then they were willing to fulfill her wishes. No matter what choice she made, it was because she loved Edmund, wasn¡¯t it? Cap铆tulo 784 Roy asked her in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Chelsea said decisively, ¡°I want to draw a clear line with him. This way, no matter how ill my body is, it has nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°It would be great if I could speak in public.¡± Roy frowned and thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your cousin have a new product release event tomorrow?¡± Chelsea was stunned for a moment, then quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I forgot about it. Tomorrow¡¯s event will be very grand. At that time, many reporters will be there.¡± If she had drawn a clear line with Edmund earlier, she would have saved him from the trouble of the rumors earlier. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library Tara and Purple were not people who would Let the matter rest, especially since Tara had suffered so much from her today. She must be crazy now. Who knew what they would do next second? Roy thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone to investigate Purple¡¯ assistant.¡± Chelsea shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zuri and Luka for help. They know a lot of people in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°ALL right.¡± Roy listened to her. ¡°If you have any problems,e to me.¡± Chelsea agreed. After dinner, Chelsea went back to her room and called Luka. First, she thanked him for giving her that set of tableware. Second, she asked Luka if she knew where Mia was now. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Mia is. I didn¡¯t have much contact with her, but Purple came to see me some time ago.¡± Luka told her in a gentle voice. ¡°Does she want to return to Peak Entertainment?¡± This was what Chelsea had first thought of. ¡°Yes.¡± Luka¡¯s tone was full of contempt. ¡°Is it because I have a good temper so that she thinks I am a garbage station?¡± Luka¡¯s words were extremely unpleasant. It could be seen that he hated Purple very much. When Purple insisted on working for Diane, Luka tried to persuade her staying. Now that Diane had fallen and Purple wanted to go back to work for Peak Entertainment. Who gave her the courage? What did she take him for? Luka added, ¡°This is not the most annoying thing. The most annoying thing is that she talked about your health condition. I was about to tell you about it.¡± Cap铆tulo 785 ¡°Did she said that I couldn¡¯t have a baby and I was not worthy of you?¡± Without thinking, Chelsea knew what Purple had say. ¡°Yes.¡± Luka said angrily, ¡°I said to her, did she write too many ancientry novels and got herself too immersed in it? What era is it now? When has fertility be a benchmark to measure the value of a woman?¡± These words came from the usually gentle Luka¡®s mouth. Chelsea could imagine Purple¡¯ expression. ¡°She probably got in a frenzy, did she?¡± ¡°I hung up the phone directly. I don¡¯t care if she is angry or not. I never want to have any more contact with her.¡± Luka asked her again, ¡°Why did you ask about Mia?¡± ninjanovel Thus, Chelsea told Luka about her n. Luka also agreed with her. ¡°I¡¯LL ask someone to help you find out.¡± Zuri agreed to help Chelsea find out too. Chelsea would probably be able to find Mia soon. Chelsea went to take a shower after calling Luka and Zuri. When she returned to her bedroom, she found that there was a missed phone call from Edmund. When she first went to Frances¡¯s ce, they almost did not contact each other. Since he stayed in the town in the heavy snow, he often contacted her after returning home. Sometimes he would call her, sometimes he would just send her a message, but recently he contacted her almost every day. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea didn¡¯t call back, because she knew that given Edmund¡¯s current persistence, he would definitely call again soon However, when she thought of what she was going to say to Edmundter on, Chelsea clutched her phone and slumped weakly onto the carpet at the end of the bed. If she said those words, they¡­ She was afraid that they would bepletely broken up. This was clearly the result she wanted, but Chelsea couldn¡¯t help sitting on the edge of the bed, tears welling up in her eyes. Sure enough, Edmund still called again. Chelseaposed her emotions and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Are you crying?¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t expected that just a single word from her would make him notice the strangeness in her voice. She found a suitable excuse. ¡°I was watching clips of ¡®The Crown¡¯. It¡¯s so touching.¡± Without waiting for Edmund to say anything more, she said first, ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡± The man at the other end of the line paused for a moment, and then asked with some injury, ¡°Why?¡± Chelsea took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to tell you something a Long time ago. In fact, I¡¯ve always been acting.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund¡¯s voice was obviously lower. Cap铆tulo 786 ¡°I¡¯ve been pretending to be with you during this period of time. I don¡¯t really want to get together with you. I just want to take revenge on you.¡± Chelsea held his phone and said, ¡°I hate your cruelty over the past three years, so I want you to have a taste of that.¡± ¡°Now that I know that you have fallen in Love with me, my goal has been achieved.¡± ¡°Edmund, how does it feel to love a person deeply but be ignored by that person? What do you think?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know how she had said these words. She only knew that after she finished speaking, her tears also fell down. But in order not to let Edmund hear it, she raised her hand and covered her mouth tightly, letting her tears fall silently. There was no sound on the phone. At the other end, Edmund waspletely silent. Chelsea wiped away her tears. She could imagine the look on Edmund¡¯s face. He must have been too shocked. He must didn¡¯t believe what he had heard, he would feel very hurt after being shocked. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She squeezed her phone tightly and deliberately made her tone sound indifferent. ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear. Let¡¯s not contact each other again in the future.¡± As she spoke, she decided to hang up. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Edmund snarled, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re just taking revenge on me. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re a vicious person!¡± ninjanovel Chelsea suppressed the pain and pretended to mock him. ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re quite interesting as well? You can only hurt me, but can¡¯t I take revenge on you?¡± ¡°Who gives you confidence? I will change my mind. Who gives you confidence? I still love you.¡± ¡°Edmund, no one will wait for you in the same ce. Me either.¡± Chelsea said harsh words one after another. After that, she hung up the phone without hesitation, and in one breath, she blocked him. After doing all this, she Lost all her strength. She leaned against the bed with her eyes closed and gasped, and her tears could not help falling down. In the past, they were not even separated by Life and death. But now, they had lost to reality. Someone had said that it was better to live than to die. Nothing would happen after death, but to Live, people had to endure the bone-chilling pain. After an unknown period of time, someone knocked on the door. Kelli asked worriedly, ¡°Chelsea, are you alright?¡± Chelsea came back to her senses and realized that she seemed to be crying. No wonder Kelli knocked on the door and asked. She quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just cry out.¡± Chelsea did not hide her sad tears. Kelli comforted her gently outside the door, ¡°After you cry, smile and face the future.¡± Chelsea responded and got up to wash her face There was no turning back. Since she said the most vicious words tonight, she would have to bear the price. Edmund certainly could not ept her deliberate revenge. He had always been arrogant. The reason why he had been patient to pursue her was that he thought she was sincere. Now that he knew that she was just pretending to be with him, he would never humiliate himself again Cap铆tulo 787 Cap¨ªtulo 787 Chelsea felt much better after crying, but Edmund had gone mad. After being forced to hang up by Chelsea, it took him a long time to recover. He had wanted to call Chelsea to relieve the pain of missing her, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear her devastating words. When she had returned to the Capital without saying a word, only Left him with the words ¡°Fate doesn¡¯t keep us tied together forever¡±. Now that she had said ¡°deliberate revenge¡±, Edmund finally understood what it meant to be shattered. This was what he Looked like now! He was shattered! Every word she just said reyed in his mind again and again. She said that she didn¡¯t really want to get together with him. She said that she just wanted him to have a taste of being hurt by his beloved person... Edmund was originally in the study. At this moment, he stood in front of the desk with his hands on the edge of the desk. The muscles on his forearm tightened, and the joints of his ten fingers bulged to a white degree.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After a while, he took the phone and called Chelsea again, but it was obvious that she had put him on the cklist. ANGELA''¡®sLIBRARY Edmund couldn¡¯t vent his anger. He was so angry that he turned around and rushed to the wine cer. He opened a bottle of wine and drank two sses before he calmed down Twenty minutes Later, Edmund appeared in front of Zuri¡¯s house. He didn¡¯t believe what Chelsea said was true, but he couldn¡¯t get in touch with her, so he had to ask Zuri about it. Zuri was Chelsea¡¯s best friend. Zuri definitely knew how much Chelsea loved him. Zuri opened the door. Edmund was just about to step in when Zuri pushed him out without any hesitation. She wrapped her tippet tightly around her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, big brother, don¡¯te in!¡± ¡°You''re wearing pajamas and reeking of alcohol. If the reporters take photos of you entKatharineg my house at night, we won''t be able to exin it!¡± After being despised by Zuri like this, Edmund looked down at his clothes. He had been wearing pajamas at home before, but now he was out of his wits, and he had just drunk another bottle of red wine in the wine cer..._x0010__x0010__x0010__x010__x010__x0010__x@010__x0010__x0010 x@Q10__x@Q10_ _x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010_ ¡°What''s wrong with you in the middle of the night?¡± Zuri was very disgusted with Edmund. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± Edmund smiled at himself. He really didn¡¯t feel cold. Perhaps he had drunk, or maybe his rage was about to burn him. He naturally knew that he and Zuri should avoid being together, so he stood in the cold wind and asked Zuri with disappointment, ¡°Does she really love me?¡± Zuri red at him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you ask her this question? Why are you asking me?¡± As if he didn¡¯t hear what she said, Edmund continued to ask her, ¡°She said she didn¡¯t want to get together with me. She just pretended to be with me. In order to take revenge on me, she made me suffer!¡± ¡°| don¡¯t believe it!¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Zuri. He repeated it over and over again, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that she is such a person. She must be lying to me!¡± Zuri knew very well how much Chelsea Loved Edmund. Therefore, Zuri was slightly taken aback when she heard Edmund''s words. However, soon after, she came to her senses. Since Chelsea said so, it meant that Chelsea had her own ns. That was why Zuri chose to cooperate with Chelsea. So she rolled her eyes and snorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe her? Don¡¯t you know how bad you used to be to her? If she still loves you, why would she divorce you?¡± ¡°It''s not that you don¡¯t believe her. You don¡¯t believe that you will be taken revenge. You don¡¯t believe that you have lost your charm in front of her!¡± Cap铆tulo 788 ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re an arrogant jerk. You¡¯re spoiled. It¡¯s all because we women have treated you men too well that you have developed this fucking haughtiness!¡± Zuri¡¯s words caused the temperature on Edmund¡¯s body to drop to a freezing point. He stared fixedly at Zuri and asked word by word, ¡°Does this mean that she really has no feelings for me?¡± Zuri was her best friend. Since even Zuri had acquiesced, it meant that she had indeed said these words to Zuri. ¡°What do you think?¡± Zuri was smart enough to throw back the question. Seeing that he still refused to give up, Zuri spread out her hands and gave him onest blow. ¡°After she returned home, you kept pestKatharineg her. She was so annoyed that she had no choice but to pretend to be with you.¡± The redness in Edmund¡¯s eyes intensified, and he clenched his fists tightly. He didn¡¯t want to believe it, but he had to. Zuri drove him away. ¡°Hurry back. It¡¯s cold outside. You¡¯ll get sick.¡± Edmund smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal of that!¡± Now that his heart has died, would he care whether he caught a cold or not? ninjanovel Zuri red at him and said, ¡°Are you serious? Do you have to be so dejected?¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After leaving for so many years, Colin did not care about her at all. She did not want to die. To be honest, Zuri also felt a little sad when she saw Edmund¡¯s expression. She couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this, so she softened her tone and said, ¡°Please, Mr. Nelson, hurry back.¡± Edmund turned around. Zuri sighed again and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll send you back. Wait here. I need to get changed.¡± Although they were in the same neighborhood, Zuri was still worried that something would happen to him on the way, so she put on a down jacket that reached her ankle and went out to send Edmund home. However, in order to avoid suspicion, Zuri slowly followed behind Edmund. There was a distance of ten steps between them. If there were rumors about her and Edmund, it would be really big news for the media. They could make up stories like the popr actress snatching way her best friend¡¯s lover. Zuri¡®s public image would bepletely tarnished. Of course, she would nip it in the bud before letting them get a chance to nder her. After finally sending him home, Zuri let out a sigh of relief when she saw Edmund entKatharineg. On the way back, she sighed faintly. When she saw Edmund and Chelsea¡¯s things, she couldn¡¯t help but think of herself. If she had known that Love was so bitter, she would never have provoked that cold and silent genius. After returning home, Zuri called Chelsea and told him about Edmund¡¯s visit just now. ¡°Thanks.¡± Chelsea thanked her on the phone. Cap铆tulo 789 ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said those words, maybe he would havee to me tomorrow. In this way, he would havepletely given up.¡± Zuri¡¯s heart ached. ¡°I really want to hug you.¡± Chelsea was silent for a moment and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve already endured the most painful time. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll hurt anymore.¡± ¡°What about his marriage with another woman? What if they have a happy life with their children?¡± Zuri asked her word by word, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you feel no pain.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want Chelsea to feel pain either, but sooner orter, Chelsea would have to face these things. ninjanovel In that case, it was better to let her suffer all the pain together today. Chelsea used her. ¡°I¡¯ve just calmed down, and I¡¯m about to cry again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already cried.¡± Zuri said in a tearful voice. ¡°When I think of how Colin will be so intimate with other women in the future, and when I think of how his eyes are filled with other women that no longer has me, my heart aches.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chelsea bit her Lips tightly. Wasn¡¯t she the same? That kind of heartache almost made her numb. Maybe she was really sad. Zuri said bitterly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯LL quit and go to AmSonya to find him! I¡¯1l find him and ask him in person if he still loves me. It¡¯s better than waiting like this all the time!¡± ¡°Calm down.¡± Chelsea hurriedlyforted her. ¡°You¡¯re now in the rising phase of your career. How can you quit? Didn¡¯t you always say that only money can give you the most sense of security?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t think that Zuri should give up her career right now. The journey she had been through was extremely difficult. She had finally gained her current reputation and status, so once she retreated, there was nothing left. There were many young and beautiful female stars in the entertainment industry. If she regretted going back in the future, the market would not belong to her anymore. Fortunately, Zuri was a clear-headed person. ¡°Alright, alright. I was just thinking about it on impulse. Of course I know that I can¡¯t be willful anymore, especially his mother is still like that.¡± She did not have a prominent family background, nor did she have the support of powerful parents. She could only make herself rich enough. Only then could she have the confidence to face Colin¡¯s parents. Chelsea let out a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as you know.¡± To be honest, Chelsea was really worried that Zuri would go and look for Colin on impulse. After all, Zuri was someone who dared to love and hate. The two of them talked about something else before hanging up the phone. Chelsea did not sleep well this night and even had a nightmare. She dreamed that Edmund pinched her neck and fiercely asked her why she Was so cruel to him. He also said that since she was so ruthless, he might as well strangle her to death. Chelsea was so frightened that she woke up from her dream. Because of this terrible nightmare, Chelsea didn¡¯t sleep well at all. The next day, she was obviously off- color. Cap铆tulo 790 After breakfast, when Chelsea¡¯s cousin from the Ellis family came to pick up her, she saw that she was not in a good state, so she directly changed Chelsea¡¯s light make-up and made her eyes look more feline-like. ¡°Since you have decided to draw a clear rtionship with him, of course you have to Look a bit more intimidating.¡± Her cousin looked at Chelsea with satisfaction, who seemed to have changed into another person. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to smile today. So there¡¯s no need to put on a sweet-girl makeup this time.¡± Chelsea was very touched by the considerateness of her cousin. In truth, from the old madam to the ones of the same generation in the Ellis family as Chelsea, many of them didn¡¯t agree with Chelsea and Edmund getting back together. For the Ellis family, they really didn¡¯t like Edmund¡¯s parents, but because they doted so much on Chelsea, they still chose to respect all of her decisions. Previously, she had been reunited with Edmund, and they respected her. Now that she had decided to break up with himpletely, they still respected her. But this time, they were sincerely happy for her. Chelsea then set off with her cousin to the event venue. The entrance of the event venue was already packed with reporters. Chelsea got off the car and walked along the red carpet with her cousin. Although her cousin was the sponsor of this event, during the interview, the reporters inevitably shifted the topic to Chelsea and Edmund. Chelsea was from the Ellis family, and Edmund was a new noble in the business world. There was a three-year marriage between the two of them. This gossip topic was very eye-catching. In the face of the reporters asking her if she and Edmund were going to be reunited, Chelsea said indifferently, ¡°I never thought about it. Right now, I only want to focus on work.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The reporter said in confusion, ¡°But some time ago, Mr. Nelson was injured. Haven¡¯t you been taking care of him in the hospital?¡± ¡°Speaking of which, he was injured because of me. So I took care of Chelsea exined to him what had happened in the ident. The reporter asked with some disappoint, ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible for you to get together?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything else. Her cousin helped her to smooth things over. She lifted her skirt and followed her cousin into the main halt. This was definitely gonna be a breaking news: The youngdy of the Ellis family denied making it up with Edmund Nelson. However, no one expected that thements below were like: ¡°Congrats to Mr. Nelson that he had failed to pursue his wife.¡± ¡°Woman empowerment, sis!¡± ALL of them were gloating over the misfortune Edmund had suffered. From time to time, some people said that Chelsea didn¡¯t know what was good for her, but they were instantly drowned out by those No one thought of one thing, which was that there was another hot news about Chelsea, the daughter of the Ellis family had ¡°gone to the dark side¡±. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After a thorough analysis of Chelsea¡¯s make-up and formal attire today, a blogger came to the conclusion that she was going topletely fall out with Edmund. What¡¯s more, in the TV series, the female lead had been put on this kind of makeup after she turned into a viin. There were even a lot of people in the message echoing the blogger¡¯s analysis, so this one was sent to the hot search. Cap铆tulo 791 At the sight of this news, Chelsea was speechless. These people¡¯s imagination had gone too far, huh? She was just in a bad mood, so she put on a disguise. How could they understand Like that? Some even said that she was badly hurt by Edmund, so she turned into a viin and wanted to take revenge on him. Chelsea wanted to roll her eyes. If she wanted to be a viin, she would have changed since the divorce. Was there a need to take revenge now? Besides, the person who wanted to take revenge was probably Edmund now. After all, she said something unpleasant this time¡­ For some reason, when she thought back to how he had turned into a viin, a cold shiver ran down. ¡°Is he really going to strangle me to death Like he did in her dream?¡± ording to his character, maybe he could do such a thing. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Edmund, who was far away in Vertoak, naturally knew the news. After he returned home from Zuri¡¯s ce the night before yesterday, he drank alone at midnight. He was so drunk that he was unconscious. His grandpa couldn¡¯t find him for seeing the news, he had to ask Chris toe to find him. Smelled the alcohol all over the room, Chris Looked at Edmund, who was sleeping on the sofa with his clothes Last night. He couldn¡¯t help but frown and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Weren¡®t you good some time ago?¡± Edmund had no intention of sitting up. He covered his eyes with the back of his hand and told Chris in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°What are these women thinking?¡± Chris¡¯s was also in a very bad mood. That day, he had an intimate rtionship with Zora Sugden again. He thought that he had finally keep her, but she still resigned and left. He had contacted Chelsea, but she only said that she didn¡¯t know where Zora Sugden had gone. ninjanovel Fay resolutely had an abortion, left Yusuf to the south, and then Zora Sugden disappeared again. Chelsea, who had always been gentle, was now even more ruthless. She publicly announced that she wouldn¡¯t reunite with Edmund. What was going on? Nothing was good. They were fair. It seemed that they had reached an agreement that none of them could have a good new year! Edmund turned over and faced the sofa. He had not recovered from the blow from Last night, so he was not in the mood to chat with Chris. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go.¡± Chris remembered his purpose ofing here. ¡°Your grandfather called you, but you didn¡¯t answer. He asked me toe and see you.¡± Only then did Edmund remember that his phone seemed to have run out of power Last night and was turned off. As for why his phone died, it was because he kept calling Chelsea while drinking. Cap铆tulo 792 He knew that he couldn¡¯t get through the phone, but he still stubbornly pressed her phone number. Until his phone ran out of power, he was drunk and fell asleep. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ll call him backter.¡± Chris got up. Originally, he wanted tofort Edmund, butter he found that he seemed to be not much better than him, so he simply turned and left. Edmund was fine. At least he knew where Chelsea was. But what about him? He couldn¡¯t get in touch with Zora Sugden at all. Even if he had something to say, he couldn¡¯t find anyone to say. Ang¡¯s Library Only now did he realize that he had never really known Zora Sugden. As soon as Zora Sugden left, he didn¡¯t know where to find her. After Chris left, Edmund stayed on the sofa for a while. Then he got up, took his mobile phone to charge, and called his grandpa to report his safety. After hanging up the phone, he looked at the news on his mobile phone. At first sight, he saw Chelsea¡¯s cold look, she said something like she had never thought of getting back with him. He felt a sharp pain in his chest, and he almost fainted from rage. Zuri quickly helped Chelsea find out where Mia was. On the phone, Zuri suggested, ¡°The New Year¡¯s Day ising soon. Why don¡¯t you wait until next year before dealing with these problems?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea replied decisively. ¡°I¡¯m going to take advantage of the holiday when everyone stayed at home bored. It¡¯s the right time to expose the dirty secrets of Purple. In this way, it would attract more attention.¡± Zuri thought for a moment and realized that this was indeed the case. Since everyone was staying at home during the holiday, they would be more interested in gossip. If Purple made a scandal at this time, the whole country would know that she was such a despicable and shameless person. ¡°You are right, Chelsea. Brilliant.¡± Zuri smiled happily. She liked to see those with evil intentions being beaten. Chelsea said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she always want to make a monkey out of me? Then I¡¯ll give her the dose of her own medicine.¡± Zuri replied, ¡°I¡¯ll send you Mia¡¯s number right away.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After receiving Mia¡¯s call, Chelsea immediately contacted her. When Mia heard that she was Chelsea, she was so surprised that she didn¡¯t know what to say at first. In addition to surprise, she felt a strong guilty conscience. ¡°What, what can I do for you?¡± Chelsea came straight to the point. ¡°I want to talk to you about a coboration.¡± ¡°I want evidence of what Purple has done over the years. If you can provide me that, I¡¯ll also provide you with job opportunities to work as a screenwriter.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mia was surprised. ¡°Are you going to expose her?¡± Cap铆tulo 793 ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t hide anything at all. She had found out in advance that Mia and Purple were enemies. As far as she knew, Mia had long been dissatisfied with Purple, so she firmly believed that Mia would stand on her side. Mia understood. ¡°Is she still against you?¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had enough of her, so I want to fight back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If anyone were to be targeted by her, they would be in deep trouble for the rest of their lives.¡± Mia snorted. ¡°That¡¯s how she is. She can¡¯t bear to see others have a better life than her.¡± Mia paused for a moment and then said seriously, ¡°I can coborate with you, but I don¡¯t want to the job opportunities.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I have been working for Purple for so many years, and everyone has treated us as one. Even if I return to the screenwriter circle, I¡¯m afraid that I will be sidelined by the others.¡± Mia was also sincere. ¡°I want a sum of money. After I get the money, I will retire from scriptwriting and go back to my hometown to find another job.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± Chelsea agreed very quickly and did not ask Mia how much she wanted. In her view, it was far better to solve this problem with money than to introduce Mia to the screenwriter circle. She felt that Mia was a sensible person. Mia asked curiously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me how much I want from you?¡± Chelsea said lightly, ¡°I believe you¡¯re a clear-headed person.¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me. I really don¡¯t intend to ask for too much. Five hundred thousand is enough. It¡¯s enough for me to pay the down payment of a house in my hometown.¡± This amount of money was nothing to Chelsea and the Ellis family. ¡°No problem.¡± Chelsea agreed. Not to mention five hundred thousand, even if it was one million or two million, Chelsea would give it to her. She just wanted to get rid of the shameless and disgusting woman, Purple, and stop her from making trouble. Mia said, ¡°I¡¯ll sort out the evidence first and see how much I can find. After it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll send them to you.¡± When she was about to hang up the phone, Mia said with emotion, ¡°Chelsea, as long as you fight back Like this earlier, she won¡¯t dare to be so arrogant all the time.¡± Chelsea smiled and hung up without saying anything. Cap铆tulo 794 She wanted to be magnanimous towards Purple. But she didn¡¯t expect some people to be so shameless. Chelsea didn¡¯t expect Mia to be so fast. That night, she sorted out all the evidences and sent them to her. Mia said self-deprecatingly on the phone, ¡°I also can¡¯t wait to expose her. Over the years, she often beat and scolded me,pletely treating me as a servant. After all, I graduated from the a nice college. I thought I could make a name for myself in the screenwriter circle with her help, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would have to do those dirty things for her.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At that time, Purple became a famous screenwriter with the help of that period drama. She had just graduated from college and became Purple¡¯ assistant. She didn¡¯t know that Purple¡¯ personality was so awful. However, she was unwilling to leave, but she also had resentment in her heart. Now everything was finally over. Chelsea sat in front of theputer and opened the email sent by Mia. ¡°I¡¯LL contact you after reading it.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± ninjanovel Purple became famous five or six years ago. Mia had been her assistant for four years. She listed all the dirty things that Purple had done over the years ording to the time line. Although Mia could not remember all the things or have no much evidence, these records were enough to make Purple notorious. ¡°First one, four years ago, the second TV show written by Purple was about to be broadcast. She deliberately hired the inte trolls to rumor that a popr period drama had giarized hers. In the end, although she was counterattacked by the other party, she still seeded in earning a lot of attentions for her show.¡± ¡°However, the ratings of that drama were still very low in the end. During that time, she scolded me every day, ming me for not being able to hire enough trolls, which resulted in the failure of her drama.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because she was not capable enough to make up a good script?¡± Attachments: Several audio recordings of Purple cursing crazily. ¡°Second one, three years ago, a well-known actress announced her love for Luka Pierce and even took the initiative to pursue him. Purple hired inte trolls to spread malicious rumors that the actress lived a messy private life. She even made a rumor that the actress got AIDS, which made the actress be scolded by content farms too much that she lost many jobs.¡± Attachments: The document to nder that actress written by Purple in person. It was ironic all Purple¡¯ works were written by Mia except this kind of document which were to nder others. ¡°Third, because Purple was jealous that Chelsea got the job to be the screenwriter of ¡®The Crown¡¯, Purple took the initiative to contact Hilton Williams and his son and asked them to nder Chelsea for not supporting her parents.¡± Att., Screenshots and voice messages between Purple and Hilton and his son. At the end of the document, Mia also wrote a sentence, ¡°If there is any negative news about Miss Chelsea recently, please don¡¯t believe it, because it must be Purple who deliberately ndered Miss Chelsea behind her back.¡± Chelsea felt that this sentence was too important. In this way, even if Tara and the others exposed her physical condition Later, no one would believe it. ¡°You¡¯ve provided enough evidence to take her down.¡± Chelsea specially thanked Mia. ¡°In addition, thank you for writing thest sentence.¡± Mia didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Since I have taken your money, I should seek some benefits for you.¡± Chelsea was on the phone with Mia when another phone call came through ording to Roy, the number belonged to Tara. Chelsea had always refused to pick it up, but now Chelsea felt that she could. Cap铆tulo 795 ¡°I¡¯LL answer the phone first. As for when to send them out, please wait for my message.¡± Chelsea said to Mia. Mia agreed and hung up the phone. Then, Chelsea calmly answered Tara¡¯s call. ¡°Chelsea, what happened that night was all my fault. I sincerely apologize to you. Can we make peace?¡± ninjanovel Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Tara kept a low profile on the phone. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the second female lead anymore. I just hope that you and Mr. Ellis won¡¯t care about this anymore.¡± Seeing that Trevor was really going to cut off all ties with her, Tara regretted finally. Trevor left the vi they were Living in to her and moved out. Tara had also heard that he was nning to go abroad to meet with his wife and children during the New Year¡¯s Day. She was anxious and angry. She had no choice but to show her weakness to Chelsea. She thought that as long as Chelsea and Roy forgiven her, Trevor would not have insisted on separating from her. The drama of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± would definitely be popr in the future and help Trevor earn a lot of money. Although she always disliked Trevor being too old, she had to get money and resources from him. Chelsea ignored her words and asked, ¡°Is Purple beside you?¡± ¡°What, what Purple?¡± Tara tried her best to deny it. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone called Purple.¡± Now that things had developed to this point, Chelsea did not want to let the matter rest. They had provoked her first. Now that they were afraid and wanted to apologize and beg for peace. How could things be so easy for them? Besides, Tara didn¡¯t mean it with her apology at all. That was why she continued to say indifferently, ¡°If she¡¯s not there, help me deliver her a message.¡± ¡°The New Year¡¯s Day ising. I want to give her a big gift. I believe she will like it.¡± ¡°Chelsea!¡± Tara did not expect Chelsea to be so stubborn. She gritted her teeth in anger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we can¡¯t expose you without evidence. Don¡¯t you know that we can fake up a picture?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your picture.¡± After saying that, Chelsea hung up the phone, not giving Tara any chance to say anything else. Then she called Mia, asking her to immediately reveal Purple¡¯ scandals. On the other side, Tara was almost pissed off by Chelsea¡¯s cold attitude. She was so humble, but Chelsea still refused to let her go. Relying on Trevor¡¯s connections and resources in the entertainment industry, Tara was very arrogant these years. When had she ever been bullied like this? She flipped out. She turned to look at Purple and asked discontentedly, ¡°How did she know we were together?¡± Purple said, ¡°When I came to the Capital, I was on the same flight as her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would guess that I had joined hands with you. It seems that she is quite smart.¡± Cap铆tulo 796 Tara scoffed disdainfully and asked, ¡°What did she mean by giving you a big gift?¡± Purple had a bad hunch. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Tara was extremely annoyed. ¡°Hurry up and think of a way. How can we control Chelsea? Didn¡¯t you say that you had sent someone to the hospital to investigate Chelsea¡¯s medical records? Why hasn¡¯t there been any news yet?¡± Purple said, ¡°This kind of thing is not easy to deal with. I¡¯LL urge them again.¡± After saying that, Purple went to make a phone call. She didn¡¯t know that when the results of Chelsea¡¯s physical examination came out, Chris hid it from public instantly. He had already told everyone who knew it in advance that this news couldn¡¯t be Leaked out. How could Purple find it out? Before Purple could finish the call, she heard Tara screaming behind her. She quickly hung up the phone and turned around. Then she saw Tara staring at the phone and shouting, ¡°You¡¯re finished! We¡¯re all done for. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Purple grabbed Tara¡¯s mobile phone and saw that Mia had posted a long article on Twitter. After read the contents, Purple almost fainted. Moreover, Mia @ many famous content-farm ount. Mia had worked with them countless times, so she naturally knew how powerful they were. ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± Purple¡¯ face turned pale, and she stumbled and fell on the sofa. How could Mia, how could she expose what she had done behind her back? That meant Mia herself would be exposed in the same time. This was called self-destruction. Was Mia not going to work in the screenwriter circle anymore? Purple had grown used to framing people behind her back for so many years, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would fail in the end because beingpletely betrayed by her former friends. Purple¡¯ chest heaved heavily. She was so panic and angry. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After walking back and forth in the room, Tara said, ¡°Is this the big gift that Chelsea just said to give you?¡± Purple clenched her fists tightly. Yes, this is the big gift that Chelsea wanted to give her. No wonder Chelsea sounded so calm on the phone just now. It seemed that she had already been prepared to take action first. ¡°You were still nning to bring her social-death by exposing her infertility not long ago. Well, she exposed your past first. Now your reputation is ruined!¡± Tara pointed at Purple¡¯ nose and roared. ¡°Look at the end of the article. ¡®If there is any negative news about Chelsea, it¡¯s fabricated by Purple.¡¯ Now we can¡¯t deal with Chelsea by exposing her infertility!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dragged in the mud by you!¡± Tara was so angry that she was about to cry. A few days ago, Purple find her and said that she had something on Chelsea and wanted to join hands with her to deal with Chelsea. She also said that as long as they could control Chelsea, Tara could sessfully get the role of the second female lead in ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±, or more, the protagonist. Of course, Purple¡¯ request was to Let her Lead to write scripts. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Tara agreed without saying a word. As long as she could y ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±, she would definitely be famous. She could give Purple many opportunities to write any script she wanted. That was why Tara dared to fight against Chelsea so confidently. But now, she was in trouble. Not only did she not get the role, but also being abandoned by Trevor. Cap铆tulo 797 The more Tara thought about it, the angrier she became. She stepped forward and pulled Purple up. ¡°Get lost!¡± Purple was on the verge of copse when she was pulled up by Tara. Before she could react, Tara had already dragged her to the door and pushed her out without hesitation. ¡°Hey, Miss White¡­¡± Purple was in a mess. She was still wearing Tara¡¯s slippers, without her jacket. After a while, Tara quickly opened the door and threw out her clothes, shoes, and bags, shouting with disgust, ¡°Get lost! Get Lost!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Purple¡¯ face was hit by her shoes and bag. She looked very, very embarrassing. However, she had no choice but to put on her clothes and leave Tara¡¯s residence awkwardly. Chelsea¡¯s quick, urate, and ruthless counterattack took her byplete surprise. She couldn¡¯t believe it, but she had to. The news of Purple¡¯ evil deeds which had been revealed by Mia Gordon spread very quickly. Soon the Inte was full of insults and criticism to Purple. Many people on the inte were cursing Purple. They felt that Purple was the worst person they¡¯ve ever known. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y In addition, Purple¡¯ colleagues, who had been offended by her when she was the online author, also came forward to use her. They said that back then when they were writing articles on the same web, if anyone had better grades than Purple, she would insult her in thement area. Of course, used all kinds of small names. The actress, who had been spread malicious rumors by Purple, issued an announcement without hesitation, ¡°The matter has been handed over to the Lawyer to deal with. I will do anything to make those who nder me be punished by the Law.¡± Purple stumbled out of Tara¡¯s residence and found a hotel to stay As soon as she entered the room, she took out her mobile phone to call Mia. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you still want to have any work in this circle?¡± Purple gnashed her teeth Mia replied calmly, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to stay in this circle anymore.¡± Purple was speechless. Then she began to threaten Mia, ¡°You have been in this circle since graduation. Do you think you can find other jobs after Leaving? I¡¯m warning you, hurry up and delete those contents, or I¡¯ll sue you for ndKatharineg!¡± Mia sneered. ¡°nder? I¡¯m not ndKatharineg. I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°First, you should deal with the matter of your ndKatharineg others The big star will send you a lawyer¡¯s letter.¡± Mia sneered again. ¡°By the way, do you still have money to file awsuit with them now?¡± ¡°I heard that your new novel is very unpopr now, do you had to sell your house for money If you start awsuit Mia¡¯s words almost made Purple faint. She had always been arrogant to Mia. Now that she was ridiculed by Mia, she wanted to tear Mia into pieces! Mia had been bullied by Purple for the past few years. Now that she had the chance to roast Purple, she naturally said rudely, ¡°You framed so many people behind the scenes, causing so many people to die in society. Now you are also socially dead. How do you feel?¡± Cap铆tulo 798 Mia said in a joyful tone. ¡°I feel really happy. This is called retribution!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you know yourself at all? How can Luka fall in love with an old, fat, and despicable woman like you? How can you jealous of a woman who really has an affair with him?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t aim at the moon. Not to mention Luka, I, a woman, also feel sick when I see your face!¡± Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Mia let out more and more mean words, but meant it. Purple screamed and hung up the phone. Ang¡¯s Library She could no longer listen. If she continued to listen, she was afraid that she would be pissed off by Mia. Mia had been with her for several years, so she clearly knew how to stabbed on her weakest spots. She was most afraid that others wouldugh at her appearance and her fat figure, and she was even more afraid that others wouldugh at her loving Luka, which beyond her strength¡­ Purple didn¡¯t dare to look at her phone because she knew that the people on the Inte must be scolding her Just as Tara and Mia had said, she had her reputationpletely ruined this time. She couldn¡¯t stay in the screenwriter circle any longer. Even in the online literature world, she wouldn¡¯t dare to write anything with her current pseudonym. The criticism on Purple on the Inte was very harsh. A famous screenwriter took the lead to boycott her. She directly said that the screenwriter circle did not allow such an unscrupulous person to contaminate the industry. At the same time, Luka also posted a tweet, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I took such a person into the entertainment. I apologize to all my peers who have been hurt by Purple. In addition, in order to make up for my misjudgment, I will donate all the earnings from Purple¡¯ works to the poor in remote mountain areas.¡± Luka¡¯s words indirectly confirmed Purple¡¯ bad character andpletely pushed her into the abyss. Chelseay on the bed with satisfaction and watched the things of Purple on inte swelled further and further. Thinking about how badly she had been hurt by Purple again and again, she felt very happy Moreover, she even asked Roy to find someone to keep an eye on Purple. After learning that Purple had bought a flight ticket to the Capital tomorrow morning, she asked someone to let out the new, including the fright message, to the female star who was going to prosecute Purple. The next morning, when Purple appeared at the airport dejectedly, she was pped in the face by the female star. Purple was stunned and fell to the ground with her hands covKatharineg her face. In fact, ording to her figure, it was easy for her to get up and fight back against the female star. However, when she was confused, the female star stepped forward in high heels and kicked Purple hard. Purple almost fainted because of the sharp heels. How could she fight back? ¡°Bitch!¡± The female star gritted her teeth and fiercely scolded Purple lying on the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the staff on duty at the airport who came to stop the actress, she would have gone up and continued to beat and kick Purple. Some of the onlookers took photos of the female star and Purple with their mobile phones. Purple covered her face to avoid being photographed. Because she was a screenwriter who rarely showed her face in front of the public, so at present, the public only knew that the reputation of the woman named Purple had ruined, but not know her true name. As a result, the affair didn¡¯t make trouble of her real life. However, the female star did not let go of her at this moment. Instead, she said to the person who took the video, ¡°This is the bitch who spread the rumor that I got AIDS! Please take a picture of this bitch¡¯s face. The clearer the picture, the better. Let the whole country know what this vicious woman looks Like!¡± The onlookers didn¡¯t know what was going on at first, but now they became angry when they heard this. They all pointed their mobile phones at Purple and said, ¡°So she¡¯s the evil-hearted woman. She deserves to be beaten!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How dare she spread rumors that a girl got AIDS? She should go to hell!¡± Cap铆tulo 799 ¡°I went to the hospital to do all kinds of tests. But no one believed me when I posted the test results on the inte. You don¡¯t know how miserable I have been these years!¡± The female star cried as she spoke. To tell the truth, her actions had saved her reputation well, and no one would criticize her in the future with that rumor. Purple were scolded by the crowd more and more. She struggled to get up with one hand covKatharineg her face and the other supporting herself against the ground, trying to leave with her suitcase. ¡°My reputation has Long been ruined by this bitch, so I don¡¯t care if it would be a trending topic that I hit her. I just want to beat her to death!¡± As she spoke, the female star was about to attack again. However, she was pulled back by the staffs of the airport, and Purple took the opportunity to run away. But she had made such a big scene that she was so embarrassed when cFostKatharineg the airport Lobby. Now everyone would know what she looked like through the inte. It was wishful thinking for her to live a peaceful life. Purple received a text message before the ne took off: Do you Like this New Year¡¯s gift? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She naturally knew that it was sent by Chelsea, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Ang¡¯s Library Now, she had been a public enemy. Whether on the Inte, the screenwriter circle, or in real life, her reputation had been ruined. Moreover, she might no longer be able to stay in Vertoak. Chelsea deliberately revealed Purple¡¯ whereabouts to the female star. She was also sure that the female star would go to the airport to embarrass Purple, and Purple¡¯ appearance would naturally be exposed. At that time, Purple made a rumor that she didn¡¯t support Hilton and deliberately posted her photos on thement, causing her to be scolded in the elevator. She had given everything back to Purple to make her have a good taste of being scolded by public Since the matter had blown up so much, Edmund naturally knew about it. After a little investigation, he knew that it was caused by Purple and Tara. Although Chelsea won the battle quietly, he still asked someone to take off all Tara¡¯s job without saying a word, whether it was endorsement, script, or variety show Since Tara dared to provoke them so recklessly, she should have the courage to bear all the consequences. Edmund then made a phone call to Trevor who was rolling with Tara, and almost took off all his clothes at the moment. Purple¡¯ reputation was ruined. Tara knew that she had lost everything this time, so she quickly turned back to retrieve Trevor. Trevor didn¡¯t want to talk to her at first, but she held him in her arms. In addition, Tara had always been good at love affairs, so he couldn¡¯t help making out on the bed with her. When the phone rang, Trevor was about to get on with it. However, when he saw that it was Edmund, his desire was snuffed out and hurriedly got up from bed to answer the phone. ¡°Trevor, you know very well why I invested in Starixo.¡± Edmund said calmly, but it frightened Trevor. He hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You did all this for Chelsea.¡± From the very beginning, Edmund had made it clear to him that he wanted to get close to Chelsea. ¡°So, your woman has provoked Chelsea again and again. What do you think I¡¯m feeling now?¡± Cap铆tulo 800 Edmund asked Trevor coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± Recalling that he had almost been tempted by Tara again, Trevor could not help but shiver. He raised his foot and kicked Tara aside, who was still fondling him. Tara screamed in pain. Edmund naturally heard the noise, so he said coldly, ¡°If you continue to tangle with that woman, pack up and get out of Starixo!¡± After saying that, Edmund hung up the phone. Trevor¡¯s face turned pale and his forehead was sweating. He knew that it was very easy for Edmund to withdraw the money he had invested in hispany, and if Edmund was really angry, he would not show any mercy. He also knew that if he would have nothing without Starixo. Thinking of this, he raised his hand and pointed to Tara under the bed. ¡°Get out of here now.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Trevor¡­¡± Tara Lay on the ground and cried helplessly. Trevor was extremely annoyed. He got up and put on his clothes and left. In order to avoid Tara¡¯s entanglement, he bought a ne ticket overnight and flew straight to abroad to meet his wife and children. The scandal of Purple had been spreading on the Inte for several days, and Purple might be too ashamed to go home for the New Year vacation. However, Chelsea¡¯s Life was veryfortable. This was the happiest New Year¡¯s Day in her Life, because she was surrounded by loving families. On New Year¡¯s Eve, the Ellis family gathered at the old house, the atmosphere there was Lively and warm. There were always people who said that the rich and powerful families were all dirty and heartless, but in Chelsea¡¯s view, the Ellis family was warm and loving. Roy had two brothers and one sister. They all loved each other, and the rtionship between them was very harmonious. Chelsea¡¯s eldest uncle, second uncle, and aunt all gave her valuable gifts. Coupled with the gifts from her cousins, Chelsea received too much gifts. Compared to the Lively of her side, Edmund seemed iparably Lonely. He and Grandpa sat opposite each other in the big dining room. Because Sonya had passed away this year, and Jaime and Alena were both abroad, Grandpa didn¡¯t ask other rtives of the Nelson Family toe over. In the past, the Nelson Family would spend the New Year¡¯s Eve together, but this year¡­ No one was in the mood. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This was especially so for Edmund and Chelsea. Looking at his unhappy grandson, Grandpa picked up his chopsticks and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Do your best to get your wife back in the new year.¡± Edmund was speechless. He always felt that Grandpa had said this on purpose, and also felt that he was Looking at him as a joke. That¡¯s right. Back then, it was he who had hardened his heart to go against Grandpa and forced Chelsea to leave. It was understandable that Grandpa was gloating now. After eating something, Grandpa said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do during the holiday. You don¡¯t have to stay here all day with me. Go to the Capital tomorrow.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy a house below hers? Hurry up and guard her, try to create an opportunity to meet by chance.¡± Cap铆tulo 801 Edmund stared at Grandpa. How could he know everything? ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not anxious? I¡¯m more anxious than you, okay?¡± Grandpa had clearly investigated him. He was afraid that this grandson of his wouldn¡¯t be able to get Chelsea back quicker. Edmund snorted, ¡°She¡¯s ignoring me now. It¡¯s useless for you to be anxious.¡± Chelsea¡¯s heart was so hardened. A few days ago, she had said such ruthless words to hurt him, which made him so angry till now. He had sworn not to care about her anymore, but he still shut Tara out for her. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Grandpa sneered. ¡°You deserved it!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, Edmund would have left. Fortunately, Grandpa said in time, ¡°Whether in business or in love, we still have to y some tricks when we can¡¯t handle it.¡± Edmund immediately put on a respectful look to listen. Grandpa said, ¡°Set up a trap and pull her in. Let her has no choice but to stay with you, okay?¡± Grandpa couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he kindly reminded him. He couldn¡¯t figure out why his grandson, who was omnipotent in the business world, couldn¡¯t y any tricks on rtionships at all? Why was he at a loss what to do when Chelsea said that she would ignore him? Edmund raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Then what kind of trap should I set up?¡± ¡°How would I know that? That¡¯s your wife!¡± Grandpa said with disdain. However, Edmund put his words in heart because he had found the right direction. The old man was right. He had to y some tricks. As for what tricks he was going to y, he had to think about it carefully, and try to get her back once and for all. ninjanovel On the first day of the New Year¡¯s holiday, Chelsea, Fay, Zora Sugden, and Zuri were having a video chat in the group. This was the first time they had seen each other in video after separated. Chelsea looked at Fay several times and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fay, why do I feel that your face Looked much rounder?¡± Fay raised her hand to touch her face and said with a smile, ¡°Broad-mind brings full and round. My appetite is better when I am ina good mood.¡± Chelsea nced at Fay again and didn¡¯t say anything else. Anyway, Fay looked better now, not as pale and weak as before, that was good. They chatted for a while more. After hearing that Chelsea had received so many gifts, Zuri said jealously, ¡°You are definitely spoiled by everyone in the Ellis family now. You are the apple of the eye.¡± After saying that, Zuri sighed, ¡°I feel that men are useless to you. As a rich woman, you can keep an attractive young man as your lover whenever you want.¡± Chelsea was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re really open-minded.¡± Fay coughed lightly and continued, ¡°Superstar, I always feel that you¡¯re trying to insinuate Mr. Nelson. He is only in his early thirties and is young and attractive, okay?¡± Zuri quickly smiled and apologized, ¡°I was wrong. That¡¯s not what I mean.¡± Fay then said to Chelsea, ¡°Chelsea, if you really want to keep one, why don¡¯t you consider Mr. Nelson? After all, you two have been together for several years and are very familiar with each other¡¯s bodies. Everything wille naturally!¡± Cap铆tulo 802 ¡°What are you women talking about?¡± Chelsea felt awkward. They were obviously talking about the old days, but what were they talking about now? Why was she going to keep a man? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She was very embarrassed and annoyed, but Zuri and the other two burst outughing, making Chelsea choked with anger. Zuri added, ¡°I won¡¯t wait for someone any longer. I¡¯ll work hard to make money. In the future, we¡¯ll buy townhouses to live together and take care of each other when we¡¯re old.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I won¡¯t find a man anymore.¡± Zora Sugden replied with a smile. Zuri said, ¡°Why do you want to join us? You haven¡¯t been hurt by a man.¡± Zora Sugden was just angered by Chris but not heartbroken from Lost love. There was no need for her to die alone. Zora Sugden spread out her hands and said, ¡°But I think men are too terrible. I¡¯m not interested in them.¡± Fay said, ¡°You have to take me with you for retiring together.¡± Zuri said faintly, ¡°When the timees, the four of us might as well raise our money to build a big house. Have you seen the news? Several old women bought a house to spend the rest of their lives in retirement. What a lively life! Isn¡¯t it better than having a good or terrible rtionship with men?¡± Zora Sugden replied, ¡°You are right. When the timees, let¡¯s find a ce beside the sea and surrounded by flowers.¡± The girls chatted andughed for a long time. Later, Fay called Chelsea again and said to her seriously, ¡°By the way, Chelsea, I have something to tell you.¡± Chelsea was puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡± Fay said with some embarrassment, ¡°Well¡­ You know, I¡¯m here to help Mr. Nelson with the chip industrial park project? We took a fancy to a piece ofnd, where there is a factory on it. The owner of the factory had a granddaughter. The day before yesterday, when Mr. Nelson came to check on the progress, she saw him and she, she fell in love with him¡­¡± As soon as Fay finished speaking, Zuri was shocked that she almost spat out the water in her mouth. Zora Sugden also leaned closer to the screen to Listen to her Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. On the other hand, Chelsea, the person involved was very calm. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve cut off contacts with him now. It¡¯s a good thing that a girl likes him.¡± Fay sighed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said this to you.¡± Fay said sorry, but in fact, she felt very helpless She couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Her boss had told her to send such a message to Chelsea. Of course, the granddaughter of the factory owner did have a crush on Edmund, and not only that, but she also wanted to marry him. Fay had been in Grafstin for quite a while and she finally nailed a piece ofnd for construction of the industrial park. There were several factories on thend. After negotiating with those factory owners and signing a contract, they all agreed to sell the Land. Some of them simply sold the factory to her because they didn¡¯t manage it well. But, when it came to thergest factory, originally, she had a smooth negotiation with the director, and he already agreed to sign the contract. Cap铆tulo 803 However, Edmund went to Grafstin for the final investigation. After having a meal with the old factory director and his granddaughter, the unexpected episode happened. Edmund didn¡¯t invite them alone, but the bosses of all the factories on that piece ofnd were present as well. Unexpectedly, the granddaughter of the old factory director happened to havee home for her college holiday, so she attended the dinner party too. Then the girl fell in love with Edmund at the dinner party at first sight and insisted on marrying him. Now she said that not until Edmund marry her that her grandfather would sell thend to him, which made Edmund very angry. The point was that the old man had raised his granddaughter since she was a child and doted on her very much. Now, he only wanted to satisfy his granddaughter¡¯s willful wish and insisted on marrying his granddaughter to Edmund. Fay sneered in her heart. She knew that they not only took a fancy to Edmund, but also his wealth. ninjanovel However, if their family didn¡¯t agree to sign the contract and move away, the Nelson Group wouldn¡¯t be able to build the industrial park. The worst part was that the other owners had all signed the contract and got the deposit. It wasn¡¯t good for the Nelson Group to take back the deposit and give up this ce. Fay med herself for her ipetence all day Long. But Edmund didn¡¯t me her, after all¡­ It seemed that it was him who ruined all her achievements in the end. No one expected that he would be pestered by the Little girl because he was too handsome. Of course, Fay didn¡¯t say anything more about this matter to Chelsea. Anyway, she just needed to send the message. On the afternoon of the New Year¡¯s Day, Chelsea drove to the airport to pick up Zuri. Zuri didn¡¯t get along well with her parents at home. She basically Left home on the first day of the New Year, just like this time. Zuri first went to the Ellis family to visit Roy and Kelli. Then Chelsea sent Zuri back to her residence. However, because she hadn¡¯t cleaned up her apartment for a few days, Zuri suggested that she stay at Chelsea¡¯s home. By the way, she could also have dinner made by Chelsea, whose cooking skills were excellent. They parked the car and waited for the elevator arm in arm. When the elevator door opened, a man in a suit came out. Zuri and Chelsea were shocked as if they had seen a ghost. They stared at Edmund in front of them for a long time without saying a word, and didn¡¯t even notice that the elevator door was closed. Edmund stopped and Looked at them with a poker face. Zuri returned to her senses and pointed at him, asking in dissatisfaction, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Edmund replied indifferently, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Because. Zuri gritted her teeth in anger Edmund nced at Chelsea for a second, then turned and strode away. Zuri said indignantly, ¡°He just has to keep haunting you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Chelsea was quite frightened as well. If she was still in Vertoak, she wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised when she suddenly saw him. But now, they were in the capital city, which was a metropolitan. How come they ended up Living in the same building, again? They returned to Chelsea¡¯s apartment. Zuri said as she knocked back a lot of water to calm herself down, ¡°As I see it, he came for you.¡± ¡°What does he want?¡± Chelsea got perturbed by what Edmund had done. Why was he so stubborn? Why didn¡¯t he give up even after Chelsea had humiliated him many times? Zuri shook her head and tutted, ¡°People always think women are deep and hard to read. But why is this happening on Edmund?¡± Cap铆tulo 804 After dinner, Chelsea and Zuri were chatting over wining on the carpet in the Living room. Chelsea was just Listening to Zuri¡¯s whining. Zuri turned slightly tipsy after a few rounds, suddenly snapping, ¡°Listen, I¡¯ve signed up for a dating show.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chelsea got caught off guard. The wine ss nged when it dropped to the floor, and she quickly cleaned it up. Zuri giggled while lying on the coffee table, ¡°Honey, where¡¯s your calmness?¡± Chelsea red at her in a sulk. ¡°How dare you say that? You freaked me out.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve stayed single for so many years, and remained scandal zero, because you want to get back with Colin. But now you¡¯re going to a dating show and make out with another man in public?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ninjanovel After cleaning up the mess on the floor, Chelsea took the wine from Zuri¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t want another scary surprise from Zuri anymore. But Zuri took the bottle and swigged wine from it, pissing Chelsea off. Zuri held the bottle and announced in a drunk voice, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. No more waiting since I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± ¡°Guess what? I¡¯m over him now. There are plenty of men out there. Why should I give them up for him?¡± ¡°You know it! There are a lot of rich and powerful men wanting me. I can pick any of them to be my boyfriend.¡± Zuri said as she swung her arms, and a rogue tear streamed down her face. Chelsea was sad. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You need some rest.¡± Chelsea knew how much Zuri had suffered. Zuri had gained a foothold in the entertainment industry after all these years¡¯ efforts. She had survived the bullies and battled against her rivals when she was just nobody at the beginning. Zuri couldn¡¯t let her guard down especially when she had reached this level now. Many people cast greedy eyes on her, waiting to drag her down from the top once they found her scandals Zuri really needed someone to take care of her But Chelsea didn¡¯t think Zuri should go to some dating show. Her efforts for many years would go to waste then Zuri still had a chance since Colin didn¡¯t give her an answer, right? What if Colin still Loved Zuri? Chelsea rested after settling Zuri on the sofa, but she heard a knock on the door. She opened the door in confusion. Other than her family and Zuri, no one knew about this ce. Could it be any of her cousins? She opened the door and saw Edmund. He was infy clothes as if he was rushing here from home. Chelsea turned numb with surprise as she saw Edmund. He said coldly, ¡°Can you keep your voices down?¡± Chelsea muttered, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund continued, ¡°I¡¯m Living downstairs, and you guys are disturbing me. Cap铆tulo 805 Chelsea was shocked. ¡°You Live downstairs?¡± ¡°What? Should I ask you first?¡± Edmund snorted with resentment, cutting his eyes on Chelsea¡¯s face. Chelsea avoided his gazes and changed the subject, ¡°But we didn¡¯t make any noise.¡± They were just sitting on the floor, drinking. How did this disturb him? Edmund stared into her eyes and asked, ¡°Nothing hit the floor?¡± ¡°No stomping?¡± Chelsea became slightly embarrassed after Edmund¡¯s reminder. She did drop the ss on the floor when Zuri said she was going to a dating show, and Zuri was stomping when she got high. At the thought of this, Chelsea apologized, ¡°Sorry, there won¡¯t be another time.¡± As Chelsea¡¯s voice fell, Zuri weaved drunkenly to the door. She pointed at Edmund¡¯s nose and snapped, ¡°Edmund, you miss Chelsea You found yourself an excuse toe up here to see her!¡± Edmund was panic-stricken. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ninjanovel He found Zuri annoying when she read him Like an open book. Chelsea turned embarrassed. She supported Zuri while turning to Edmund, ¡°Sorry, bye.¡± Then she closed the door, leaving Edmund outside. ¡°He just misses you!¡± The drunken Zuri shouted behind the door, and Edmund could hear her on the other side. Actually, Edmund was shy and reserved. He couldn¡¯t handle it when someone spoke out his thought and then reacted embarrassedly. The next morning, Zuri was still hungover, but she insisted on returning to her house and cleaning. Someone knocked on the door when Zuri Left. Chelsea was afraid it would be Edmund again. She opened the door and it was Edmund again Before she could ask anything, Edmund strode into her house. Chelsea knew she should trust her feelings! ¡°Do me a favor,¡± Edmund said as he entered. Cap铆tulo 806 Chelsea was confused. ¡°What¡¯s this favor?¡± Edmund said distractedly, ¡°A woman ising to my house. I need a ce to hide.¡± Chelsea was puzzled. He could have chosen anywhere outside her house to hide. The city is so big! Why does he have to stay here? Edmund seemed to see through her mind, and exined, ¡°She¡¯s already downstairs. I have no ce to go.¡± Chelsea looked into his eyes to see if he was lying. But Edmund always kept his expression neutral, so people barely find a clue on his face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chelsea stopped to ask, ¡°How long are you going to stay? I¡¯LL go back to my dad¡¯s ce after some pack-ups.¡± Edmund got annoyed with her rude behavior and leaned toward her. He stared at her with a pair of dark eyes and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to stay with me? You have to leave when I just get here?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t expect Edmund to make a big deal out of this. She took a step back to distance herself from him and exined, ¡°I would have left if you didn¡¯te.¡± She would have stayed with Roy and Kelli on Christmas day until Zuri called her. Zuri had returned to her apartment and caught some sleep after cleaning up, so Chelsea should leave. Edmund¡¯s expression softened after listening to this, but he still stood in Chelsea¡¯s way and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the woman?¡± ¡°Should I?¡± Chelsea asked again, ¡°How long are you going to stay?¡± Edmund shrugged. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on her.¡± He clearly needed to stay here for a long time Chelsea red at him. ¡°Are you going to hide whenever a woman pesters you?¡± Was this really a solution? ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after she leaves.¡± That woman had driven him mad. The woman was called Suzanne McBride, the granddaughter of the old factory director in Grafstin. She came all the way from the south to the Capital for Edmund on Christmas. Before Edmund figured out how Suzanne McBride had gotten his address, she had already arrived at gate to his apartment building. Edmund wouldn¡¯t let her it until then he realized it was a good chance to stay with Chelsea. Before he came upstairs, Edmund unlocked the security gate. No one would answer the door no matter how many times Suzanne knocked, and the neighbors might kick her out for creating absurd noises. Maybe Suzanne may lose her interest in this way. Edmund would have teased her till she gave up if her grandfather wasn¡¯t a factory director. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to stay with Edmund in the same room. After a moment, she said, ¡°Well, I should go. Lock the door when you leave.¡± Edmund was lost for words. Cap铆tulo 807 He kept telling himself that Chelsea was lying when she said something meanst time, but he felt really sad when Chelsea treated him like a stranger. Chelsea bypassed him to get her coat, bag, and car keys in the room. Edmund didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he leaned at the door and mocked, ¡°Chelsea, do you think you can hide forever?¡± Chelsea turned around to cast him a re after taking a few steps out of the door. But Edmund offered her a wide smile against the door. Chelsea trotted towards the elevator before anger overpowered her. Edmund whistled behind her, and Chelsea just thought he was crazy. Chelsea wondered if he was really a president. He Looked more Like a pleasure seeker! Edmund shut the door as Chelsea walked out of his sight. He felt happy even for hanging around Chelsea¡¯s house alone. ninjanovel ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Edmund took the ringing phone out of his pocket, hung up, and turned it off. Suzanne must call to look for him after knocking at the empty house for a long time. But Edmund would never take her call. If he didn¡¯t need to do business with Old Mr. McBride, Edmund would have made things hard to Suzanne. Taking her Luggage, the young girl¡¯s expression shifted from excitement to anger after knocking on the door without any response. ¡°Edmund!¡± She kicked the door out of anger and shouted, ¡°Get out! I know you¡¯re at home!¡± Who unlocked the security gate for her if Edmund wasn¡¯t at home? Why didn¡¯t Edmund open the door after letting her up? She would never know she was experiencing sarcasm and Edmund wanted her to take it as a silent rejection. After shouting for a long time, the door still sat tight to the wall. Suzanne was so enraged that she kicked the door again. The neighbor opposite Edmund opened the door. This was a top residential area with two families on each floor. Usually, it was very quiet, so the nking door could be heard clearly. A schrly middle-aged man living acFoster the door came out and said to Suzanne, ¡°The gentleman you¡¯re Looking for just left.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Suzanne was furious, ¡°He opened a security gate for me!¡± The middle-aged man continued, ¡°I ran into him on my way back. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me, but I hope you don¡¯t kick the door again. Otherwise, I¡¯LL call the property manager to send you away.¡± Cap铆tulo 808 The middle-aged man closed the door expressionlessly. Suzanne was so mad that she wanted to scold him through the door. She kept calling Edmund, but his phone was still off. Finally, she stomped her feet in anger and called Fay. Suzanne was a tough character. She said condescendingly, ¡°Fay, find Edmund for me. I¡¯m already at his door, but why the damn door is closed? And I can¡¯t get through him.¡± Fay replied to her politely. ¡°Mr. Nelson¡¯s phone is turned off, so I can¡¯t contact him.¡± ninjanovel Suzanne asked discontentedly, ¡°Does he have another number?¡± ¡°No,¡± Fay replied straightforwardly. Suzanne was irritated. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. He must have a personal number.¡± Fay replied with a smile, ¡°Personal number isn¡¯t open for an assistant like me or a stranger like you, Miss McBride.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Fay¡¯s mocking words had driven Suzanne mad. She could mock Suzanne through a sweet smile. Suzanne was flustered. ¡°Fay, I might tell my grandfather to close the deal.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already done that, haven¡¯t you?¡± Fay was sarcastic. ¡°Miss McBride, I should get off the line. Enjoy your holiday.¡± After a while, Fay added, ¡°Mr. Nelson disappeared upon your arrival. Don¡¯t you get that?¡± That was a hard question for Suzanne. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fay said rudely, ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®No, stay away from me¡¯.¡± ¡°You,¡± Suzanne flew off the handle, but Fay had hung up the phone. Suzanne kicked Edmund¡¯s door hard again. She thought she and Edmund was a perfect match since she was young and beautiful. She heard about the history between Edmund and Chelsea. It¡¯s public news! But Chelsea had rified the rtionship with Edmund a few days ago. They were no longer a couple and Chelsea was focusing on something else. So, Suzanne has a ton of reasons to ask Edmund out. Suzanne wanted to call Edmund again after venting out on the door. Suddenly, there was movement from the elevator. She thought it was Edmund and quickly looked over at the elevator. The smile froze on her face as she saw a property managere out with two security guards. The property manager said to her with a small frown sits on his face, ¡°Youngdy, we gotints that you were making noises here. Please leave now.¡± Suzanne thought she might die from embarrassment. It must be the guy living acFoster the door. Cap铆tulo 809 ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± She wouldn¡¯t give up until she saw Edmund. ¡°My friend is at home. He just hides from me.¡± The property manager said, ¡°This is your private business, so please keep it private. But you¡¯ve already disturbed the neighborhood. Please leave.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Before Suzanne saying something, the man continued, ¡°I think we have to call the police if you don¡¯t leave.¡± Suzanne was scared because she didn¡¯t want to offend those rich people here. And the property manager was just doing his job. Gritting her teeth, Suzanne stomped to Leave with her suitcase. It couldn¡¯t be more humiliated if she was taken to the police station. Suzanne broke down in tears of anger on the way back to the hotel because she hade all the way for an empty house. Ang¡¯s Library Her grandfather had been cherishing her above all others, so she had never been ill-treated until she met Edmund. She met Edmund at a business banquet and fell in love with him at first sight. He looked like that kind of guy only living in every girl¡¯s dream. He was as charming as a prince of any fairy tale. Suzanne couldn¡¯t stop loving him. She ran to tell Edmund about her feelings. But Edmund said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in women.¡± Suzanne stared at him as if she had seen something unbelievable. After awhile, she came back to her senses and said in a broken voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you love Chelsea?¡± Edmund replied seriously, ¡°I did, but not after she hurt me so much.¡± Then he left dispiritedly. Suzanne almost believed him, but she realized that it was all a lie when she saw mockery flickered acFoster Fay¡¯s eyes. He was interested in women, but not her! Suzanne didn¡¯t give it up right away. She believed that if her faiths were strong enough, Edmund would fall in love with her one day. The news reported that Edmund grew interested in Chelsea day by day. He still wanted to get back with her ex-wife even after the divorce. Chelsea drove the car back to Roy¡¯s house. When Zuri came to dinner, she told Chelsea that Edmund had returned to Vertoak. Chelsea blocked Edmund¡¯s number and social ounts, so Zuri was their messenger. ording to Zuri, Edmund stayed overnight at her house and finished the beef in her refrigerator. He also made sure the door was closed when he left. And Edmund left a message for Chelsea: See you in Vertoak. After finishing the report, Zuri whined, ¡°He really is a jerk! You save the beef for me.¡± ¡°Remember how drunk you were this morning? What can I do if you leave the beef for him?¡± Chelsea was helpless. Cap铆tulo 810 Chelsea made Zuri a box of beef because Zuri was a big fan of it. But Zuri left it in the refrigerator and returned home after a hungover. They didn¡¯t expect Edmund would spend the night in Chelsea¡¯s house and even ate the beef she left for Zuri. Zuri sneered, ¡°Edmund and I are at daggers with each other. You have to pick a side!¡± Chelsea was amused by Zuri, ¡°Only for a box of beef? I have nothing to do with him. Do you still think I have an option? ¡° Zuri gave a smile of satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more Like it.¡± But Chelsea felt confused about Edmund¡¯s message. ¡°It¡¯s weird. Why would he say see you in Vertoak? I will barely return to Vertoak.¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t care about it, and instead, she tugged at Chelsea¡¯s sleeves toin, ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± Chelsea asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuri said through clenched teeth, ¡°Remember the dating show I told you about? Sunny thought that was a great idea and helped me to get a role in it. But today, she told me that Luka rejected her.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Peak Entertainment¡¯s partner said my persona isn¡¯t matched for their show. They suggested that I should focus on my career now.¡± ¡°Damn it! Who do they think they are? I need a boyfriend now! What I need to focus on is my fucking marriage.¡± Zuri cursed out of anger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this Luka? He never shows up in thepany but sits there and orders people around?¡± ¡°He¡¯s always acting like he gets a lot to hide, using a voice changer and fake name, Mr. N,¡± Zuri blurted nonstop, ¡°I was nning to extend my contract with Peak Entertainment, but now I¡¯ve decided to drop that idea. I can start my own studio and do it with Sunny. We don¡¯t need to be bossed around by these stupid capitalists!¡± Chelsea poured Zuri a ss of water andforted her, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think you should go to that show.¡± Meeting with Zuri¡¯s angry stare, Chelsea said, ¡°You know what I mean. You have to make your time worth it.¡± Zuri looked away and chugged the water out of the ss. Then she looked at Chelsea and said decisively, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I won¡¯t give up until my contract expires. If he doesn¡¯te back, I¡¯ll sign up for the next season of the dating show after my contract is terminated!¡± Facing Zuri¡¯s great determination, Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything. It was good to set a time limit. Once the time was up, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to let it go. Zuri was full of regret and let out a sigh. Then she said to Chelsea, ¡°You know what I miss for not going to that show? A handsome Lawyer and a cute Lawyer worked in one of those brilliantw firms. I¡¯m so excited just to think about it ¡°Oh, there¡¯s also a fitness coach. You know my taste. I love muscle men. Chelsea said through a frown, ¡°But Colin doesn¡¯t look so sturdy.¡± He was anything but a muscle man. Zuri snorted, ¡°Well, only when you see him naked.¡± Chelsea was struck dumb right there. She had almost forgotten that Zuri and Colin had sex before. Zuri definitely had a say in this. Chelsea looked at Zuri with her prating gaze, ¡°My dear big star, if you really are into men¡¯s bodies, you have plenty of choices. Why do you have to sign up for a dating show?¡± Cap铆tulo 811 Chelsea added, ¡°You close the door for them.¡± She knew Zuri only loved Colin. Zuri was just hard on the outside but soft on the inside. It would be easier for her if she had let it go earlier. Zuri sneered, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so cruel. Can¡¯t you let me have a single peaceful moment with my fantasy?¡± Chelsea shook his head through a tight-lipped smile. Winston came in the evening. Roy and Winston¡¯s parents were best friends, and Winston would visit Roy and Kelli during the new year because Roy had no children. Roy didn¡¯t meddle in Chelsea¡¯s rtionship with Winston because his daughter didn¡¯t want to add a negative influence on others. Roy wished they could be friends or families. Love was a matter of fate. The next morning, Chelsea received a call from Ethan when she was still in bed. Ethan said in a broken voice. ¡°Chelsea. Chelsea was panic and hurriedly asked, ¡°Grandpa, are you okay? What happened?¡± Ethan sobbed as he said, ¡°Edmund had an ident in the morning. He got rear-ended by another car.¡± Chelsea blurted out worriedly, ¡°Is he alright?¡± ¡°He is fine, but..¡± Ethan was quiet for a minute. Chelsea cupped her right hand over her chest to calm herself down. She asked, ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Something wrong with his memory. He forgot about your divorce. ording to Chris, Edmund might have short-term memory loss after getting his head hit in the car crash.¡± Ethan finally finished his sentence. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chelsea was stunned. ¡°How did this happen?¡± He forgot about their divorce? So, Edmund still thought they were married? Ethan¡¯s voice sounded helpless and deste. ¡°Chelsea, I know you don¡¯t want to see him anymore, but he keeps asking me for a wife.¡± ¡°We have told him that you were divorced, and I even showed him the divorce certificate, but he didn¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°He wanted nobody but you to take care of him when he woke up.¡± They fell into an awkward silence. Ethan continued, ¡°What do you think I should do now? I¡¯m an old man. Why should I suffer from all this?¡± ¡°I already have a son and a daughter-inw that disappoint me. Edmund is a brilliant young man, but why can¡¯t I rest for one single minute?¡± Chelsea remained silent because she couldn¡¯t ept what Ethan said. Cap铆tulo 812 She would never expect to experience amnesia or short-term memory loss in her life. These sounded dramatic! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Edmund was in the Capital yesterday, and now has a memory loss in the hospital? To erase Chelsea¡¯s doubts, Ethan continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me you can ask Chris.¡± ¡°Or send a few authoritative doctors from the Capital, you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m lying.¡± ¡°Then, what do you want to do now, sir?¡± Chelsea finally regained her sense. Although Chelsea held suspicious about Edmund¡¯s amnesia, she didn¡¯t judge Ethan at first. Chelsea didn¡¯t know how tofort Ethan now. Ethan heaved a heavy sigh, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Can you pleasee here for a few days? When he gets better, we¡¯ll think of a way to exin things to him.¡± Chelsea had no choice but to agree. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there first.¡± The next moment, Edmund¡¯s message popped out on Chelsea¡¯s mind: See you in Vertoak. Chelsea felt this was Edmund¡¯s n. The message was a premiere of his y. Whether it was true or not, Chelsea should go for the sake of Ethan. When Chelsea told this to Roy and Kelli, Roy snapped, ¡°¡°This¡¯s definitely his trick! Memory loss? How ridiculous it sounds!¡± ¡°And he only forgot about the divorce. He just wants you back and works tirelessly for him!¡± ninjanovel The more Roy said, the angrier he got. ¡°Plus, if he only remembered things happening before the divorce, wouldn¡¯t he ill-treat you again?¡± Everyone knew Edmund did not love Chelsea during the three-year marriage. Chelsea had lived a miserable life, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have decided to divorce Roy wouldn¡¯t let Chelsea repeat past failures, so he got really mad Kelliforted Roy, ¡°We won¡¯t Let it happen. Calm down.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯tpromise myself again.¡± Chelsea knew Roy was just worried about her Roy let out a Long sigh of relief to calm himself down Then, he said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll call a doctor.¡± Roy dialed a number. He wouldn¡¯t get amnesia until a professional doctor said he had. Kelli whispered to Chelsea, ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Cap铆tulo 813 ¡°I doubt it, but no matter what, I have to go and take a Look.¡± There was no fear in Chelsea¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve covered all these things that Dad said, and I choose to go because this time, I¡¯m not alone. I still have you and dad.¡± ¡°This¡¯s a new Chelsea. If he doesn¡¯t treat me well, I will leave without hesitation.¡± Since Edmund only remember things before their divorce, he would mistreat her. But Chelsea had no reasons to tolerate it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m d that you think it through,¡± Kelli reassured, ¡°You¡¯re right. We will always support you.¡± As Roy returned, Kelli hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Roy frowned as he said. ¡°My friend said selective amnesia was a real thing, but there was a slim chance for people to have it.¡± Roy looked at Chelsea and said, ¡°He guessed Edmund was probably still brooding over his three years of marriage to you. He regretted not treating you well, so he subconsciously wanted to start it over again to make up for those regrets.¡± Roy continued, ¡°But I still doubt it. It must be his trick to get you back. Let¡¯s see how it goes without you!¡± When Roy finished speaking, Kelli signaled him not to step in with a nod. Kelli knew Chelsea had decided to go whether it was real or not. Chelsea still loved Edmund, and because of this, she had to file the divorce. Edmund was in the hospital, so how could Chelsea just sit and watch? Roy nced at his daughter and changed his attitude. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m fine, dad. You should stay here. I¡¯ll go with Zuri.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to trouble Roy. After all, Kelli needed him. ¡°If he dares to do it again, he will be dead!¡± Roy said fiercely. Chelseaforted him,¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him randomly pick on mee ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In the past three years, Chelsea loved Edmund so much that she almost lost herself. It wouldn¡¯t happen again. Chelsea gave Zuri a call and told her about Edmunda and Vertoak. Zuri agreed, but she had a problem with Edmund¡¯s car crash thing, ¡°Holy shit! He is so good at this! Now he is ying an amnesia patient!¡± ¡°Oscar owes him an award.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you two just get married? I¡¯m sick of watching his y.¡± Chelsea scolded her, ¡°Hey, who¡¯s your friend?¡± Zuri was like sitting on the fence. Sometimes she told Chelsea to break up with Edmund, sometimes she told her to remarry him. Zuri heaved a dramatic sigh, ¡°Well, this¡¯s how a brilliant man falls in love.¡± Cap铆tulo 814 Chelsea just ignored her. They booked a ne ticket and packed their Luggage. When they reached Vertoak, Grandpa Huge sent a driver to pick them up. In the hospital ward. Before Chelsea arrived Yusuf said to Edmund, who was lying on the bed with a Look of disgust on his face, ¡°If you can y an amnesia patient well and get Chelsea back, I¡¯ll make you a pure gold Oscar Statuette. What an underrated actor you are!¡± Edmund warned him, ¡°Stop chattKatharineg. Keep your lips tight.¡± Yusuf rolled his eyes at the ceiling. After returning from the Capital yesterday, Edmund gathered his friends to n an amnesia y just for getting back with Chelsea. Yusuf was dumbfounded when he heard this. Chris and Brayanl didn¡¯t do much better. This n almost freaked the sses out of Brayanl¡¯s nose. Edmund calmly exined, ¡°Kill two birds with one stone. I can take this as an excuse to get rid of Suzanne.¡± Ethan inspired Edmund to y some tricks to get Chelsea back He had been waiting for the right moment. With Suzanne¡¯s presence in the Capital, Edmund decided to move the n ahead. He couldn¡¯t wait to get back to Chelsea. Otherwise, he could have stayed there for a few more days. His n couldn¡¯t work out if he was in the Capital, which wasn¡¯t Edmund¡¯s territory. If Roy hired a team to check on his situation, Edmund¡¯s n was screwed. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then Edmund turned to Ethan, who was sitting in the chair at the end of his bed, ¡°Grandpa, thank you for your help. I think Yusuf will make you an Oscar trophy too, right?¡± Ethan¡¯s tears worked. Chelsea wouldn¡¯t havee back if someone else called her. Ethan tapped his walking stick heavily on the floor. ¡°If you fail this time, get ready to die alone.¡± As Ethan¡¯s voice fell, Yusuf Laughed harder at Edmund. Ethan turned to Yusuf, ¡°Can you stop Laughing? Do you think you¡¯re better than him?¡± ¡°You ask a woman to get an abortion?¡± Ethan red at Yusuf, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you take measures when you were having sex with her? You want to weasel it out when it happens. Just be a man!¡± Yusuf cleared his throat. Although Ethan was old, he was still authoritative. Yusuf awkwardly defended himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t insist on the abortion. Ethan interrupted him, ¡°Enough with your stupid defense.¡± Yusuf had no choice but to shut his mouth in embarrassment. Chris remained quiet to dodge Ethan¡¯s potential attack Cap铆tulo 815 They were Edmund¡¯s best friends, so Ethan treated them like his grandkids. Sometimes, he lectured them sternly. Ethan¡¯s phone buzzed. It was a voice message from the driver. They were on the way to the hospital. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ethan yed the voice message to Edmund and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. Wish you Luck, kid.¡± About forty minutester, Chelsea and Zuri arrived at Edmund¡¯s hospital. Chris waited for them in the parking lot and walked them to the ward. Chris briefly told Chelsea about Edmund¡¯s situation, ¡°Anyway, the first thing we need to is to steady him. You know, he once got a blood stasis in his head.¡± Chris¡¯s Last sentence sessfully softened Chelsea¡¯s heart. Although Edmund was discharged from the hospital after he had recovered from the blood stasis headachest time, Chelsea still felt his brain was too weak to handle another attack. Now he hit his head again when he got rear-ended. Chelsea replied bitterly, ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea and Zuri followed Chris into Edmund¡¯s ward. Before Chelsea could greet Ethan, Edmund suddenly got off the bed and took her into his arms. ¡°Where did you go? What makes you so long toe?¡± Edmund held her tightly in his arms as if he got something back unexpectedly. Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to respond to Edmund. She thought Edmund would be as distant and aloof as he did before their divorce. But he acted so differently. What should Chelsea do? Ang¡¯s Library When they were still married, Edmund had never acted passionately about her, let alone held her in his arms. Chelsea¡¯s body stiffened as Edmund hugged her. Zuri said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re such a good actor.¡± ¡°Zuri?¡± Edmund looked at her and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zuri sneered as she stared into Edmund¡¯s eyes to find a w. Zuri was a sophisticated and award-winning actor with many years of experience, so more or less, she could tell if a person was acting. But she could not find a trace on Edmund¡¯s face. Chelsea pushed him away and asked calmly, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but they won¡¯t Let me Leave the hospital.¡± As Edmund spoke, he reached out to hold Chelsea¡¯s hand as if Chelsea would leave any minute. He whined toin, ¡°They told me that we were divorced. Ridiculous!¡± Chelsea looked up at him and said sternly, ¡°We were.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Edmund was in disbelief. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d divorce you!¡± Chelsea pursed his lips and looked at him with aplicated expression. She was unfamiliar with this new Edmund. Did he really never want to divorce her three years ago? But Chelsea still told him the truth, ¡°I filed the divorce, and you agreed.¡± Cap铆tulo 816 Edmund clenched her hand and argued, ¡°I won¡¯t do that.¡± It urred to Chelsea that Edmund didn¡¯t agree to the divorce at the beginning and that she had humiliated him at the anniversary celebration and forced him to sign the divorce paper. But now was not the time for that. She pulled out her hand. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Let me go.¡± Yusuf grumbled from the side, ¡°we tell the truth and now turn to his enemies. I think he got paranoid after the car crash, and he keeps ming us for cursing him to divorce!¡± Chelsea failed to pull her hand out and asked, ¡°Do you trust Ethan?¡± Edmund was overwhelmed with resentment. ¡°Not really. I knew he didn¡¯t care about me at all. He only cares about you! He has always been on your side.¡± ¡°He hated me when I mistreated, so he helped you lie to me.¡± Ethan tried hard to swallow his anger. ¡°Oh, you know that?¡± Zuri judgmentally asked Edmund. Edmund looked at Chelsea with his gaze full of regret. ¡°I know I was a bad husband. I was panicked when I woke up from the car ident without you. Then I realize I can¡¯t Live without you.¡± ¡°Chelsea, I promise I¡¯ll cherish you.¡± Edmund pulled Chelsea to his chest. Zuri felt unbelievable to see this. What the hell was happening? Edmund was really smart, taking the car ident as an excuse to change Chelsea¡¯s attitude towards him. On the way to the hospital, Zuri had said to herself that if Edmund dared to treat Chelsea unfairly, she would definitely beat him to death. ninjanovel She had sworn to it. She hadn¡¯t beaten someone for many years. This time, she might have a chance to use her martial skills on Edmund. In Zuri¡¯s opinion, if Edmund was nice to Chelsea, he was faking his memory loss. Then shouldn¡¯t Edmund pay a heavy price for tricking her and Chelsea back from the Capital? Edmund¡¯s car ident was a brilliant setting. It was so perfect that Zuri couldn¡¯t find any criticism, and she was taming her tamper. Yusuf chimed in, ¡°Enough for the small talk. Since Chelsea is here, then let¡¯s go. We should leave you guys to have a good talk.¡± Yusuf invited Zuri and Chris to leave as Edmund and Chelsea still cuddled tightly. Before Ethan left, he said to Chelsea, ¡°Steady him first.¡± Chelsea nodded in response. After everyone left, only the cuddling couple was left in the ward. Chelsea struggled to push Edmund because she was almost choked by him. Cap铆tulo 817 ¡°Hey.¡± Edmund stared at her worriedly. ¡°I will if you promise you won¡¯t leave ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea gave a weak reply. Edmund let go of her. Chelsea told him to Lie down on the bed, but he asked Chelsea to sit beside the bed. Chelsea did not say anything. Instead, she leaned toward Edmund and met his eyes at a close distance. Chelsea wanted to see the real Edmund through his eyes. But Edmund interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Chelsea asked him in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund swallowed hard before he mumbled, ¡°You turned me on.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes were wide open. She suddenly pulled her hand back and stood up from the bed. He was shameless! Edmund¡¯s face was filled with innocence. Chelsea would never know how hard Edmund put out his fire inside. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chelsea¡¯s soft lips were close to his face, and her fragrance seeped into his nose. His mind was filled with their sexual fantasy. How could he hold it? Chelsea¡¯s cheeks were zing because she was mad at Edmund¡¯s shameless words. ¡° Edmund..¡± ninjanovel Before she finished the sentence, he suddenly raised his hand and rubbed between his brows. ¡°Why does my head feel like exploding?¡± Chelsea stopped to ask worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? Do you need the doctor?¡± Edmund nodded because it was time for another actor toe out. ¡°Alright .¡± He had bribed the doctor to overstate his situation and made his statement real. The doctor came in and turned to Chelsea after a quick examination, ¡°Perhaps he is a little too excited when he met you. He needs some rest.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea said, and the doctor left. Chelsea Looked at Edmund on the bed and said, ¡°Have some rest.¡± Edmund grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Not until you sleep by my side.¡± Chelsea Looked helplessly at his hand. Cap铆tulo 818 He had been holding up her hands or hugging her since she stepped into the ward. ¡°How old are you? Three?¡± Chelsea refused, ¡°I still have some things to deal with.¡± It was all kind of mixed up in Chelsea¡¯s mind, and she needed some space now. ¡°Are you still thinking about the divorce?¡± Edmund tightened his grip on her soft hand and warned, ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re not divorced. You¡¯re my wife! So, don¡¯t you ever try to divorce me again?¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t deal with his stubbornness and said, ¡°Edmund, even if you don¡¯t trust them, can the seal on the divorce paper deceive you?¡± Edmund snorted. ¡°Why not? Money talks. You guys could bribe the agent to get me the divorce paper.¡± Chelsea felt that they were not on the same paper and couldn¡¯t convince him. Ang¡¯s Library At her wit¡¯s end, she said, ¡°You should have some rest Shepromised to sit on the chair by the bed, holding Edmund¡¯s hand and watching him fall asleep. Chelsea could feel his warmth through his big palm, and Edmund looked nervous and insecure. Where was the arrogant CEO? Where was the heartless husband? If we could turn the clock back, what would happen if he used to be this passionate about their marriage? However, Chelsea should have exined his health issue to him at first to scare him off. He would be Likely to care about this three years ago. After Edmund fell asleep, Chelsea pulled out her hand and left the ward. She first went to Chris¡¯s office. When she entered, Zuri was chatting with Chris. Zuri sat on the sofa and teased Chris, ¡°Doctor Warren, are you seeing someone? I think you¡¯re too old to start a family. I have some brilliant friends. Do you want me to introduce you?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯LL just pass. Thank you.¡± Chris heard the mocking in Zuri¡¯s words, and Zora Sugden was close to Zuri and Chelsea. Ethan echoed, ¡°I think that¡¯s a great idea.¡± Chris respected Ethan, so he could only re at Zuri, ¡°Miss White, please mind your own business.¡± Chelsea went in and interrupted their conversation. When Ethan saw Chelsea, he hurriedly asked, ¡°How is Edmund?¡± ¡°He just fell asleep,¡± Chelsea replied. Ethan sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Grandpa, what do you n to do now?¡± Chelsea sat down on the sofa and asked him dispiritedly. Edmund would never admit that they were divorced. Would they Live together again in the name of husband and wife? Ethan shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m totally at a loss.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best. I even told him about Sonya¡¯s death, but he insisted that he didn¡¯t care about other things.¡± Cap铆tulo 819 ¡°How about¡­ we talk to him after a few days?¡± In the end, Ethan said to Chelsea tentatively. That was not what Chelsea wanted. If things ended up like this, then what was the point of the divorce with Edmund? Didn¡¯t the terrible words she said to Edmund mean nothing? Ethan started to wipe his tears. ¡°Oh, why should I have to go through this? I¡¯ve been worrying about my stupid son for my entire life. After many years, Edmund had grown up to support our family¡¯s business, but why does he end up Like this?¡± Chelsea¡¯s heart softened when Ethan was sadfishing. ¡°I don¡¯t think my dad will agree.¡± Roy would protect Chelsea from getting hurt. But on the contrary, Edmund was nice to her. Chelsea was just in an awkward position. Leaning on her cane, Ethan stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your dad. This time, I¡¯ll do anything to help Edmund.¡± ¡°Call your dad. I¡¯ll talk to him.¡± Ethan instructed Chelsea. Chelsea went out to call Roy and told him about Edmund¡¯s situation. Then, she gave the phone to Ethan and let them talk alone. There was no room for discussion. ¡°Mr. Nelson, Chelsea won¡¯t stay there and let Edmund treat her like a doormat!¡± Ethan exined calmly, ¡°Did Chelsea tell you about Edmund? Edmund was nice to her. I can promise you that Edmund will cherish her.¡± ninjanovel ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Roy refused straight forwardly. Ethan paused for a moment, then tried his best to persuade him, ¡°But if they could get back together, aren¡¯t you happy for them?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see that your daughter still loves Edmund?¡± Before Roy said anything, Ethan said slowly and clearly, ¡°She loves Edmund very much.¡± She pushed him away for his own good. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ethan was getting old, but his mind didn¡¯t. He knew Emilia Loved Edmund more than anyone else. Roy wavered a little. After a while, he asked, ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± Ethan said imposingly, ¡°You can take half of the Nelson Group, deal?¡± Roy was shocked. The Ellis family didn¡¯tck money, but he could see how sincere Ethan was. Ethan promised, ¡°If it works, you can also take that half as a dowry. If it doesn¡¯t work, take it as an apology!¡± To put it simply, half of the Nelson Group belonged to Chelsea sooner orter.. Ethan¡¯s decisive and domineKatharineg speech convinced Roy. ¡°I know your concern. I promise you, that little brat won¡¯t pick on Chelsea, not a tiny bit of it.¡± Ethan promised Roy. Cap铆tulo 820 Edmund would spoil Chelsea like a pearl of his palm. Roy pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I spend a lot of effort to get Chelsea back. He¡¯s my precious daughter. If Edmund hurts her again, I will kick your ass even if I have to go bankrupt!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan heaved a sigh of relief. Roy continued, ¡°I only agree that she stays to take care of Edmund, but not to remarry. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Alright, as you wish.¡± As Long as Chelsea stayed, then their goal was half-achieved. Ethan had done his job, and the rest would depend on his grandson. The old man thought highly of Edmund¡¯s n In this way, Edmund could make up for what he did to Chelsea over the years. Restarting would probably reduce Chelsea¡¯s anxiety for the past three years. Chelsea didn¡¯t know how Ethan managed to convince Roy, but she could stay in Vertoak now. The moment Chelsea ended his call with Roy, the nurse knocked on Chris¡¯s office door Ang¡¯s Library The nurse came in with a worried Look on her face. ¡°Miss Williams, Mr. Nelson is awake. He¡¯s Looking for you. Pleasee with me.¡± Chelsea put away his phone and rushed back to Edmund¡¯s ward. Edmund came up to hug her. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I thought you leave me again.¡± Zuri rubbed her cheek. Could he change another way to do his y? This was too much! Chelsea had only left for a while and Edmund acted like he lost the entire world. Zuri didn¡¯t Like the way he acted. ¡°I just talked to the doctor.¡± Chelseaforted him without bringing up the divorce again. Ethan said to Edmund before leaving, ¡°Since Chelsea is here, I can go back and get some rest.¡± Zuri said, ¡°Chelsea, can I go first?¡± Zuri gave Edmund a warning look, ¡°If he dares to bully you, call me!¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, Edmund said determinedly, ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± He pulled Chelsea into his arms to show his sincerity. Chelsea was speechless. Did Edmund get some kind of octopus disease? He wouldn¡¯t Let go of her for a second. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Zuri rolled her eyes and left. Ethan secretly winked at Edmund before turning to Leave. When the other people left, Edmund happily Looked at Chelsea and asked, ¡°Are you going to stay here with me forever?¡± His eyes couldn¡¯t disguise the pleasure that he felt, making Chelsea panic. She avoided Edmund¡¯s question. Instead, she said seriously, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Edmund¡¯s tone was gentle and charming, and he didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 821 ¡°Edmund, actually, I can¡¯t get pregnant. If you insist on being with me, you have to ept that we have no children for the rest of your life. And the Nelson family¡­ will have no sessor.¡± After that, Chelsea looked away to avoid him. If Sonya was still alive, perhaps Edmund could raise her child as his heir. But now¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters.¡± Edmund raised his hand and gently turned her face back. He Looked into Chelsea¡¯s eyes again. ¡°Chelsea, this¡¯s your thought, and you intrude it upon me.¡± Edmund was careful about the words he chose in case not to annoy Chelsea. ¡°I..¡± Chelsea stopped because Edmund was reasonable. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund had never been judgmental to her since she was diagnosed with infertility. ¡°Nothing can stop us from being together,¡± Edmund held Chelsea¡¯s chin. ¡°You¡¯re such a good person, so everything will get better.¡± He then kissed her lips. Chelsea froze. He should wait, right? Chelsea had been telling him that they were divorced. What was that about the kiss here? When Chelsea regained her senses, she tried to get herself off Edmund¡¯s arms. But Edmund locked her against the bedstand. He ced his palm behind her head as his tongue slowly reached further into Chelsea¡¯s mouth. How could Chelsea resist this? Chelsea¡¯s limps went soft when Edmund let go of her. ¡°You can¡¯t do this!¡± She supported herself with Edmund¡¯s shoulder and whined. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Why can¡¯t I kiss you?¡± Edmund continued with his n. Chelsea¡¯s face flushed red when Edmund said the word ¡®wife¡¯ because he had never called her that before. Chelsea buried her head in Edmund¡¯s arms in embarrassment, Edmund decided that he would conquer Chelsea with sweet talk. He should make a lot of sweet words that he had never done in the past three years. They hugged each other for a while, and Edmund broke the silence, ¡°Please help me get out of the hospital. You can talk to the doctor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± The hospital was not a good ce to make out. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The atmosphere was just right, all he needed was a double bed. Chelsea asked worriedly, ¡°But didn¡¯t you just have a headache?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just excited. I¡¯m fine.¡± Edmund kept making his story. In fact, he just had a slight rear-ended collision. The paint on the car didn¡¯t even rub off, but he took the ident as an excuse to pretend he had lost his memory. Before Chelsea could say anything, he threw his arms around her again. He sounded Like he was begging, ¡°The hospital is too depressing. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯LL get worse if I stay here any longer.¡± Cap铆tulo 822 Chelsea couldn¡¯t handle this new Edmund acted Like a spoiled child. Howe he had be so different? ¡°Just stay in bed. I¡¯ll go check with the doctor.¡± Chelsea could only end up mollifying Edmund like this Edmund held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you or let the doctore here.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea was lost for words Did he have to be so clingy? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Since she had promised to stay, she wouldn¡¯t leave for now Chelsea took a deep breath and asked seriously, ¡°You know how you treated me before, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows, wondKatharineg why Chelsea would ask such a question. Chelsea frowned and uttered, ¡°But your attitude towards me is so different now. I have every reason to suspect that you¡¯re faking your memory loss. Because a person can¡¯t change so much in such a short period!¡± ¡°How could you realize you love me just after a car ident and immediately change the way you treat me from being cold and distant to being passionate?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t get flustered at Chelsea¡¯s suspicion. He defended himself calmly, ¡°Love usuallyes in an instant.¡± Chelsea had to admire Edmund for his eloquence. Edmund gazed at her and confessed, ¡°No matter what, you only need to know that I Love you very much. That¡¯s enough.¡± Chelsea gave him a cold smile. ¡°Since lovees in an instant, will you not love me after another ident?¡± Edmund immediately replied with conviction, ¡°Definitely not.¡± As he spoke, he folded her into his arms. ¡°I will only love you more and more.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better Lie down now.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand his sweet words, or more likely, his rhetoric, so she simply pushed him away and left. Edmund went back to bed with a disappointed face. He was not faking being clingy. He really didn¡¯t dare to let Chelsea leave alone for fear that she would run away. He had spent so much effort to keep her by his side this time. And he couldn¡¯t afford that something would happen to take Chelsea away from him anyway. The phone at hand rang. Edmund nced at the caller ID, and strong disgust shed acFoster his face. It was from Suzanne McBride. After Edmund had left her dry at his house in the Capital, she kept calling him, but he hadn¡¯t answered. But now, Edmund thought it was OK to answer it because he had amnesia and could treat Suzanne as aplete stranger. ¡°Hello, who is calling?¡± Edmund answered, and his tone was cold and indifferent. ¡°Edmund, it¡¯s Suzanne,¡± Suzanne said happily on the other end. She had stayed in a hotel after leaving Edmund¡¯s house yesterday. However, she still hadn¡¯t given up and had been calling Edmund. But she never got through, for no one answered or the phone was powered off, making her angry and annoyed. Cap铆tulo 823 Now Edmund had suddenly answered the phone, and Suzanne happily forgot the humiliation and indifference she had suffered from Edmund. However, Edmund¡¯s following wordspletely shocked her. ¡°Suzanne? I think you may have the wrong number. I don¡¯t know you.¡± Suzanne was stunned. ¡°You..you don¡¯t know me?¡± She asked hastily, ¡°How can you not know me? We¡¯ve met several times and even had dinner together in Grafstin.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Edmund observed carelessly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± After saying that, he directly hung up the phone and didn¡¯t answer as Suzanne called him again. Soon Fay called Edmund. ¡°Edmund, Suzanne just called me crying and shouting toin that you don¡¯t know her. I told her that you Lost your memory as you said.¡± As Edmund¡¯s trusted assistant, Fay naturally cooperated with Edmund¡¯s n. Hence, Fay knew that Edmund was going to get rid of Suzannepletely. She had to tell Suzanne about Edmund¡¯s current situation with regret and heartache. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°OK.¡± Fay added, ¡°But she still was unwilling to give up and insisted oning to the Vertoak city and visiting you.¡± ¡°Just let here. It doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t know her now anyway.¡± Edmund added, ¡°Let Old Mr. McBride know it as well, lest he might me me for breaking the heart of his precious granddaughter. I¡¯m a patient now. ninjanovel ¡°OK,¡± Fay replied, ¡°Actually, Old Mr. McBride disapproves of Suzanne constantly pestKatharineg you as well, but he still let her be.¡± ¡°It might be a good thing for us. If Suzanne leaves again disappointed and sad, the old mister will know your attitude clearly and sign the agreement.¡± Edmund had just finished talking to Fay when Chelsea returned. ¡°Both the doctor and Chris said that you still have to be observed for at least two days before discharge,¡± Chelsea told Edmund what the doctor said, or more specifically, Chris¡¯s decision. Chris thought it would be too obvious if Edmund could be discharged the minute Chelsea got here. Hence, Edmund secretly was reluctant to stay, but he could only respond, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to the doctor.¡± Chelsea nced at him and uttered, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. I have to leave for a while when you can be discharged.¡± ¡°Leave?¡± Edmund nervously grabbed her hand. ¡°What do you mean? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Frances¡¯ home to nurse my body.¡± Chelsea¡®s original n was to continue living at Frances¡¯ home after the New year, and also, the herbs she brought back were running out. Edmund asked in confusion, ¡°Who is Frances?¡± Chelsea stared at his dark eyes for a long time, trying to find out if he really knew. Cap铆tulo 824 But in the end, she didn¡¯t find any clues, so she had to exin, ¡°You know my physical problem, and she¡¯s a doctor who is proficient at traditional medical treatment. She helps me nurse my body. Chris introduced her.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Edmund replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Chelsea refused without even thinking, ¡°I¡¯m living at Frances¡¯ house. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to follow me.¡± As soon as Chelsea finished speaking, she suddenly saw Edmund looking at her with deep eyes. She stared at him in confusion. Edmund put his arms around her waist and whispered, ¡°You also think we are supposed to sleep together, right? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say it was inconvenient.¡± Chelsea was speechless. She didn¡¯t mean it at all! She simply didn¡¯t want him to follow her, so she said it was inconvenient . But Chelsea hadn¡¯t thought Edmund actually took her words the wrong way. ninjanovel ¡°Aren¡¯t you a patient? You¡¯d better stay in Vertoak city,¡± she continued to refuse. Edmund frowned and asked, ¡°Then how long will you stay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly, but it will take at least one month. The traditional treatment will take a long time, and it might not be effective for my body. I have to listen to Frances¡¯ arrangement.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept it. Definitely not,¡± Edmund objected without thinking when he heard that Chelsea would leave for so long. Previously, Edmund had done nothing to Chelsea¡¯s living at Frances¡¯ house because he had been forced to break up with her. He could only restrain his emotions from not putting pressure on her. But now, things were different. Edmund was Chelsea¡¯s husband, so he naturally must follow her everywhere. Chelsea knew that Edmund wouldn¡¯t stop objecting to the matter until she agreed, so she directly said, ¡°All right, if you really want to. But you must stay in a hotel.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Edmund agreed happily. Frances wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. Chelsea was allowed to stay for a long time because of her nice personality. Moreover, Frances¡¯ house wasn¡¯t that big. It was indeed inappropriate for them to live with a man. ¡°But what about your work?¡± Chelsea stared at him and asked, ¡°And you still need to handle the stuff with the chip industrial park in Grafstin.¡± Edmund replied casually, ¡°I can work on myputer. When I need to be present, I¡¯lle back to the office then. As for the matter of the industrial park, I¡¯LL leave it to Fay.¡± Fay¡¯s capacity for work was undoubted. Now that Edmund had arranged everything for himself, Chelsea said nothing more. Instead, she should continue to write her script. It was time to carry on with her career as the New Year had passed. Since Edmund had to remain in the hospital for a few days, Chelsea decided to go back to unpack. When she returned to the hospital, no sooner did she just step to the door of Edmund¡¯s room than a woman rushed in without knocking. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chelsea was dumbfounded when she saw the woman hugging Edmund, who was standing by the window on the phone. ¡°Edmund! Why did you suddenly lose your memory? How did this happen?¡± The woman sobbed, Looking worried. The woman was Suzanne. When she heard Fay say Edmund had a car ident, she immediately bought a ne ticket and left the Capital for Vertoak. Edmund inwardly really wanted to kick Suzanne away when she hugged him. He turned around and saw Chelsea looking at him thoughtfully by the door. He was furious and pulled Suzanne away without hesitation. Cap铆tulo 825 ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± He was so angry and nervous that he couldn¡¯t help but shout bad words. With all his efforts, he had finally let Chelsea stay by his side. If Chelsea misunderstood that he had something with Suzanne, all his efforts would be in vain. At the thought of it, Edmund hurriedly walked toward Chelsea and hugged her in his arms with a big smile. The entire scene was Like a dagger to Suzanne¡¯s heart. ¡°Wifey, you¡¯re here,¡± Edmund smiled at Chelsea. Chelsea got goosebumps at his words. Was he addicted to calling her in that way? Edmund hurriedly exined to Chelsea, ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman at all. I also don¡¯t know why she suddenly came in and hugged me. She must be a psycho. I¡¯ll ask Chris to take her away immediately!¡± ¡°Edmund!¡± When Suzanne heard Edmund say she was a psycho, she immediately roared in anger, her tone no longer as sweet as before Edmund looked at Suzanne coldly. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance to leave here right now, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Suzanne stomped her feet with rage. When she heard from Fay that Edmund had lost his memory, she thought it was incredible. Didn¡¯t such an exaggerated plot only exist in TV series? How could it really happen in reality? Suzanne didn¡¯t believe it, and she wasn¡¯t willing to be a stranger to Edmund, even though they didn¡¯t know each other well before. So, she bought a ne ticket and came here without hesitation. But she couldn¡¯t believe Edmund really didn¡¯t remember her. It was one thing to know that Edmund had amnesia. But how could he call her a psycho? Before Edmund lost his memory, he wouldn¡¯t be so mean to her for her grandfather¡¯s sake. But now¡­ Ang¡¯s Library Suzanne was so angry that she almost cried ¡°Excuse me, may I ask who you are?¡± Chelsea had never met Suzanne, so she didn¡¯t know her. Suzanne red at her and shouted furiously, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? And you, you¡¯re so shameless! A few days ago, you told the media that you wouldn¡¯t be in a rtionship for the time being. But now you¡¯re with Edmund again! What a phony!¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t care that Suzanne called her a shameless woman. If she could, Chelsea wouldn¡¯t choose to be with Edmund, which would go back on her own word. But she had no other choice in this matter. However, Edmund, who was holding Chelsea, changed his face and immediately snapped at Suzanne, ¡°Apologize to Chelsea!¡± Suzanne was shocked by his cold gaze. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Apologize to my wife for what you just said,¡° Edmund said through gritted teeth. He used to be indifferent to Chelsea and had failed to protect Chelsea when others bullied her for no reason. But now, he would never allow this sort of thing to happen. Suzanne was about to defend herself when Edmund added in a more serious tone, ¡°Apologize!¡± Suzanne was so scared that she started crying, then she said to Chelsea while crying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said you were shameless.¡± Cap铆tulo 826 Suzanne had never been treated so viciously and rudely since she was born. After apologizing, she quickly ran away, her face pale, covKatharineg her mouth in tears. Because her instincts told her that if she didn¡¯t leave, Edmund would strangle her in the next second. Chelsea raised her eyebrows at Edmund after Suzanne left. ¡°You don¡¯t know her?¡± ¡°No,¡± Edmund replied shortly. Chelsea smiled faintly. ¡°Do you want to investigate her identity?¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°No need.¡± Edmund had no interest at all. ¡°What am I doing to investigate an insignificant person?¡± Chelsea nced at him before continuing, ¡°Fay mentioned to me that there was a woman in Grafstin who had a crush on you. Could it be her?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . That woman probably was from Vertoak city since Chelsea had never seen her before. Based on the information from Fay, Chelsea was certain her guess was correct. A woman had chased Edmund from Grafstin to the Capital and then chased him to Vertoak city even though Edmund had left her dry in the Capital. Chelsea even inwardly thought that she was pretty perseverant. Edmund still denied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Without giving Chelsea the chance to speak up again, he Lowered his head and sniffed. ¡°Did you take a shower?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Chelsea had been sweating after unpacking her Luggage, so she had taken a bath and changed her clothes before returning to the hospital. ¡°You smell good,¡± Edmund said softly and buried his head in her neck. Chelsea stiffened. She had enough reason to suspect that he was taking advantage of her. It had been a long time since she and Edmund had any physical intimacy. Today, Edmund hugged her again and again, which barely overwhelmed Chelsea. Just as Chelsea was thinking of looking for a chance to tell Edmund that it was inappropriate to be so clingy, Edmund raised his head and pressed his Lips against hers Chelsea wondered if they weren¡¯t in the hospital, Edmund would directly have sex with her._x?010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x010__x@010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x00 10__x@010__x@012__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010_ They were now husband and wife in Edmund¡¯s heart but not in Chelsea¡¯s heart. So, Chelsea opened her mouth and bit Edmund¡¯s lip, making him Let go of her in pain. ¡°We need to talk. ¡°Chelsea took a step back, and her breathing became a bit erratic. Edmund looked pained. Chelsea reminded him, ¡°You didn¡¯t use to be Like this. You were calm and restrained, steady and reserved.¡± In other words, it was a little too much for Edmund to kiss her regardless of the time or the asion. Edmund defended himself, ¡°I changed precisely because I acted in the wrong way.¡± Chelsea observed angrily, ¡°But you can¡¯t be like an octopus and cling to me all the time!¡± Edmund didn¡¯t expect Chelsea to describe him as an octopus. He didn¡¯t know whether he should be angry or Laugh. After a while, he exined, ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m insecure about our rtionship. If you could say something sweet to me, I wouldn¡¯t stick to you Like an octopus.¡± Cap铆tulo 827 Chelsea Looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± She inwardly didn¡¯t believe Edmund¡¯s remarks at all. Edmund¡¯s lips arched with a trace of a smile. ¡°For example, you can tell me you Love me very much.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better do some work now.¡± Chelsea put the documents lying on the bedside table into his arms. Even in those years when she was deeply in love with Edmund, she had never said such affectionate things. Chelsea wouldn¡¯t wear her heart on her sleeve but expressed her Love through actions. Suddenly it urred to Chelsea that she had expressed her feelings before. When Edmund had mocked that she was a greedy woman for wealth again and again, she had said to his face that she loved him. But he didn¡¯t believe it at that time. Edmund whispered in a husky voice, ¡°Mrs. Nelson, if you love someone, then you should speak it out.¡± To state her different opinion on this matter, Chelsea blurted out, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to do it rather than saying it.¡± But Chelsea regretted it as soon as she said it and wished she could have bitten her tongue. ninjanovel What she just said was too suggestive. She was trying to express that it was better to make the other happy by actions and care about each other in daily life, rather than just saying sweet words. On hearing that, Edmund immediately came over and hugged Chelsea. ¡°My darling is right. We should do it more than say it.¡± Chelsea hastily exined, ¡°No, you misunderstood me. What I meant was¡­¡± Edmund interrupted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin it. I know you¡¯re shy.¡± Chelsea covered her face with her hands feeling so embarrassed. Soon after that, Chelsea and Edmund were busy with their own work in the ward. Edmund was sitting on the bed dealing with business while Chelsea was writing the script at the computer desk. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The VIP ward, equipped with advanced facilities, was indeed more convenient andfortable. And it was especially suitable for business people to handle work in time. Chelsea had just written a few lines when she received a video call from Roy. Roy wanted to check if Chelsea was fine and discuss the casting of the new TV series. Chelsea had finished more than half of the script. Roy had read her first draft of the script and thought no modifications were required. Hence, he had nned to prepare for filming after the New Year. Before Chelsea answered the video call, she turned to Edmund in bed and reminded him, ¡°I¡¯ll chat with my dad via video. Mind your manners.¡± If he dared to hug her in front of Roy, she was sure that Roy would instantlye to Vertoak city from the Capital. Edmund also knew it and nodded obediently. Cap铆tulo 828 Chelsea was finally relieved and answered the video call. ¡°Are you alright? You must tell me if Edmund treats you badly,¡± asked Roy concernedly. Chelsea said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Roy snorted, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± But he still observed Chelsea¡¯s facial expression. Until he was certain that Chelsea was fine, he talked about work. ¡°Do you have any suitable candidates for the lead roles?¡± asked Roy. Chelsea talked about her thoughts, ¡°I think Vickie Gray is pretty good for the female lead. I¡¯ve already consulted with Mr. Pierce about her. He also praised Vickie¡¯s acting talents. They¡¯ve co-starred on the TV series ¡®The Crown¡¯, and Mr. Pierce said Vickie always gave everyone surprises during the shooting, and her acting was very infectious.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen the trailer. Her acting is pretty good.¡± Roy also agreed with Chelsea¡¯s suggestion. Chelsea added, ¡°As for the male lead, I want to rmend Ondo Curtis. What do you think?¡± Before Roy could reply, Edmund could hardly focus on his work. Ondo Curtis? Was he that young actor who admires Chelsea? How could Chelsea find a young man who admires her to be the male lead? Did she try to annoy him on purpose? Speaking of which, Edmund hadn¡¯t seen Ondo on the news recently. It was said that he had gone to an isted ce and had been shooting an adventure y. No wonder Ondo had even been absentThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. from the various awards ceremonies at the end of the year. Edmund didn¡¯t realize that Ondo could concentrate on his acting career in such a utilitarian entertainment industry. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Many young actors were crazy about attending events or fashion shows to gain exposure. However, no matter how excellent Ondo was, Edmund wouldn¡¯t allow Ondo to be the male lead this time. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t that be a chance for Ondo to get close to Chelsea? Thinking of this, Edmund immediately took out his phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Trevor. ¡°If Roy proposes Ondo Curtis as the male lead, you must object, for he is too young to y the role.¡± Roy also asked Chelsea in confusion, ¡°Ondo Curtis? But isn¡¯t he too young?¡± Chelsea exined seriously, ¡°My original pick was someone else, buttely, I found out that Ondo was more suitable. Because I always feel that Ondo¡¯s appearance is simr to yours in your youth. Both of you are the most beautiful men that I have ever seen.¡± ¡°This story is based on your experience when you were young. The male lead needs to be simr to your young image.¡± When Chelsea said this, a bright smile glittered in her eyes. She had seen Roy¡¯s photo in his youth. He was a beautiful young man, with an air of a proud nonconformist. He was not as gentle and amiable as he was now. After all, he was the youngest child of the Ellis family, which gave him the confidence to look down on everything Chelsea could see the simr air on Ondo, so she gave up the originally chosen actor after careful consideration Roy was amused when Chelsea said that he was the most beautiful man ¡°You always know how to make me happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Chelsea uttered in a soft and cute voice ¡°Ondo is a beautiful actor with great acting skills and a lot of fans. Why don¡¯t we choose him to be the male lead?¡± Chelseamented, Cap铆tulo 829 ¡°He was also fortunate enough to have worked with excellent directors since he started his acting career, which has greatly improved his acting skills.¡± ¡°I¡¯m familiar with Ondo, and I know his character as well. He works very hard and cares more about his acting skills than his poprity.¡± As Roy and Chelsea were deep in conversation, Edmund¡¯s eyes were burning with jealousy. The most beautiful man? Edmund was still mad about the words that Chelsea had used to describe Keith Last time, and now she called Ondo the most beautiful man¡­ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chelsea¡¯s words made sense to Roy. So, he replied, ¡°Alright then. We¡¯lL rmend Ondo and Vickie to be the male and female leads. I¡¯ll talk to Trevor Spence when hees back from abroad and we can arrange for an audition.¡± ¡°Okay. Chelsea agreed. After a few more words, they finished the call. Edmund said coldly when Chelsea put down the phone. ¡°Ondo is pretty handsome in your eyes, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes,¡± said Chelsea, ¡°His look and temperament are outstanding among the actors nowadays.¡± ninjanovel Upon saying this, she could feel the atmosphere frozen up even more. She turned around in a maze and met with Edmund¡¯s angry face. Thinking of what she had said just now, Chelsea immediately understood that Edmund was getting jealous again. However, she didn¡¯t change her opion about Ondo to please Edmund. Instead, she added calmly, ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t have any other feelings for Ondo, so she was not guilty for praising his look. In fact, it was Edmund. He should reflect on himself for being excessively jealous. Was she such a hussy in his eyes who seemed to be always craving for guys? Chelsea had loved only one man from her youth years till now, and it was Edmund. He had been the source of her happiness, as well as her sorrow. Edmund was surprised, and angry when Chelsea expressed her admiration of Ondo so openly. He said, ¡°As a married woman, is it appropriate to speak so high of another man?¡± ¡°A married woman?¡± Chelsea Looked at Edmund and said, ¡°That¡¯s only your wishful thinking.¡± Edmund was furious, ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s so easy to do so, your wealth would have been mine.¡± After saying that, Chelsea turned back to hisputer. She had no interest in continuing to talk about this topic with Edmund. He was just jealous as hell. Chelsea was a smooth talker. Edmund felt a headache at her speech. A real headache, unlike the one he faked before. Cap铆tulo 830 ¡°I¡¯ll go make a phone call.¡± Edmund stared at Chelsea¡¯s slender back and then went out with his phone. ¡°Well..¡± Chelsea wanted to say that she could go out, instead of him, if the call is confidential. After all, he was a patient. Yet before she could finish speaking, Edmund had left the room. Edmund was going to call Trevor. That was why he could do it in the room. Chelsea and Roy didn¡¯t know that Starixo was now in Edmund¡¯s charge. And Edmund was still pretending that he hadn¡¯t remembered his past yet in front of Chelsea. So, he couldn¡¯t let her know that he was calling Trevor. Edmund had sent a message to Trevor just now, telling him that Ondo must not be the male lead. Trevor didn¡¯t reply. Therefore, Edmund thought a call would be necessary. Trevor didn¡¯t pick up the phone immediately. After quite a while, the call was finally connected. ¡°Mr. Nelson, what can I do for you?¡± said Trevor, somewhat gloomily. Edmund frowned, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Trevor said that he was going to AmSonya to spend the new year with his wife and children. He was supposed to be happy right now. Why didn¡¯t it sound like that? Upon hearing Edmund¡¯s question, Trevorpletely Lost control of his emotion. He burst into tears, which startled Edmund. ¡°Why are you crying? You are a man!¡± said Edmund, kind of contemptuously. ¡°Mr. Nelson..¡± Trevor cried out Loud while exining, ¡°My wife refused to forgive me. She didn¡¯t even let me enter the door, and so did my two children. The way they looked at me was full of disgust and hatred.¡± Trevor¡¯s disappointment was beyond words. He dumped Tara White and went to abroad, wishing for a family reunion. But what waited for him was the closed door and his wife standing on the second floor looking at him indifferently. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Before that, Trevor had always thought that his wife could not do without him. He had believed that as long as he took the initiative to make a gesture of goodwill to his wife, he would be weed. Otherwise, why would she refuse to divorce him? Now he understood that the reason why she didn¡¯t divorce was simply hatred. She hated him so much that she couldn¡¯t stand him living a happy life. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing it. She would never divorce him as long as she was alive. She wouldn¡¯t allow any other woman to be his legal wife. She wanted him to Live under the name of ¡°cheating husband¡± forever. She said all of these while standing on the second floor. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There had just been a snowstorm in that country the day before. Trevor stood for hours in the ice and snow, confessing to her, showing his determination and sincerity toe back to them. Yet his wife never showed up again. His excellent son and daughter were now teenagers. His daughter didn¡¯t show up. His son eventually came out, persuaded him to leave, and send him into the hotel. He wanted to ask his son to help him intercede. But then he heard his son say indifferently, ¡°Dad, you have not been part of the family since long ago. Go away. Not disturbing others¡¯ life is the demeanor that adults should have.¡± After saying that, his son Left without even looking back, Leaving Trevor alone in the hotel, desperate. When Edmund called, Trevor had just waken up from a hungover. Edmund never expected such things to happen to Trevor, for the moment, he was unable to go on talking about his order rted to Ondo. Hearing what Trevor had gone through, however, Edmund felt somewhat d. He was d that he figured out his feelings for Emilia in time, that he had acted in time to bring her back, and that he did not make the same mistake as Trevor did, which turned Love into hate. Cap铆tulo 831 After all, women can be fierce. ¡°Mr. Nelson, what am I going to do now?¡± Trevor burst into tears again. Edmund said, pinching his forehead, ¡°How am I supposed to know? If I know what to do, I won¡¯t be racking my brain now.¡± Edmund had no energy making advice for Trevor for he was in trouble too. And Edmund didn¡¯t think there was much hope for Trevor to bring his wife back. Trevor had gone too far over the years. Tara White was just one of Trevor¡¯s lovers. He had much more. Trevor was known for being a yer. When Trevor was having fun with different girls, his wife was enduring the toil of taking care of the children all by herself as well as the humiliation that his husband had brought her. She was desperate,pletely disillusioned. She hated him to the bones. However, Edmund couldn¡¯t just tell Trevor that he¡¯s gotten no chance. So, he said, ¡°If things get so tricky over there, why don¡¯t youe back first? You¡¯ve got lots of work ahead of you.¡± ninjanovel At the moment, working was the only thing that could cheer Trevor up. Trevor was so upset that Edmund couldn¡¯t tell him not to use Ondo. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After hanging up the phone, Edmund felt very down for an unknown reason. Back in the room, he walked straight to Chelsea, who was at the desk, pulled her up, hugged her tightly in his arms, and whispered, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t miss you.¡± What Trevor¡¯s wife did to Trevor shocked Edmund and left him with profound fear. Fortunately, Edmund had figured out his love in time. Fortunately, he acted in time to save it. Otherwise, if Chelseapletely gave up on him, he could only cry like Trevor. Chelsea sensed that there was something wrong with Edmund, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t tell her about Trevor, because she didn¡¯t know that he was in touch withTrevor. So, Edmund whispered, ¡°Nothing really. So many things have happened recently, and I got emotional.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t think much of it and did not ask further. Edmund was discharged from the hospital three dayster, and under Edmund¡¯s protest, Chelsea could only live with him in the ce they had Lived together for three years It had been almost two years since they divorced. Chelsea felt a lot when she returned here. Nothing had changed. It all Looked the same as when she was still here, except that the nts and flowers had died. Edmund didn¡¯t have the time nor the mood to take care of them. Within a few months of Chelsea¡¯s departure, they all withered or died. So, Edmund asked people to take them away. Chelsea felt heartbroken when she thought about it as some of the flowers were quite expensive. Edmund felt guilty, so he proposed, ¡°We can go to the flower market and buy some more. Or it you want, I can ask people to send some over by ne.¡± Cap铆tulo 832 Chelsea said somewhat angrily, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s so easy? Flowers and nts are Lives. They may not be able to adapt to the new environment even if they are carefully nourished. ¡° Edmund immediately confessed, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± Chelsea went on saying, ¡°As a punishment, you¡¯ll sleep in the guest room tonight.¡± Edmund was all amused by her words. He put his hands on her shoulders, trying to pull her back and stop her from leaving. ¡°Are you being evasive?¡± Since the two were still husband and wife, they must sleep together. They weren¡¯t able to do it in the hospital but now they were at home. There was no escape for her. Chelsea was indeed trying to avoid it. But before she could make any other excuses, Edmund¡¯s cell phone rang. Edmund didn¡¯t let go of Chelsea¡¯s hand even when she answered the phone. He sped her waist and wrapped her around him. In the past few days, Emilia had got how needy Edmund could be. He was like an octopus. He would stick himself on her the entire day. So, Chelsea gave up struggling. However, Edmund frowned as he listened to the call. His expression turned serious. Chelsea could hear that it was Fay calling. They should be talking about the industrial park in Grafstin. After hanging up the phone, Edmund said in a serious voice, ¡°I have to go to Grafstin.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Suzanne McBride¡¯s father showed up and insisted that we should pay more. He asked for two million more. How greedy! And he kidnapped Suzanne, because of which her grandfather is now sick in the hospital.¡± Edmund was furious when he thought of what Fay had just said on the phone, ¡°The Nelson Group had paid the McBride family with a price much higher than the market price, yet he asked for two million more. How absurd!¡± Edmund had given a very high price just to make the old man sign the contract without worry. And now they asked for two million more. The old man¡¯s son was more than greedy. ¡°He kidnapped Suzanne?¡± Chelsea was stunned and puzzled, ¡°His daughter?¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Some people can do everything for money. Fay said that Suzanne¡¯s father had been fooling around over the years. Old Mr. McBride cut him off in anger. So, he had been absent during Suzanne¡¯s childhood. Suzanne¡¯s mother died early. She was brought up by her grandfather. Suzanne¡¯s father must have seen on the news that we are going to buy thatnd to build an industrial park. He sensed the profit, so, he showed up.¡± The idea of kidnapping one¡¯s own daughter in exchange for money was simply crazy to Chelsea. She had never heard of such news before. Coming back to her sense, Emilia hurriedly said, ¡°It must be tricky for Fay to deal with this matter herself. Yes, you should go there. Hurry up! I¡¯LL go prepare your bags.¡± Edmund pulled her back, ¡°But in this case, I won¡¯t be able to visit Frances with you.¡± They had nned to visit Frances Strd tomorrow, for Chelsea¡¯s health. Now the ns were all broken. To be honest, Edmund didn¡¯t want to be separated from Emilia. He had pretended to be sick and finally was able to stay with her for a couple of days¡­ ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chelseaforted, ¡°I can go there by myself. You need to focus on the matter of the McBride family. It¡¯s important. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Edmund stared at her, his eyes filled with reluctance. Cap铆tulo 833 Chelsea blurted out, ¡°Or I can go to Grafstin with you.¡± They could find another day to visit Frances anyway. Chelsea couldn¡¯t bear to see Edmund¡¯s reluctant face. ¡°For real?¡± Edmund was soon upied by rejoicing. ¡°That¡¯ll be perfect!¡± He kissed Chelsea out of joy. ¡°I won¡¯t be missing you as hell then Chelsea blushed. She pushed him away. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯ll go pack up the Luggage.¡± After the Luggage was ready, Chelsea called Frances and told her that she was going on a business trip with Edmund. Frances had heard of what happened between Edmund and Chelsea, things like losing memory, unbroken marriage. At such an age, Frances had gone through a lot. So, she had been quiet about the rtionship between Edmund and Chelsea. She was d to see that they still love each other and wished them a good ending. Before hanging up the phone, Francessaid with prudence, ¡°I¡¯ve been treating you for a while, maybe you can try and see if it works.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t get it. So, Frances went straight to the point. ¡°I mean, have sex with Edmund more. Otherwise, how are we supposed to know if the treatment is working?¡± Chelsea instantly blushed. She clenched her phone without saying a word for quite a few seconds. She had never thought that Frances would bring up this topic all of a sudden. It was so awkward. Frances added, ¡°You guys are young and full of desires. Even if the treatment does work as expected, you¡¯ll still enjoy the process of testing it. No?¡± Chelsea¡¯s face was burning hot, even her ears. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Just keep my words in mind.¡± Francesughed and hung up the phone._xQ10__x?010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x010__x 010__x0012__x@010__x@010__x0010__x0010__x0010_ Edmund came out of the bathroom and saw Chelsea in a daze, blushing. Edmund felt some kind of a stir. In his impression, Chelsea looked like this mostly when they were hooking up. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled a few times and he went over to her, asking in a whisper, ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why are you blushing?¡± Upon seeing Edmund, Chelsea immediately recalled Frances¡¯s words. Her face turned even hotter. She turned around, to avoid looking at Edmund. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Nothing really. I¡¯ve just called Francesand told her that we¡¯re not going there tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL go take a shower now.¡± After saying this, Chelsea dodged into the bathroom. Edmund looked at Chelsea¡¯s somewhat flustered back, lost in thought. So, he picked up his phone and called Frances, wanting to know what they had talked about just now. Cap铆tulo 834 Edmund felt thirsty when he figured out the contents of their conversation. It was a long time ago when he and Chelsea had sex. Honestly speaking, Edmund had been Living like a monk over the past two years. He had no sex life the first year after the divorce. After Chelsea came back, they hooked up a few times, which was close to none. After hanging up Frances¡¯s phone, Edmund casually turned off the bedroom light, then walked to the bathroom,zily leaned against the wall next to the bathroom, and waited. She had always been shy, and turning off the Lights would make her much more rxed. Chelsea spent a long time in the bathroom. She took a shower, dried her hair, and then did her skincare. Edmund waited patiently outside. Edmund felt like a hungry wolf waiting for his delicious prey. Of course, he had to wait until she was clean and sweet-smelling. It would be more delicious, no? Edmund picked up Chelsea as soon as she stepped out of the bathroom without hiding his aggression. Chelsea eximed in his arms, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°ording to Frances, we should try out if the treatment works.¡± As he spoke, he threw her into the big bed. Chelsea didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would call Frances. She instantly felt awkward. Soon she found an excuse, ¡°But we need to catch the ne tomorrow.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you are too weak to walk tomorrow, I can carry you. We won¡¯t miss the ne,¡± said Edmund. Chelsea had a mixed feeling of anger and shyness upon hearing Edmund¡¯s blunt reply. But Edmund climbed onto her, giving her no chance to resist. The next day, as expected, Chelsea couldn¡¯t walk. Thinking of what Edmund had done to herst night, Chelsea intended to just stay in bed. She begged him to be gentlest night, yet he didn¡¯t give a damn about it. So why would she care about his feelings at the moment? And he even saidst night that if they were going to test the effect of the treatment, they had to go all out. He was full of excuses anyway. She was worn out by him. When Edmund came out from the dressing room, Chelsea was still in bed. Edmund looked fresh, which made Chelsea angrier. She said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Grafstin with you. I¡¯m too weak to do so. Go there by yourself.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Edmund bent down to her, smirking, ¡°A promise is a promise, you can¡¯t take it back.¡± ¡°And what did you promise mest night?¡± Chelsea used in anger ¡°You said it¡¯ll be a quick one, and what happened?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Edmund shrugged and said in an innocent tone, ¡°It was a quick one.¡± Chelsea was speechless, thinking, ¡°Are you showing off your stamina, jerk?¡± Edmund took the opportunity, hugged her, and whispered, ¡°You have to go, seriously.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do without you.¡± ¡°Please! Come with me.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand it when Edmund begged her this way, so she agreed. Cap铆tulo 835 Twenty minutester, they went downstairs and got into the car, heading to the airport. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chelsea leaned against Edmund and dozed a little. When they got on the airne, Chelsea fell asleep again After two hours of flights, they arrived at Grafstin. Fay went to the airport to pick them up Chelsea immediately noticed that Fay looked sick. So, she held Fay¡¯s hand and asked in concern, ¡°Are you okay? You don¡¯t look so well.¡± Fay waved her head slightly, looking kind of weak. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well these days, thanks to Mr. McBride.¡± Edmund looked at Fay and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ll drive. After sending me to the hospital, you guys go back and take a rest. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fay gratefully agreed. At the hospital, Fay suddenly grabbed Chelsea¡¯s hand after Edmund enter the old Mr. McBride¡¯s ward. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea was startled. Turning around, she saw Fay squatting there, with her other hand on her Lower abdomen. Chelsea immediately supported Fay. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Fay Fay said weakly, ¡°Could you please bring me to the maternity?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea supported Fay, asking people all the way, and finally brought Fay to the maternity. Fay didn¡¯t look well, Chelsea was so worried that she didn¡¯t ask the reason. At the maternity, the doctor said that Fay was not in a stable state and that she needed to rest in bed to make sure the baby was okay. Chelsea waspletely baffled upon hearing this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you abort..¡± Chelsea thought that Fay had aborted Yusuf¡¯s child. Fay patted Chelsea¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± After apanying Fay to get an injection and taking the medicine, Chelsea was able to sit down and listen to Fay talk about what had happened. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the abortion.¡± Fayughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°I can¡¯t help it, this is my child with the man I love. I just can¡¯t. I told him that I did it to keep the child.¡± ¡°You know, Yusuf was an illegitimate child himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Collins family didn¡¯t have any other heir, they won¡¯t ept Yusuf. Being a bastard had brought him great pain. So, he would never, under no circumstances, allow the child to exist. I didn¡¯t have any other choice.¡± Fay¡¯s voice was full of bitterness while saying these words. Yusuf didn¡¯t love her to the point that he would marry her. So, the child was meant to be illegitimate. Yusuf hated this identity, so he won¡¯t allow the child to be born. To keep the child, Fay had no choice but to deceive Yusuf. Chelsea¡¯s tears fell. She felt sorry for Fay. ¡°Are you sure? It won¡¯t be easy for you to raise a child alone.¡± Fay¡¯s eyes were full of tears too. ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with such an extraordinary man, how can I love anyone else?¡± Cap铆tulo 836 ¡°I won¡¯t be in rtionships anymore. I won¡¯t marry. I¡¯ll try my best to live with this child. I won¡¯t see Yusuf in the future, and he won¡¯t know the existence of the child.¡± ¡°Fay.¡± Chelsea hugged Fay and burst into tears. She felt so sad for Fay, especially thinking of what she had gone through alone these days. Fay cried too. She had been forcing herself to hold on. It was hard, exhausting. Great nausea brought by the pregnancy was unbearable. Fay felt much better after crying in Chelsea¡¯s arms. It took away a lot of her negative emotions. After crying for a while, Chelsea asked Fay with reddened eyes, ¡°Does Edmund know about this?¡± ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡± Fay shook her head. ¡°Luckily, I¡¯m thin enough. He didn¡¯t notice anythingst time he came here.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t want him to know. Can you keep this between us: Fay didn¡¯t dare to tell Edmund because he and Yusuf were friends. Chelsea nodded seriously. ¡°I will keep it a secret, I promise that I¡¯LL always be by your side.¡± Fay looked at the time and said, ¡°I guess Mr. Nelson is about to finish the talk with Old Mr. McBride, we should get back now.¡± Chelsea stopped her. ¡°The doctor said you should stay in bed and rest. So go home. I¡¯ll tell Edmund that you are suffKatharineg from period pain. He won¡¯t doubt.¡± ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Fay couldn¡¯t care much about Edmund now. The child was important to her. She couldn¡¯t lose it. Chelsea watched Fay get in the taxi and then returned to Old Mr. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y McBride¡¯s ward. The moment Edmund stepped into the ward, the old man tried to get off the bed to apologize. ¡°Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t teach my son well. I apologize.¡± Edmund went up and stopped the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t say so.¡± The old man went back to the bed, and comined tearfully, ¡°This bastard had been fooling around since he was young. I thought he would change after getting married. Yet I was wrong. After I cut him off in financial support, he started to take money from Loan sharks.¡± ¡°I was so angry that I cut all the ties with him. Then he disappeared. He never cared about the family. Suzanne¡¯s mother passed away Long ago. I raised her.¡± The old man signed. ¡°Suzanne must have colluded with her father.¡± Edmund frowned. ¡°How do you mean?¡± The old man signed again. ¡°When she came back from Vertoak, she told me that you treated her badly. She even hid and cried.¡± ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t know that you Love your ex-wife so deeply. That was why I turned a blind eye when Suzanne were pursuing you.¡± ¡°She was a good girl, young and pretty, and she¡¯ll get a great heritage from me. So, I thought she was not too bad for you. However, ..¡± The old man waved his hand. ¡°Please forget about it. It¡¯s such a shame. Please forgive me.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cap铆tulo 837 ¡°I¡¯ve tried to persuade her to give up on you, yet she didn¡¯t Listen to a word I said.¡± ¡°That bastard must have nudged her. Otherwise, why did she steal all the seals and things like that? She was the only person by my side.¡± ¡°She took away the seal, so I can¡¯t sign the contract even if I want to.¡± The old man got angrier as he spoke, even his breath went faster. Edmund¡¯s expression hardened, thinking, ¡°How despicable!¡± ¡°So,¡± asked Edmund, ¡°the kidnapping thing is a trap?¡± ¡°It must be.¡± The old man said gloomily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid their real purpose was not the money. They want you to marry Suzanne. If that¡¯s done, they¡¯ll have much more than two million.¡± Hilton and Garry had received a lot of money from Edmund during the three years when Chelsea was Edmund¡¯s wife. Everybody saw the bill. Edmund was an endless source of fortune. Two million dors wouldn¡¯tst forever, but if Suzanne married Edmund, she would have him as an ATM forever. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund sneered. ¡°Stupid!¡± ¡°If I choose to do a pre-marital property notarization, she won¡¯t get anything from me or the Nelson Group.¡± ¡°And it totally up to my mood if they can get any money from me. If I say no, what will she get even if she married me?¡± He wanted to give the money to Hilton and Garry. If Edmund didn¡¯t want to, they wouldn¡¯t get a penny. But now in retrospect, he must have liked Chelsea since that time. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate Hilton and Garry. It was all because they were Chelsea¡¯s father and brother. Sadly, Edmund didn¡¯t figure out his feelings at that time, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have lost Chelsea. Suzanne and her father were foolish to think that they could share Edmund¡¯s wealth forever if she married him. Simply stupid. The old man was stunned for a moment. Then he nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s stupid. People can¡¯t force someone to love them.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Edmund knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment since Suzanne had stolen the seals. So, he turned to the old man and asked, ¡°Do you have any clue of where they could be right now?¡± ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go get them.¡± The old man fumed. ¡± Or I¡¯ll call the police to catch them. But I have no idea where they are.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Said Edmund. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The old man said in appreciation Just when Edmund was saying goodbye to the old man, Chelsea knocked on the door and got in. Edmund felt touched somehow. He went up and grabbed Chelsea in his arms. Chelsea greeted The old man in courtesy. The old man seized them up for a second and asked with a smile, ¡°You guys got back together?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Edmund immediately, holding Chelsea in his arms He looked at Chelsea, and said with affection, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about other women this life. If she doesn¡¯t get back to me, I¡¯ll wait. If shees back, I¡¯ll love her with all my might.¡± Cap铆tulo 838 The old man smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, I understand. So, cherish each other well.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t speak more. He said lightly, ¡°Goodbye then. We¡¯ve got to go now.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After that, he went out holding Chelsea. The old man Laid his gaze on Chelsea, seemed to be pondKatharineg about something. After getting out of the old Mr. McBride¡¯s ward, Chelsea asked Edmund in confusion, ¡°Why did you say that to him?¡± Chelsea was moved by what Edmund said, but she thought it was a little inappropriate to say it to the old man. For Chelsea and Edmund, he was nothing more than an acquaintance. After the deal was over, they wouldn¡¯t contact the old man anymore. Edmund stopped and stared at Chelsea, saying, ¡°It was not a spur of the moment thing.¡± Chelsea looked at Edmund in surprise, only to hear ¡°I was just speaking from the heart.¡± ¡°But I really want to show him my love for you.¡± Edmund narrowed his eyes after saying this. Chelsea read between the lines and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Edmund pursed his lips. ¡°I think Derek is also involved in the kidnapping.¡± Derek was the old Mr. McBride¡¯s name. Chelsea was shocked. ninjanovel In her mind, Derek was also a victim. He even fell ill from anger at his son and granddaughter. Chelsea clutched Edmund¡¯s clothes and asked, ¡°Why did they do that?¡± ¡°For profit.¡± Edmund held her hand tofort her. ¡°Some people are far greedier than we thought.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m just suspecting something with no evidence.¡± To relieve Chelsea, Edmund said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± Fay took a taxi back, so the car was left. On the way to the hotel, Edmund thought of Fay and asked, ¡°How is Fay?¡± Chelsea felt a little guilty, so she quickly looked away. ¡°She is suffKatharineg from period pains, so I asked her to have a rest.¡± Edmund thought Chelsea was too embarrassed to talk about this, so he didn¡¯t pay any attention to the unease in her expression. Thus, Edmund said, ¡°Then ask her to rest for a few more days. She has done so much work here.¡± Fay had been busy with the chip industrial park since she arrived in Grafstin. After site selection, she started to negotiate with manypanies. Now that Edmund was here, Fay deserved a good rest. ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea heaved a sigh of relief. Fay had to stay in bed for a few days, and Chelsea had been afraid that Edmund would ask Fay to do something else. Fay had booked a room, which Chelsea had to share with Edmund. Cap铆tulo 839 After sleeping with Edmund, Chelsea no longer insisted on living apart from him. After getting into the room, Edmund answered a phone call and Chelsea began to pack their Luggage. As soon as Chelsea turned around, she was hugged by Edmund, who had just finished the call. Chelsea asked worriedly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Edmund pushed Chelsea onto the big bed, nked her, and kissed her lips. ¡°That is all that I want.¡± Chelsea pinched his waist. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Yusuf McBride.¡± Edmund chuckled. ¡°Wait until Yusuf McBride contacts me. They are in a state of anxiety because they want to get the money sooner.¡± Yusuf McBride was the son of Derek. Edmund had just gotten Yusuf¡¯s specific information from his men. Edmund always conducted a detailed examination of anyone who offended him. As expected, the results didn¡¯t disappoint Edmund. Yusufmitted a crime before. Because he owed arge amount of usury, he was chased. When he resisted, he identally killed a debt collector. In order not to be caught, he remained hidden. Even Derek didn¡¯t know about this. Yusuf took the risk and nned this kidnapping for the sake of money. After all, if it worked, Yusuf would be able to escape abroad with ten million. Edmund remained calm, but Chelsea got anxious. ¡°You should take down that piece of Land as soon as possible. You Look too calm.¡± Edmund said slowly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Anyway, I can do nothing now.¡± ninjanovel ¡°If I were you, I would freak out,¡± Chelsea said with a shrug. Edmund was ckmailed 10 million, and, also, he was forced to marry. However, Edmund was indifferent to it. In response, Edmund Lifted Chelsea¡¯s chin and stuck his tongue down her throat. After Edmund let go of her, Chelsea was almost out of breath. Edmund stared at her and said in a regretful tone, ¡°I regret bringing you here.¡± Chelsea was puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund frowned and said, ¡°If Derek is involved with this, I¡¯m worried that they will plot against you. Once you are kidnapped, I will do anything they ask. They know you are my weakness. Chelsea panicked and sat up nervously. ¡°Then what should I do to prevent it from happening?¡± ¡°I thought I could deal with it soon, so I insisted on bringing you here. First, you can get together with Fay, and secondly, we can have fun here. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a hard nut to crack Edmund said apologetically, ¡°As a result, you have to stay here and not go out from now on.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I¡¯m not a big fan of hanging out, and I can work here.¡± Chelseaforted Edmund in a warm voice. Cap铆tulo 840 She didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would bring her here to get together with Fay. Chelsea was very moved by his thoughtfulness. Also, Chelsea was d that she was here to do Fay and Edmund a favor, or Fay would be in trouble now. ¡°I¡¯LL call Fayter and ask her to live next to you. If anything happens, she can protect you with her expert fighting skills.¡± Edmund had great confidence in Fay¡¯s fighting skills. Chelsea waved her hand at once, ¡°No, Fay is not feeling well, so she needn¡¯te.¡± Edmund nced at Chelsea and remembered that Fay was suffKatharineg from period pains. Fay had worked with Edmund for so many years, but she never asked for leave because of this. Then what happened to her now? Nheless, now that Chelsea wanted Fay to rest, Edmund had to agree. He said nothing but decided to avoid going out and spend more time with Chelsea in this room. ncing at his watch, Edmund pulled Chelsea out of the bed and said, ¡°Get dressed. We¡¯ll go out for a meal.¡± Chelsea was confused. ¡°You have just told me not to go out.¡± Edmundughed. ¡°You can go out with me. I¡¯m confident enough to protect you from injury.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Having said this, Edmund thought of something. ¡°But I haven¡¯t had a chance to show you how brilliant my fighting skills are.¡± Chelsea said sincerely, ¡°I hope you can never get such a chance. Nothing is more important than safety.¡± For lunch, Chelsea ate many local delicacies with Edmund. However, Edmund noticed that they were followed wherever they went. Although Edmund didn¡¯t know who these trackers took orders from, he was sure that he and Chelsea had been followed for a Long time. In order not to worry Chelsea, Edmund didn¡¯t say anything about this to her. They returned to the hotel after Lunch. Edmund received a call as soon as they got into the room. Edmund answered it with a sneer, thinking it was probably from Yusuf. As expected, Yusuf said in an unkind voice on the other end of the phone, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Nelson.¡± Edmund said indifferently, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Yusuf McBride.¡± Yusuf was quite surprised. ¡°You know who I am?¡± Edmund sneered and ignored this question. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As the president of the Nelson Group, Edmund was far more capable than Yusuf thought. Edmund¡¯s sneer somewhat annoyed Yusuf. Yusuf said angrily, ¡°Then what do you think of my terms?¡± ¡°No way,¡± Edmund said without hesitation. Cap铆tulo 841 Yusuf was shocked. ¡°What?¡± Edmund continued indifferently, ¡°You are kidnapping your daughter rather than mine, so I don¡¯t have to satisfy your needs. Even if you kill her, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Words failed Yusuf. He wondered why it didn¡¯t go as nned. Thinking of this, Yusuf said through gritted teeth, ¡°Do you know I have all the seals?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to my demand, I will destroy them all, and then you¡¯ll never get that piece ofnd. The chip industrial park will go up in smoke.¡± Hearing this, Edmund said nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t have to build an industrial park here. I have many other choices.¡± Compared with Edmund, who remained calm, Yusuf almost freaked out. He roared angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. Now that you chose to build an industrial park here, it must be your best choice. Besides, you have paid a Lot of money to other factories. It will be a great loss if you change the site!¡± ninjanovel Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Edmund gave a contemptuous snort. ¡°This kind of loss means nothing to me.¡± Edmund continued, ¡°Do you think we never have a n B for such a big project?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yusuf was lost for words. Yusuf didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult to threaten Edmund. Yusuf had thought that Edmund would agree to his demand for the sake of the industry park. Yusuf had a hard life all these years. He was excited when he read the news that Edmund was going to build a new chip industrial park based on Derek¡¯s factory and that the Nelson Group would give arge sum of money to Derek. If Yusuf could get that money, he would be able to escape abroad instead of hiding at home. But Yusuf was clear that Derek would not share the money with him. Therefore, Yusuf asked Suzanne to steal the seals for him. To his surprise, Suzanne agreed without hesitation. On one condition, Yusuf must help her marry Edmund. Yusuf agreed happily. He would run out of money one day. If Suzanne married Edmund, Yusuf would get as much money as he wanted from Edmund. It was known to the public that Edmund had given Hilton a great deal of money. Therefore, Yusuf thought Suzanne and Edmund¡¯s marriage would secure his future. Hence, Yusuf and Suzanne joined forces. Everything else paled whenpared with interests. Nevertheless, Yusuf didn¡¯t expect that he would be refused. Yusuf was furious. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Edmund sneered. ¡°Yusuf, I have a few words for you ¡°First of all, I think you need to Learn about the importance of chips. We put so much effort into the development of chips, so you¡¯d better know who stands behind us. You haven¡¯t even known who you are fighting against. ¡° ¡°Secondly, you are now suspected of extortion. Youmitted a crime before. If Miss McBride is charged with extortion, the rest of her life would be ruined.¡± After Edmund finished speaking, Yusuf hung up the phone in a fury. Yusuf had intended to threaten Edmund, but on the contrary, Edmund was warning Yusuf. Cap铆tulo 842 That was too annoying! After Edmund finished the phone and turned around, Chelsea handed him a cup of coffee she made with the coffeemaker. ¡°Thanks.¡± Edmund stopped being cold. Chelsea asked in a Low voice, ¡°Are you going to leave it unanswered?¡± Edmund took a sip of coffee. ¡°We don¡¯t know what he will do next, so we¡¯d better provoke him to make the first move.¡± Chelsea heard what Edmund said to Yusuf on the phone. Edmund¡¯s confident look made Chelsea feel safe. However, if possible, Chelsea wanted to do something for Edmund. Chelsea asked, ¡°What if Yusuf destroyed those seals?¡± Edmund chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just money. It doesn¡¯t matter if I give up and choose a new site.¡± After Edmund finished speaking, he added, ¡°Any problem that can be dealt with by money doesn¡¯t count at all.¡± Words failed Chelsea. ncing at him, Chelsea said, ¡°What a humblebrag.¡± Edmund Laughed in a low voice, ¡°You have no idea about how rich I am.¡± Although the Nelson Group had spent a Lot on the industrial park, it was just an investment and was far from enough to shake the Ang¡¯s Library Also, Chelsea knew Little about Edmund¡¯s vindictiveness. If Yusuf dared to stand in the way, Edmund would give him what he deserved. Edmund attached greater importance to teaching Yusuf a Lesson than getting his money back. On the other end of the phone, Yusuf dropped a cup in anger after hanging up. Suzanne, who was ying games on the sofa, said dissatisfiedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Edmund refused again?¡± Yusuf walked back and forth in the room with his hands on his hips, grumbling. Suzanne couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°You useless buffoon! You can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Yusuf roared, ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t expect he would be so determined.¡± In Yusuf¡¯s mind, even if Edmund refused to marry Suzanne, he would at least give 10 million to Yusuf. Who knew that Edmund had no intention of doing that at all! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After throwing a fit, Yusuf took out his mobile phone and made a call to Derek. When the connection was made, Yusuf grabbed Suzanne¡¯s hair and pulled her over. Suzanne screamed in pain at once. Derek said bitterly at the other end. ¡°Bastard! What are you trying to do? She is your biological daughter!¡± Yusuf sneered. ¡°So what? I am your biological son. But you don¡¯t care about me at all!¡± Cap铆tulo 843 Derek was at a loss for words. After a while, he said helplessly, ¡°I have given you the seals, so what do you want now?¡± Derek put his hand on his chest and trembled. Derek didn¡¯t want to be at the mercy of Yusuf, but Suzanne was the hostage. The first time Yusuf asked Derek for the seals, Derek refused. And then Yusuf pped Suzanne on the phone. Suzanne was brought up by Derek. Even though Derek knew that Suzanne and Yusuf were in the same boat, Derek couldn¡¯t help worrying about her, so he gave them the seals. Suzanne and Yusuf took good advantage of Derek¡¯s weakness. Therefore, when Yusuf pped Suzanne, Derek was heartbroken. Yusuf said viciously on the phone, ¡°I want you to invite Chelsea out for me. If we can kidnap her, Edmund will be at our mercy!¡± ¡°You want to kidnap Chelsea? She¡¯s just a woman. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Before Derek finished speaking, Yusuf pped Suzanne hard again, and Suzanne burst into tears right away. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry for what I did. Please help me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really going to kill me. He¡¯s crazy¡­¡± ninjanovel Hearing this, Derek had no choice but to agree. After that, Yusuf hung up the phone with satisfaction. Soon after, Chelsea received the call from Derek. Derek had never called Chelsea before, so Chelsea was a little surprised when she answered the phone and saw that it was Derek. ¡°Derek?¡± Chelsea asked in confusion, ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Whatever happened between Edmund and Derek should have nothing to do with Chelsea, so Chelsea wondered why Derek called her. Edmund, who was next to Chelsea, narrowed his eyes when he heard this. He immediately motioned for Chelsea to turn on the speakerphone. After Chelsea did as Edmund asked, Derek said on the phone, ¡°Miss Williams, I want to invite you to dinner.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± Chelsea was even more confused. On the contrary, Edmund guessed what Derek intended to do at once, so he hurriedly shook his head at Chelsea, gesturing for Chelsea to refuse. Edmund thought Derek was plotting against Chelsea. Derek said very apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for what Suzanne did to Mr. Nelson. You must be upset, so I want to invite you to dinner as an apology.¡± Edmund shook his head at Chelsea again, gesturing for her to refuse. Chelsea stared at him and said, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s make a date.¡± Edmund stood up abruptly. Eyes full of worry, he reached out and tried to take her cell phone. Chelsea dodged and signaled for Edmund to calm down.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cap铆tulo 844 After Derek said when and where they met, Chelsea smiled and hung up the phone. ¡°You can¡¯t have dinner with him,¡± Edmund said firmly. Chelsea put down the phone and walked to him, took his arm, andforted him, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to be in danger.¡± Edmund had reminded her that Derek might plot against her. However, Chelsea agreed after careful consideration. ¡°From where I stand, now that they want to do against me, we can take advantage of this chance to catch them all in one go.¡± After Chelsea finished speaking, she added with confidence, ¡°I believe you will arrange everything and protect me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Edmund objected. ¡°You can¡¯t take risks. What if something goes wrong?¡± Edmund had a hard time winning Chelsea back, so he would protect Chelsea from any danger. Chelsea said with a shrug. ¡°We can make a n in advance. And the police also knew about this. Why not ask them for advice?¡± Edmund notified the police as soon as he got Yusuf¡¯s information. It didn¡¯t matter if Edmund lost this piece ofnd. However, Edmund showed no mercy to anyone who offended him. ¡°Yusuf probably wanted to kidnap me and threaten you. If I am kidnapped, we will be able to know where they are hiding. That will save us from a lot of troubles.¡± Chelsea continued to persuade Edmund because she did want to do Edmund a favor. Failing to change Chelsea¡¯s mind, Edmund then contacted the policeman who was in charge of this case. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After discussing it on the phone for a long time, Edmund finally decided to let Chelsea go for dinner. Derek would probably drug the tea, and Chelsea would drink it as he wished. The police would arrange inclothes policemen in the restaurant in advance to protect Chelsea. Ang¡¯s Library They would also install a locator on Chelsea. Once Derek took Chelsea to Yusuf, the police who followed Derek would be able to capture Yusuf and Suzanne. Chelsea thought this was feasible, but Edmund remained worried. To rx him, Chelsea took the initiative to hug him, tiptoed, and kissed him. Edmund didn¡¯t respond at first. Nheless, after Chelsea kissed him again, he mmed her into his arms, lowered his head, and stuck his tongue down her throat, which made Chelsea almost breathless. After the kiss, Edmund held Chelsea¡¯s face and said in a low voice, ¡°Chelsea, you must know that we are stuck with each other. If something happens to you, I won¡¯t stay alive alone. ¡° ¡°I see.¡± Chelsea buried herself in his arms. Arge number of people were in the restaurant where Derek invited Chelsea. He might well want to take advantage of the crowds to take her away. Edmund drove Chelsea there on time. Edmund made a small talk with Derek and pretended that he trusted Derek very much. Edmund said with a smile, ¡°I have an appointment at night, even if I want to join you.¡± After Edmund finished speaking, he turned to look at Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 845 ¡°Derek is a great partner of mine, so you can trust him as much as me. Just enjoy the meal, and I will pick you upter.¡± Chelsea waved goodbye to Edmund with a calm expression, pretending as if she realized nothing wrong. Derek graciously invited Chelsea into the box. Chelsea said, ¡°Derek, how do you feel now? On the safe side, you should have spent more time in the hospital.¡± Derek said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. The older I get, the weaker I will be. It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t get angry.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re all right,¡± Chelsea said After the dishes were served, Derek asked Chelsea to help herself. They began to chat and eat. As expected, Derek drugged Chelsea. Chelsea felt a little dizzy at the end of the dinner. And then she copsed on the table as if she was drunk. Derek beckoned a waitress and asked her to help Chelsea out. Chelsea remained conscious, but her strength left her. Derek deliberately asked the waitress to help Chelsea out so that the others would not suspect him or call the police After Chelsea was helped into Derek¡¯s car, Derek asked the driver to drive away. Derek looked at Chelsea and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Williams. I have no choice.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t watch Suzanne being tortured.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chelsea felt limp and couldn¡¯t say anything. She pretended to Look frightened, though she was not afraid at all Derek was very cautious. He turned off her mobile phone at once. Nevertheless, Edmund installed the high-tech GPS locator from the police somewhere on Chelsea¡¯s body. The locator was so small that Derek didn¡¯t find it when checking Chelsea¡¯s clothes and handbag. ninjanovel Chelsea felt pathetic when she was sure that Derek was involved in this matter. Derek was too stupid. Yusuf was suspected of kidnapping and extortion As an aplice, Derek wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with punishment. Derek¡¯s car galloped all the way. After turning a few corners, they finally arrived at an industrial park, which Derek wanted to sell. The most dangerous ce, to some extent, was the safest. No one had expected Yusuf to hide here. Edmund drove the car with a long face and followed Derek silently. His palms were covered with sweat. Edmund wanted Derek to meet up with Yusuf quickly so that Edmund could rush to save Chelsea. However, something went wrong after the car arrived outside the park. Derek¡¯s car could get into the factory, but Edmund¡¯s and the police cars couldn¡¯t. Edmund frowned. Two policemen in his car quickly made a decision. ¡°Mr. Nelson, get closer to the wall. We can go over the wall.¡± Edmund was thinking the same thing, so he turned the steKatharineg wheel and drove the car there. Cap铆tulo 846 Nheless, he got out of the car with the policemen and said with a firm look, ¡°Let me go with you.¡± The policemen were a little surprised. In their opinion, a man like Edmund would never do such thing as scaling the wall. Also, they didn¡¯t think Edmund could do them a favor. Edmund knew what they were thinking, but he didn¡¯t bother to exin. Instead, he took off his coat and threw it aside. It was inconvenient to climb over the wall with it. Having thrown away his coat, Edmund took a few steps back, and then climbed over the wall after running and jumping. The policemen were stunned for a moment. They looked at each other and then climbed over the wall as well. They jumped onto the factory yard, hid themselves, determined where Derek¡¯s car was ording to the engine and moved toward it quickly. A thin middle-aged man walked out of the factory andined dissatisfiedly, ¡°What took you so long here?¡± Derek did not get out of the car, and neither did Chelsea. Derek rolled down the window and said to Yusuf, ¡°Take Suzanne out. I can give you Chelsea while I must take Suzanne away.¡± Yusuf sneered and stepped aside. ¡°Maybe she is unwilling to go with remKe ¡°Knowing that you bring Chelsea here, she is looking forward to making a fool of Chelsea.¡± Yusuf hinted that Suzanne would not go with Derek. But Derek didn¡¯t give up and shouted to the factory through the car window, ¡°Suzanne, hurry up and go with me!¡± ninjanovel However, Suzanne replied to him casually, ¡°Grandpa, just leave Chelsea here and go. The rest has nothing to do with you.¡± Derek was heartbroken. Before he could say something, Yusuf kicked the car door irritably. ¡°Hurry up and give her to me! Or I¡¯ll st your head!¡± Derek was trembling with anger. ¡°Are you gonna kill your own father?¡± Yusuf kicked again. ¡°Cut the crap! Give me the girl! Not far away, Edmund and two policemen had got ready. As soon as Derek and Chelsea got out of the car, they would rush over. But now that Derek didn¡¯t get out of the car, they could do nothing but wait. If Derek was frightened, Chelsea might well be in danger. After all, Derek¡¯s driver was tall and strong. Edmund didn¡¯t want Chelsea to be in danger. Thus, Edmund and the policemen held their breath and waited for Derek to get out of the car with Chelsea. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Derek had no choice but to open the car door in the end. Hardly had Derek poked his head out when he was rudely pulled out by Yusuf. Derek stumbled and fell to the ground, blood dripping from his forehead. Yusuf paid no attention to that. Instead, he hurriedly got into the car and picked up Chelsea. The drug began to wear off, so Chelsea could stand on her feet. Yusuf looked Chelsea up and down and said, ¡°You look more beautiful than on TV. Look at your pretty face¡­¡± As Yusuf spoke, he tried to touch Chelsea¡¯s face. To his surprise, Chelsea suddenly bent her knees and hit hard against his crotch. Although Chelsea¡¯s power left her, Yusuf instinctively took a step back. Cap铆tulo 847 However, hardly had Yusuf kept his bnce when a man kicked Yusuf on the leg from behind him. Yusuf fell to the ground in pain. It was Edmund who kicked Yusuf. Edmund rushed out when he saw Yusuf trying to take advantage of Chelsea, but Edmund didn¡¯t expect Chelsea to hit Yusuf¡¯s crotch. When Yusuf took a step back, Edmund kicked him hard with the help of inertia. No sooner had Edmund kicked Yusuf away when he pulled Chelsea, who Lost her bnce, into his arms. To relieve Edmund, Chelsea leaned on him and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea was telling the truth. Derek didn¡¯t do anything to her, so she just felt limp because of the drug. ¡°Nobody moves. This is the police!¡± ¡°Put your hands in the air!¡± Behind Edmund, the policemen rushed out. One of them stepped forward to hold down Yusuf, and the other stepped forward to stop Derek¡¯s driver from driving. Yusuf struggled desperately to escape, but he stopped when he met the police¡¯s dark muzzle. As for Derek, he was lying on the ground with a pale face and with great despair in his eyes. In the end, everything fell apart. Derek didn¡¯t expect Edmund to have suspected him. Thus, it was just a trap, which Edmund took advantage of to find where Yusuf was. The police outside the factory also broke open the iron gate and rushed in. The factory was surrounded in an instant, so Yusuf and Suzanne were unable to escape. Desperate and angry, Derek passed out. Suzanne rushed out with a box in her hand, and yelled at the police, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I will destroy all these seals!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°You idiot!¡± Edmund, who was hugging Chelsea, said coldly. ¡°Put down the box, and squat down with your hands behind your head!¡± The police shouted at Suzanne. Suzanne ignored them but looked acFoster the crowd at Edmund. Edmund was so tall and outstanding that he always distinguished himself in the crowd. Seeing that Edmund was holding Chelsea, Suzanne was irritated. Suzanne shouted with furious eyes, ¡°Edmund! I¡¯m not inferior to Chelsea at all. Why don¡¯t you like me?¡± Hearing this, everyone was lost for words They thought Suzanne was shameless. No wonder Edmund didn¡¯t Like her. No one would Like a woman who resorted to kidnapping and extortion Cap铆tulo 848 And no one would Like a woman who didn¡¯t obey the Law at all. ¡°What you need is a psychiatrist!¡± Edmund said with disgust on his face and then helped Chelsea to get into the car and left. The police would deal with the rest, so Edmund didn¡¯t want to see Suzanne being round the bend. Seeing this, Suzanne cried angrily. The police took the opportunity to knock down the box off her hands, twisted her hands, and handcuffed her. It put an end to the extortion. Suzanne and Yusuf were taken to the police station, while Derek was taken to the hospital. Yusuf had killed someone, so he might well be sentenced to death. Suzanne and Derek, as aplices, would find themselves in the hands of thew. Edmund took Chelsea to the hospital. Chelsea felt better after the drug gradually wore off, but Edmund remained worried The doctor gave Chelsea a full work-up. ording to the blood test there were no other harmful drugs in her body. Reading this, Edmund breathed a Long sigh of relief. Ang¡¯s Library He squeezed Chelsea¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Whatever you say in the future, you are not allowed to take any more chances.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Chelsea felt that Edmund was very nervous, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with him for the time being. After the work-up, Chelsea and Edmund decided to return to the hotel. A policeman stopped them and said to Edmund, ¡°Derek wants to see you Edmund sneered, took Chelsea¡¯s hand, and followed the police to Derek¡¯s ward. Derek¡¯s forehead was bandaged, and he looked much more haggard. When Derek saw Edmund, he apologized in shame, ¡°Mr. Nelson, Miss Williams, I¡¯m so sorry for what happened. As an apology, I¡¯d like to offer a reduction of 50%.¡± Derek thought that it was a great temptation, but Edmund squinted and smiled gracefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t n to take that piece ofnd.¡± ¡°What?¡± Derek was shocked. Edmund repeated it slowly, ¡°I mean I don¡¯t want your Land anymore.¡± Derek froze, speechless for a while. ¡°But you¡­¡± Derek was overwhelmed by shock. ¡°Mr. Nelson, please think of what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°If you think I¡¯m not sincere enough, then I can cut it by 80%.¡± Derek said sadly, ¡°I¡¯m old, so I don¡¯t need too much money. However, Suzanne will be alone after I die, so I want to leave some money for her!¡± Edmund offered a high price, so even 20% of it was enough for Suzanne to live well for the rest of her life. ¡°If you are worried about Suzanne, I can¡¯t agree.¡± Edmund mocked, ¡°Your family have been so vicious against me, so I won¡¯t use my money to keep Suzanne safe.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Derek froze. He didn¡¯t expect Edmund to say that. After a long while, Derek pointed at Edmund in fury. ¡°Do you know the price for that?¡± Cap铆tulo 849 ¡°If you don¡¯t want my Land, then you will have to give up this industrial park, and the money you paid for those factories will be in vain!¡± Edmund smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m not short of money, so I can afford this.¡± Derek didn¡¯t expect that Edmund was so determined. Edmund would rather give up than buy Derek¡¯s land. Derek¡¯s eyes dulled, so he quickly covered his chest and took a deep breath. Derek made a big mistake. He had thought he could leave a great deal of money for Suzanne, but Edmund didn¡¯t want thend anymore. If what happened tonight spread out, no one would dare to make a deal with Derek. Without money, what could Suzanne do for the rest of her life? She was spoiled since she was a child, so she was unable to make a living. Worse still, she was so arrogant¡­ As Yusuf¡¯s aplice, Suzanne would inevitably be sent to prison. With this, it would be even more difficult for her to survive after she was released. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When Derek thought of this, he felt that something was surging in his chest, with the taste of blood filling his throat. The next second, he spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out. Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, Derek vomited blood, and the doctor rushed in to rescue him at once. Edmund hugged Chelsea with a calm face, but Chelsea was a little worried. She whispered beside him, ¡°You really don¡¯t want that piece of Land?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Edmund replied without hesitation. He naturally knew what Chelsea was thinking, so he turned to look at her and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think I¡¯m too impulsive?¡± Chelsea nodded. If Edmund didn¡¯t buy Derek¡¯snd, the Nelson Group would have to select another site for the industrial park. ording to the contracts, the Nelson Group could not take back what it had paid to other factories. Chelsea thought it was not worth the loss in revenge for Derek and his family. And Derek even offered a discount of 80%. Edmund pursed his lips and chuckled. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time I have acted impulsively, but I don¡¯t regret it. One should do whatever he wants, especially as a sessful and rich man. I¡¯m capable enough to do whatever I want.¡± Words failed Chelsea. She couldn¡¯t help biting her lower lip. Edmund was obviously showing off. Chelsea Looked very attractive when she bit her lip. Seeing this, Edmund was tempted. ¡°In the past, as a businessman, I cared for nothing but interests. As long as it is profitable, I can do anything. But now, what they did to you keeps reminding me to show them no mercy. I must try my best to get back at them.¡± When Edmund said that, his eyes were burning with rage and fierceness. Chelsea was his number one and he attached the greatest importance to her, so he would make anyone who hurt Chelsea suffer at all costs. Derek and the others were good examples of this. Derek even wanted to leave some money for Suzanne. That was impossible. Edmund would not only give up this piece ofnd but also publicize what Derek and his family did. And then no one will buy Derek¡¯snd in the future. Cap铆tulo 850 As a result, Suzanne, who waszy and talentless, would have nothing to survive after she spent all Derek¡¯s savings. Edmund made up his mind, so Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything else. She didn¡¯t want to interfere too much in his business. Besides, Derek and Suzanne deserved it. Chelsea had felt a Little close to Derek because he reminded her of Ethan and her own grandparents. Unexpectedly, people are different. Despite a kind look, Derek held incorrect values. For the sake of Suzanne, Derek turned a blind eye when Yusuf and Suzanne extorted Edmund, and even tried to kidnap Chelsea as their aplice. ordingly, Derek must have been very indulgent to Yusuf. Otherwise, Yusuf wouldn¡¯t have ended up Like this. There was nothing wrong with Derek. He was just overwhelmed by anger. After Derek woke up, Edmund took Chelsea in slowly and said goodbye to him. ninjanovel With a deliberate and arrogant smile, Edmund said, ¡°Derek, take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Mr. Nelson. Mr. Nelson!¡± Derek shouted weakly on the hospital bed, but Edmund took Chelsea away without Looking back. Derek burst into tears in an instant and felt very regretful. When Chelsea and Edmund returned to the hotel, Fay called and asked about their safety. Fay also knew about this n. She had intended to save Chelsea with Edmund, but Chelsea tried her best to change Fay¡¯s mind. Fay needed to rest in bed. If she was involved in fighting, she would have a miscarriage. Chelsea didn¡¯t want that to happen. Hearing that Chelsea and Edmund returned safely, Fay was relieved. On the phone, Chelsea told Fay to take a good rest and that she would visit Fay tomorrow. Chelsea decided to make something delicious to nourish Fay¡¯s body. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea turned around and saw that Edmund was staring at her with a frown. Chelsea felt a little guilty, so she coughed and went to the bathroom. Edmund stopped her. ¡°Fay is not suffKatharineg from menstrual pain, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chelsea, who is not good at lying, stammered, thinking that Edmund had noticed something strange. Edmund asked seriously, ¡°Does she have a kind of bad disease? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t care so much about her.¡± When Chelsea talked with Fay, Chelsea¡¯s tone sounded like she was Fay¡¯s mom. Chelsea shouldn¡¯t be so worried about Fay if Fay was suffKatharineg only from menstrual pain. Besides, Fay had never asked for leave because of period pains in the past. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Now that Edmund didn¡¯t suspect anything else, Chelsea was relieved. Cap铆tulo 851 ¡°She is just suffKatharineg from menstrual pain.¡± ¡°As a woman, I know how painful it is, so I ask her to have a good rest.¡± Chelsea continued, ¡°Besides, she didn¡¯t have toe tonight, right?¡± ¡°You are capable enough to save me. If she came, you would be overshadowed, so I advised her not to come.¡± In case Edmund would ask more questions, Chelsea stopped exining and hurried to the bathroom to take a shower. Chelsea did hope Fay could smoothly give birth to the baby and hide it from Edmund and Yusuf. If so, Fay could at least findfort with the baby in her future Life. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After what happened tonight, Chelsea was exhausted. When she finished the shower, she got out of the bathroom,y on the bed, and quickly fell asleep. Edmund put her into his arms and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Do you know how important you are in my heart now?¡± Chelsea opened her eyes with difficulty and shook her head, ¡°No. Actually, Chelsea was too sleepy to realize what she was talking about. Edmund leaned over and kissed her, saying, ¡°Nothing or nobody is more important than you. Even money paled whenpared with you.¡± ¡°So please don¡¯t leave me alone anymore.¡± Edmund stroked her hair and murmured in a soft voice, ¡°Whether we have children or not, I¡¯m satisfied with you by my side.¡± Chelsea¡¯s mind was nk. She wanted nothing but to sleep, so she replied in a daze, ¡°Okay After that, she fell asleep. Edmund stared at Chelsea for a while, confirming that she was asleep, then took his mobile phone, reyed the recorded conversation between them, and then put the mobile phone on the bedside table with satisfaction. Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea had personally promised not to Leave him alone. If she went back on it in the future, Edmund would y it to her. If that didn¡¯t work, Edmund would make it public to win others¡¯ support. Admittedly, what Edmund did was a bit disgusting, but he couldn¡¯t help it. After all, Chelsea always refused to get back together with him._ Chelsea had a sound sleep, so she was naturally unaware of what Edmund did. The next morning, Chelsea was woken up by Edmund¡¯s kiss. She tried to push him away and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Edmund replied, leaned over, pressed Chelsea against the bed, and continued to kiss her. No matter what time it was, they must do something more important in bed. Chelsea pushed him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Fay today¡­¡± Edmund looked at her and said dissatisfiedly, ¡°We finally get Yusuf caught. You should agree to my demand.¡± Chelsea said helplessly, ¡°We spend 24 hours a day with each other. What do you want then?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t answer her question but began to take off her clothes. Chelsea resisted. ¡°No¡­¡± It always took a long time for Edmund to ejacte. Chelsea had promised to make something delicious for Fay to nourish her body. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to spend a few more hours in bed. However, Edmund didn¡¯tpromise at all. He had been celibate for the past two years. Chelsea was finally willing to make Love with him now, so he must take advantage of each second. Cap铆tulo 852 Of course, Edmund would give Chelsea a good orgasm. ConsidKatharineg that Chelsea had almost been kidnapped, Edmund didn¡¯t ask for itst night. But now, they have plenty of time to enjoy themselves. Fay was suffKatharineg from period pains. But it was not a big deal. In an hour, Fay called Chelsea twice, but Edmund hung up. After that, Chelsea didn¡¯t ring anymore. Chelsea felt that Fay must know what she and Edmund were doing, so Fay didn¡¯t want to bother them. Thinking of this, Chelsea felt extremely embarrassed. She grabbed Edmund¡¯s broad shoulders and scratched them hard. The next second, she blushed. Chelsea thought Edmund¡¯s groans sounded very sexy. At eleven o¡¯clock, Edmund gave Chelsea a ride to Fay¡¯s house. Fay was on vacation, so Edmund went to thepany to handle some affairs after Chelsea got out of the car. The Nelson Group had an office in Grafstin. After Fay came, to build the chip industrial park, Edmund asked Fay to expand the office into a branch office with Fay in charge of it. Having worked as Edmund¡¯s assistant for so many years, Fay was capable enough to operate it well. Edmund had to talk with the police about Derek, so Edmund left quickly after greeting Fay and asking about her physical state at the door Before Edmund left, he added, ¡°Call me whenever you need help.¡± Fay was moved with tears in her eyes. She was grateful that Edmund always regarded her and Leo as his family and took good care of them After Edmund left, Fay said to Chelsea, ¡°Mr. Nelson is so nice to Leo and me. Although he is not good at expressing himself, we can feel his care for us.¡± ninjanovel Fay was very touched by what Edmund said. Fay was convinced that Edmund would stand with her rather than Yusuf if he knew about the baby. ¡°Are you sure he is not good at expressing himself?¡± With a surprised face, Chelsea didn¡¯t agree with what Fay said at all. Chelsea thought that Edmund was so glib that he always said something embarrassing. Seeing Chelsea¡¯s look, Fay couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°You and Mr. Nelson look so sweet now. Before he left just now, he fixed his eyes on you and almost wanted to take you with him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic.¡± RemembKatharineg what Edmund did to her, Chelsea was a Little annoyed. ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m really happy to see you together.¡± Fay said sincerely ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to have children. The most important thing is that you two are doing great.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As Chelsea¡¯s good friend and Edmund¡¯s ¡°family member¡±, Fay wished them both happiness. Chelsea lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°I know he is very nice to me, but I can¡¯t talk myself into ignoring that.¡± Edmund loved, cosseted and respected Chelsea, but Chelsea refused to ept him because of the child. Fay and Chelsea sat down on the sofa, and Fay suggested, ¡°How about you try the IVF?¡± After that, Fay sighed. ¡°But you will suffer a lot from it. It¡¯s said that puncture and egg retrieval are very painful, and you may have to do it many times.¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it. I¡¯ll talk with Edmund about itter.¡± Cap铆tulo 853 Chelsea was not afraid of pain. Now that she was dating Edmund, she should work hard for their future. When Chelsea was first told that there was something wrong with her body, she didn¡¯t want to share the pain with Edmund. Thus, Chelsea walked away impulsively and decisively. Back then, she was not in the mood to resort to IVF. Fay said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think Mr. Nelson will agree. He won¡¯t let you suffer that.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything. Whether Edmund agreed or not, she would try it. Even if Edmund disagreed, she could go to the hospital by herself. It would be best if Edmund could apany her there. Instead of continuing this topic, Chelsea went to the kitchen to stew chicken soup for Fay. She also made something delicious. Chelsea was a Little worried that Fay would not be able to take good care of herself, so Chelsea said, ¡°I¡¯d better stay here until the baby is steady. Although I can¡¯t be of great help, at least I can cook for you.¡± Fayforted Chelsea. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me in terms of diet. I started cooking and doingundry at a very young age, so I¡¯m not bad at cooking. In the past, I was too busy to cook.¡± As a girl growing up in a poor and patriarchal family, Fay learned to cook very early. She is more tenacious and self-reliant than other girls of the same age, so nothing can bring her down. Everything went smoothly after Fay began to work in Grafstin. And the child in her Gordony was also in a good condition. Fay even gained some weight. However, Yusuf made trouble, and Fay kept being anxious, which affected the fetus. Edmund was busy in thepany, while Chelsea stayed at Fay¡¯s house to apany her. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea also made a Little more food and stored it in the refrigerator so that Fay, who hated cooking, could have food to eat. Edmund came after getting off work, so they had dinner together at Fay¡¯s. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. During the dinner, Edmund and Fay talked about the chip industrial park. Edmund had carefully analyzed the blueprints of the originally-nned industrial park in the afternoon and finally decided to exclude the piece of Land owned by Derek. The construction wouldn¡¯t stop, and it didn¡¯t matter if the area was a little smaller. After dinner, Edmund and Chelsea returned to the hotel. Chelsea thought of the IVF and brought it up to Edmund._ Chelsea tried to talk with Edmund calmly. However, Edmund was annoyed when he heard it, saying firmly, ¡°No!¡± Chelsea was startled by his angry look. Realizing that he was impulsive, Edmund took a deep breath to calm himself down. Edmund exined with worry in his eyes. ¡°Since you brought up this topic, you must have understood what you will suffer, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I know, but¡­¡± Chelsea wanted to say that she was not afraid of pain. She was willing to do whatever it took to have a child. Edmund interrupted. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t agree!¡± On second thoughts, he added, ¡°I would rather never have a child.¡± Chris, who was a doctor, had talked to Edmund about the IVF. After Chris described each step in detail, Edmund went all wet with nervousness. That was too torturing. Haunted by Chris¡¯s words, Edmund said to Chris that he would never take this approach. Cap铆tulo 854 Hence, Edmund never mentioned this to Chelsea. Now that Chelsea talked about it, Edmund made it clear up. Chelsea didn¡¯t expect Edmund to be so repulsive, which was exactly what Fay said. Chelsea had tofort him. ¡°Edmund, if we want to spend the rest of our life with each other, we must face this question.¡± Edmund stared at her solemnly and said, ¡°I know. But what I want is you, not a child.¡± ¡°We can Live forever without children.¡± ninjanovel Edmund was so firm that Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. Edmund added, ¡°You are only in your twenties, so I¡¯m willing to wait for you for another ten years. Your body will recover by then.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°If not, this will be the fate we have to surrender to.¡± ¡°Ten years?¡± Chelsea was stunned when she heard what he said. Ten years Later, Edmund would be forty years old¡­ Edmund nodded seriously. ¡°If your body recovers, you will still be young enough to have a baby by then.¡± Most women got pregnant at the age of around 30. More people decided to have a second child at the age of 35. Thus, in Edmund¡¯s view, they could have a child ten yearster. Edmund pulled Chelsea into his arms. ¡°We can enjoy being alone these years. I have wasted the past three years, so I will cherish it from now on. Chelsea cuddled in his arms, feeling his steady and powerful heartbeat, and gradually changed her mind. Moreover, Edmund was so firm, so whatever Chelsea did would be in vain if Edmund was uncooperative. Edmund and Chelsea spent three more days in Grafstin. Chelsea was relieved that Fay was in a stable condition. As for Yusuf, Derek, and Suzanne, the police would give them what they deserved. To Chelsea¡¯s surprise, Derek called her and begged on the phone, ¡°Miss Williams, Mr. Nelson always listens to you. Can you ask him to forgive Suzanne and me?¡± ¡°You can do anything to Yusuf. He deserves it. I¡¯m willing to die if you can spare Suzanne.¡± ¡°As a girl, she is unable to make a living. If she is put in jail, her reputation will be ruined.¡± As Yusuf¡¯s aplices, Derek and Suzanne will not be severely punished. Nheless, even a month¡¯s imprisonment could ruin Suzanne for the rest of her life! Quietly hearing what Derek said, Chelsea said indifferently, ¡°Derek, I will not speak up for you.¡± Derek was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Chelsea, who Looked like a pushover, to be so assertive. ¡°We tried to negotiate with you, but you thought nothing of us, and even tried to kidnap and deceive me. Derek, it is shameless of you to ask for favors.¡± Chelsea was unsparing. Cap铆tulo 855 She was angered by Derek¡¯s brazenness. Derek condoned Suzanne¡¯s harassment of Edmund. He even cooperated with Yusuf as well as Suzanne to drug Chelsea and tried to kidnap Chelsea. Chelsea thought they were so unscrupulous because she Looked like a pushover very much. Derek was embarrassed by what Chelsea said, so he didn¡¯t say anything but hung up the phone. Chelsea put the phone into her pocket, only to hear Edmund¡¯s chuckles. ¡°To be honest, I was afraid that you would speak for them.¡± Edmund looked at Chelsea and said, ¡°If you do that, I will agree without hesitation.¡± Chelsea snorted. ¡°I¡®m not such a yes-woman with no principles.¡± Sometimes, she was easy to talk to because she didn¡¯t want to nurse unnecessary grudges. However, once it came to principles and bottom lines, Chelsea neverpromised. ¡°You are right.¡± Edmund said gloomily, ¡°I always thought you were a fine one to talk to, but only after the divorce did I realize that you are a determined woman.¡± Chelsea got what Edmund implied, so she ignored it, turned around, and began to pack up the luggage. On the flight, Edmund said to Chelsea, ¡°When we return, I will handle the work as soon as possible. And then, let¡¯s go to the Capital to visit the Ellises?¡± ninjanovel Chelsea was shocked, ¡°Seriously?¡± Edmund took it for granted. ¡°Yes, since you are a member of the Ellis family, as your husband, I should visit your family.¡± Chelsea was a Little hesitant. It didn¡¯t matter whether Edmund was pretending to forget it. More importantly, Chelsea was afraid that the Ellis wouldn¡¯t take a good poke at Edmund. Although the Ellises didn¡¯t stop Chelsea from staying in Vertoak with Edmund, they didn¡¯t Like Edmund at all. They never decided to ept Edmund as Chelsea¡¯s husband, so Edmund might well be driven out. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good time for you to visit them¡­¡± Chelsea managed to say something to change Edmund¡¯s mind._. Edmund had known the attitudes of the Ellis family, thusforting Chelsea calmly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s true that your families don¡¯t like me, but we have to face this sooner or Later. Escaping from this problem does no good.¡± Edmund could tell from Roy¡¯s indifference that he was not weed by the Elliss and they didn¡¯t treat him harshly only because of their education for being well- mannered. ¡°Well, we can talk about thister.¡± Chelsea tried to put this matter off. She hadn¡¯t nned to take Edmund back to the Capital to meet her folks at all. After all, they would have had no association with each other if Edmund hadn¡¯t pretended to lose his memories. Edmund knew at once that she didn¡¯t want to address the problem but he would not force her. It would be long and hard work for Chelsea to marry him. Even if Chelsea was ready to ept him again, it would be impossible if the Elliss disagreed with the marriage. When they arrived at the Vertoak, the driver was at the airport to pick them up. On their way home, Chelsea received a phone call from Ondo. Cap铆tulo 856 Through the phone, Ondo said excitedly, ¡°Chelsea, my agent told me you rmended me to be the leading actor in Mr. Roy¡¯s new TV show. Is that so?¡± Edmund recognized it was Ondo on the other side of the phone and suddenly felt uneasy. He had nned to remind Trevor not to let Ondo act in this new show but it hade to nothing since Trevor hadn¡¯t felt well then, and after that he had been busy dealing with the McBrides in Grafstin, thus forgetting about all about it. Everything seemed toote since Trevor had already contacted Ondo. Chelsea had no ideas about Edmund¡¯s little n, she answered Ondo in a businesslike manner, ¡°Yes, it was me. I think you¡¯re suitable for the character.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot,¡± Ondo said gratefully and joyfully, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my filming and I¡¯ll be back in Vertoak today. Why don¡¯t we have dinner together? It¡¯s on me.¡± Chelsea refused politely, ¡°Thanks for your invitation but what I did was not a big deal. It was just a rmendation and it¡¯s the audition that decides whether you can act in this show or not.¡± ninjanovel ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I can get this job. I just want to thank you for your rmendation and appreciation.¡± Ondo insisted. Sitting by Chelsea, Edmund heard this clearly. Discontent, he grunted heavily and talked into her ear on purpose, ¡°Haven¡¯t you promised me to visit our grandpa tonight?¡± Chelsea turned to look at him in surprise. When on earth did he mention visiting grandpa tonight? What he had said was that he would stay in the office tonight to finish the work left several days before. While Chelsea was still bewildered, Ondo asked disbelievingly from the phone, ¡°Chelsea, is that Edmund by your side? No way! I thought you two would never get along well with each other!¡± Ondo¡¯s voice was loud out of shock. Hearing what he said clearly, Edmund was as mad as hell and thought to himself furiously. What the hell did he mean that they would never get along well with each other? He was a good-for-nothing! God knew how he could be sessful in the show business if he hadn¡¯t had that pretty face. However, Edmund was too angry to realize that being an idol, there was only one thing that Ondo needed to do, that is, to stay pretty. As for Chelsea, what Ondo said snapped her back and she said hastily, ¡°We two are..This is a long story. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to treat me to dinner. Maybe we can save that after the audition. I am quite busy now, so bye.¡± Chelsea hung up before Ondo could answer. She was afraid he would say something that annoyed Edmund. Putting her phone back, Chelsea talked to Edmund seriously, ¡°Edmund, you know it¡¯s inevitable to deal with different kinds of men because of my job. Don¡¯t tell me you never interact with women in your career.¡± She was fed up with his discontent when every time she worked with men. But Edmund retorted confidently, ¡°If you mind, I can stop doing business with every woman client.¡± Speechless, Chelsea thought, ¡°Stop doing business with every woman client, seriously? Just in order to retort me?¡± Edmund then continued, ¡°So can you stop working with men?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Chelsea answered without any hesitations. Even office workers have to work with the opposite sex, let alone those Like her working in show business. He could say whatever he wanted or met whoever he wanted, but she was not a big shot like him. Edmund let out a grunt and stared at her in displeasure. Who gave her the courage to treat him like this? But on his second thought, he found out it was he himself that gave her the privilege. He Loved her so much that he was willing to spoil her. Clenching his teeth, he pointed out, ¡°You set Ondo¡¯s contact name as Haz?¡± When Ondo called her, he nced at her phone and saw it was a call from ¡°Haz¡±. At first, he wondered who was ¡°Haz¡± and it turned out to be Ondo. Filled with jealousy, Edmund thought the nickname Haz was too intimate and as if there had been something affectionate in this contact name. But from the perspective of Chelsea, Haz was just a name to avoid unnecessary troubles. She couldn¡¯t set the contact name as Ondo Curtis because it would get her into trouble if others saw her calling the superstar Ondo. It would be better to give him a nickname since he was so famous. Besides, it was fine to call your colleague by nickname. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Therefore, Chelsea answered calmly, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t get the point, so Edmund tried to be straightforward, ¡°I think this nickname is unsuitable.¡± ¡°Howe? Why I use this nickname is to avoid troubles¡± For God¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t think it improper at all. Cap铆tulo 857 ¡°Yeah? What about the contact name for me?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to exin anymore so he just took her phone to check on her phonebook. He quickly found his contact name in the list of recent calls¡ª just simply ¡°Edmund Nelson¡±, which made him feel more jealous at once and he said, ¡°Why do you call me by my full name? Am I such a stranger to you?¡± Chelsea finally got his meaning and asked him in disbelief, ¡°You are not telling me that you think Haz is too intimate.¡± Though Edmund didn¡¯t speak a word, Chelsea knew from his expression that his answer was a yes Smiling sweetly, she joked, ¡°Ok, how about changing your contact name into big shot Edmund? Big shot Edmund and superstar Ondo, you two are going to be good partners.¡± Edmund said bitterly, ¡°So now you are making fun of me?¡± ¡°Why. Or would you Like me to call you Little Jules?¡± Chelsea was still ying jokes on him. But she broke intoughter finding it ridiculous for others to call him Jules. After all, people around him would only call him Mr. Nelson respectfully for he had been the chairman of such a bigpany since he was young. Feeling annoyed from herugh, he typed on her phone while thinking, ¡°Wanna make fun of me? Take this.¡± Thus, he changed ¡°Edmund Nelson¡± into ¡°Honey¡±. ninjanovel Chelsea¡¯s whole face turned red as she saw the new contact name. Grabbing her phone from his hand, she eximed, ¡°If you keep being nonsense like this, I will, I wil The thought of calling Edmund honey caused her face to burn with shyness. Even in those years when she was passionately in love with him, she had never called him honey or changed his contact name into other affected pet names because at that time she knew he didn¡¯t Like her, and calling him honey would render her more annoying to him and besides, she was not the mushy type of girl. Edmund stared at her and asked coldly, ¡°You will what?¡± ¡°I will divorce you!¡± Pressed hard, Chelsea answered fiercely. ¡°No! I will break up with you, since we have already divorced!¡± Chelsea doubted that Edmund hadn¡¯t lost his memories at all and that he was lying to her using her love and sympathy for him. Upon Chelsea¡¯s words, Edmund¡¯s face darkened. He red at her withpressed lips and she thought he was going to say something but, in the end, he only turned his head away abruptly to face the car window and didn¡¯t say a word. The car fell into dead silence and there was a cold expression on Edmund¡¯s handsome face. He was angry. Chelsea could tell that from his face but she didn¡¯t know why. So, she tilted her face and asked tentatively, ¡°Are you.. are you mad?¡± Edmund turned his head even more away from her and ignored her on purpose. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chelsea guessed, ¡°Are you mad because I said I would break up with you?¡± How could he be angry for such trifles? Chelsea thought. He had not been angryst time even if she had intended to end the rtionship with him and had said harsh words to him. Still facing the window, Edmund said, ¡°I never see a couple who are talking about breaking up all the time.¡± Chelsea was rendered speechless. When did she talk about that all the time? He must be exaggerating. Chelsea still thought she did nothing wrong and her innocent look filled Edmund with anger. Feeling wronged, Edmund couldn¡¯t help using her, ¡°It was you who demanded a divorce years ago, and it was you who tried to end the rtionship not Long ago, and now when we have the slightest squabble you are threatening me with breaking up. Chelsea, have you ever thought about my feelings when you treat me cruelly Like this again and again? Do you think I¡¯ll never be hurt?¡± Edmund¡¯s grievances in all those years finally exploded. From the very beginning until now, she had never cared about his feelings. He hadn¡¯t thought of divorce then, but the divorce paper sent by her made him lose face and rendered him without a choice¡ª he was forced to divorce her. By the time she asked him toe to the civil affairs bureau to file the divorce, he refused by pretending to be on a business trip When she insisted on ending the rtionship not long ago, he was abandoned by her again without a reason. Now her talking of breaking up so easily became hisst straw. Did she ever care about him all this time? But keenly, Chelsea spotted something fishy in his words and questioned him, ¡°Edmund, it seems that you remember what had happed all these years. You haven¡¯t lost your memories at all, have you?¡± Cap铆tulo 858 Compressing his Lips, Edmund thought remorsefully, God damn it. What a slip of tongue! This time, it was Chelsea who became angry and turned away from Edmund to look at the car window. She should¡¯ve noticed it. How could people suffer from memory loss so easily in reality? It turned out to be a lie! It was Edmund who colluded with Chris and his other friends to deceive her using her love and care for him. Believing in his lie, she had lost her heart and her virginity to him, only because she Loved him with all her heart. Thinking of these, Chelsea felt deeply wronged and was nearly driven to tears. Seeing his passengers having such a fierce quarrel, the driver dared not make any noises but tried to focus on driving as much as possible. Weren¡¯t they talking andughing earlier? Why did they start quarreling suddenly? Chelsea had thought that if Edmund was really mad at what she said about breaking up, she would apologize to him and soothe him. But since he had lied to her first, there was no need to apologize. Edmund, who had been at an advantage with his self-righteousness, could not offer any justifications for what he had done. He tried to hold her into his arms andforted her cautiously, ¡°Dear, I am sorry. I just don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± Breaking loose from his embrace, Chelsea moved towards the other side of the car and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± She then told the driver to put her down at her own house rather than where she and Edmund lived after their marriage. Edmund didn¡¯t stop her from doing so. After all, he was the one who lied to her. ALL the way home, Chelsea gave him the cold shoulder and upon arrival, she walked into the house without giving him a look even if he helped her with her luggage. Edmund could do nothing but stared after her helplessly and wasn¡¯t snapped back until the driver asked, ¡°Mr. Nelson? Shall we head back to thepany?¡± ¡°Yeah, you do that,¡± Edmund turned his gaze and got back into the car, ¡°It seems further exnation will do no good now.¡± So, the driver got the car started and drove Edmund to thepany. ninjanovel Hearing the car leaving and making sure Edmund didn¡¯te after her, Chelsea breathed a sigh of relief. She had been beside herself and she really needed to calm down. How could he be so ridiculous as to deceive her by pretending to lose his memories? But deep in her heart, she knew whatever he did was because he didn¡¯t want to Lose her, which did touch her despite all her anger. As for Edmund, he went back to the Nelson Group to work, with a bad temper. Coming out of Edmund¡¯s office room, Leo texted her sister, Fay, ¡°What happened to Edmund? Did he have a quarrel with Chelsea?¡± ¡°Why. No. They seemed to me a Loving couple.¡± Fay texted back. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Leo continued, ¡°But Edmund didn¡¯t look well. There must be something wrong between him and Chelsea.¡± Fay was bewildered, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know then. They were quite lovey-dovey as far as I saw these days.¡± Getting no answers, Leo put his phone away and thought worriedly. God knew when could their boss win back Chelsea¡¯s heart and have a happy family? If that came true, the lives of employees in the entire Hugues Group would certainly be a lot easier. While Edmund was still vexed in his office, he received a call from Yusuf. He picked it up and said unfriendly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Yusuf was stunned, ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Edmund answered him with a snort. Though knowing he was pissed off, Yusuf tried to be thick-skinned and asked, ¡°Edmund..could you tell me how is she doing?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Knowing Yusuf was referring to Fay, Edmund picked on him deliberately for Yusuf was the one who came to him when he was irritated. ¡°Fay!¡± Yusuf snapped. From his words, Yusuf could tell Edmund was about to burst with anger. Edmund retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call her yourself since you¡¯re so concerned about her?¡± Yusuf was rendered speechless. If he could ask her himself, why would he bother to call Edmund? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have any connections with her anymore, you don¡¯t have to care whether she is fine or not; but if you are still concerned about her, then go ask her yourself.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t help his friend partly because he was not in the mood and also because it would be much better for Yusuf to communicate with Fay himself. First of all, the Collins family, especially Yusuf¡¯s father would definitely disagree with the marriage between Yusuf and Fay. Also, if Yusuf still lived the life of a yboy, he shouldn¡¯t keep the rtionship with Fay, otherwise, it would do no good to both of them. Cap铆tulo 859 What Edmund said put Yusuf into a thoughtful silence and after a while, Yusuf finally said, ¡°Ok. I know.¡± Then Yusuf hung up the phone. Putting his phone away, Edmund tiredly squeezed his knitted eyebrows. Though Yusuf had been through many rtionships and boasted himself as the master of love, when he met the one he truly loved, he had no idea of what he was going to do. Not long after Yusuf¡¯s call, Edmund received another call from Trevor which reminded him of Ondo at once. If Ondo hadn¡¯t called Chelsea, then they would not quarrel over such trifles, and thinking of this only annoyed Edmund even more. But he didn¡¯t want to talk about their rtionship with Trevor, so he picked up the phone and said coolly, ¡°I heard you returned from abroad. When did you arrive?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Trevor sounded much better this time and he said, ¡°I came back the next day after talking to you on the phone. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. My career is the only thing I have now, so I will try my best to get this TV show done no matter what.¡± Hearing Trevor¡¯s words, Edmund thought with contempt, ¡°Well, it turns out Trevor isn¡¯t as brainless as I thought.¡± Edmund continued asking, ¡°When will Ondo and Vickie attend the audition?¡± ¡°Around these days,¡± Trevor answered. ¡°Don¡¯t let Ondo pass once he made the tiniest mistake,¡± Edmund required. ¡°Well..¡± Trevor was bewildered, ¡°I thought Ondo was rmended by Miss Chelsea.¡± Taking a deep breath, Edmund thought to himself, ¡°This is the very reason why Ondo can¡¯t act in this show.¡± But instead, he retorted, ¡°Are you choosing the actor or the referee?¡± Trevor felt even more confused. He thought Edmund was pursuing Chelsea, so by giving Ondo the character he could please Chelsea thus pleasing Edmund. But now questioned by Edmund, Trevor protested immediately, ¡°Of course I am choosing the actor. I will not use the actor unless he has excellent acting skills and is perfectly suitable for the character.¡± ¡°Great. Make sure you do that,¡± Edmund said. Trevor could tell Edmund was quite angry through the phone so after telling Edmund he had been back from abroad and was ready to work, he hung up the phone as soon as possible. It was nearly the end of the office hour when Edmund received a message from Chris saying, ¡°I heard you and Chelsea was back in the Vertoak. My mom and I visited Frances a few days ago, and Frances said Chelsea would finish thest dose of the medicines around these days, so she made more medicines for Chelsea and told me to bring them to Chelsea. Should I give the medicines to you or should I go directly to Chelsea? Edmund was nning to work overtime but seeing the message, he texted back instantly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I will go to your ce to collect the medicines and bring them to her myself.¡± Edmund was still worrying that Chelsea would refuse to see him but the medicines offered him a perfect excuse to go to her ce. Grabbing his car key, Edmund left at once, forgetting all about his work. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chelsea didn¡¯t receive any text messages or phone calls from Edmund the whole afternoon, but when preparing dinner, she made more than she could eat unconsciously. After cing the dinner on the table, it turned out she had prepared the meal for Edmund as well. With a sigh, she was about to sit down and eat dinner when the Gordon rang. She went to open the door and it was Edmund outside. He was a Large man but he seemed so timid when he handed the medicines to Chelsea and said softly, ¡°The medicines Frances prepared for you.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Chelsea said. Having delivered the medicines, Edmund was still standing in front of the door. So, Chelsea had to ask, ¡°Have you eaten dinner?¡± Chelsea had been thinking about the rtionship between her and Edmund the whole afternoon and she persuaded herself to forgive Edmund¡¯s lying to her since they had epted each other and begun to Live together again. So, if he forgave her for saying about breaking up, then she would not be mad at him anymore. Asking him for dinner was a sign of reconciliation Cap铆tulo 860 If he forgave her, he coulde in and eat with her, or otherwise, he could simply go away. But if he did go away, Chelsea thought, she would not coax him to ept her apology. Edmund, in fact, was overjoyed for Chelsea¡¯s invitation and answered instantly, ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t youe in and eat with me? I have prepared a lot.¡± Chelsea said. ¡°Sure.¡± Edmund hadn¡¯t expected Chelsea to forgive him so easily and followed her into her house without any hesitations. When he went to Chris¡¯s ce, he told Chris that Chelsea had found out he was lying to her but Chris had no ideas about what to do and could only help him by offKatharineg the chance of delivKatharineg the medicines. So, all the way to Chelsea¡¯s home, Edmund was quite uneasy and afraid that Chelsea wouldn¡¯t want to see him at all. After washing their hands, Edmund and Chelsea sat by the table and started to eat, when Chelsea said, ¡°Edmund, I will head back to the Capital a few dayster.¡± ¡°Well, can I go with you? I can visit your families by the way.¡± Edmund said immediately. Shaking her head, Chelsea exined, ¡°Actually, I am going to attend a scriptwriters¡¯ workshop my father sighed up for me. So, I am afraid we don¡¯t have time to visit my folks.¡± Edmund said nothing and thought miserably, ¡°Great. Now we have to separate from each other not long after our reconciliation.¡± Containing his sense of loss, Edmund asked, ¡°How long will the workshopst?¡± ninjanovel Chelsea told him the truth, ¡°It willst for half a month and all the participants have to live in there till the end.¡± Living in the workshop for half a month? Edmund found himself even more miserable. Not seeing her for just one afternoon rendered him uneasy Half a month without her would drive him crazy. Edmund red at her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Chelsea, you do this on purpose, huh? You attend this damn workshop so that you can evade me and have me missing you all the time?¡± Chelsea answered calmly, ¡°Hey, it was my father who signed up for me. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± But in fact, when Roy told her about the workshop, she was still mad at Edmund, so she agreed to attend the workshop partly because she wanted to stay away from Edmund and she thought maybe in this way she could calm herself down, which she thought was better for their rtionship. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Edmund came to him so soon by sending her the medicines ¡°Huh.¡± Edmund only sneered and continued eating his meal. Chelsea exined, ¡°Well, at least the workshop is beneficial to my future career. Don¡¯t be so dejected, this is a good thing.¡± What could Edmund say if Chelsea said it this way. It would mean damaging her future career if he stopped her from attending the workshop. He could only suffer from the separation for half a month without anyints. Though Edmund and Chelsea had a quarrel earlier, they were reconciled after dinner. When it was time for bed, Edmund insisted on staying here for a night, taking the workshop as an excuse. Since they were not going to see each other for half a month, they had to cherish every minute now. Switching off the Light, Edmund mounted on her while Chelsea pushed him gently and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t leave any marks on my neck, I have to attend the Launch event of ¡®The Crown¡¯ tomorrow.¡± ¡°The Crown¡± had been highly expected since the shooting started, and the clips of the show released earlier further arouse audiences¡¯ anticipations. Therefore, the producer decided to hold aunch conference as an advertising campaign. As the screenwriter, Chelsea was invited to the conference. Though it was cold, there would be central heating in the conference room, so attendees would undoubtedly dress Lightly and fashionably. Actresses like Zuri would wear strapless gowns or backless dresses while as the staff working behind the screen, Chelsea didn¡¯t need to wear as fashionable as the actresses so a simple dress would suffice. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But if Edmund left marks on her neck, she would have to wear turtle neck tops which would seem clumsy and even ridiculous around a bunch of fashionably-dressed actresses. Waking up in the morning, Chelsea found her neck intact, but her legs were aching from tiredness and were nearly trembling when she walked. While Edmund had gotten up earlier and was nowing out of the dressing room wearing a bathrobe after a refreshing shower. When he spotted Chelsea, he asked, ¡°Which suit should I wear, Chelsea?¡± Cap铆tulo 861 As the investor of ¡°The Crown¡±, Edmund would also attend the Launch conference. But when he woke up this morning to choose the outfit, for the first time he didn¡¯t what to wear even after a long search. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t how to match clothes. He just wanted Chelsea to choose the suit for him and helped him with his necktie and cor, and if possible, a necktie matching her dress would be perfect. Edmund was looking at her with expectance, but Chelsea just gave him a cool nce and walked away ignoring him. She didn¡¯t have the least intention of helping him sincest night he didn¡¯t stop having her even when she felt exhausted. Edmund reached out and took her into his arms easily, saying innocently, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave any marks on your neckst night, did 1?¡± Chelsea red at him and said, ¡°How dare you mention it.¡± He did Leave her neck intact but worn her outpletely. Chelsea was about toin more when she realized he had been wearing a bathrobe and grabbing her into his arms made it loose so she was now being pressed against his naked body literally. Vexed and shy, Chelsea broke away from his hug and went downstairs to prepare breakfast. Watching her going away, Edmund wasn¡¯t dejected at all and followed her downstairs joyfully. For now, the happiest thing was having Chelsea in his arms when he woke up every morning. It didn¡¯t matter whether she would sometimes give him the cold shoulders only if she was by his side and besides, he would grab all her attention when he was on her bed. Having cooked the meal, Chelsea was going to make some coffee when Edmund stopped her saying, ¡°Just give me some milk, juice, or porridge. No coffee from today on.¡± Chelsea asked confusedly, ¡°Why? What for?¡± Edmund came near to her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a baby? I will also quit drinking and smoking, starting from today.¡± When Edmund went to Chris¡¯s house to collect the medicines, he told Chris that Chelsea and he had restored good rtions. Then Chris suggested he quit drinking and smoking and keep a healthy diet and a regr bedtime if they really wanted a baby. If Chelsea did conceive, they would certainly be a happy family. Though it was just a kind reminder from Chris, Edmund took it seriously. Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, Chelsea fell into a short silence, but then she dropped her eyes saying dejectedly, ¡°I think you are too positive about this.¡± Though she had undergone some therapies for a few months while living with Frances, Frances couldn¡¯t promise the therapies to be truly effective. Did they really need to think about having a baby so soon? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Holding her waist tightly, Edmund said, ¡°Come on, babe, be positive. What if they work? Besides, it would do no harm to quit smoking and drinking.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything but got themselves two sses of orange juice instead of coffee. If Edmund really wanted to have a child, she would respect his wish. Deep in her heart, Chelsea believed Edmund would be a good father who would Love his children with all his heart and take good care of them while they grew up, unlike her parents who abandoned her not Long after she was born. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The thought of starting a family with Edmund filled Chelsea¡¯s heart with happiness. If possible, she would like to have several kids and she promised she would be a good mother, giving her children all her love. When spring came, they could go for a pic. While Edmund and she sat on the grass watching, their children would run and y freely with smiles on their Little faces. What a wonderful future that would be. But the reality was cruel. Burying the desperate longing and unbearable sorrow deep in her heart, Chelsea prayed to God to have mercy on her. They started to eat breakfast when Edmund asked, ¡°What will you dress for the Launch conference?¡± ¡°My cousin said she would ask her employees to deliver me the gown. She said in WhatsApp it was a dark red velvet dress.¡± Chelsea answered. She was sensitive to cold, so her cousin chose a rtively warm velvet dress for her. Her cousin would Like to prepare the outfits for her to attend events and she was grateful for the help since her cousin was professional in the fashion industry and following her cousin¡¯s suggestions would spare the time of matching clothes herself and the outfits selected by her cousin were always suitable. ¡°Dark red?¡± Hearing the answer, Edmund frowned. ALL his ties were dull color to set off his characteristics as a mature businessman and he didn¡¯t have any red ties. How could he match her dress then? Chelsea thought Edmund was surprised about her choice of color, so she exined, ¡°Yes, dark red. I didn¡¯t try this color before, but my cousin said the dark red color and the velvet texture would suit me well.¡± ¡°You are always pretty no matter what you wear.¡± To Edmund, everything about Chelsea seemed perfect. Then Edmund picked out his phone and texted the manager of the clothing shop where he usually bought his clothes, telling the manager to deliver him a dark red necktie. Chelsea had no ideas about his little n. The Gordon rang when they just finished breakfast, and it was Chelsea¡¯s dress that arrived. She picked up the dress and went upstairs to change her clothes. When she went out of the changing room with her dress on, she found Edmund had changed into a suit with a dark red necktie exactly the color of her dress. Seeing this, Chelsea thought to herself, ¡°So that¡¯s his little trick. To match his necktie with my gown.¡± Cap铆tulo 862 Chelsea knew about Edmund¡¯s dressing style. In his wardrobe, there are only three colors, which are ck, white, and gray. Well, sometimes there are dark blue and Light blue. As for essories such as ties, they are all dark colors. She was surprised to see him wearing a red tie, ¡°Did you have such a tie?¡± Edmund confessed, ¡°I just bought it.¡± Chelsea red at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that we won¡¯t talk to each otherter?¡± Their rtionship has always been that roller coaster of ups and downs, so they reached an agreement to pretended being not familiar with each other even at the press conferenceter. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Edmund said, ¡°And that¡¯s why we secretly hinted to everyone that we are a couple in this way.¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Chelsea finished speaking, she turned around and her beautiful back was reflected in his eyes, ¡°Please help me with the zipper.¡± Edmund was naturally willing to do this kind of thing, and after doing that, he took her into his arms and kissed her for a long while. The two didn¡¯t go to the press conference together. Chelsea set off first with Zuri. Edmund drove alone after Chelsea. On the way, he answered a phone call. After listening to the report from the person on the phone, he said with cold eyes, ¡°I see. Keep all the evidence first.¡± It seemed like some people were signing their own death warrants. If that¡¯s the case, then he will help her. Ang¡¯s Library The atmosphere at the press conference of ¡°The Crown¡± was very lively due to the actors. As a screenwriter, Chelsea sat silently under the stage. Others only knew that Keith was married, but they had no idea who he was married to. While Chelsea knew that, she looked at Keith and Vickie on stage with a smile all the time, but Keith secretly looked at Vickie more than once. But Vickie seemed to be having fun and ignored him throughout the whole process. Chelsea snickered in her heart. It seemed that Keith was the one who loved Vickie more. Love is an unpredictable thing. Just like Keith and Vickie, Keith is quiet and reflective while Vickie is lively and bright. These two people who seem to bepletely different turned out to be newlyweds. Just thinking about it, she received a message from Edmund, who was sitting a few seats away from her left, ¡°What are you looking at? You are smiling so happily.¡± He is an investor while she is a screenwriter. So, they cannot sit next to each other. Although they were both sitting in the first row, there were several actors between them. At this time, they were all being interviewed on stage, so Edmund could see her. But he looked over and over again, and she didn¡¯t even respond to him for one second. She just looked at those actors on stage with a big smile. What¡¯s so nice about them? ¡°Keith and Vickie.¡± Chelsea Lowered her head and replied to him, ¡°It¡¯s very interesting to see the two of them pretending not to know each other in front of everyone.¡± Edmund replied immediately after receiving the message, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also secretly dating someone?¡± It was only after Edmund reminded her that she remembered that she forgot that she was in the same situation. She didn¡¯t reply, turned her head to look at him as if nothing had happened, and raised her hand to tidy her hair on the forehead. Cap铆tulo 863 The press conference was live. In the beginning, thements were of course about the main actors, includingplements of the beautiful Zuri, the newlywed Keith, and the director Luka. Even the second leading actress Vickie has also attracted countless fans because of this drama and a bunch of fans is watching for her. Among such a bunch ofments, ament suddenly popped up, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys find that Mr. Nelson¡¯ dark red tie seems to be secretly matching with the screenwriter¡¯s dress?¡± ¡°Yeah! I noticed that, too. When the camera shed past the screenwriter just now, I saw that she seemed to be wearing a dark red dress.¡± ¡°The screenwriter is also very stunning. The dark red dress goes well with her fair skin. Can we get the camera stay a while longer on her?¡± Chelsea was a little bored sitting under the stage and asionally checked the livements. What she didn¡¯t expect to see was so manyments about her. She was a little embarrassed. Thoseizens really had sharp eyes to see that Edmund¡¯s tie was matched with her dress. Thoseizens watching the live broadcast chatted about her rtionship with Edmund from her dress, ¡°Didn¡¯t the screenwriter say that she has no intention to be in a rtionship? Why did she still wear a dress matching with Mr. Nelson?¡± The otherments followed, ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was Mr. Nelson who was ¡®secretly matching with her¡¯.¡± ¡°I have an intuition that Mr. Nelson is in a situation of chasing his love back. I¡¯ll bet you ten packs of snacks.¡± ¡°Did you see that Mr. Nelson has been looking to his right side? I guess he is looking at the screenwriter.¡± ¡°Is the person who is in charge of the camera there? Don¡¯t you see our request? Can you let us see the screenwriter more? Can you let Mr. Nelson interact with the screenwriter more?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°The screenwriter is also a member of your crew, okay?¡± There were too many people wanting to see Chelsea, so the john had to send a member to ask Edmund about that. Because Edmund had told the staff in charge that don¡¯t take pictures of Chelsea unless it was a panoramic view at the beginning of the press conference. This was what Chelsea asked for. It was mainly about the TV series ¡°The Crown¡±. She was afraid that she will be criticized for showing up on the camera too much. She was really scared of being scolded by people on the Inte and didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention. As a screenwriter, she would alsoe on stage to say something, but it was arranged at the end. There would be not many people watching it at that time and not many people would pay attention to her Who would have guessed that it was just a few asional pictures that could even cause people watching the Live broadcast to talk about her? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When the staff found Edmund, Edmund frowned slightly in surprise and nced in Chelsea¡¯s direction. Chelsea was lowKatharineg her head to check her phone and a diamond hairpin was next to her ear, which fixed her hair well, revealing her fair and slender neck and her delicate and beautiful profile. The beauty is like jade, which probably describes a scene like this. Are there so many people waiting to see her? With very conflicting feelings, Edmund was a little happy that those people praised her and liked her, but he was reluctant to see that too many people saw her beauty. He already had enough rivals in love. Edmund hesitated for a long time and finally said to the staff, ¡°Just from this angle, the camera can show one shot of her profile.¡± Since she has fans, he should also satisfy the wishes of her fans. But he could only show them her profile, just one nce. The staff took orders and left. After a while, Chelsea¡¯s profile face looking down appeared on the screen, but the screen quickly changed to the stage in a few seconds. Cap铆tulo 864 A bunch ofments suddenly appeared, ¡°Wow! Wow!¡± ¡°She is so beautiful that I am willing to die for her.¡± Some people who didn¡¯t know Chelsea asked, ¡°May I ask who is the beauty with the side face that appeared just now¡¯ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Someone immediately answered her question, ¡°The screenwriter of ¡®The Crown¡¯. Her Twitter ount name is called Emualia.¡± ¡°Today, I finally understood the meaning of the word ¡®angel¡¯.¡± ¡°Please show us another close-up of her profile. I want a screenshot!¡± ¡°The staffs must have seen our request or else they wouldn¡¯t have satisfied us just now, so can you show us again now?¡± The staffs silently said in their hearts, ¡°No, Mr. Nelson won¡¯t show you anything at all.¡± He was the boss and they had no right to decide. So, despite a bunch of people asking in thements for a long time the staffs never cut the picture to her again Just at this time, those actors also finished interacting and left the stage. Only the host was speaking something, so the fans of those actors also left one after another A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The task of their idol had almost beenpleted, and they would take a group photo together, so there would be not much to see. The staffs of the live broadcast were also clever. They saw that the number of fans in the Live broadcast room kept declining. So they asked someone to speak in thement area pretending to be a normal citizen, ¡°I heard that the screenwriter will be on stage Later for an interview, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true.¡± Those who had never received a response after asking for a long time were also nning to quit the live broadcast, and then they stopped when they saw thisment. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true, then I¡¯ll wait for her.¡± ¡°Wow, this is great. When she goes on the stage, we can see her fair and square.¡± The staffs were satisfied to see that the people in the live broadcast room werementing again Chelsea was finally invited by the host. At this time, she didn¡¯t know that she had attracted some fans with her side face in the live broadcast room. She talked about several characters in the y, wished the drama well, took a big group photo with Zuri and the others, and then nned to step down. Fans in the live broadcast room were writing so manyments which made Edmund frown. These fans were so crazy. Just as he was raising his eyes to look at Chelsea on the stage, a woman suddenly rushed out of nowhere with a bottle of Liquid which nobody could see clearly and tried to pour it on Chelsea. ¡°Chelsea, you¡¯ve made others lose their jobs. And you still want to be in the Limelight here?¡± The woman shouted and sshed, but she did not expect that Zuri next to Chelsea was a person with agility and a quick reaction. Just as the bottle in her hand was about to be thrown out, Zuri held Chelsea and pulled her aside. And she lifted her foot and kicked that woman in the chest. Cap铆tulo 865 The woman cried out in pain and fell to the ground, and the Liquid in the bottle in her hand only sshed a little on Zuri¡¯s dress. In fact, Edmund rushed over instantly, but he was sitting under the stage, so the chance of being a hero to save the beauty was taken away by Zuri. However, Edmund was not worried that Chelsea or Zuri will be hurt by the unknown Liquid, because the contents have been changed by his people long ago, and what the woman poured out was just some mixed water and drinks. Because of such an ident, they quickly shut down the Live broadcast. A group of people was originally waiting to watch Chelsea in the Live broadcast room. Who knew that such a dangerous thing would happen in the end? They were angry and worried, but the live broadcast was closed, so they could notment. They had to go to Twitter to search for that and some even went to Chelsea¡¯s ount to leave messages to express their concerns The official Twitter ount of ¡°The Crown¡± soon issued an announcement : ¡°We¡¯re sorry that such a bad thing happened. Our screenwriter, our artist Zuri White and other people present were safe and sound. Today¡¯s ident was deliberately done by someone, and everything is under our control. Later, after we contact the police, we will truthfully reveal today¡¯s incident to the public.¡± Hearing that Chelsea and Zuri were all right, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, the Last scene in the Live broadcast still impressed everyone, that is, Zuri, who was originally standing beside Chelsea, protected her when the danger urred and kicked the woman. At the same time, the friendship between Zuri and Chelsea has also been on the hot search. Many people know that they are good friends. Words said that they were high school ssmates and they were in the same university with different majors. But no one in the outside world knew that the rtionship between the two of them would be so good that Zuri stood up to protect her in times of danger. Some empathic people were even moved to tears because of such a life-and-death friendship. The most important thing was that there was another topic, that is Zuri¡¯s Long Johns. Zuri wore an ankle-Length ck dress today, revealing the slender corbones and the fair and beautiful back that a female star should have, but she was afraid of the cold and she wore long Johns inside. She was chatting with Chelsea about this before going on stage. She said that she would be warm. Chelsea told her to be careful not to show it, so as not to be wronged by someone deliberately with some words like wearing long Johns was ruining this evening dress. Fortunately, she was wearing long Johns under it today, so that when she kicked that person, she could be unscrupulous and not afraid of suffKatharineg a wardrobe malfunction. But her ck long Johns were seen by everyone. No oneughed at her for that. Everyone thought that she was so cute when she secretly wore long Johns. Ang¡¯s Library This was beyond their expectation. She was probably the first actress who was praised as cute for wearing Long Johns in the entertainment industry. At the press conference, after Zuri kicked the woman down, Edmund also came to the stage. He doesn¡¯t care about their n now, he walked over to Chelsea and asked her in a Low voice, ¡°Are you injured?¡± Chelsea shook her head in shock, ¡°No, thank God Zuri is here.¡± Edmund nced at her; she only saw Zuri¡¯s credit? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. If he hadn¡¯t figured out in advance that someone was going to be bad for her, and changed the bottle in that person¡¯s hand, even if Zuri protected her now, the strong sulfuric acid in the bottle would have caused her to suffer. Because of this ident, all was chaos on the stage, Keith instinctively pulled Vickie beside him into his arms to protect her. As a result, Vickie almost jumped up nervously, pushed him away immediately, and whispered, ¡°Pay attention to the public, don¡¯t be seen.¡± Keith was rendered speechless. There has been an emergency and she still thought about the public influence. Cap铆tulo 866 Fortunately, the security guard who came from the audience had already brought the woman under control, and the danger was lifted, so he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, he promised her at the beginning of the marriage, and he must wait until she is willing to make it public Even though the woman under the stage was restrained by the security guard, she was still shouting, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m going to destroy you and avenge Purple!¡± When everyone heard Purple, they all suddenly realized that this person is a fan of Purple, who is revenging her. So many scandals about her broke out during New Year¡¯s Day, not only in the industry, even in real life, she lived a miserable life. Words said that her house in Vertoak was sold at a low price. It¡¯s just that this woman was also a dumbass. She wanted to stand up for a despicable person like Purple and she even tried to throw unknown Liquid on Chelsea, which was a crime. Edmund stepped forward, Looked at the woman coldly, and mocked, ¡°You want to destroy her? Try if you can.¡± Edmund nced at the bottle that fell to the side, ¡°I have already switched the contents of the bottle. Even if Zuri didn¡¯t stop you, you would ssh her with water.¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman was horrified. In fact, when the thing spilled out without any pungent smell and Zuri¡¯s skirt turned out to be okay, she realized that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would have changed that in advance. However, in the next second, she was d again. She was d that Edmund had changed that bottle so that her crime would not be so serious. After all, she just poured a bottle of water. When the police cameter, she insisted that she just didn¡¯t like Chelsea, so she wanted to throw some water on her to make her embarrassed. But Edmund seemed to see through her thoughts. When she saw a man walking over with a bottle in his hand, she trembled. Because the bottle was the same as the one she threw out just now, obviously Edmund kept that evidence. Edmund asked the woman to Look at the bottle, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about arguing that you just poured a bottle of water. I knew how did you make this bottle, where did you buy the materials, and who let you in this venue. I have already investigated everything.¡± ¡°Just now, when this bottle was changed by my people, they also took a video of the whole process, which is enough to prove that it is your property, and we also verified that the liquid inside is sulfuric acid.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Edmund¡¯s voice fell, and the people around took a breath. With every word Edmund said, the woman¡¯s face turned pale. She is a reporter and just after she entered the venue, she rested in the lounge dedicated to reporters. After sitting for a while, a colleague called her and said that she had something to confirm with her. She left without suspicion, for about half an hour. Edmund¡¯s people must have changed with her things within half an hour. She didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would know her n in advance, so she didn¡¯t take that bottle. If she took it away on purpose, she was afraid of arousing suspicion from others. Since you dare to do such a thing, you must be ready to go to jail, right?¡± Edmund smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will ask them to treat you well.¡± The woman slumped to the ground weakly. Edmund looked down at her from a distance, ¡°Oh, right, you won¡¯t be lonely inside, because Purple will apany you.¡± ¡°No¡ª¡± The woman stared at Edmund in horror. She had already made a deal with Purple. Purple gave her a lot of money and she would go in for this crime. Cap铆tulo 867 But how did Edmund find out about Purple? Luka walked over with a gloomy face and asked Edmund, ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± As soon as the ident broke out, Luka has been doing the aftermath work on the scene and quickly arranged for the clearing. Since there were only a few of them left here, Edmund nced at them and said all of these without any concealment. ¡°The scandal of Purple a few years ago was revealed by Chelsea because of her countless attacks. Although Chelsea never mentioned it to me, I knew when I saw the news that she couldn¡¯t bear this.¡± ¡°I also knew that ording to Purple¡¯s stubborn character, she would not give up, so I have been sending people to watch her every move during this time.¡± ¡°She sold the house and contacted a reporter and made a deal with her with the money from the sale of the house so that she could find a chance to attack Chelsea. Once the incident broke out, the reporter would take on all the charges so that Purple, who is hiding behind her back, will not be punished by the Law at all.¡± After Edmund finished talking about what happened, the woman on the ground waspletely desperate. They have found out about Purple. She would be punished by thew and she will not be able to get the money either. Ang¡¯s Library Luka and Zuri were furious while Chelsea was frightened. She never mentioned dealing with Purple to Edmund, because at that time they broke up and had a deadlock. She didn¡¯t expect him to pay attention to this matter and control the overall situation. And she didn¡¯t expect Purple to be so miserable yet she still wanted to attack her. She thought that Purple would learn a lesson from the exposure of thest scandal and she would be nice in the future. Purple¡¯ assistant, Mia Gordon, had mended her ways. Why did Purple get worse? And Purple¡¯ mind was so vicious that she even wanted to pour sulfuric acid on her. If it sshed on her, or on Zuri, who was protecting her, then they would all be ruined. Zuri is an actress who relies on her appearance When Chelsea thought of this, she was so frightened that she trembled with anger. Zuri hugged Chelsea andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Calm down.¡± Then she said angrily, ¡°That bitch who only hides behind others¡¯ back to hurt you is done this time. She was ying with fire.¡± The police arrived soon. Edmund asked his men to hand over the evidence to the police and went to the police station to take notes. When they arrived at the police station, Purple was also brought to the police station by the police. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be caught by Edmund. She thought that the reporter covered everything for her. She is a person who can never put up with being wronged. She must take revenge even if it would cost her everything This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This reporter was a fan of her since she first started writing articles. She was very devoted to her. She knew that she had a poor family and she needed money very much So, she pretended toin to the reporter about Chelsea on the Inte until she began to hate Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 868 Then she took the opportunity to negotiate terms with her and gave her all the money for selling the house, only to ask her to revenge on Chelsea. Until the police went to the ce where she lived and handcuffed her and took her away, she learned from the police that Edmund knew about her n a Long time ago and her face turned pale. At this moment, being cuffed by the police and standing in front of the solemn police situation, Purple realized that she had reached the end of the road. She cried to Chelsea and said, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m wrong and not supposed to do that. Could you show me some mercy?¡± Chelsea sneered mockingly, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s useful to apologize now?¡± Purple burst into tears and the two police officers who were holding her took her away. Edmund and Chelsea went home after the police took their statements. As soon as they entered the door, Chelsea turned around and hugged him, she said in a choked voice, ¡°Thank you.¡± If it weren¡¯t for him who had been secretly watching Purple, it would have been uncontroble. Edmund enjoyed her hug, ¡°I said, I won¡¯t let any bad things happen to you in the future.¡± Chelsea cuddled deeper into his arms. Edmund took the opportunity to confess, ¡°Chelsea, I know that I gave you not much in the past. I will try my best to be the one who can make your Life better and the man you can rely on.¡± Whether it¡¯s facing the people and things at home or outside, he will give her enough confidence and a sense of security. ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea whispered in his arms. Things were going well here while Zuri was told off by Luka.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As her boss, Luka has the right to do so. In the conference room, Luka shouted, ¡°Zuri, what you did today is too dangerous. If it was sulfuric acid and was sshed on your face, your whole life would be ruined!¡± Ang¡¯s Library Zuri immediately thumped the table and stood up, staring at him, and said, ¡°Luka, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Chelsea is my best friend and I cannot stand by.¡± Zuri thought that Luka knew all about her rtionship with Chelsea and she didn¡¯t expect him to say such words. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not good at self-defense tactics, I¡¯ll still stand up to protect her in this situation.¡± ¡°If you say something else, I would listen to you. But if you want to talk about this, don¡¯t me me for not being appreciative.¡± Luka was speechless. He understood the friendship between them and he didn¡¯t want to talk about this either. It was his partner who asked him to do so. His partner was so angry to hear that Zuri came forward today that his voice trembled with anger on the phone, forcing him to say something harsh to Zuri so that she could know that she shouldn¡¯t take this risk. The partner also said that if Zuri didn¡¯t reflect on herself, she would be punished for writing a statement of self-criticism. Luka didn¡¯t want to be this bad person at all. Zuri has a bad temper so he simply asked his partner to do this by himself. But the man said it was not the right time to take up the matter himself, so he had to be the one. As soon as he said that, he was answered back by saying that he was crazy and nagging. He was put in a very difficult position. And he didn¡¯t dare to mention a word about the statement of self-criticism. Cap铆tulo 869 He knew that Zuri didn¡¯t study well when she was at school. Asking her to write a statement of self- criticism would kill her. Zuri¡¯s manager, Sunny Foster, changed the topic at the right time to ease the awkward atmosphere, ¡°By the way, everyone was very moved by their friendship and several editors of different magazines contacted me. They said they wanted to take some fashion shoots for you two about sisterhood.¡± Zuri was still angry and when she heard those words, she turned her head and didn¡¯t say a word. Luka quickly said, ¡°Fashion shoots? This proposal is good. I have a hunch that if you two appear together, the magazine will be a hit.¡± ¡°Actually, this incident has improved your image a lot. Maybe you will be a sign of positive energy in the future,¡± Luka said. Zuri sneered, ¡°Someone is always changing his words. He said that I shouldn¡¯te forward just now and now say that it could improve my image.¡± Luka spread his hands helplessly. It was the partner¡¯s opinion and now this is his real thought Sunny took over, ¡°I think this proposal is very good as well. Now everyone is talking about brotherhood and sisterhood. But Chelsea and you are close friends in reality, which will definitely be a hit.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know about Chelsea¡¯s opinion. She is introverted and low-key and she may not be willing to make such public appearances.¡± Zuri pursed her lips and said nothing. ninjanovel After thinking for a while with her eyes down, she stood up with her phone in hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go and call her for her opinion.¡± Then she left the meeting room. Since Zuri said this, it meant she agreed to the proposal. Sunny and Luka looked at each other and smiled, each with a sigh of relief. The reason why Zuri agreed to her proposal to take two-person fashion shoots with Chelsea was that she felt that they should have such a beautiful memory. They have been friends for so many years and although there are a lot of photos on their phones, the ones in a magazine would have different meanings. Which meant that they officially announced their friendship with everyone. In the future, when they are old and they have children, they can take out that magazine and tell them how fashionable they were when they were young. When Chelsea received Zuri¡¯s call, she was at home replying to Twitterments about her one by one. She didn¡¯t expect that she was so popr and she didn¡¯t know that Edmund asked the staff to show her profile. After she came back, she calmed down and took out her phone to take a look. That¡®s when she knew she¡¯s got so many fans. There were also many messages concerned about whether she was injured because everyone saw the woman throw something at her at the end of the live broadcast. Chelsea was very moved, so she replied to them earnestly one by one and told those fans who cared about her that she was okay. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Of course, she also saw various hot topics on the Inte, especially those about her friendship with Zuri. Speaking of Zuri, Chelsea felt so proud. It is enough to have such a bosom friend in one¡¯s life. Hearing that Zuri said on the phone that a magazine wanted to invite them to shoot, Chelsea was shocked. Cap铆tulo 870 She can understand the magazine¡¯s n to take photos of Zuri. After all, Zuri is a popr actress. She has tens of millions of fans on Twitter, which can boost sales. But photos of her? She is an amateur and has absolutely no appeal. Zuri said on the phone, ¡°There is a lot of news on the Inte for us now. The magazine probably wants to use this poprity to boost sales.¡± Zuri added teasingly, ¡°This also shows from another aspect that you are popr.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to react. She never thought of making herself popr. More precisely, she never thought of making herself popr in these areas. In the industry of screenwriting and literature, she very much hoped that she would be popr. ¡°Don¡¯t you see those discussions on the Inte about your appearance? I heard that people wanted to see your face during the Live broadcast.¡± Zuri described thements on the Inte, ¡°Some people say that you can start your career with your appearance.¡± ¡°I think they are right. You are an absolute stunner in my heart.¡± Zuri praised Chelsea without hesitation. Chelsea Laughed, ¡°Thank you for speaking so highly of me.¡± In fact, Zuri said a long time ago that the reason that she wanted to be friends with her at the beginning was because of her good looks. Later she became her best friend because of her great talent. She also said that at the beginning, she was also attracted by Colin¡¯s good looks, and was Later conquered by his talent and knowledge. In short, Zuri is a person who cares about one¡¯s appearance. ¡°So, yes or no?¡± Zuri asked in a baby¡¯s voice on the phone. As soon as Chelsea heard her voice, she knew that Zuri wanted to shoot. If Zuri didn¡¯t want to do this, she would have declined immediately and now she specifically called to ask her opinion, which indirectly proved her attitude. Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea has always had no resistance to her. Who can resist such a morous beauty acting so cute? ¡°But I¡¯ve never taken a magazine cover like this before. What if I can¡¯t take a good-looking photo for being too stiff?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You¡¯re a beauty just standing there.¡± Zuri assured, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll be there. I¡¯ll teach you how to pose.¡± Chelsea was still a little worried, ¡°What if I drag down the sales? It will definitely affect your shootings of these magazines in the future.¡± Even if Chelsea doesn¡¯t work in the fashion industry, she knows that if a certain star¡¯s appeal is not good enough, or if it doesn¡¯t bring sales after shooting, those magazines will rarely use that star again. Zuri has always been very good at shooting, what if she bes a burden on her? Zuri pointed out, ¡°You should trust those tricky fashion editors. They always know what attracts people best. Since they choose the theme of twins, it means that that must be popr.¡± Zuri added with emotion, ¡°I know you are shy. I want to do this, to celebrate our friendship. This will be a beautiful memory that belongs to us only.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± Chelsea was moved by her words and agreed without any hesitation. Zuri thought about something and reminded her, ¡°Do you need to ask for Edmund¡¯s advice? What if he doesn¡¯t want you to take pictures?¡± Zuri had already seen that Edmund was very possessive towards Chelsea. And after all, this is showing her to everyone. What if Edmund doesn¡¯t Like it? She doesn¡¯t want them to fight about this.¡± ¡°This is my private business. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll care.¡± Chelsea replied.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Cap铆tulo 871 Edmund just came over and heard about her words. What doesn¡¯t he care about? As long as it involves her, he wants to take care of everything. Zuri Laughed at that end and added, ¡°Have you seen thements on the Inte? They are all saying that Edmund is trying to get you back. Some even said that they wished you to Leave him hanging.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zuri is really a trend follower and nothing on the Inte can escape her eyes. ¡°What will I not care about?¡± Edmund¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. She was startled and as soon as she looked up, she saw that Edmund hade to her side at some point, staring at her with a displeased expression. Zuri also heard his voice and quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Sunny to arrange it., I¡¯ll tell you which magazine we will choose after we discussed it.¡± ninjanovel Then she quickly hung up the phone. Edmund nced at her and frowned, ¡°What did Zuri say to you?¡± Zuri hung up the phone so quickly, there must be something bad for him. Chelsea told him the truth, ¡°Because our friendship is very hot on the Inte now. Some magazines asked us to take two-person shoots.¡± ¡°Two-person shoots?¡± A general picture of two women leaning close together shed through his mind. He suddenly felt bad. This seemed to show the love of lesbians in the name of friends. What was he to her if she took that kind of photo with Zuri? What would this make him look like? Filled with resentment, he Lashed out at Colin. He was thinking about what a coward is Colin. Is he nning to stay abroad forever and nevere back? ¡°I¡¯ve agreed and I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Chelsea said. Edmund pursed his lips and looked at her, and it took him a while to suppress the jealousy in his heart. Then he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It will be memorable.¡± What more can he say? He didn¡¯t have any right to voice his opinion. He could only support her if she wanted to do that. However, as a businessman, he quickly found a way to serve his needs and brought it up just in time. ¡°This is your personal matter. I won¡¯t meddle in,¡± Edmund retorted to Chelsea with the words that she said to him earlier. Chelsea nced at him. She had a feeling that he said that deliberately to annoy her. Edmund added, ¡°For the fairness, I also want to request you to do something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chelsea was confused. She would take photos with Zuri. Why would Edmund request her to do something? Before Chelsea figured it out, Edmund said, ¡°In the future, we must take a set of photos and put them in the magazine after our rtionship bes stable.¡± Since Chelsea would do it with Zuri, he wanted to be treated equally. Chelsea was wordless. Cap铆tulo 872 She wondered what was in his mind. She would shoot group photos with Zuri, but why did Edmund be so jealous? Edmund added, ¡°Or, we can put our wedding photos.¡± Talking about it, he walked up to her and held her in his arms. He whispered to promise, ¡°We didn¡¯t hold a wedding ceremony Last time. In the future, I¡¯ll make it up to you. We will also shoot our wedding photos.¡± Chelsea muttered, ¡°We can shoot wedding photos, but are you sure any magazine agent is willing to put them in their magazines?¡± Chelsea had seen many magazines using photos of a real couple, but not many were wedding photos. Edmund said in self-confidence, ¡°They¡¯ll be more than happy to put my wedding photos. We can put on other outfits for the magazine cover when taking the wedding photos.¡± Chelsea understood that he wished to be treated equally with Zuri. Hence, he wanted their group photos to appear on the magazine cover Chelsea didn¡¯t think her objection would work. Hence, she said, ¡°Up to you.¡± Edmund finally felt better. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Purple had ruined her own future. No one pitied her or helped her. She would be punished by thew. Edmund and Chelsea didn¡¯t take care of this case anymore, Leaving it to the police and theirwyer Edmund and the Nelson Group were VIP clients of Brayan¡¯sw firm. Although Brayan didn¡¯t need to deal with Purple¡¯ case in person, it was relevant to Chelsea, so Brayan believed he needed to handle it personally. Ang¡¯s Library After all, Chelsea would be Mrs. Nelson soon. Brayan wanted to establish a good rtionship with her ording to his own experiences in love and marriage, he knew it would be more helpful to build up a rtionship with Chelsea than with Edmund, as the Latter couldn¡¯t survive without Chelsea. No matter how arrogant Edmund was, he must be obedient to Chelsea. Hence, Brayan took the initiative to be Chelsea¡¯swyer. As soon as it was announced, Purple was destined to fail. When hearing Brayan would represent Chelsea, nowyer dared to defend Purple. Chelsea was fully packed in the following days. Firstly, she would go to the young screenwriter training project, so she needed to prepare many things. Roy also let her draft a speech and told her she would use it. Then, she would shoot the group photos with Zuri. Her hands were full. After the shooting schedule had been decided, Zuri reminded her, ¡°You can¡¯t stay upte at night in the following days. Eat light dishes. Keep the good status of your skin. Then you¡¯ll look gorgeous in the pictures.¡± Zuri was experienced in shooting photos. Hence, Chelsea, the green hand, remembered her words. ¡°Okay.¡± That evening, when Edmund held Chelsea in his arms and wanted to make love to her, she refused, ¡°No, not today. I can¡¯t stay upte these days. I can¡¯t be over exhausted.¡± He would definitely make her stay up too Late. She was too exhausted. Edmund was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cap铆tulo 873 Chelsea exined bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ll shoot the photos for the magazine in a few days. Zuri reminded me not to stay up too Late or be too exhausted. Or my status would Look bad on the picture.¡± Edmund was wordless. If he had known it earlier, he would have never let her take photos for the magazine. He hadn¡¯t expected the magazine photo shooting would stop him from making Love to Chelsea, which he had put much effort into winning They would be apart for more than half a month. Edmund had nned to make love to Chelsea in those days. Hence, he immediately returned home after work. However. ¡°This is my first time shooting the photos for a magazine. I must be in my best status. Or, I¡¯ll look ugly on it. The public will criticize me again.¡± With those words, Chelsea pushed him off her body. She wrapped herself in the quilt and distanced herself from him, afraid he would force her to do something. Edmund was so angry that he almost had a heart attack. However, Chelsea added, ¡°If you feel tortured as we sleep on the same bed, let¡¯s sleep on different beds then. Will you go to the guest room? Or shall I?¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Edmund finally uttered two words. He was so annoyed that he almost couldn¡¯t find his tongue. He turned around, held her in his arms again, and squeezed words between his teeth, ¡°Do you remember you¡¯ll go to the Capital for training for more than half a month?¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Yep.¡± Edmundined, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we make love as much as possible these days?¡± Chelsea bit her bottom lip, staring at him for a long while. Suddenly, she pushed him away and left the master bedroom. She said, ¡°We should sleep in separate rooms in the following days.¡± Chelsea could tell Edmund hadn¡¯t given up. For her best status in the magazine photo, she had to leave him alone. When Edmund understood what she meant and followed her to the guest room, Chelsea had already locked the door from the inside. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund nted his hands on his hips, circling around the guestroom door to repress his anger and disappointment. After that, he knocked on the door calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my bad.¡± He felt pretty natural when apologizing, so he said those words without hesitation. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . There was no response from the guest room. Edmund continued, ¡°I swear Before you shoot the photos, I won¡¯t do anything. We can¡¯t sleep in different rooms.¡± ¡°We must. Go back to sleep.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t believe what he said. She was always gentle, but this time she insisted. Edmund red at the door outside. In the end, he had to return to the master bedroom in anger. Sure enough, one shouldn¡¯t have been immersed in a cozy environment. Edmund had been used to sleeping with Chelsea on the same bed in the past few days. He couldn¡¯t get used to sleeping alone at all. In depression, he returned to knock on the door. ¡°As long as you agree to make it up to me, I promise I won¡¯t do anything in the recent few days.¡± Chelsea snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t buy it.¡± Edmund said helplessly, ¡°I can do it. Open the door. I can¡¯t fall asleep alone.¡± After a while, he heard some sounds behind the door. Cap铆tulo 874 Chelsea¡¯s voice sounded out. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Edmund Nelson, you must keep your promise.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Edmund answered without any hesitation. Finally, the locked door was opened. Edmund felt a bit annoyed. However, a soft, warm body pounced at him the next second. Chelsea¡¯s shy voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Actually, I cannot fall asleep alone as well¡­¡± Edmund instantly calmed down, his heart softening. He carried her in his arms into the master bedroom. They slept while holding each other. Since Chelsea would go to the training soon, the photo shooting should be finished before she set off for the Capital. Hence, the schedule was pretty tight. Finally, the shooting had been decided on the day before Chelsea set off. A few days before that day, Edmund felt that he was leading a monk¡¯s Life. Hence, when he drove Chelsea to the studio, he red at Zuri several times. Thetter felt confused. Zuri approached Chelsea and whispered, ¡°Why does Edmund Nelson look frustrated as if his desire hasn¡¯t been satisfied? Chelsea whispered to her how she had gotten along with Edmund in the recent few days. Zuri fell about Laughing pretty Loudly. Chelsea pinched her forehead. Fortunately, Edmund left right after dropping her off. If he knew Zuri wasughing at him, he would be angry through embarrassment. Several magazines had invited Chelsea and Zuri to shoot group photos Zuri and Sunny Foster finally chose a fashion magazine named GLAUCOUS. GLAUCOUS was one of the top magazines nationwide. Although it didn¡¯t have a long history, it had suppressed the old branded magazines in recent years and had be the Leading one in fashion. It was popr among the youngsters Also, Zuri liked the director of the fashion department in GLAUCOUS. Chelsea had heard about that director, a bold, proud fashion devil with a sharp taste. No wonder Zuri Liked her much. ninjanovel The key point that made Zuri choose GLAUCOUS because the photographer and stylist provided by GLAUCOUS were all top professionals in their circles. It also showed how sincere GLAUCOUS was to them. Chelsea didn¡¯t quite understand those matters, so she let Zuri and Sunny decide everything However, Chelsea hadn¡¯t expected that it was so troublesome to shoot photos for a magazine. She and Zuri arrived at the studio in the early morning. Then they spent a long time on makeup After one hour, Chelsea felt soreness in her neck. Zuri could tell she felt ufortable, so she said, ¡°The makeup will be done soon. Then they¡¯ll do your hair.¡± Chelsea almost copsed when hearing that. Zuri heaved a sigh with a smile. ¡°This is a day of a female superstar.¡± Chelsea also signed. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult to be a star.¡± Finally, their makeup and hair had been done. During the shooting, Chelsea had to strike different poses as told by the photographer. She felt her body waspletely twisted. She guessed that her photos might not be decent as her poses were twisted. However, after a short moment, the photographer praised her for being born with a face for the camera. He also said her facial outlines were perfect. Chelsea became more confident, and soon she got used to it. After they finished the shooting for the first outfit, it was noon. Edmund call Chelsea on the phone. Cap铆tulo 875 ¡°Done the shooting? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Only the first set is done.¡± Chelsea leaned against her hair weakly, letting the stylist put on makeup for her again to fit the next outfit. ¡°Only the first one?¡± Edmund felt copsed. Chelsea mentioned they would shoot for four sets of outfits, if not mistaken. Hence, Edmund guessed that the photo shooting would probably be finished by midnight. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chelsea would take a flight to the Capital the following morning. ¡°That¡¯s so slow!¡± Edmund was annoyed. He used to shoot photos for this kind of magazine, but it was pretty simple for a man. He didn¡¯t spend much time on makeup, hairstyle, or outfits. Besides, no stylist dared to torture him. His public image was mature and steady, so he only needed to stand there. The shooting finished pretty soon. Hence, he had thought Chelsea¡¯s photo shooting could be like this as well. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Zuri said it was normal.¡± Zuri even said the shooting went on faster than she had expected. The photographer was professional, so his photos had a high production rate. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund frowned. ¡°Can you ask Zuri to urge them? You¡¯ve promised me to make it up¡­¡± ¡°Ah! I gotta go. I need to put on the makeup. phone instantly. Chelsea hung up the She knew what Edmund was about to say, but the stylist was next to her. If the stylist overheard her words, Chelsea would be too embarrassed. At the Nelson Group. Edmund stared at his phone. His mood worsened. He wanted to visit Chelsea in the studio. He also wanted to urge the director of GLAUCOUS to speed up. Knowing that he would visit Chelsea, Leo reminded him, ¡°Mr. Nelson, it¡¯s better to bring some snacks and drinks when going there, isn¡¯t ite¡± ¡°Please arrange it.¡± Edmund used to visit others in movie crews before, so he knew he should bring some food over. However, all those visits had been arranged by Leo, so he didn¡¯t know much about it. When he visited Diane in the past, he also didn¡¯t know what Leo had bought. He only knew to give those things to others when arriving. Leo particrly reminded Edmund about the food and drinks because Chelsea was different. Edmund was going to visit his future wife in the studio, so he would also do PDA. Hence, Leo reminded Edmund to be more serious about it. ¡°Which restaurant is Ms. Williams¡¯ favorite? Or, which cafe or bakery is her favorite?¡± Edmund thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go ahead to order something from Yusuf¡¯s restaurant. Besides dishes, order some coffee and desserts.¡± Chelsea seemed to be not picky about food or drinks. Hence, Edmund decided to buy her food from the best restaurant in Vertoak. In this case, the staff in the studio could enjoy the food with her. He reminded Leo, ¡°Order a cup of coffee with more sugar. Give it to me.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Nelson,¡± Leo answered happily. Edmund was rich and generous, and he knew what Chelsea liked. Leo was quite delighted to see it. Cap铆tulo 876 Since Edmund had be smarter, Leo was sure he could get married pretty soon. In that case, the employees in thepany, including him, would have a better life. When Edmund arrived at the studio where Chelsea and Zuri were, he asked the driver to share the food and drinks with the staff. All staff in the studio gaped at him. Others also used to visit their family or friends in the studio. However, this was the first time they could enjoy the food and drinks from the most Luxurious and expensive restaurant in Vertoak. Leo had ordered almost all the dishes of specialty from the restaurant. They felt so lucky that they hadn¡¯t ordered lunch yet. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to enjoy such a feast. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Of course, they knew it was because of Chelsea that they could be so lucky. Earlier, they had heard Edmund was still pursuing his ex-wife, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so generous and high-key. ¡°Mr. Nelson is really wealthy and generous,¡± someonemented, exposing the thoughts of all the staff members. It was Zuri. She was always straightforward in Edmund¡¯s presence. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Edmund nced at her. He naturally grabbed Chelsea¡¯s shoulder and said with a faint smile, ¡°I heard you hadn¡¯t had Lunch yet, so I wanted to treat you to a meal. Thanks for taking care of Chelsea.¡± Chelsea had never done PDA with Edmund in front of so many people. She blushed. She hurriedly dragged him aside and whispered, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Edmund asked instead of answkKatharineg. Chelsea looked at him in confusion. ¡°How do I know?¡± Edmund snorted. He believed that Chelsea was more stupid than him. Why did hee here? Of course, it was because he had missed her. However, there were too many people in the studio. Edmund couldn¡¯t exin to Chelsea for the time being. ¡°Go ahead to eat. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Chelsea looked at his solemn face, thinking there must be some reason behind it. Hence, she didn¡¯t insist on asking. She decided to talk to him after lunch, as she was starving anyway Edmund picked up their food and drinks and entered Chelsea¡¯s dressing room. Zuri could join them, but she had lunch with others outside. Hence, only Edmund and Chelsea were alone in the dressing room. Edmund gave her the coffee in his hand. ¡°This is for you. I asked them to add more sugar.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Chelsea took it over. She didn¡¯t like ck coffee. They finished Lunch in a quiet, harmonious atmosphere. After getting full, Chelsea felt spirited again ¡°Why did youe here?¡± she asked. Edmund raised his eyebrows slightly. Cap铆tulo 877 ¡°Lean forward. Let me tell you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t suspect anything. She leaned towards him. However, Edmund pecked her Lips. Chelsea covered her lips, ring at him shyly. Edmund reached out and dragged her to sit on hisp. Chelsea almost copsed with embarrassment. ¡°Put me down! What if we¡¯re seen by someone?¡± This was the first time Chelsea was sitting on hisp in public. She panicked. ¡°So what? That¡¯s what all lovers do.¡± Edmund was calm. After finishing his words, he tightened his grip on her, pressing her closer to him. Ang¡¯s Library He kissed her again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me why I came here? ¡°This is why,¡± Edmund whispered in her ear. Chelsea wished she could scratch his cheeky face. After Edmund finished kissing her, Chelsea hopped off hisp instantly. She looked at herself in the mirror andined, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my Lipstick.¡± Earlier, when she was having Lunch, she was pretty careful not to mess it up. However, her effort was in vain. Edmund¡¯s kiss ruined it. However, she still pulled out a tissue for Edmund. Her lipstick was messed up, and his lips were covered with it. She couldn¡¯t let him go out in this way. Otherwise, others outside would know what they had done in the dressing room. Edmund elegantly wiped the lipstick off his Lips. ¡°You can let the stylist put it on again.¡± Chelsea red at him in anger. ¡°Just go. Our schedule is tight.¡± Edmund stood up. He knew it clearly. The longer he stayed here, theter she would be dismissed. If so, his loss would outweigh the gain. Since he had seen her, eaten lunch with her, helped her maintain the rtionship, and most importantly, had kissed her, he should leave. Hence, Edmund came in with a high profile. When the staff was having lunch, he left the studio quietly. Shortly after, Zuri entered the dressing room after finishing lunch. She teased Chelsea, ¡°Mr. Nelson has be so romantic. He brought us lunch dishes, coffee, and desserts. He has be more and more sensible in romance.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chelsea was a bit annoyed. ¡°I felt so embarrassed. He suddenly came here. ALL people have seen us.¡± Zuri said with a smile, ¡°No worries. I reminded them on your behalf earlier, asking them not to spread the news.¡± Cap铆tulo 878 Zuri understood what Chelsea was worried about. As Chelsea¡¯s bestie, she naturally helped her to do the aftermath. Zuri heaved a sigh and continued, ¡°I¡¯m quite delighted, though. I can tell he truly Loves you now. Anyone wise can tell it.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Chelsea nodded slightly. ¡°In fact, I haven¡¯t agreed to be his girlfriend yet. Earlier, I only decided to sleep with him. I had been scared all the time. ¡°I was afraid I still Loved him more than he loved me. I was also afraid he had pursued me because he still had an interest in me. However, I can confirm he loves me as much as I love him.¡± When Chelsea spoke, her eyes were twinkling. Zuri could tell they were full of happiness because she finally received the response of love from the man she loved. Zuri was influenced by her joy. She hugged Chelsea and said, ¡°My dear, congrattions on your sess in love and career.¡± Chelsea chuckled. She denied it, ¡°Nah. To be exact, my sess in love, friendship, career, and family affection.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The friendship between her and Zuri was also her lifetime gift. She treasured the family affection from Roy and the Ellis family as well. Zurits mind always jumped around. Suddenly, she said, ¡°By the way, I must be your bridesmaid when you hold the wedding.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea was wordless for a moment. She had to admit that Zuri had changed the subject too fast. However, Chelsea knew this subject was realistic. Edmund had mentioned that they would hold a grand wedding many times. Since they would have a wedding, she should have bridesmaids. ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea agreed without any hesitation. When they were still young, they had chatted about this subject while hiding in the quilt. They promised to be each other¡¯s bridesmaid at their weddings. Time flew. After so many years, Chelsea didn¡¯t hold a wedding when marrying Edmund. Zuri hadn¡¯t met the man whom she was willing to penny After Lunch, the shooting in the afternoon started immediately. During the break, there was a short interview about the friendship between Chelsea and Zuri and their individual interviews. It would also be included in the magazine. When the hostess asked Chelsea questions, the questions focused on her careered, ¡°Ms. Williams, after finished Mr. Ellis¡¯s drama, do you have any future working n?¡± Chelsea answered thoughtfully, ¡°After this drama is finished, I don¡¯t have any n to do the screenwriting yet. I want to make time to write @ novel.¡± Zuri, the hostess, and other staff members were surprised. The hostess asked, ¡°What kind of novel would you Like to write? Why do you have such an idea?¡± Chelsea looked at Zuri next to her with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯d love to dedicate the novel to Zuri.¡± Let alone the hostess, even Zuri covered her mouth in surprise. Chelsea giggled. ¡°Haven¡¯t I promised you long ago?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided on the title of the novel. It¡¯s called ¡®Waiting For You, My Future¡¯ Chelsea didn¡¯t tell the hostess any details of the story because she wasn¡¯t sure if Zuri and her team were willing to disclose Zuri¡¯s love stories at this moment. Anyway, the novel content was based on real-life but not the same as real life. Chelsea could tell the public that she made up those stories. She used Zuri as the heroine in her novel because it was a gift to Zuri. In that case, Chelsea didn¡¯t think the readers could differentiate whether it was real. As long as Colin could read it and Learn that Zuri had been waiting for him, Chelsea was happy. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have decided to give such a title to her novel¡ª Waiting For You, My Future Cap铆tulo 879 It meant that Colin was Zuri¡¯s future._ Zuri stared at Chelsea, her eyes reddening. Although Chelsea didn¡¯t tell others what she would write about, Zuri knew it clearly. Earlier, she joked with Chelsea and asked Chelsea to write a novel based on her love story. Chelsea agreed. However, Chelsea had a difficult time in the past few years, so she didn¡¯t start writing it. Much to Zuri¡¯s surprise, Chelsea would start writing for real. Knowing the novel¡¯s title ¡°Waiting For You, My Future¡±, Zuri was so moved that tears welled up in her eyes. It poked at her soft spot in the heart. Zuri couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. The hostess and the staff hurriedly handed tissues to Zuri. Zuri also tried her best to repress her tears, but she failed somehow. Zuri couldn¡¯t stop crying. The hostess and the staff on the site were shocked. After all, Zuri had famous sayings. When she was ndered, and at the rock bottom of her life, she told the public that she¡¯d rather bleed instead of shed tears in the entertainment business. To avoid impacting the interview, Zuri stood up and left. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I need to calm down. Please go on.¡± Hence, Sunny apanied her to go out of the studio. The hostess was envious and moved. ¡°I do envy your friendship. Why can¡¯t I have such a good friend?¡± Zuri kicked the bully for protecting Chelsea. Chelsea would write a novel about Zuri¡¯s own story. They both cared about each other much. After the interview, Zuri had almost calmed down. In anger, sheined to Chelsea, ¡°Your surprise stimted me a lot. I haven¡¯t cried so fiercely all my life.¡± Chelsea teased her. ¡°When Colines back to you, you¡¯ll cry more miserably.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll Laugh out loud.¡± Zuri snorted. ¡°As long as he dares toe back.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea giggled. Their photo shootingsted till the evening. Edmund kept calling Chelsea the whole afternoon but always received a negative answer. In the end, Edmund couldn¡¯t keep calm. He went to the studio, watching them work. He even said, ¡°If you are afraid about the sales due to the poor quality of shooting too fast, I can buy all the magazines of this issue.¡± Chelsea, the photographer, and all the staff members were wordless. Although they didn¡¯t need to worry about the sales upon hearing Edmund¡¯s promise, that was not what they had expected. They wished to have high sales because of the excellent magazine cover with an eye-catching story about the friendship between Chelsea and Zuri. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, since Edmund hade over, finally, the shooting finished at eight instead of ten as nned. When it ended, Chelsea felt too exhausted. Her feet were almost cramped because of wearing high heels for a whole day. Wrapped in Edmund¡¯s jacket, sheined to Zuri in a weak tone, ¡°It¡¯s so torturing to be a superstar.¡± ¡°Exactly. Others only envy us for our fame and glory. No one knows how much we¡¯ve suffered behind it.¡± Zuri seemed to be able to hang on. After all, she had been used to the workload. When they bid the staff farewell outside the studio, the photographer took the initiative to give Chelsea his business card. With a bright smile, he said, ¡°Ms. Williams, I enjoyed working with you today. This is my business car. I¡¯d love to shoot a set of ancient costume photos for you¡­¡± Before he finished his words, Edmund nced at him with ice in his eyes. Cap铆tulo 880 Ancient costume? He didn¡¯t want them to torture Chelsea again. Edmund had never thought to let Chelsea work in the entertainment business. He didn¡¯t want her to suffer. The photographer knew that Edmund was warning him. However, he gritted his teeth and invited Chelsea, ¡°Here is the thing. Ms. Williams, your temperament fits our traditional style very much. Please trust my taste. If you agree, the photos will amaze the public He was an experienced photographer, so he had seen all kinds of faces He also knew Chelsea¡¯s facial outline and temperament were indeed rare. If he couldn¡¯t shoot photos for Chelsea, those pictures would definitely raise a sensation Chelsea didn¡¯t notice how unhappy Edmund was. She was way too surprised. She took over the photographer¡¯s business card politely. Then she asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you inviting me to another photo shoot?¡± Chelsea knew that she was good-looking. After all, when she was in college, many boys wrote her love letters and pursued her. However, she had never expected to be invited to a photo shoot by a professional photographer. Zuri clicked her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s a famous photographer. Usually, he won¡¯t actively invite others. People will line up to ask him to shoot pictures.¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t answered yet, but Edmund said to her coldly while holding her in his arms, ¡°Do you still want to suffer again like today?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to shoot the photos initially, as she wasn¡¯t interested in such a matter. She had agreed this time because of Zuri. Edmund¡¯s words reminded her of the torture of the whole day. Instantly, she said to that photographer apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed. It¡¯s my pleasure to be invited, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ept your invitation. My hands are already full.¡± The photographer still hadn¡¯t given up. ¡°Ms. Williams, I only need one day. It¡¯s enough. I can guarantee you won¡¯t be so exhausted as today. You¡¯re shooting the group photos today, so it¡¯s more torturing.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Edmund snorted. ¡°She has refused. What are you doing?¡± The photographer still wanted to convince Chelsea. Zuri tugged him, shaking her head at him. Zuri knew as long as Edmund was there, the photographer couldn¡¯t convince Chelsea. Hence, the photographer had to give up. Edmund held Chelsea to turn away. After a few steps, Chelsea couldn¡¯t tolerate the pain in her feet. Hence, Edmund lifted her up and carried her in his arms while walking to his car. Zuri said to the photographer, ¡°Have you seen it? How much Mr. Nelson loves her, how jealous he is! How could he admit Chelsea¡¯s beauty to be seen by so many people? Other men might covet her.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The photographer was enlightened. ¡°I see.¡± From the perspective of art, he believed that Chelsea¡¯s ssical beauty should be appreciated by all people worldwide. However, standing in Edmund¡¯s shoes, he could understand that this beautiful woman should be hidden. Zuri added, ¡°I¡¯ll help you convince herter.¡± The photographer was overjoyed. ¡°Do you also hope her to shoot the photos?¡± Zuri snorted. ¡°Of course. She¡¯s so gorgeous. Why should she hide it?¡± ¡°Besides, Edmund Nelson will be more alert if all people know how beautiful she is. In this case, he¡¯ll treasure her more.¡± Zuri did it for Chelsea¡¯s own good, although she could tell that Edmund indeed cared about Chelsea now. Cap铆tulo 881 ¡°Awesome!¡± The photographer was grateful. ¡°In the future, if you need to shoot any photos, I will be on the call.¡± Zuri asked with a smile, ¡°May I make an appointment with you for my wedding photos?¡± ¡°Your wedding photos?¡± The photographer was startled. ¡°Are you getting married? Why there¡¯s no news at all? Who is the lucky guy?¡± Zuri was the most popr superstar nowadays. If she got married or in love, the media should know the news more or less. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri threw up her hands. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a boyfriend yet. Whom I¡¯IL marry to? As I said, I just want to make an appointment.¡± The photographer looked helpless. ¡°ALL right. I thought I would hear a piece of the shocking news of the entertainment business.¡± Zuri patted him on his shoulder. ¡°Chill.¡± Then she bid others farewell before Leaving with Sunny. The photographer didn¡¯t know that Zuri would call him to shoot her wedding photos one day in the near future. Actually, Zuri herself didn¡¯t expect that day toe so soon. Edmund drove Chelsea back home. Thetter was exhausted and sleepy. She fell asleep on the way. When they arrived home, Edmund had to carry her into the house. Also, he helped her remove the makeup, bathed her, and dried her hair. When he finally put her on the bed, he was also exhausted. He hadn¡¯t expected it to be so troublesome to remove the makeup for a woman. If Chelsea hadn¡¯t instructed while fighting against her sleepiness, Edmund wouldn¡¯t have known how to wash her face. He went to the studio and urged the progress because he wanted to go home faster to make love to Chelsea. However, Chelsea had fallen asleep on the way back home. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Seeing her so tired, Edmund didn¡¯t have the heart to do anything to her. He lowered his head and pecked her lips affectionately. Then he got up and went to the bathroom. Aftering out of the bathroom, Edmund went to the study to work for a long while because he would feel tortured during the long, sleepless night. When he went back to the bedroom, he turned on themp on the nightstand, unbuttoning his pajamas. Suddenly, Chelsea sat up while holding the quilt in a daze. Edmund thought she must still be drowsy, so he paused to Look at her, unwilling to disturb her. However, she asked him with sleepy eyes, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Edmund was wordless. He wondered what she was doing. He had never experienced such a scene and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. While he was taken aback, Chelsea smiled brightly. She said with an obsessive Look, ¡°Edmund, you look so handsome when unbuttoning your pajamas.¡± Edmund felt his throat was dried out somehow. Her remark aroused him instantly. He wondered if he had been repressed too much in the past few days. Thinking of that, he made up his mind. He Lowered his voice, stared at her, and asked, ¡°Shall I continue?¡± Cap铆tulo 882 Chelsea nodded on the bed. ¡°Hurry up. I want to watch.¡± Edmund¡¯s hands trembled when unbuttoning. He couldn¡¯t bear her provocative words at all. When his upper top was exposed, Chelsea instantly cupped her chin with both hands and praised, drooling, ¡°Whoa¡­ I love your body!¡± Edmund took a deep breath. He hadn¡¯t seen what Chelsea looked like when she got drunk. However, she was way too bold currently. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t have spoken those words with such an expression. However, Edmund didn¡¯t expect that she would act boldly as well. Chelsea knelt on the bed, wrapped her arms around his waist, and muttered, ¡°Your Adam¡¯s apple is so hot. May I bite it, please?¡± Edmund was going nuts because of her temptation. His powerful palms wrapped around her waist, and he said huskily, ¡°Of course.¡± Chelsea tilted her head and bit it. Of course, she didn¡¯t bite violently, but it made all blood in Edmund¡¯s body surge into his brain. He lost control, held her waist, and pushed her to the bed. They made love wildly. The following morning, Chelsea woke up in soreness. ninjanovel The feeling was familiar to her. However, she recalled that she had fallen asleep on the way back home while sitting in his car. She didn¡¯t think she had had sex with Edmund. Rubbing her forehead, she tried hard to ring the Gordon about the previous night. Edmund woke up beside her. He held her in his arms and said, ¡°Morning.¡± Chelsea turned to look at him, only to find a red print on his mark. She took a closer look and recognized it was a bite mark. She was shocked and upset. ¡°Edmund Nelson!¡± She had been with him for such a long time, but she had never bitten his Adam¡¯s apple when making Love. However¡­ Chelsea wondered if another woman had done it to him. How dare he hold her to sleep! Her eyes reddened instantly She could ept that Edmund didn¡¯t love her, but she couldn¡¯t ept that he had cheated on her. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund was confused. She was so enthusiasticst night, and they had a passionate night. He wondered why she cried as soon as waking up Chelsea pushed him away in anger. ¡°How dare you ask me what¡¯s wrong!¡± Julia was more confused. Chelsea pointed at his Adams¡¯s apple andined, ¡°What happened to your neck? Who bit it? How dare you cheat on me!¡± Edmund was amused by her in anger. ¡°Who bit it?¡± Did he have another woman? Cap铆tulo 883 Why didn¡¯t he know about it? ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Chelsea¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t have done such a brazen thing!¡± Edmund finally understood what she was upset about. She thought the bite mark on his neck was left by another woman. Honestly speaking, if he hadn¡¯t experiencedst night, he wouldn¡¯t have thought she could do such a thing. However, what had happened in real had beyond his imagination. Hence Edmund told her what she had done in detail, especially where the bite mark on his neck came from. Chelsea blushed after listening to him. It turned out that the nasty, wild woman was herself. She pulled the quilt over to cover her face, muffling, ¡°Impossible! You must be lying. I can never do such a thing!¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t admit it. Edmund dragged her out of the quilt and smiled evilly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bite me again? We canpare the two bite marks.¡± Chelsea struggled. ¡°No way!¡± Edmund chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re shy now? It means you¡¯ve admitted it.¡± Chelsea pressed her head on his chest in embarrassment. She wondered what had happened to herst night. How could she have done such a thing after being dazed with sleep?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She felt more awkward because she used him of having another woman. To calm her down, Edmund held her tight and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Chelsea. Don¡¯t be shy. I love it a lot. ninjanovel ¡°I Like it when you do those things with me.¡± In the bedroom, men always Liked their beloved women to be active. The more involved and seductive the women were, the more they enjoyed However, Chelsea was always reserved and self-restrained, so Edmund hadn¡¯t had such a chance before. Upon hearing it, Chelsea panicked more. She didn¡¯t want to get up with a blushed face in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you going to take the flight to the Capital?¡± Edmund reminded her. Finally, Chelsea sat up in a hurry. ¡°Go ahead to take a shower. I¡¯ll make breakfast. Then I¡¯ll drive you to the airport,¡± said Edmund. However, he still wrapped around her waist, reluctant to let her go. He found it was so difficult for him to be in love. Either he and Chelsea would be apart, or some idents would happen. Probably Edmund looked too reluctant to let her go. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to leave for a moment. However, she knew she must go. Hence, she pushed him away. However, Edmund pressed her onto the bed and kissed her wildly again. After seeing Chelsea boarded the ne, Edmund felt the emptiness in his heart. How he wished that his torturing day would end! When Chelsea¡¯s flightnded in the Capital, Roy drove to pick her up. He directly sent her to the hotel where the training would take ce. Hence, Chelsea¡¯s half-month closed training began. As soon as checking into her room and greeting her roommate, a young screenwriter, Chelsea received a call from Edmund. She wondered if he was calcting the time. Edmund requested a video call with her, but Chelsea didn¡¯t think it was convenient because she had a roommate. Hence, she rejected it. Cap铆tulo 884 She dialed the audio call over. Edmundined, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the video call? Don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± Chelsea exined to him that she had a roommate. She added, ¡°We¡¯ve just separated, haven¡¯t we?¡± She implied that she didn¡¯t miss him at all. Why would she? They had just been apart for several hours. However, Chelsea knew him well. She added, ¡°I do miss you, but it has nothing to do with the video call, right?¡± Edmund reasoned with her, ¡°I¡¯ll stop missing you too much when I see your face.¡± Chelsea answered, ¡°I can shoot a selfie and send it to you.¡± Hence, half a minute after hanging up the call, Edmund received a selfie from Chelsea. It only shot half of her forehead. He didn¡¯t see her face but the ceiling above her head. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Edmund replied, ¡°Is this your so-called selfie?¡± Chelsea messaged him, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s a mistake.¡± Then she sent him another picture. Edmund tabbed to look, almost fainting. In this photo, her eyes were exposed, but he still couldn¡¯t see her face. Edmund wondered why she had be so naughty. Evidently, she was kidding with him. Edmund replied, ¡°Do you want me to buy a ticket and fly to the Capital right now?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Receiving his threat, Chelsea finally sent him a full selfie. She was standing on the balcony of the hotel room. The background was the scenery outside the hotel. She was smiling slightly, looking enchanting and pretty. Edmund couldn¡¯t help smiling. He replied, ¡°You look gorgeous.¡± Chelsea entered, ¡°Thank you for your compliment.¡± Edmund wrote, ¡°You are wee. I¡¯m telling the truth. After all, the top photographer wanted to shoot your photos. You are indeed a beauty.¡± Chelsea could sense the intense jealousy from his words. Instantly, she changed the subject. ¡°I need to sort out my suitcase. We¡¯ll have a kick-off meeting in the evening.¡± Finally, Edmund was willing to finish chatting with her. Only then did Chelsea have the time to sort out her belongings and sit down. All the screenwriters in this training had checked in double rooms. Earlier, when Edmund heard that Chelsea would have a roommate, he immediately wanted to arrange a single room for her, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be used to having an unknown person as her roommate. Chelsea felt helpless. ¡°When I was in college, I shared a room with a few girls. I can get used to it.¡± She asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you stayed in the college dormitory before?¡± Cap铆tulo 885 ¡°Nah,¡± Edmund answered without any hesitation. When he was at school, he had never stayed in the dormitory. Later, he went to study abroad. His grandfather had bought a house next to his university and hired maids, servants, and drivers to take care of him. How could he have stayed in a dormitory? Chelsea remarked, ¡°All right. You are indeed from a wealthy family.¡± She added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to arrange a single room for me. I don¡¯t want to be different because of that.¡± Other screenwriters would share a double room with another person. If she stayed in a single room, it would be too eye-catching. She was afraid that others might iste her. In the future, she would still develop in the screenwriting circle. She didn¡¯t want to offend all the screenwriters in training. Seeing that she insisted, Edmund gave up his idea. Chelsea felt Lucky. The young screenwriter who shared her room was pretty easygoing. Shortly after, they enjoyed chatting with each other. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ninjanovel The screenwriter was two years younger than Chelsea. She has a baby face, quite adorable. She was also a foodie. Whenever they talked about food, her eyes Lit up. In the evening, all the trainees gathered and had dinner in the hotel¡¯s buffet restaurant as the kick-off meeting. They got to know each other roughly. Chelsea felt lucky that she had a roommate so that she didn¡¯t feel so shy and awkward. After dinner, as soon as Chelsea returned to her room, Edmund called her again. ¡°Will Winston Hopkins give you lessons?¡± Edmund sounded jealous. He felt a bit upset that he didn¡¯t know Winston was a trainer of Chelsea¡¯s training until now. ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea had to tell him honestly, ¡°He¡¯s from the culture sector, so he¡¯s in charge of this training. It¡¯s normal that he¡¯s one of the trainers.¡± Edmund gritted his teeth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± He missed Chelsea too much, so he asked Leo to find him information about Chelsea¡¯s training program. Much to his surprise, he saw Winston¡¯s name among the trainers at the first glimpse. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me, did you?¡± In fact, she purposely hid it from Edmund. She was afraid that he would stop her from attending the training. Fortunately, Edmund had only asked her about the hotel address and if she would have roommates. He hadn¡¯t asked her about the training content, so she didn¡¯t tell him. Edmund snorted. ¡°You did it deliberately, didn¡¯t you?¡± Chelsea felt helpless. ¡°He¡¯s just a friend of mine. My father¡¯s family was close to his family. I can¡¯t ignore him rudely, can I? ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it to you because I didn¡¯t want you to make a storm in a teacup on this trifle.¡± ¡°Did I make a storm in a teacup?¡± Edmund was angered by her remark He could be jealous easily because he loved her too much. Cap铆tulo 886 Since they discussed this topic, Chelsea said bluntly to him, ¡°Edmund, I wonder what has happened to you. Aren¡¯t you the proud and fearless Edmund Nelson? Why are you always jealous of other men? We¡¯ve been so intimate now. Do you think I¡¯ll have any rtionship with him?¡± Edmund was rendered speechless. Chelsea¡¯s words indirectly admitted her love for him. Edmund felt delighted. However, he didn¡¯t think it was enough. Hence, he said, ¡°Then, tell me you love me in person, and I¡¯m the only man in your heart all your life.¡± Chelsea was wordless. She had loved him determinedly all through the years. She didn¡¯t understand why he insisted on asking her to make a verbalmitment. Chelsea was good at writing, but she couldn¡¯t talk sweet. She found it difficult to speak those words to him. Edmund knew she wanted to skip when hearing the silence. He pushed her, ¡°If you don¡¯t make me feel secure, how would I stop feeling jealous?¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t do anything. Hence, she lowered her voice and whispered, ¡°Edmund, you are the only man in my heart. Please don¡¯t be jealous of other men in the future.¡± Thinking for a moment, she added, ¡°No matter Ondo Curtis or Winston Hopkins, they are just my friends.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea especially mentioned the two men¡¯s names. She would work with them in the future, so she wished that Edmund would stop being jealous of them. With her promise, Edmund finally felt better. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll make time to visit you in a few days.¡± ¡°Not necessary.¡± Chelsea was shocked. ¡°We¡¯ll have a closing study. We can¡¯t leave the hotel.¡± The training organizer had reserved the top two floors in the hotel for their training. They stayed on one floor, and the other was used for meetings, study, and activities. However, the trainees were allowed to leave the hotel actually. After all, there was a weekend between the two weeks. Since they gathered in the Capital, they couldn¡¯t always stay in the hotel. Chelsea said that because she didn¡¯t want Edmund toe to see her. She was just in training, and she didn¡¯t think he needed toe over. She understood that he missed her, but she hoped he restrain it for the time being. In the past, when he was on business trips, she also missed him. She was always sleepless at night, but she had never wanted to go to see him in another city. Probably, Chelsea was way too rational. Or, probably, she knew that he didn¡¯t like her at that time, so she didn¡¯t even have such an idea. Edmund said determinedly, ¡°Let¡¯s meet in the hotel then.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± Chelsea heaved a sigh. ¡°Edmund, is your mind full of love? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°You are a mature man, the president of the Nelson Group. You should put much effort into your career.¡± Edmund answered indifferently, ¡°My career has been sessful, but I still don¡¯t have a wife. Of course, my mind is full of love now.¡± Chelsea was amused by his words in anger. He indeed had a lot of excuses. However, she had to admit that his words made sense. His career had been sessful indeed. All fields of the Nelson Group had be the top, except for the newly developed chip factory in Grafstin. Cap铆tulo 887 However, thepetent woman, Fay, was in charge of it, so Edmund didn¡¯t need to be worried. Hence, Chelsea agreed, ¡°If you want toe over, up to you. I might not have time.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t speak, onlyughed meaningfully. Finally, their call ended. When Chelsea returned to the bedroom from the balcony, the young screenwriter asked mysteriously, ¡°Honey, may I ask you a question, please?¡± Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡± The screenwriter asked, ¡°Are all those calls from Mr. Edmund Nelson?¡± ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Chelsea answered helplessly. This young screenwriter¡¯s name was Olivia. Chelsea thought she was cute and straightforward, so she didn¡¯t hide anything from Olivia. Ang¡¯s Library Besides, Chelsea was dating Edmund now, though their rtionship hadn¡¯t been announced to the public. Olivia said enviously, ¡°You do Love each other deeply. I have seen Mr. Nelson call you several times in a row.¡± Chelsea felt shy. ¡°Not really.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes lit up. She asked, ¡°Do you know if Mr. Nelson¡¯s Nelson Group has recently invested in any dramas or movies? Or does he have any ns to invest in any?¡± Chelsea shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about his business.¡± She was telling the truth. She had only cooperated with Edmund in ¡°The Crown¡±. Then she had never asked Edmund about his work. She was like that when she was his wife for three years. Right now, she was also like that. After the coboration on ¡°The Crown¡±, she broke up with Edmund. Hence, she had no chance o talk about his work with him. ¡°Really?¡± Olivia Looked unconvinced. ¡°You love each other so much, and you are a screenwriter. How can you not know the n of Mr. Nelson¡® Nelson Group? Hasn¡¯t MR. Nelson asked you to be the screenwriter of any dramas or movies?¡± Somehow, Chelsea was annoyed by Olivia¡¯s questions. She wondered if Olivia had thought, or probably all others had thought, Edmund would ask her to be the screenwriter for all his invested dramas and movies. Was it because they were intimate? Chelsea exined solemnly. ¡°Edmund and I are two individuals. I¡¯ve never asked him about his work, and he can distinguish public and private well. If he wants to find a screenwriter for any dramas or movies he has invested in, there will be a fairpetition to select the most suitable screenwriter.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. I just think you should use the rtionship between you and Mr. Nelson,¡± Olivia exined with a smile, pulling her arm. Probably her smile Looked sincere. Chelsea put down her unhappiness and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± They stopped talking and went to bed. The following day, they started sses. Winston gave them the lecture on the third day. He was graceful and elegant, quite knowledgeable. After a ss, all the female screenwriters were obsessed with him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cap铆tulo 888 When Winston was leaving, he called Chelsea over individually. They talked at the end of the corridor for a while. He asked Chelsea how she liked the training and how she had been doing recently. Winston only took her as a younger sister now. Chelsea had chosen Edmund, and the two had experienced ups and downs, even Life and death. Hence, Winston didn¡¯t think it would make sense for him to be persistent with Chelsea. After he left, Chelsea went back to the hotel room for a Lunch break with Olivia. While they were walking, Olivia asked, ¡°Holy smoke! Is Mr. Hopkins your friend?¡± Chelsea exined simply, ¡°His parents are friends of my parents.¡± Olivia eximed, ¡°Chelsea, your network is huge. You must use it well.¡± Chelsea paused her paces, ncing at her. ¡°Use it?¡± In Chelsea¡¯s opinion, she wouldn¡¯t use her rtionships with Edmund or Winston to get benefits or create shortcuts. ¡°Right,¡± Olivia answered, feeling a sense of guilt. Although Chelsea was looking at her calmly, Olivia could somehow tell that she was unhappy. Chelsea withdrew her gaze, kept silent, and walked forward. They returned to the room. Olivia nced at her gingerly. Then she picked up herptop and walked to Chelsea¡¯s bed. She said in embarrassment, ¡°I have been in charge of a drama project recently. The storyline stretches from campus life to marriage. I wonder if you could take a look at it and give me your comments?¡± Olivia seemed to ask her for help modestly, so Chelsea had to agree, ¡°Okay.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Hence, during the two-hour noon break, Chelsea didn¡¯t nap. She held theptop, reading Olivia¡¯s project. Chelsea finished reading it at noon and gave her some suggestions ording to her experience. Olivia epted them modestly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll edit it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chelsea answered. She had been working in this field for many years. In the beginning, Eugene mentored her in person. She had independently written the script for ¡°The Crown¡± and Roy¡¯s new drama recently. Olivia was a green hand who had less than two years of experience in this field, so Chelsea didn¡¯t mind giving her some suggestions. Two dayster, Olivia finished editing her project ording to Chelsea¡¯s suggestions. Chelsea read it again and felt that it had be much better. She praised Olivia generously. Olivia was overjoyed. She said to Chelsea with a smile, ¡°Since you like my project, can you rmend it to Mr. Nelson on my behalf?¡± Chelsea was taken aback. Olivia wanted her to rmend her project to Edmund? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chelsea had never done such a thing before. She had only met Olivia a few days ago. Olivia tried to pry open the door of Edmund¡¯s investment through her rtionship. Chelsea didn¡¯t think it was proper. Although she liked Olivia¡¯s script, it wasn¡¯t that excellent to meet the standards to win Nelson Group¡¯s investment. Seeing that she was shocked, Olivia had a hidden trace of impatience shing through her eyes. Then she looked upset and added, ¡°No way, Honey. Don¡¯t you want to help me? ¡°We¡¯ve been roommates for a whole week. I¡¯ve taken you as my bestie Mr. Nelson is obedient to you now. You can just put on good words for me.¡± Cap铆tulo 889 Upon hearing her words, Chelsea had a strong sense of moral kidnapping. Why should she help Olivia just because Edmund loved her and Olivia treated her as the so-called bestie? Chelsea was quite annoyed by her words. Edmund invested in a drama or movie to make profits. Olivia¡¯s script couldn¡¯t be a blockbuster at all. Chelsea was unwilling to suffer a loss because of the investment. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She didn¡¯t want Edmund to be deceived on ount of his generosity. Although Edmund didn¡¯tck money, he couldn¡¯t spend money recklessly. Even Edmund wanted to waste money. He earned money by his own effort. Chelsea would feel sorry for him if he was deceived. ¡°Olivia.¡± Chelsea was calm. ¡°Here is the thing. I felt embarrassed to tell you earlier. ¡°Your script with the story from the campus life to the wedding is popr in the market. However, the plots are too in without any eye-catching moments. It hasn¡¯t reached the investment standards of Nelson Group.¡± Olivia also knew the high quality of the dramas and movies invested by Nelson Group. Otherwise, Nelson Group wouldn¡¯t have had such a good reputation. Olivia looked annoyed. ¡°I see. I got it. I know it¡¯s because I¡¯m not well-known.¡± Chelsea frowned and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mention your fame earlier. I just told you Nelson Group paid a lot of attention to the quality of the scripts. ninjanovel ¡°If you want your script to be picked up by the Nelson Group, you should write better scrips and work harder on the plots. If you have an eye-catching script, the Nelson Group will definitely see it.¡± Chelsea felt that Olivia seemed to be a different person after she turned Olivia down. Olivia also twisted the fact. Chelsea hadn¡¯t mentioned her fame at all. Olivia chuckled. ¡°I thought you¡¯d read it and modify it for me. Then the Nelson Group can also be interested in it.¡± Chelsea was choked in anger. She was irritated by Olivia¡¯s thoughts. She had just helped Olivia modify her script and gave her some suggestions. Olivia seemed to want to bind her with the script forcibly. Chelsea couldn¡¯t retort her because she was too angry. Right then, her phone rang. It was a call from Edmund. Chelsea took the chance to pick up the phone. Earlier, she answered the phone on the room¡¯s balcony, but she didn¡¯t want to stay in the room any longer. She directly took her phone out of the room. Edmund said, ¡°I¡¯ve justnded in the Capital. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, shall we?¡± Edmund had told her that he would make time to see her. It would be the weekend the following day, so he hade to the Capital city as promised. ¡°We¡¯ve been busy studying in the past few days. It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. We will have a group dinner tonight.¡± Chelsea was upset by Olivia¡¯s words and attitude earlier, so she sounded a bit frustrated. Edmund could tell it from her tone. He asked, ¡°What happened? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t expect him to notice it. She had been trying hard to suppress her anger. She didn¡¯t want to tell Edmund about her conflicts with Olivia. Hence, she denied it with a low voice, ¡°Nah.¡± She hadn¡¯t been so fragile to tell Edmund about her small argument with another person. Cap铆tulo 890 Edmund paused a bit on the phone. Later, he said in disappointment, ¡°If you feel upset because I¡¯ve come to see you, let¡¯s not meet. I know you¡¯re busy studying.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t expect him to misunderstand that she was unwilling to meet him. She immediately exined, ¡°It has nothing to do with you, Edmund. Just some trifles.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve just Landed. You should take a rest first.¡± Chelsea nned to tell the dinner organizer tonight that she wouldn¡¯t join them. Due to what Olivia had done and said, Chelsea was unwilling to join the group dinner in the evening. She realized she had made a mistake regarding what kind of person Olivia was. The schemes in Olivia¡¯s mind didn¡¯t match the simplicity and innocence shown on her face. After ending her call with Edmund, Chelsea took a deep breath and returned to her room. However, when she stood at the door and was about to swipe the car to enter, she overheard Olivia speaking. Behind the door, she said, *m so annoyed. I didn¡¯t expect Chelsea Williams to be so stubborn. I¡¯ve trying to fawn over her for a whole week, but she still doesn¡¯t want to rmend my scrip to Edmund Nelson. ¡°Are you kidding me? Why would I make friends with such a woman? I¡¯m using her. After my goal is achieved, I¡¯ll kick her away.¡± Olivia seemed to be confident that Chelsea would talk with Edmund on the phone for a long time, so she spoke wantonly. Her voice was much louder than usual. However, her every word stabbed Chelsea¡¯s heart heavily._x010__x0010__x010__x@010__x0@10__x0010__x0010__x010__x010_ ¡ª X0010__x?010__x010__x@010__x010__x@010__x0010_ In the previous conversation with Olivia, Chelsea was just feeling a Little ufortable. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But at this moment to hear these words, Chelsea was angry, plus sad. This whole week, Chelsea had thought she was sincere to Olivia. Olivia asked her to help read the script, and she spent the whole noon reading with her. Olivia wanted to read her notes made in ss, so she took them out without reservation. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y When Olivia¡¯s stomach was upset during her period, Chelsea bought her painkiller and gave her a heating pad. She gave her heart to Olivia, but she didn¡¯t expect to be used by Olivia. Chelsea stared at the door of the room in front of her and pursed her Lips. Olivia¡¯s voice continued to ring out from inside, ¡°I specially asked someone to arrange for me to stay in the same room with her, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a waste of effort. I¡¯m really angry!¡± Chelsea tugged her lips and gave a cold sneer. It turned out that Living with her was deliberately arranged by Olivia, so Olivia just wanted to use her from the beginning, she used to believe Olivia was a very nice girl. ¡°Okay, okay, no more, she¡¯s probably going to call back, I¡¯ll keep convincing her to try again, there¡¯s still a week of training time, isn¡¯t there? If I can¡¯t get her to help me push the script in front of Edmund, then I¡¯ll have wasted this trip.¡± The voice inside rose and fell, never to be heard again. Chelsea was going to swipe her card and go back to her room, but now she was in no mood to do so. She turned away and redialed Edmund with her hand which was trembling with anger. She had wanted to go to her room to clean up and then tell the dinner group that she wasn¡¯t going to dinner and then go to Edmund, but now she didn¡¯t want to go back to see Olivia¡¯s face. Olivia also said something about continuing to convince her, Chelsea felt sick to her stomach just thinking about it. The call was answered, and the man¡¯s warm and nice voice rang out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cap铆tulo 891 The moment Chelsea heard Edmund¡¯s voice, she wanted to cry. She asked in a low voice while walking with her phone in her hand, ¡°Where are you staying tonight?¡± ¡°The hotel where you are,¡± Edmund told the truth. Chelsea added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you Live downstairs from me before? Can we stay there tonight?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to stay in a hotel with Edmund, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t have a house in the Capital. And staying here might be seen by the people they trained together, after Olivia, Chelsea had trust issues now, what if there was another person who tried to approach Edmund from her? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°We?¡± Edmund keenly caught the meaning revealed between her words, and his tone instantly became cheerful, ¡°You¡¯reing out to live with me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chelsea answered in a low voice. Edmund added, ¡°I¡¯ll be at your hotel soon, just in time to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea only said one word. She had already taken the elevator to the lobby. She had juste out to answer Edmund¡¯s phone call, so she didn¡¯t even put on her coat, she was only wearing a sweater and jeans The temperature was still low in the early spring weather, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to her room to get her coat either, so it was a good thing Edmund was arriving soon A few minutester Edmund¡¯s car pulled up in front of the hotel and Chelsea opened the door and got in. Edmund saw at once that she was not even wearing a jacket and wrapped the coat he was carrying on his arm around her at first, before asking her in a somber tone, ¡°What happened?¡± Edmund knew that she was mild-mannered and good-tempered, but now someone made her go out without even wearing a coat, it must be something that made her extremely angry. And how despicable must they be to annoy a good-natured person Like her? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Faced with Edmund¡¯s question, Chelsea did not say anything, only buried herself in his arms. She doesn¡¯t want to talk right now, and with a driver in the car, it¡¯s not convenient to say anything. Edmund didn¡¯t force her; he just held her tight and told the driver to drive away. Twenty minutes Later, the car pulled up underneath their ce. Edmund carried his suitcase in one hand and put his arm around Chelsea in the elevator. When it was time to press the floor, Edmund asked the woman in his arms warmly, ¡°Shall we go to your ce or my ce?¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone was still sullen. Edmund pressed the floor where he lives, since she was his woman, it is natural to Live in his ce. When they entered the house, Edmund didn¡¯t bother to unpack his own suitcase, he wrapped his arms around her at first, gazing down at her bleak face, and asked, ¡°Did the person you live with mess with you?¡± Cap铆tulo 892 Chelsea looked up at him with some surprise, not expecting him to guess it without her saying anything. Edmund exined, ¡°I could tell when that Olivia girl called you in the car and you didn¡¯t answer.¡± He had been in contact with Chelsea for the past few days, and Chelsea had told him a lot about her roommate, so Edmund knew about Olivia. Just now they were on the road her phone rang, he nced at the name disyed on it was Olivia, but she did not answer, and a hint of disgust appeared on her face when she saw the call, he saw it all. When he thought about the fact that she wasn¡¯t wearing a jacket, he naturally knew who had messed with her. If it was someone else, how could she not even return to her room? Since Edmund had guessed it, Chelsea didn¡¯t have to exin any further, wrapped her arms around his waist, and leaned into his broad embrace, telling him what Olivia had done. ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting angry over those scumbags,¡± Edmund whispered andforted the person in his arms. But the bottom of his eyes was a seeping chill, how dare someone use this to hurt his beloved woman, that Olivia will never be able to make a living in the screenwriting circle in this life. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°That¡¯s quite harsh.¡± Chelsea was helpless by his words for a while and raised her hand in his arms to poke him in the chest. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Even if Olivia had used her, it¡¯s not like him to call someone a scumbag. Edmund snorted, ¡°She asked for it Chelsea sighed, ¡°I¡¯m not so angry now, I just don¡¯t understand how there can be such shameless people who don¡¯t want to work hard, but only want to suck blood from others.¡± If you want something, you can work hard for that goal, right? For example, she wanted to be a screenwriter and she had been working hard all these years, even after working under Eugene for several years as an unknown scriptwriter, she had noints because she knew that sess requires umtion. But people like Olivia would only consider all kinds of shortcuts, wanting to work Little but gain a lot. ¡°There are all kinds of people in this world.¡± Edmund¡¯s heart ached. If he could, he would love to protect Chelsea for the rest of her life, and he would love to spare her from this kind of harm. But he also knew that since she chose to survive in this society, these dirty people and nasty things, she would have to face them sooner orter. Chelsea med herself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being too stupid and not knowing people well.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Edmund was very protective of her, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong! It¡¯s their fault.¡± While they were talking, Chelsea¡¯s cell phone rang again, and it was Olivia calling. Chelsea tugged the corner of her lips and smiled mockingly, ¡°She probably sees me haven¡¯t been back for so Long and calls to pretend to care about me.¡± Chelsea added, ¡°I¡¯m not going to pretend with her anymore, I¡¯m just going to tell her I know so I don¡¯t have to keep living with her.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edmund put his arm around her and said, He doesn¡¯t approve of Chelsea¡¯s continued involvement with Olivia either, the mere thought of it is disgusting. Since Chelsea had made her decision, Chelsea took the call. Olivia¡¯s intimate voice came out of the phone, ¡°Honey, what took you so long to answer the phone and note back¡¯ Cap铆tulo 893 Chelsea said coldly, ¡°I heard everything you said on the phone.¡± There was a sudden, dead silence on the other end of the Line. Chelsea took the lead and said, ¡°So Olivia, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be a nice person anymore. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow and pack my things and find another ce to Live.¡± Chelsea was not that mean-spirited after all and did not make her words so vicious and impersonal. ¡°Chelsea!¡± Seeing that Chelsea was about to hang up the phone, Olivia hurriedly stopped her ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Olivia apologized at the other end, ¡°At first I really wanted to use you, but after being with you for a week, I found out that you are a very good and gentle person, I, I really want to be friends with you.¡± It was like she was afraid that Chelsea did not believe her words, Olivia said sharply, ¡°If you do not believe my sincerity, I can swear that I will not mention half a word about Letting you rmend my script to Mr. Nelson.¡± But Olivia¡¯s hasty statement did not make Chelsea feel a trace of sincerity, instead, Chelsea felt that it was Olivia¡¯s n to stall her. Olivia just didn¡¯t want topletely lose touch with her, as long as she could stick with her and continue to have interactions, even if she was no longer close to Edmund, she still has big names Like Roy around her, and Chelsea herself was now famous in the screenwriting world, it would always help Olivia. Since Olivia was so good at maniption, how could she let Chelsea go so easily? But Chelsea has not yet to replied, Edmund, who was hugging her, took her phone away from her He said in an extremely unpleasant tone, ¡°How can anyonee to you and call themselves friends? Who gave them the right? Hang up the phone.¡± Olivia on the other end heard Edmund¡¯s extremely unpleasant and mocking words and Looked at her phone which was hung up, her face pale. How could she have been so unlucky that Chelsea had heard what she was saying? She thought Chelsea and Edmund were going to talk for a long time on the phone again, but she didn¡¯t expect¡­ ninjanovel Olivia was so discouraged and annoyed, to get close to Emilia, she had gone to great lengths to get this opportunity to study screenwriting and she had asked someone to arrange for her to live in the same room with Chelsea, but she didn¡¯t expect it would all go to waste in the end. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Some people wanted to ask her why she went to such lengths to get close to Chelsea, Edmund is a business tycoon, and also a big investor in the film and television industry, Roy is a well-known screenwriter and novelist, Chelsea¡¯s teacher was Eugene, and now she also knew that Chelsea and Winston also know each other, Chelsea¡¯s everywork, would be able to make others jealous and envy If she seeded in making friends with Chelsea, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her career path in the screenwriting circle. On the other side, Edmund hung up the phone with Chelsea and changed the subject, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll call and order.¡± Chelsea was originally going to a dinner party, Edmund also just got off the ne, both of them is hungry at the moment, Chelsea leaned in Edmund¡¯s arms, and ordered a few dishes with him. The phone has just been put down. Chelsea was pressed into the couch by Edmund. They kissed passionately, as if a week of longing was transformed into this long and hot kiss. When the kiss was over, Edmund could not restrain himself; he got up and wanted to leave first. The two of them have not washed up and had not eaten dinner yet, so it was not the right time to do anything. And she is not in a good mood, so he must feed her stomach first, before thinking about anything else. But Chelsea wrapped her arms around his waist and wouldn¡¯t let him go. She was a little bit like a helpless bunny after being hurt tonight, nestled in his arms, and said sadly, ¡°Edmund, am I too stupid?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to judge people¡¯s hearts when they are nice to me. I would just give them my trust.¡± Cap铆tulo 894 Edmund soothed her, ¡°You are just too nice, that¡¯s why those people dare to be like this, from now on, act fierce on the outside, don¡¯t be afraid to offend people, and both I and Mr. Ellis are enough to let you do whatever you want in this circle.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chelsea was amused by his words but also felt warm inside. Edmund put his arm around her and said in a serious tone, ¡°However, you will have to get used to having such calcting people around you.¡± ¡°As our rtionship slowly bes public, there will be many people who will go for the ¡®wife diplomacy¡¯ policy, and they will start with you to make good rtions with you, so as to achieve the purpose of cooperation with me.¡± Chelsea froze. Of course, she Knew about ¡°wife diplomac: the wives of the rich and powerful, which was also a kind of invisible power to attract people¡¯s attention, but she had never experienced it. In the previous three years of marriage, she, Mrs. Nelson, had not seen anyone at all, so naturally, no one approached her intentionally to draw her in, but now¡­ Ang¡¯s Library Today was only one Olivia for a little benefit, there would be countless men¡¯s partners to make friends with. To be honest, Chelsea had a bit of headache thinking about all thedies and girlfriends she had to deal with. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you don¡¯t have to cFoster paths with them.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t seem to care, but in his current position, they are probably just sucking up to him, so it¡¯s okay if she didn¡¯t show them respect. ¡°I will¡­ try to get used to it,¡± Chelsea responded. But after that, Chelsea felt a little awkward, and she was unconsciously manipted by Edmund. He said something about ¡°wife diplomacy.¡± When did she be his wife? At this point, Chelsea angrily got up, pushed him away, and helped him unpack. Edmund tugged his lips and chuckled. He took the phone and texted. Although he seemed quite calm about what happened to Chelsea and Olivia today, he had already made up his mind about how to deal with Olivia. One might say that a man of his stature would be a bit of a bully to take on an unknown little writer, but he didn¡¯t care. When Olivia guilt-tripped Chelsea, did she care about Chelsea¡¯s feelings? While Olivia was preupied with exploiting Chelsea, did she think about the consequences of her action? And, if he didn¡¯t act on it, word would spread that Chelsea was going to be seen as a pushover in the writing circle and even in the film industry. So he won¡¯t let anyone who messed with Chelsea get away with it. Well, some Little Lady wasn¡¯t tough enough, so he had to be. After the delivery, the two had dinner, and Chelsea went upstairs to pick up some clothes. When she returned, Edmund had washed and gone to his study. Aftering out of the bathroom, Chelsea thought for a moment and stepped into the study. When she went in, Edmund had just received a phone call when Chelsea went up to him and asked, ¡°Not quite finished?¡± ¡°There is one more file to go through.¡± As Edmund was about to sit down in his chair, Chelsea suddenly put her arm around his waist. ¡°Will you stop working?¡± Murmured Chelsea, leaning into his arms. She¡¯s never been the type to be rude, especially when Edmund was working, and she never bothered him. But tonight¡­ Chelsea was hurt and vulnerable, and she just wanted Edmund to be there for her. Cap铆tulo 895 As for Edmund, who was thrown into the arms of his lover, he couldn¡¯t bear the sight of such beauty for a moment. You know, for all this time, she¡¯s never been this forward. But he also knew that Olivia must have hit her hard and that she needed hisfort andpany. That file was not that important, he simply closed it, raised his hand to hold her up on his desk, and asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not working anymore, what do we do?¡± The man¡¯s breath was hot, Chelsea was a little embarrassed, but the next second she was bold, raised her arms around his neck close to him, and kissed him, the temperature in the study quickly climbed. Other women who were aggrieved would alwayse back to their husbands and take it out on them. When Amber was aggrieved, she became clingy. Edmund kissed the woman in his arms; he couldn¡¯t describe how happy he was. The night was hot and joyful. The next morning Chelsea was still asleep in Edmund¡¯s arms when Roy¡¯s phone call came. Roy didn¡¯t know about Chelsea¡¯s incident with Olivia and thought she was still at the training hotel. ninjanovel N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Roy asked her warmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have ss today, do you want to go home and stay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea agreed without hesitation. Edmund, who was holding the beautiful woman in his arms, ¡°¡­¡± She was going back to Roy¡¯s house, what about him? Last night she kissed and hugged him with passion, but now she¡¯s being aloof to him, again? Roy said to Chelsea on the phone again, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up from the hotelter.¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯ll just call a taxi myself.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Roy that she spent the night with Edmundst night. Roy insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do either, it¡¯s better to drive and pick you up.¡± Roy was notfortable with Chelsea taking a taxi by herself and wanted to do everything he could do for his daughter himself. Chelsea had to say, ¡± dad, I¡¯m at the ce where I live now.¡± Roy instantly understood what she meant, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re with Edmund.¡± ¡°Yes ¡­¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone was guilty. Roy was so angry that he took a deep breath at that end; he didn¡¯t know whether to be annoyed with Edmund¡¯s obsession or his own daughter¡¯sck of determination. ¡°It¡¯s just that, so can you stille back for dinner?¡± Roy asked again. Chelsea hurriedly said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be backter.¡± Even if she was in love, she couldn¡¯t ignore her family. Cap铆tulo 896 Roy didn¡¯t say anything else. He couldn¡¯t take the initiative to invite Edmund to his home for dinner, and he wasn¡¯t really weed either. After finishing the call with Roy, Chelsea was immediately pressed into the bed by Edmund and comined discontentedly, ¡°What will I do when you leave?¡± Chelsea nudged him, ¡°I was already with youst night, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Not enough,¡± Edmund replied, not at all politely. Without waiting for Chelsea to say anything, Edmund suggested again, ¡°Since you¡¯re going back, I¡¯ll go with you to visit¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet, another time.¡± Chelsea hurriedly interrupted him and finished with the intention of getting up. Edmund reached out with his long arm and hooked her into his arms, his dark eyes gazing at her and asking, ¡°When is the next time? Last time I mentioned this, you said you weren¡¯t ready!¡± Chelsea was helpless, ¡°We¡¯re together now, what¡¯s your hurry to meet my family?¡± Edmund said, ¡°How can I not be in a hurry? Meeting your family is the only way to finalize our rtionship.¡± ¡°Do you think my family will approve of you?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t mean to bring Edmund to meet the Ellis family. In most rtionships, meeting the parents was basically an affirmation of the rtionship, but with her family, it¡¯s not. The Ellises didn¡¯t have a very good impression of Edmund, so maybe they would say something bad when they saw him, and then they would throw him out. Edmund could see that Chelsea just didn¡¯t want to take him back to her family. ninjanovel Angrily, he pushed her to the bed and fucked her hard. ¡°Edmund, aren¡¯t you afraid of ED?¡± Chelsea blushed and snapped at him Edmund sighedfortably. ¡°I used to have this kind of exercise all the time, what am I afraid of?¡± It was the weekend, and there was nothing to do, so they stayed in bed until noon. Chelsea was mortified at the thought of having to walk home to Roy¡¯s at dinner time, but Edmund wouldn¡¯t let her go, insisting that she promise to return to him at night. Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to deal with his insistence, so she had to say yes. Edmund was reluctant to let her go, and Chelsea finally had time to pick up her phone. But as soon as she took one look, she winced slightly, ¡°Why are the people in our training group saying, Olivia has left, not to participate in the training after?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfect, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have to see her or change rooms now,¡± Edmund saidzily, leaning against the headboard. Chelsea looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you do it?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Edmund¡¯s the only one who knows about her and Olivia. Who else could it be? ¡°Yes,¡± Edmund confessed. ¡°I can¡¯t keep her around to make things worse for you.¡± Chelsea sighed, ¡°Now I¡¯ve offended herpletely.¡± Cap铆tulo 897 Edmund put his arm around her, ¡°I got someone to check her details, she is a third-rate screenwriter without any notable achievements, and she got this training ce only after a lot of calction to rece someone else.¡± ¡°Rece for someone else? She¡¯s really despicable.¡± Chelsea had no sympathy for Olivia being driven away by Edmund, but she pitied whoever was supposed toe to this training. This training was very beneficial to Chelsea in terms of both content and depth and was a great event that was very meaningful for young screenwriters like them. ¡°Olivia is bent on climbing up to you to take a step to the top, except that others are not stupid. I have already secretly given the evidence of her calcting the one who was supposed to participate in this training, and they will be looking for her after Olivia returns.¡± Chelsea answered, then came over and kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Thank you.¡± Thank him for protecting her in every way. The joy in her eyes was unconcealed, and Edmund¡¯s heart warmed at the sight. She never seemed to have Laughed so freely in front of him, most of the time her emotions were collected, or she was running away from his gaze. But now, the smile on her face was because of him. It felt so good. Edmund was reluctant but Chelsea still had to leave for Roy¡¯s ce for dinner. ninjanovel When she was Leaving, Edmund warned her in her ear, ¡°If you don¡¯te back tonight, I wille to your house to look for you.¡± Chelsea felt that he was so childish, but she still pacified him, ¡°I know.¡± Chelsea received a phone call from another scriptwriter she was training with, who first exchanged pleasantries with her and then said kindly, ¡°Olivia said you had blocked her contact, so she asked me to tell you that she wanted to say sorry to you and hoped you would be generous enough to forgive her.¡± Chelsea knew that he also had good intentions and thought that we should not make such an unpleasant situation when we know each other so he helped Olivia to pass on this message So she said gently, ¡°I am not angry with her, so there is nothing to forgive.¡± He said, ¡°Then why did you block her? If you are not angry, can you give her a call?¡± Chelsea¡¯s tone remained calm, ¡°Just because you¡¯re not angry doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re willing to continue to have contact with this person.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened between you two, I think we are all peers and have such a destiny toe together for this training-¡° He was obviously here to persuade her to make peace, or more Likely to persuade her to bring Olivia back to ss, so Chelsea interrupted at the right time, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll interrupt you for a moment. I think it¡¯s better for you to ask her what she has done and said before youe to persuade me to forgive her.¡± Choked by Chelsea, he went silent for a while before answKatharineg, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Sorry I¡¯m driving, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Chelsea simply hung up the phone. She does not want to make peace with Olivia. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. There is no need to make peace, and she doesn¡¯t want to pretend to be at peace with her. Having seen Olivia¡¯s character, she just wanted to never talk to Olivia. This incident passed, and Chelsea soon arrived at Roy¡¯s house. Cap铆tulo 898 Roy and Kelli had already prepared lunch, and the three of them had a very cordial atmosphere for dinner In the afternoon, Chelsea went to visit her grandparents with Roy and Kelli and stayed to have dinner with her grandparents. However, Chelsea¡¯s cell phone never stopped ringing this afternoon; it rang almost every 5 minutes. It was all Edmund¡¯s messages to her, and Chelsea was getting annoyed by him. What he did in the afternoon, he sent messages to report them one by one. My Lunch. Just read a little. Miss you. When are youing back? Drinking coffee. I miss you so much that I can¡¯t stand it. Come back soon. I¡¯m going to have dinner with someone tonight. Chelsea saw his message and finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was going to have dinner with someone tonight, so she wouldn¡¯t have to rush back in the evening, and she wouldn¡¯t have to be bombarded with messages from him. The next thing she knew, he sent another message, Which suit would be better for me to wear? ninjanovel Chelsea wanted to ask him to stop being so clingy, stop pestKatharineg her all day, but then remembered what he said before, he said his main task now is to enjoy being in Love to try to solve his Love problem early, then she did not want to say anything about him. In the two sets of clothes Edmund sent, she randomly pointed out a set of choices to him, she hurried to listen to her grandma talk to her seriously again. She was tempted to go to Reddit and ask what to do if her boyfriend was clingy. Edmund was having dinner with Trevor in the evening. Trevor learned that he was in the Capital so he asked him to meet him and report to him about the audition casting for ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± during this period. Trevor was nowpletely broken up with Tara. If he went to his wife and asked her to make peace with him, she easily forgave him and maybe he would still be in contact with Tara. This was how men were cheap, when women took them seriously, they werewless. When women ignored them, they were nervous and careless. Trevor was such, his wife did not even let him into the house, she let him brace the wind and snow, and he immediately gave his heart to his wife, and also was disgusted with Tara. He even med Tara for his wife¡¯s cold shoulder towards him, so when Tara came to him a few times, he just humiliated her. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After taking his seat Trevor took the initiative to report to Edmund, ¡°Some time ago the first wave of auditions ended, the director and I have always felt that Ondo Curtis is quite suitable and that Vickie Gray is also good.¡± Cap铆tulo 899 Trevorter told him about the actors and actresses selected for some other roles, which were basically settled. Edmund took an elegant sip of wine, ¡°Are you sure Ondo Curtis is suitable?¡± Trevor is such a clever one, he took a look at Edmund¡¯s face and immediately asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to cast him?¡± Trevor was considered the producer of I Gotta Find You. But he also knew that in this circle, the director and the producer do not have a say, the capital has the most say, and money is on the top of the pyramid. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund was the capitalist, if Edmund didn¡¯t want to cast Ondo, even if he and the director thought he was suitable, it would be useless. Edmund nced at Trevor, ¡°There is no other suitable person?¡± Trevor told the truth, ¡°We have auditioned several people in the past few days, but they don¡¯t really feel the same.¡± Trevor finished and immediately patted his chest and Edmund assured, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to the director and audition a few more, as you know, the male Lead of our show is very popr, a Lot of male stars are scrambling to audition.¡± Edmund gritted his teeth, and after some thoughtful struggle spat out four words, ¡°Ondo, then.¡± Whenever Chelsea visited the set he would follow, so that Ondo didn¡¯t have a single chance to get close to Chelsea, he didn¡¯t believe that Ondo would be able to do anything to her. Trevor was confused by Edmund¡¯s attitude; Edmund was not very satisfied with Ondo just now? How come he was now determined to cast him again? Edmund gave Trevor a cold stare, Trevor reacted with hindsight, Edmund was not jealous of Ondo, right? Ondo was rmended by Chelsea, such a young and handsome young man got Chelsea¡¯s favor, thinking about it, it did make Edmund ufortable. The two of them ate for a while, and after a few sses of wine Trevor was slightly drunk, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I have a personal question to ask you.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What?¡± Edmund asked nonchntly. Trevor sighed heavily, ¡°May I ask how you got Miss. Williams toe around? My wife simply won¡¯t answer my calls now, and I don¡¯t know how to get her back.¡± Edmund gracefully picks up a piece of steak into his mouth, ¡°Are you sure you really want to get back?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Trevor nodded heavily. He was truly repentant. The absurdity of his youth was so vivid in his mind that he found it hard to talk about it himself. For the rest of his life, he just wanted to work hard and Live in peace with his wife and kids. Edmund threw him a line, ¡°Then you have to be shameless.¡± Trevor was silent. Trevor was stunned there because he didn¡¯t know how to react. Edmund told him to be shameless, that must be Edmund¡¯s own experience. But Trevor couldn¡¯t imagine what Edmund; such a decisive and high-minded man was like when he was shameless. As well, Chelsea, such a seemingly gentle and small girl, dared to give Edmund a cold shoulder? Does Edmund lower his voice in front of her? Cap铆tulo 900 Edmund nced at Trevor and continued again, ¡°Not only do you have to be shameless, but you have to mean it.¡± Trevor wiped his face to bring himself back and looked like he was all ears. In fact, he would like Edmund to give an example of how to be shameless, but he did not dare. Edmund stressed again, ¡°I repeat, my experience is based on your sincere desire to redeem, if your heart is still on those messy women out there, forget I said it.¡± ¡°I really want to get her back.¡± Trevor repented. Edmund looked at Trevor¡¯s face and pointed out nonchntly, ¡°To put it mildly, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have a chance.¡± Trevor has made so many mistakes and wasted so many years, his wife¡¯s heart has long since died in all his ridiculousness over the years ¡°Especially since you both have grown children and they¡¯re all on your wife¡¯s side, you can¡¯t even get in touch with her through the kids.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°You weren¡¯t there when she was most tired and needed you the most, and now you have no need to exist in her life.¡± Edmund¡¯s words were hard to bear, but they were also true. Trevor lowered his eyes slightly. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the doing,¡± Edmund reassured Trevor and said nothing more. Whether it works or not, it¡¯s between Trevor and his wife, and maybe they won¡¯t get back together even after three or five years, or maybe his wife¡¯s heart will melt over time, or maybe it will stay that way for the rest of their lives. As soon as nine o¡¯clock passed, Trevor was enjoying himself and was about to have another bottle of wine opened when Edmund asked him mercilessly, ¡°Are you finished?¡± Trevor belched. ¡°What, hat?¡± ¡°If you are finished, we should leave, I¡¯m in a hurry to get back,¡± said Edmund, about to get up and leave. ¡°What? Already? It¡¯s only 9:00 isn¡¯t it?¡± Trevor said drunkenly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss. Williams eat at her grandparents¡¯ house? She wouldn¡¯te home that early?¡± Trevor tugged at Edmund. ¡°We should drink more, drink more.¡± Edmund said angrily, ¡°Trevor if you keep acting like this, you¡¯ll never get your wife back.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Trevor didn¡¯t get it. Edmund added, ¡°Even if Chelsea doesn¡¯te back, I can still drink like no one cares?¡± ¡°Big mistake.¡± Cap铆tulo 901 ¡°Because she hadn¡¯te back, I had to go back first and clean myself up, and if I could, ask her when she wasing back and take the initiative to draw a bath.¡± ¡°If she hadn¡¯t told me not to go to the Ellis house, I would have picked her up myself.¡± Trevor picked his ear. What did he just hear? What Edmund said and did, was he still the same Edmund he knew? And, Chelsea won¡¯t let Edmund go to the Ellis house? Trevor immediately felt unjust for him and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, is this¡ª is this inappropriate? She would let you go to the Ellis house? Doesn¡¯t she want you toe to the house?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to say a word to Trevor, and it looked Like his wife didn¡¯t give him enough shit, and he hadn¡¯t fully realized what he was getting himself into. Edmund got up and walked away, leaving Trevor sitting there drunkenly only to realizeter that he really was shameless right now. When Edmund was waiting for the driver to pick him up at the restaurant, he saw Tara. Apparently, Tara was here to get back with Trevor again. Edmund looked down at these women, who only wanted to cling to a man, not try to make it on their own. Working her way up the entertainmentdder, Zuri started out as minor characters and worked her way up to the top. It¡¯s been hard, but for Zuri, her aplishments are more secure, because she¡¯s earned them all on her own. ninjanovel Tara and Zuri were more or less the same generations of actors, and initially, Tara had a bit of a run on Trevor, back when Zuri was still ying supporting roles on the cast. But now you can see the differences, and over the years, Tara has be socent with the resources Trevor has provided that her acting skills have not improved at all, and she is slowly being criticized. Trevor hadn¡¯t done a lot of shows over the years, but there was no one out there who would cast Tara as the female lead, and Tara couldn¡¯t ept herself ying the supporting role; plus she was picky and choosey. Now she was on the fringe of unemployment, no wonder she wouldn¡¯t leave Trevor alone. Tara, too, had seen Edmund, awkwardly furling her fur coat under Edmund¡¯s watchful eye, and she hurried into the dining room. She found out Trevor was having dinner with Edmund Tonight, so she came over early and waited. She couldn¡¯t help it. Trevor¡¯s really done with her this time. Naturally, Edmund ignored Tara and walked into his car, and drove away. Once inside, he called Chelsea to ask when she would be back. Chelsea, who was at the Ellis house, didn¡¯t answer Edmund¡¯s phone, but texted him back, I¡¯m going to be with my grandparents for another ten minutes. Edmund was so bored, that he told the driver to wait outside the Ellis family. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He couldn¡¯t enter the Ellis¡¯s door, nor in the presence of the Ellis family. He would just follow her car in silence. It was gettingte, and he was worried that it would take her half an hour to drive her from the Ellis family¡¯s old house back to their house. Edmund didn¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into him, and all he could think about was Chelsea. As long as he¡¯s not working or socializing, he missed her when it¡¯s quiet. Chelsea, Roy, and Kelli left the Ellis family home and parted ways. Roy and Kelli went back to their ce while Chelsea drove back to her and Edmund¡¯s ce. Cap铆tulo 902 Knowing that Edmund was in the Capital, Kelli secretly persuaded Roy not to keep Chelsea in the house overnight. The young couple was in love and it would be bad to force them apart. But Chelsea drove on the road and always felt that there was a car following her. At first, she thought it was her own imagination, butter she secretly changed her route several times and found that the car never left her more than two cars away, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panic. Edmund¡¯s car in the Capital was not familiar to Chelsea, so she didn¡¯t think it would be him, and he also said he had dinner with someone tonight, so Chelsea thought he was still at the dinner at this time. After taking another look at the car in the rearview mirror, Chelsea took a deep breath to calm her down and then hurriedly dialed Edmund¡¯s phone number. Edmund¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ninjanovel ¡°I¡¯ve run into something.¡± Chelsea tried to keep the long story short, ¡°I¡¯m driving back, but there¡¯s a car following me. What should I do?¡± Edmund, in the back of the car, was rendered wordless. It had never urred to Edmund that his protection would be misunderstood by Chelsea as stalking. He leaned against his seat and rubbed his forehead, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what he meant, ¡°What?¡± Edmund exined embarrassedly, ¡°I mean the car following you is mine. I¡¯ve been waiting for you at the mansion after dinner. I intended to keep you apanied along the way without informing you but I didn¡¯t expect you to view me as a stalker.¡± Chelsea, who got quite nervous with the thought that she was being stalked. Luckily, she gave a phone call to Edmund first. Otherwise, the situation might have gone quite embarrassing. Edmund advised her, ¡°You find a ce to park your car and I will get back in your car.¡± Chelsea agreed and parked her car. Then she saw Edmund got off the car following her and then walked over to her car. Edmund sat beside Chelsea and Chelsea said embarrassedly, ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to¡­ Ah¡­.¡± Before she could finish, Edmund bent over and kissed her. His breath together with a faint smell of wine shattered Chelsea¡¯s reason and inspired a sense of desire in her mind. After he finished the kiss, the man stroked her cheeks with his long fingers while whispered to her beside her ear, ¡°I came to wait for you because I missed you so much, Chelsea.¡± Chelsea pushed him away gently with her face flushed. Then she started her car and set off. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was alreadyte at night. If their car remained parked alongside the road for a long time, then the passers-by might have doubted what they were doing it inside the car. And they hadn¡¯t met each other for only an afternoon and an evening. His words were quite exaggerated. On their way back, Edmund didn¡¯t do anything to disrupt her but Lean on his seat and took a nap. Chelsea parked her car down her apartment and was about to go upstairs. But Edmund took her hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°Shall we take a walk?¡± Cap铆tulo 903 Chelsea was quite surprised. It was the first time that they took a stroll hand-in-hand since they got married. Such a normal thing between couples was so rare between them. Chelsea couldn¡¯t resist such an invitation so she nodded slightly. Edmund then took her hand tightly and led her to a path sideway. At first, Chelsea couldn¡¯t get used to it and she was so nervous that her palm began to sweat. Edmund¡¯ situation was simr. His palm wasn¡¯t as dry and warm as it used to be in normal days. ninjanovel It was quite that the couple, who had been in a romantic rtionship for several times these years, would get nervous simply because of a short walk. Edmund stopped. He turned to Chelsea and said softly, ¡°Do you feel cold?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea nodded. She was the type of person who couldn¡¯t resist the coldness so she often wore a lot when got outside. But now she couldn¡¯t feel cold anymore for her brain had already stopped working thanks to the romantic atmosphere. Edmund let her hand go and took out a piece of handkerchief from his pocket to rub their palms. Then he smiled, ¡°Seemingly, we are both a bit nervous¡­¡± Chelsea coughed and quickly changed the topic, ¡°You only wear a coat out your shirt. Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Edmund then took her hand again and walked forward firmly. Now his heart was burning and his blood was burning. How could he feel cold? They didn¡¯t talk or feel ill at ease anymore and just strolled hand-in-hand along the path slowly. On their way, they encountered a few couples, young and old, hand-in-hand or arm-in-arm, who looked quite happy. Then Edmund stopped and held Chelsea in his arms, saying, ¡°Did you miss me when I went on a business trip?¡± Now he knew better than anyone else how agonizing it was to miss someone. Then it urred to him that Chelsea must have suffered the same when he was not with her. Chelsea got a bit embarrassed as he raised the question in such a sudden way. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But seeing Edmund looking at her keenly, she Lowered her eyelids and murmured, ¡°I did¡­¡± That¡¯s the truth. She missed him so much the moment he left and she wouldn¡¯t stop missing him until he was back. Chelsea looked up at Edmund and said, ¡°Do you remember that one of your business tripssted about 20 days.¡± It was the Longest business trip during their three years¡¯ marriage Edmund smiled with Chelsea in arms, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a retentive memory, dear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I could forget these days without you,¡± Chelsea said while immersing herself in her memory, ¡°I felt as if you¡¯ve left me for a year. I wanted so much to give a phone call to you.¡± Cap铆tulo 904 Chelsea stopped and didn¡¯t say anything anymore. She wanted to call Edmund but she was afraid that he would think she was merely showing off her love for him affectedly so she suppressed her impulse to phone her husband. But now she knew she was wrong so she refrained herself from saying these. Edmund knew what she had in mind so he hugged her more tightly and med himself, ¡°Sorry. I treated you too badly in the past.¡± Chelsea said with her head leaning on his chest, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry. That¡¯s my own choice. Now I know how important I am in your mind. I¡¯ll love you all the same. But¡­¡± ninjanovel The fact that she couldn¡¯t give birth to his child was still haunting her. Edmund interrupted her, ¡°The only thing I want is your Love and I want you to know I love you. That¡¯s enough. And don¡¯t you think I will give up loving you just because you couldn¡¯t give birth to my child!¡± Edmund said a bit sternly to keep Chelsea from thinking that. Chelsea sniffed, ¡°Don¡¯t be so rough to me!¡± Her retort made Edmund smiled faintly and he Lowered his head to bit her lips gently. They remained out there for a long time before they started to get back. Chelsea murmured, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired.¡± Edmund stopped and said, ¡°If you are tired, I can carry you on my back Then you can take a nap on my back.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Chelsea was taken aback. On his back? It sounded too weird. She was afraid that he would really carry her on his back so Chelsea pulled her hand out of his hand quickly and run away Edmund stood where he was for a second and then followed her Seemingly, she was still unable to believe that he would spoil her as such. It was said that a man should pamper his woman so much so that no other man could treat him as such. Then his woman was unable to leave him. And that was his motto. Edmund didn¡¯t get back to Vertoak until Sunday evening. But for Chelsea¡¯s urging, he might have stayed for several days. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chelsea felt quite tired. The whole precious weekend was spent with Edmund. So, she promised to herself in mind that she would stay at the capital to apany Roy and Kelli when the training ended next week. After seeing Edmund off Sunday evening, Chelsea got back to the hotel where she lived during the training. Olivia had gone so Chelsea lived in her original room. The matter with Olivia hade to an end and no one called her for reconciling anymore and Olivia didn¡¯t contact her in any form since then. When the training started again tomorrow morning, Chelsea knew one thing when hearing other¡¯s talking, that was, she didn¡¯t fit in as part of the group. They would have such an impression because she was absent in all the dinner party and game party organized by them. Chelsea had no idea how to exin. Cap铆tulo 905 Edmund had been with her sincest Friday so she didn¡¯t even get the time to apany her parents, let alone to attend those parties. Actually, at first Chelsea wasn¡¯t quite sure whether she should attend these parties to fit in this group or not. But Edmund said, ¡°Why do you want to fit in? Didn¡¯t you Learn enough from Olivia¡¯s case? You still got Zuri, Fay and many other old friends as friends. They are the ones who care about you the most. Sometimes you just care too much about how others think of you.¡± He continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to refuse strangers¡¯ request but sometimes you can refuse mine coldly and toughly.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say. His words were unpleasant but she knew he was right. Indeed, Zuri, Fay were good friends of hers and that¡¯s enough. She didn¡¯t need to fawn on anyone else or to fit in any group when she didn¡¯t Like to do so. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri, Fay, or even Zora Sugden, who was now almost out of touch with her, didn¡¯t approach her due to her position or her prominent background. They became friends with each other just because they were attracted by others¡¯ character. She definitely didn¡¯t want to make friends with the type of person such as Olivia who approached her only for benefits. So, Chelsea decided not to attend these parties. One day when Chelsea finished her training and got back to her room, she received a call from Alena Morgan. Hearing Alena¡¯s voice, Chelsea felt as if she had gone back in time. Chelsea hadn¡¯t been in touch with Alena since Alena was sent abroad forcibly by Edmund after Sonya¡¯s death. The scene of how Alena gave a p on her face could still appear vividly before her mind¡¯s eyes. The moment she answered the call, she heard Alena crying from the other side, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Chelsea. I shouldn¡¯t have been so mean to you and I shouldn¡¯t have treated you so bad I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have pped you.¡± ¡°I just want to say sorry to you¡­¡± her crying wasn¡¯t pleasant to hear and Chelsea frowned. Chelsea knew Alena must have some ulterior motives. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t apologize to her in such a humble way. So, she said in a low voice, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Alena stopped crying but still choked with sobs, ¡°I beg you, Chelsea, to say something for me to Edmund. Please, persuade him to let mee back.¡± Alena then burst into tears again, ¡°I couldn¡¯t get ustomed to the life here. I can¡¯t speak thenguage hear and I don¡¯t like the food and the lifestyle here. And I have to stay with Jaime Nelson all day long. I even want to kill myself!¡± The bitterness in her words told Chelsea that she was telling the truth. Chelsea also knew how she was suffKatharineg right now. But why did she call her? Edmund was her son and it might be more easily for her to beg her own son. Over this, Alena answered the question in her mind, ¡°I know what you have in mind now. I did try to contact Edmund for several times, but he either ignored me or didn¡¯t agree to let me go home.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Only one of the ten phone calls I gave him could be answered,¡± Alena said while sobbing, ¡°I knew he hates me bad, but now confining me to this ce couldn¡¯t make up for the mistakes I have made. So, please, help me, Chelsea.¡± Hearing her words, Chelsea didn¡¯t think she could manage to persuade Edmund for Alena¡¯s sake so she declined, ¡°I don¡¯t think I can help.¡± Then she didn¡¯t say anything and was about to hang up the phone. Alena stopped her quickly, ¡°No, Chelsea, now you are the only one Edmund will listen to. He will agree if it is you who persuade him!¡± Cap铆tulo 906 Alena was afraid that Chelsea would decline her for a second time so she continued, ¡°And I want you to know I won¡¯t get back to Vertoak anymore. I will find a nice ce to live and I won¡¯t intervene in your rtionship anymore, no matter you are infertile or not.¡± ¡°Please, Chelsea, please save me.¡± Alena said while sobbing, ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m suffKatharineg now. I fell ill several days ago and I had to go to the hospital. But Jaime didn¡¯t apany me to the hospital. I cannot speak the native Language and I don¡¯t know how to describe my symptoms to the doctor.¡± ¡°I will die someday if I was forced to stay here any Longer!¡± In fact, it was Ethan who suggested that she give a phone call to Chelsea for help. Alena had been constantly calling Edmund or Ethan to tell how painful the life was here since she was sent abroad. This time, when she called Ethan for help, he told her that now only Chelsea could help her. When Alena was passionately in Love with Jaime, he was also willing to do whatever she wanted. So, she knew Ethan meant that her son was now in deep love with Chelsea. Mixed feeling bubbled up in Alena¡®s mind. No matter how hard she tried, she didn¡¯t manage to drive Chelsea away from her son. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She knew Ethan was right. Now, Alena would rather Live a happy life than continue to be an enemy of Chelsea. Therefore, she gave a phone call without hesitation to Chelsea to beg her to save her. When she was finding fault with Chelsea and when she was Looking down upon Chelsea in the past, it had never urred to her that one day she would have to beg Chelsea. Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand the sound of her crying anymore so she said in a cold voice, ¡°I will try to persuade him. But I don¡¯t know whether he will listen to me or not.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Then Chelsea hung up the phone. Actually, she didn¡¯t care what Alena was suffKatharineg but she knew she needed to do that for Edmund¡¯s sake. Otherwise, Edmund might be criticized by the general public as an unfilial son. When Alena couldn¡¯t stand her life abroad anymore, she might even inform the media that she was bullied by her own son. Alena was the kind of person who could do that. Chelsea started her persuasion when she Lied on the bed together with Edmund after they had sex. Weekend arrived again, which meant Chelsea¡¯s training hadpletely ended. Like what he didst time, Edmund came here from Vertoak in the evening and headed towards Chelsea¡¯s hotel from the airport directly. He wanted to pick up Chelsea from here back to Vertoak. But when he called Chelsea outside the hotel, he was told by Chelsea that she had a dinner party to attend and she asked him to get back. Chelsea exined in case Edmund would get confused, ¡°It¡¯s the dinner party after the training ended so I think I should attend it. Edmund could do nothing but to agree, ¡°Okay, I will get back first.¡± It was also a kind of social engagement and Edmund knew what he would do facing such a dinner party. Edmund got back to his ce and grabbed something to eat before he started to wait for her. To ease the pain of waiting for Chelsea, Edmund had been working in his study since he went back to his ce. After he had finished his work at hand, he checked his watch and found that it was already 10:00 at night. He phoned Chelsea instantly to ask her why she didn¡¯te back. When he had a dinner with Trevor Spence, he came back at nine to apany Chelsea. Cap铆tulo 907 When Chelsea answered that call, Edmund said, ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Chelsea said in a soft voice, from which Edmund knew she was drunk. Edmund knew Chelsea could drink a lot and remain sober. But if she got drunk, she would appear like a little girl in front of other people. Over this, Edmund didn¡¯t want to let her drink as much as she could. ¡°I wille to pick you up,¡± he said while walking out of his study. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to,¡± Chelsea still refused on the phone but Edmund had already put on his coat and went outdoors. When Edmund arrived at the restaurant where the dinner party was held, he saw a group of people saying goodbye to each other at the door. His enchanting girlfriend looked quite brilliant among those people. In the evening of early spring, she stood upright in an ivory-white woolen coat, which made her looked Like a little princess. He didn¡¯t know why he would think she was the most beautiful girl among them. In his eyes, even Zuri White, the super star, couldn¡¯t bepared with his Chelsea, let alone the actors present. He parked his car and walked over to them. The people around her noticed him in surprise first and then quickly greeted him smilingly. Edmund also greeted them by nodding slightly and then he held her pretty girl, who was still a bit stunned, in his arms gently. Chelsea didn¡¯t know he was here until she found herself in his arms. She looked up at him surprisedly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ninjanovel With her innocent and sweet smile in sight, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but give a slight kiss on her forehead, ¡°To pick you up.¡± Chelsea was silent. And all others present was speechless. It was said that if one didn¡¯t appear to be embarrassed in an embarrassing situation, then it would be others present who got embarrassed. Therefore, though he knew it was a bit in appropriate to show off his love for her in public, Edmund still remained quite calm and looked at Chelsea warmly. Then it was Chelsea and others present who felt embarrassed. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chelsea¡¯s got flushed and she buried her little face in Edmund¡¯s embrace awkwardly. She didn¡¯t expect Edmund to show how passionately he was in Love with her in the face of so many people. Other people present were also quite embarrassed to see how Edmund showed off his love. Some women used to envy Chelsea since they had no idea why she could be Edmund¡¯s girlfriend. They thought it must be Chelsea who yed a humbler role in this rtionship. But the kiss obviously showed how Edmund cherished his girlfriend. They were equal in this rtionship. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave now,¡± Edmund said goodbye to other people and then left with Chelsea in arm. Only when they got into their car did Chelsea recover her normal breath. She patted her burning cheeks andint, ¡°Why did you kiss me in front of so many people!¡± Luckily, it¡¯s thest day of training and she didn¡¯t have to meet those people again. ¡°So, now it¡¯s illegal to kiss my own girlfriend?¡± Edmund said seriously while buckling up. In his mind, women generally Liked to show off their Love in front of other people and men would often be reluctant to do so. But now it was his girl who didn¡¯t like him kissing her in public.¡± Chelsea sniffed, ¡°It¡¯s not illegal. But, but¡­¡± Cap铆tulo 908 ¡°But what?¡± Edmund continued to finish her words, ¡°But it¡¯s morally inappropriate?¡± With her hand covKatharineg her burning face, Chelsea remained silent and Edmund said, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I kiss you? We¡¯ve been separate from each other for so long!¡± Chelsea surrendered. Edmund would always use some weird reasons to back up his behavior. Maybe due to the alcohol, Chelsea was almost asleep on her way back. When Edmund parked the car down Chelsea¡¯s apartment and she got off, she felt as if she were floating in the air. Then Edmund lifted her up gently. Chelsea was quite embarrassed and Edmund said, ¡°Last time you refuse to let me carry you on my back. Now I¡¯m carrying you in my arms, dear.¡± Chelsea struggled in his arms, ¡°Put me down. It¡¯s so awkward.¡± Edmund entered the elevator with her in arms, ¡°Why is it awkward?¡± Luckily, they were the only two in the elevator. Chelsea murmured, ¡°I¡¯m heavier, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m gaining a Little weight these days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You were too thin in the past,¡° Edmund always thought she was too thin in the past as if he had been bullying her at home. When they got back to her room, Edmund even helped her to take a shower. Chelsea didn¡¯t want his help, but he said that since she was drunk, he wouldn¡¯t let her do that herself. Then he squeezed into the shower room with her. ninjanovel Then they had a sweet sex in there. After the sex, Chelsea leaned in Edmund¡¯s arms and said what Alena begged her to say to Edmund. Edmund fixed his eyes on her for a while before he said in a low voice, ¡°You learned how to persuade me through a pillow talk?¡± Chelsea patted him on head angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tease me like that!¡± Edmund turned over on his stomach to put Chelsea under him, ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you. Now you Look Like a little fox.¡± Edmund felt somewhat sweet as he knew she was having a pillow talk with him. Could he say that he loved her to have a pillow talk with him after sex? And now he knew what a pillow talk was. The joy of having sex was still possessing him and he would agree whatever she asked. Chelsea said for herself, ¡°It¡¯s not a pillow talk.¡± ¡°No, it is that now?¡± * Edmund smiled in a low voice, ¡°Then why did you mention Chelsea said angrily, ¡°I got no timing to say that. When we got into this room, you¡­¡± Thinking of what happened in the bathroom, Chelsea got flushed and couldn¡¯t continue. Edmund said as if he were ying with a kid, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that on the phone?¡± Chelsea turned away, ¡°I was afraid that I could not put it clearly.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Alena¡¯s issue was not something trivial after all. And she knew Edmund¡¯s character. He wouldn¡¯t agree easily and she was not sure whether he could listen to her or not. Therefore, she chose to talk about it with Edmund face to face. Edmund said in a soft voice with his eyes fixed on her, ¡°If you want her back, I will Listen to you.¡± Cap铆tulo 909 Hearing these words, Chelsea was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡± Chelsea got a bit speechless. She thought she would make a lot of efforts to persuade Edmund. It had never urred to her that he would agree instantly ¡°Seemingly, you don¡¯t know how charming you are.¡± Edmund said these words in a low voice and then lowered his head to kiss on her lips. Chelsea was stunned and she really had no idea how charming she was. Nor did she know how her words could influence Edmund. After that kiss, Edmund whispered to her, ¡°I will get her back from abroad and let her Live somewhere else. I won¡¯t let her appear in front of you or hurt you.¡± It was because of Chelsea¡¯s words that Edmund would decide to get his mother back. Chelsea didn¡¯t want him to be criticized by the general public and he knew Chelsea would say those for his sake. With his neck in arms, Chelsea kissed the corner of his month as reward, ¡°Thank you.¡± ninjanovel As Edmund had promised her, she could hold her head high before Alena in future. The tears and shouts of Alena had all failed to change Edmund¡¯s mind, but she managed to do this with a few words. Chelsea didn¡¯t want topete with Alena on this issue. But heather had treated her so bad in the past. Maybe from now on Alena wouldn¡¯t dare to Look down upon her anymore. Edmund thought he could be with Chelsea day and night after the training of Chelsea had ended. But they were woken up early in the morning by a sudden call from Yusuf. He said in a worried and sad voice, ¡°Something happened to Fay, Edmund.¡± Edmund sat upright on the bed, ¡°What happened?¡± The death of Sonya had made Edmund cherished Fay all the more. He really treated she and Leo as his own younger sister and brother. ¡°I¡­¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t continue due to hesitation. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chelsea took the phone and said angrily, ¡°What happened, Yusuf? Just tell me.¡± Chelsea was worried because she knew Fay was now pregnant. If something bad happened to Fay, then her baby must have suffered too. Yusuf finally opened his mouth, ¡°There was a car ident¡­¡± ¡°What!¡± Chelsea almost Lost her consciousness and she couldn¡¯t help but trebling all over. Then her baby¡­ She knew better than anyone else that how much Fay wanted to keep that baby. If the baby was dead, Fay might want to kill herself. ¡°So, what happened on earth?¡± Edmund noticed the change on Chelsea¡¯s face and then he took the phone to ask Yusuf while holding Chelsea in arms tofort her. Cap铆tulo 910 Yusuf said regretfully, ¡°I went to meet her several days ago. Then my father knew it and nned the car ident¡­¡± Yusuf exined, ¡°My father had been ill these days so he wanted me to get married quick and he hoped I can give him a grandchild. But he wanted me to marry the girl he chose. A girl of a prominent background.¡± Hearing his words, Edmund clenched his phone tightly. He knew what he meant. Yusuf¡¯s father couldn¡¯t ept Fay as his son¡¯s wife. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Edmund had also heard of the girl Yusuf mentioned. Her name was Erika Curtis, whose father was the boss of a leading electronicpany in Vertoak. Competent as Yusuf was, his father still wanted hispany to be further strengthened through a marriage. ninjanovel ¡°If you wanna die, just tell me. I know how to kill you,¡± Edmund said cruelly and hung up the phone. Right after he hung up the phone, he saw Chelsea trying to give a p on his face. Of course, Chelsea didn¡¯t really p on his face but pushed him away. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you, Edmund, if anything happened to Fay!¡± Chelsea shouted. Chelsea cursed and then burst into ¡°What a trash your friend is tears. Then she reached her phone to call Fay. She didn¡¯t know how¡¯s Fay and her baby right now. Edmund got quite depressed. It was Yusuf not him who abandoned Fay. But now it was him who Chelsea was angry at. He actually was against Yusuf to have any rtionship with Fay. But now seeing Chelsea in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t say anything. Soon, Fay answered the phone and Chelsea asked her, ¡°Are you alright? Fay? Did you get hurt?¡± Fay halted for a second. Seemingly she didn¡¯t know Chelsea would know the car ident. She didn¡¯t tell them about it because she didn¡¯t want them to worry about her. Or is that Yusuf who informed them? Fayforted Chelsea, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just some small injuries on skin.¡± ¡°Just some small injuries on skin? That¡¯s a car ident! And it was Yusuf¡¯s father who nned it!¡± Chelsea said and certainly she hated Yusuf¡¯s father so much. Fay said with a wry smile on face, ¡°Maybe he just wants to warn me not to get in touch with his son anymore. So, I¡¯m still alive.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Chelsea wanted to ask about her baby, but with Edmund present, Chelsea refrained herself from doing so. Fay knew what she wanted to ask and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. The baby was safe.¡± If the baby was dead, then she would fight with the Collins¡¯s throughout her Life. Powerless as she was, she wouldn¡¯t give up. Luckily, the baby was safe. But now the Collins family had already be an enemy of hers. And she was also quite disappointed at Yusuf though he didn¡¯t know what his father was going to do. But her car ident was Yusuf¡¯s fault anyway. Cap铆tulo 911 When Yusuf came, he only asked her out for a dinner without saying anything anymore. There was no sign of romantic rtionship between them. But if he didn¡¯te to meet her, his father wouldn¡¯t have done this to her. Therefore, in a nutshell, Yusuf was also to me. If he couldn¡¯t marry her as she wished, why would hee to meet her? That¡¯s why Fay loathed Yusuf. Chelsea said angrily on the phone, ¡°Why did Yusuf find you? Don¡¯t get fooled by him again!¡± Fay smiled, ¡°We just had a dinner together.¡± Fayforted Chelsea and also kind of promised to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ve left Vertoak once and for all and I don¡¯t cherish any wishes about him anymore.¡± Otherwise, why would she fly to Grafstin to avoid him? She had been working for Edmund since she graduated from college. Vertoak had be her home. Ang¡¯s Library But now, to avoid meeting Yusuf again, she chose to leave this city ande to Grafstin. It was the biggest choice she had ever made in her life. And such a choice could also show how determined she was. She had no idea why Yusuf woulde to meet her. But what she knew was that there is impossible for her to be in any romantic rtionship with Yusuf again. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want Fay to get in touch with Yusuf anymore even if Fay was now pregnant. Yusuf¡¯s cruel father wouldn¡¯t ept Fay anyway. Chelsea Learned how that would feel from what happened between she and Alena. So, she didn¡¯t want Fay to suffer the same. And Yusuf was also different from Edmund, who stood on her side firmly against Alena. But Yusuf¡¯s attitude towards Fay was different. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Who knew what was in the yboy¡¯s mind now! Chelsea said worriedly, ¡°I will fly to Grafstin to see you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Fay said sincerely, ¡°Thank you so much. But I¡¯m fine.¡± Before Chelsea could say anything, Edmund took Chelsea¡¯s phone and asked, ¡°You are alright? Really?¡± Fay said, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t bother.¡± Edmund remained silent for a second and sad, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide the truth from me. I can be a good listener.¡± If Yusuf didn¡¯t tell him, he didn¡¯t know what happened to Fay. Edmund continued, ¡°Remember, you and Leo are my families.¡± He said these to tell Fay that if she and Leo got some trouble, they could turn to him for help at any time. Cap铆tulo 912 ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Fay sobbed as she said. ¡°It¡¯s d to hear you¡¯re fine. Have a good rest and you will feel better,¡± Edmund advised and then hung up the phone. He looked up at Chelsea, who stood beside him with a pair of red eyes. Edmund felt his heart was broken and he quickly tried to hold her in arms. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Chelsea shook off his arms and then turned over on her stomach with her head on the pillow before she burst into tears. She was angry about Yusuf and his father. Why would he go to Grafstin to meet Fay? And why would Yusuf¡¯s father do such a cruel thing to a poor girl? She hated Yusuf¡¯s father, the kind of person who would use his power to bully other people. He was as detestable as Alena. Edmund was also discontent with Yusuf. In the recent months, the Last thing Edmund would do was to make Chelsea unhappy. But this time, it was Yusuf¡¯s issue that made Chelsea burst out crying again. ninjanovel ¡°Yusuf deserves your hatred. But I have nothing to do with what happened. You don¡¯t have to be angry with me.¡± Edmund defended himself. ¡°And I¡¯ve warned Yusuf from the beginning to prevent him from meeting Fay. But he didn¡¯t Listen to me and that¡¯s not what I can control.¡± Chelsea sniffed and remained silent. Edmund held her in arms tentatively before he said, ¡°I also have something to ask you. Is there something I don¡¯t know about Fay?¡± When he got to Grafstin together with Chelsea, Edmund came to know that Chelsea and Fay must be hiding something from him. But he didn¡¯t ask about that. The anger written on Chelsea¡¯s face had never been seen before by him. There must have been something irritate her. Seeing the sincere expression on his face, Chelsea decided to tell Edmund that Fay was pregnant. She believed that Edmund would stand on her and Fay¡¯s side, not to tell Yusuf about this. Having Edmund keeping the secret together with her would give Chelsea a sense of safety. After all, she had no idea what would happen next, nor did she know how Yusuf¡¯s father would treat Fay. Then, she turned back to look at Edmund and said seriously, ¡°You must keep what I¡¯m going to say a secret.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edmund agreed, ¡°Okay, I will do whatever you say.¡± And Chelsea also knew that he would keep his words. Chelsea then told Edmund that Fay actually didn¡¯t do the abortion and that took Edmund aback. But then he said, ¡°Why did she keep the child? With that child, it would be harder for her to make a Living.¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Her Love with Yusuf was so deep that she wouldn¡¯t fall in Love with any other man and that¡¯s why Fay would decide to keep the child. Edmund bit his lips and fell into silence. After a while, he opened his mouth, ¡°Then I would respect her choice.¡± ¡°When I get back to Vertoak, I would make it clear to him that Fay is a sister of mine so I won¡¯t let him to do anything to her.¡± Chelsea nodded gratefully. If someone as prominent as Edmund could warn Yusuf¡¯s father, then his father wouldn¡¯t do anything to Fay anymore Edmund held Chelsea in arms and sighed, ¡°These years Yusuf has no attention to start a family and his father didn¡¯t force him to do so. Cap铆tulo 913 ¡°But now things are different. His father is ill.¡± ¡°Yusuf is his father¡¯s only son. His father was such a conservative man that he must want Yusuf to give him a grandchild, especially a grandson.¡± ¡°But it would take a lot of time to produce a child. His father thinks he couldn¡¯t wait any Longer and that¡¯s why he would force him to go to blind date. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to his father¡¯s body and whether he could wait for Yusuf to get married,¡± Edmund said with a sneer on face, ¡°If Yusuf still doesn¡¯t agree to get married and give his father a child, then Fay¡¯s child would be the only hope of his father. I¡¯m wondKatharineg how he will think if he knows the existence of this child.¡± Chelsea said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t let him know the existence of the child! If he is seriously ill now, then I think it would be better for him to die with regret!¡± The very mention of Yusuf¡¯s father would make Chelsea quite angry. Luckily, this time Fay and her child were both safe. Otherwise, maybe Yusuf¡¯s father would spend his rest life in regret. After all, he was keen to see his son to have a child. Edmund didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Then, Yusuf called him again. Edmund answered the call angrily and heard Yusuf said frustratedly from the other side, ¡°Actually, I came to see her only to have a dinner with her. I just wanted to know how she¡¯s doing now. I had no idea my father would do this.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t make her happy, why would you have to care about her?¡± Yusuf remained silent for a second before he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. But I couldn¡¯t reach her. So, I want to beg you to apologize to her for me and I won¡¯t meet her anymore.¡± Edmund still said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t do that for you, but I also want you to remember the Last words you said.¡± ninjanovel Now, knowing that Fay was pregnant and she didn¡¯t want Yusuf and the Collins¡¯s to know the existence of the child, Edmund didn¡¯t want Yusuf to meet her anymore. Fortunately, Fay had been pregnant for only one or two months and she wore a lot due to the cold weather. Therefore, Yusuf didn¡¯t find that she was pregnant . But if he came to meet her for a second and a third time, he would certainly know the truth. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t meet her again,¡± Yusuf said instantly. It had never urred to him that he would be seized by a whim and rush to Grafstin. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Then he asked her out for dinner and she didn¡¯t decline. During the dinner, they acted as if they had never been in a romantic rtionship before. Fay was Edmund¡¯s former secretary and Yusuf was good friend of Edmund¡¯s, they had had dinner together before. And when Edmund got some business to do, they would have a dinner together just they two alone. After the meal, Fay went back to herpany and he flight back to Vertoak. On his flight, the moment he closed his eyes, what appeared his mind¡¯s eyes was Fay¡¯s face, her thin eyebrows, her piercing eyes. But what he failed to know was what his father did to Fay after he left. After he hung up the phone, his face turned dark and scary all of a sudden. He bit her lips before he took out the key of his car and drove it to his father¡¯s mansion. Then he went to the study without informing anyone. He knew inside the study there was an invaluable vase owned by his father, Roman Collins. Cap铆tulo 914 When Roman came to the study with the help of his wife, Diana Rhodes, he could just hear the sound of the vase breaking on the ground. His father¡¯s figure shook heavily and but for Diana who supported him nearby, he would have copsed onto the ground. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yusuf had broken the vase which his father favored the most. Roman didn¡¯t know he was irritated by his behavior or by the breaking of his vase. He pointed at Yusuf with his shaking finger and said, ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing?¡± Yusuf sneered while turning around to seek other things that could be broken. Then he saw on the desk the pen container, which was also an invaluable antique. He picked it up and was about to break it. Then Diana left Roman and rushed over to stop him. With her eyes red, Diana shouted, ¡°Calm down, Yusuf! It¡¯s your father¡¯s treasure.¡± Yusuf lowered his head to look at her and sneered, ¡°I know it and that¡¯s why I will break it. He has destroyed my treasure so I am going to destroy his.¡± Now Roman had calmed down a bit. He leaned against the wall and then sat on a chair nearby. Then he Looked up at Yusuf, ¡°So, now you admit that you love that woman?¡± He knew clearly Yusuf would do this merely for the woman in Grafstin. Seeing Diana holding the pen container tightly in her arms, Yusuf didn¡¯t want to break it anymore. Other might think Diana would do that for Roman¡¯s sake. But Yusuf knew that she only cared about her money and she wasn¡¯t as kind as she Looked. ninjanovel She was actually as cruel and merciless as his father. Yusuf then leaned on the desk to fight back, ¡°Just as you got a lot of collections and a lot of loved women, I got a Lot of loved ones.¡± When Roman was young, any beautiful girl he met would be his target. Therefore, Yusuf¡¯s mother was not his only mistress and Yusuf wasn¡¯t his only illegitimate child. Roman got a lot of women and a lot of illegitimate daughters. But he was the only son of Roman, who then chose Yusuf to be his heir Diana had given birth to two of her daughters. And Yusuf knew he also had two or three daughters born by his mistresses. Yusuf was his only son. His father¡¯s face turned dark as he heard Yusuf¡¯s words. He dared to say those in the face of Diana! Since he entered the Collins family, he hade to know he couldn¡¯t get along well with Diana. So, he chose not to mention the affairs of Roman when he was young to maintain the peace within the family. But now as Yusuf said that he had a lot of loved women, the peace between Diana and he was broken. Diana stood up beside the desk with a dark face. She patted her creased clothes and left her with the door closed behind her violently. Roman took a deep breath and said, ¡°I did it for you, Yusuf. How could she, a woman from backcountry, be qualified to marry into our family? What could she bring to you?¡± ¡°I know she ispetent. But how could she bepared with those girls with a distinguished background?¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t want to talk anymore with his father, who was preupied with the idea that hispany could be strengthened through a marriage. But Yusuf didn¡¯t want to rely on anyone else to run his company. What Canuli Corp had achieved today could all be attributed to his efforts these years. ¡°You want me to get married, don¡¯t you? You want me to give you a grandchild, right?¡± Yusuf said directly, ¡°I inform you here that I won¡¯t do as you wish.¡± Cap铆tulo 915 ¡°If you like someone¡¯s daughter, please leave her to yourself. Maybe she could give birth to another son of you and then you don¡¯t have to rely on me to inherit your property.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yusuf¡¯s father coughed heavily after hearing his words. Yusuf continued, ¡°You used my mother to threaten me to get back. Now you want to give me another threat?¡± ¡°Then sorry, father. I¡¯m not what I am years ago. I won¡¯t let you to control my life.¡± Then he bent a bit to get closer to his father, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks to me anymore. Otherwise, I will take a vasoligation. Then you won¡¯t have any grandchild anymore!¡± Roman trembled all over. He was so enraged by Yusuf¡¯s words that he passed out. Yusut simply ignored him and left quickly._x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x@010__x@010__x@10__x010__x0010_ What happened between Yusuf and Fay made Chelsea feel extremely bad. Edmund intended to ask her when she would take him to see her parents, but now he dared not say that. Now he decided to tell her about this when she calmed down. After the breakfast, Chelsea leaned on the sofa in a bad mood. Then Edmund held her in his arms and said, ¡°Would you like to hang out?¡± Actually, they hadn¡¯t gone shopping together before and he wanted to take her out. He wanted to buy her whatever she wanted, clothes, purses, shoes, or jewelry. Ang¡¯s Library He remembered that Sonya loved to purchase purses in the past. When he went on a business trip abroad, Sonya would send a picture of a purse she wanted to him to urge him to buy it for her. ¡°No,¡± Chelsea shook her head. How could she go shopping right now? She was worrying about Fay. Maybe she had got depressed by this ident. Maybe she couldn¡¯t sleep well or eat well right now. and she was also worried whether she could give birth to her baby smoothly or not. Edmund stroked her hair and asked again, ¡°Maybe go to the cinema?¡± ¡°Not in that mood,¡± Chelsea shook her head again. Edmund was a bit embarrassed. He would suggest to take her out because he knew she was bad in mood right now. Suddenly, Chelsea looked up at him and said, ¡°I want to fly to Grafstin to visit Fay.¡± Edmundforted her hastily, ¡°I¡¯ve phoned the subsidiary at Grafstin. They said she was fine and she had already gone back to work.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°But I¡¯m still worried about her,¡± Chelsea said worriedly, ¡°Her baby was also poor. Suzanne McBride and Yusuf McBride¡¯s thing had already affected her. Now there was again a car ident.¡± ¡°With the things the baby has undergone during pregnancy, he or she would grow up someone great in future,¡± Edmund would say whatever he could to make Chelsea happy. Chelsea urged him again, ¡°Maybe you can get back to Vertoak now?¡± Edmund was speechless. Chelsea said hastily, ¡°If you don¡¯t go to warn Yusuf¡¯s father, I¡¯m still afraid that he would do something to Fay.¡± Edmund felt quite disappointed. Cap铆tulo 916 He had arrived at the capital just yesterday evening and now she was driving him away. ¡°Please, Edmund,¡± Chelsea shook his arms and said in a soft voice. How could Edmund refuse her? Chelsea Looked quite weak but actually she was a strong woman in fact. Now as she was begging Edmund, But as he remained silent, Chelsea thought he didn¡¯t agree. Therefore, she fixed her eyes on him and said, ¡°You said you would listen to me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Edmund smiled while looking at her face, a lovely, red face. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He hoped she could get more active in their rtionship. Now she was still a little shy in front of him. ¡°Okay, I will get back to Vertoak,¡± he agreed, ¡°But I want you to go with me.¡± Chelsea said in a low voice, ¡°But I want to apany my parents¡­¡± She went to Vertoak after the new year holiday to take care of Edmund. Now she had only met Roy once. Now as she was still in the capital, she really wanted to spend a few more days with him. Edmund was a bit discontent, ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to apany me.¡± Chelsea exined, ¡°I¡¯m apanying you right now, aren¡¯t I? But the ident is forcing you to get back.¡± After all, Yusuf was Edmund¡¯s friend. Otherwise, she would take Edmund to meet her parents in a few days. Edmund was speechless. He knew she was right. Then, to make her calm down soon, he agreed, ¡°Okay, I will go soon.¡± ¡°And I will fly abroad to get my mother back.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea nodded. With her in arms tightly, Edmund sighed, ¡°Then we won¡¯t meet each other in the following two weeks. How unlucky I am! I have to be separate from you again, Chelsea.¡± Chelsea smiled as he said these words as if he were forlorn, ¡°Even a couple would have to separate from each other from time to time.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to go.¡± As Edmund said this, he kissed on her Lips again. He didn¡¯t want to part with Chelsea anymore. He tried to reduce his business trips or business dinners as much as possible so that he could spend more time with his Chelsea. But he failed to take Chelsea¡¯s career into consideration. Now he had be a quite sessful businessman, but Chelsea had just started her own career. There must be many business trips and they were bound to be separate from each other from time to time. Edmund hesitated for a while and then finally packed his suitcase and left. Chelsea drove him to the airport and before Edmund went to the security checkpoint, Chelsea whispered to him, ¡°I¡¯ll apany my father now. When you get back from abroad, I¡¯lle back to Vertoak and be with you forever and ever.¡± Edmund was quite touched by Chelsea¡¯s words and he felt his mind was much consoled. She would say that just because she didn¡¯t want to see his sad face. Cap铆tulo 917 He then raised his arms to hug her and then moved his face closer to kiss her. Chelsea was shocked and then used her hand to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t do this in public¡­¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want the embarrassing scene to happen again. That night Edmund kissed her in front of so many colleagues, who had been joking about it in a group chat online for a few days. Edmund then Let her go disappointedly. But then he whispered to her, ¡°Then wait for me. I will kiss you as long as possible.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Chelsea agreed with a red face and then pushed him away gently. When Edmund disappeared at the security checkpoint, Chelsea felt empty in her mind. When she sat back to her car, she didn¡¯t leave right away but wait until Edmund¡¯s flight left. Now she couldn¡¯t get rxed as she had someone in her mind. Edmund was the one upied her mind. This time, she hoped he could cherish her love and wouldn¡¯t force her to crawl back to her shell again. When Edmund got back to the Vertoak city, he asked Yusuf¡¯s father out for dinner. And before that he had known that Yusuf had broken the vase his father loved and had told him that he might sterilize himself if his father still chose to trouble Fay. Edmund told the information to Chelsea, but Chelsea still hated Yusuf as much as she did before. She didn¡¯t care what Yusuf had done to his father. She just wanted Yusuf not to disturb Fay anymore. The conversation between Edmund and Roman didn¡¯t go very well for Roman knew what Edmund had come all the way to see him for. After they had been at table, Edmund raised his ss to Roman and said, ¡°Fay and Leo are both my right hands. Now that Sonya is gone, I personally see them as my sister and brother. I would very be grateful if you can go easy on them for my sake.¡± ¡°Whatever you see her as, and even if you go so far as to tell the whole world that you take her as your real sister, her humble background will still be a permanent fact,¡± said Roman, without trying to conceal his distaste for her, also as if to tell him that he hade over only for his sake. ninjanovel Chilliness descended on Edmund¡¯s face. At that moment Edmund strongly hoped that Fay¡¯s baby would be a boy, if so, he would root for her to never let Roman take his grandson back to the family so that the poor old man would be sorry for cutting off his heir. No pity shall be felt for a man like this. Until then Edmund had actually considered persuading Fay to him about the baby if after the it was born, Y¡¯s health was still bad and Yusuf had no other kid, so he wouldn¡¯t regret that he did not live to see his grandchild. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But then and there, Edmund decided he would not plea for any mercy on him. He thought of a saying he had heard of: Being pitiful and being hateful are just two sides of the same coin. It made so much sense in the case of the man he was speaking to. ¡°Well, you are right, ¡± replied Edmund with a faint smile, ¡°It will go on to be a fact. And if you have to be so unhappy with that, you might as well be stricter with your son.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Roman grimly. ¡°I mean she does not care to marry your son. She has left behind everything she had earned in the Vertoak only to get away from Yusuf. You think she will still want to have anything to do with the Collinss?¡± Roman winced at what he had heard, even appearing to be clenching his teeth a little. Cap铆tulo 918 He could see what Edmund meant to say¨C it was his son who came to Grafstin to find Fay. He had sent people to beat up Fay in order to give Fay a piece of his mind and scare her off, but it was only because he had presumed that Fay was the one who was trying to hook up with his son again. It had never urred to him that his son had started it. Roman was so mortified that he wished there had been a hole to hide him from this. Looking askance at him, Edmund dered, ¡± We were not the reason for this whole thing. You won¡¯t get off so easily if you make one more such mistake.¡± The deration was a outright threat that he would definitely fall out with his entire family if Roman did anything like that to Fay again. Unable to utter another word, Roman bit his bottom lip and gave him a dirty look. Roman was aware Edmund and Yusuf were not only close friends, but also business partners, if Edmund chose to break things up, all those coborations would be called off, resulting in massive loss to hispany. With thepany and its benefits being everything to Roman, any possible loss it could suffer would be too much for him, which was why he was made speechless. ¡°I heard that you haven¡¯t been very well Lately. Shall I give you a word of advice? Take good care of yourself, and Live to see something very interesting that would be happening in the near future.¡± With that, Edmund rose from his seat and left. It was true that he had been close to Yusuf but that didn¡¯t mean he must take his father seriously. In fact, he no longer saw him as a friend anymore. That interesting thing was actually referring to Fay¡¯s baby. Ang¡¯s Library Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to see Roman begging Fay to marry his son? Or pleading for the reunion of him and his grandchild? He would wait and see. The first Edmund did when he had left the restaurant and got into the car was to call and report to Chelsea on how satisfactorily he had performed the mission ordered by her. ¡°Well, missionpleted. Warnings are distinctly given. So I guess you feel relieved now?¡± ¡°Oh great, thank you for the great job!¡± said Chelsea, who indeed sounded much more relieved. But then she began to feel worried and ask him, ¡°he wasn¡¯t being harsh on you, was he?¡± Although Chelsea had never seen Roman before, she had heard so much about him and intuitively thought he was a difficult person. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°How harsh could he be? I knew exactly his soft underGordony. It¡¯s easy to have him in my pocket.¡± It was the fate of the family¡¯spany that tied Roman down. ¡°That¡¯s OK then,¡± Chelsea said with sigh of relief and then to express her thank-you again, she said in a sweet voice, ¡°Love ya, Edmund.¡± With a grin on his face, Edmund said, ¡± I have never heard you say anything like that or in that way without being asked before. But you just did it because of someone else¡¯ s business. I really don¡¯t know whether I should envy or just feel happy about it.¡± She had done everything she could to get him to help Fay. As her boyfriend, he sometimes felt the attention he got from her was less than that to her girlfriend. Cap铆tulo 919 Chelseaughed and said, ¡± Of course you should feel happy because I will say more of it.¡± ¡°You mean it?¡± asked Edmund, deeply doubtful. ¡°Sure,¡± Chelsea replied briskly. ¡°What about you say something nice to me now?¡± said Edmund, much her surprise. There fell silence. Just when Edmund was about to stop holding his breath with the belief that she would be too shy to say anything, she whispered, ¡°I miss you, Edmund.¡± Her voice was trembling a bit with shyness, but sounding not at all perfunctory. Edmund¡¯s heart beat faster, squeezing his cellphone, he said gently, ¡°I miss you too.¡± Both of them remained silent for some time, during which they felt they seemed to have heard the other¡¯s heart beat through the phone, sweet but torturing as well. They couldn¡¯t see each other until a few dayster. At the thought of this, Edmund said, ¡°I have got the ticket. My ne took off in the early morning.¡± ¡°Well then have a nice trip.¡± said Chelsea softly. After thinking for a while, she added, ¡°whatever you do, I wish you all the best.¡± ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± The call was reluctantly ended as Edmund arrived home. Edmund went and said goodbye to Ethan. Nelson looked at him resignedly andmented,¡± You have always made worried about you, but now that you are finally clear about what you really want for a rtionship, I can finally stop worrying. A man can do no wrong by listening to his wife.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t actually like the things his grandfather had said but knew he said it with good intention, so he thanked him genuinely ninjanovel If it had not for his support and his kindness to Chelsea, he and Chelsea wouldn¡¯t have been where they were. Patting his shoulder, Nelson went on to say,¡± The only thing I expect of you is never to go through what your parents did again, you know, rtionship-wise or marriage-wise. Now that you¡¯ve found your true love, don¡¯t lose her. Have a happy life together.¡± ¡°Just think of your parents¡­¡± He was too sad to finish what he was going to say. Edmund helped him sit down and promised earnestly, ¡°Nothing Like that would ever happen to me and Chelsea. Even if we don¡¯t end up happy together, we will have a amicable breakup instead of getting stuck in a anguished rtionship Like my parents did. ¡° ¡°Chelsea and I were married for 3 years, during which we have had straightened out our feelings towards each other. It¡¯s clear to me that she¡¯s the love and wife I have been looking for, ¡± said Edmund, whose expression was mellowed while speaking of Chelsea, ¡° so I will love her, respect her and cherish her.¡± She would be his most precious treasure, he thought. Edmund didn¡¯t tell Alena he woulde along for her, so she burst into tears as soon as she saw him. She sprang forward and put her arms around him so tightly that as if he had been a life-saving straw. Since herst call to Chelsea, she had not made another call to inquire about his reply, thinking it would be a Little annoying to do so. So all she had been doing was waiting anxiously. For the first time in her life, she had prayed for her son to listen to Chelsea, which sounded so irony to her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here right away. I don¡¯t want to stay here for one more second.¡± she said, wiping tears off her face after done crying. Seizing Edmund¡¯s arm, she headed for the door. Edmund asked, frowning slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to pack up?¡± ¡°There is no such a need. I have got all my papers, that will be enough. I will get all the other stuff when we are back,¡± said Alena, who wanted nothing but to Leave the country and the apartment that had been suffocating to her. Cap铆tulo 920 After that, Jaime came downstairs. Looking expressionless, Edmund informed him, ¡°I am here to bring mom home.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± muttered Jaime indifferently. Edmund added, ¡°please go back to Grandpa¡¯s, if possible. He¡¯s quite old, you know.¡± Alena gave Edmund a yank after hearing that, unsatisfied with his son¡¯s kindness to the man. Unmoved by her reaction, Jaime replied aloofly, ¡± I will consider it.¡± Without saying another word to him, Edmund turned to his mother and said, ¡°Please go get your papers. I will be waiting.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With a nod, she circumvented Jaime quickly before rushing upstairs, as if he had been some monster. ¡°So you and that Chelsea something are back together?¡± asked Jaime, sitting in a sofa without asking Edmund to take a seat, knowing that he would never do so. ¡°Yes, we are, ¡°answered Edmund mechanically standing in the entrance, anxious for his mother¡¯s reappearance and to get out of the ce. Jaime took a sip of his coffee and continued to say, ¡°Have a happy life together. Don¡¯t mess it up the way I did. ninjanovel ¡° Edmund turned away his face. His father had no ground to lecture him right now. Edmund didn¡¯t respond to the remark, leaving the father and son as silent as they had always been around each other all these years. Alena soon came downstairs with all her papers, and walked out of the door without even taking one look at Jaime. Before Edmund turned around and left, he raised his head towards him as a way to say goodbye. As Jaime sat by the window, quietly watching his wife and son until they were out of sight, he thought there was nothing he could do to make it up with his wife, who was so obstinate and domineKatharineg that he found it depressing to live with her. If she had agreed to divorce back then, they would have at lest been able to make some polite small talks with grace when they met. But she would rather die than get a divorce, so they were stuck with each other and then finally turned into enemies. Alena hated him for being a womanizer, while he loathed her for rejecting a divorce, so it would never be rightful for him to see someone else. But then he felt d to think of the changes of his son. He would never have asked him to go back ever if it wasn¡¯t for Chelsea. She is a great kid, especially to Nelson. Edmund wanted him to return to that home just because as a grandson, he hoped that his grandpa would be able to see his son for thest time when it came to his death. Edmund took his mother to a hotel, and while checking in, she asked, ¡°I thought we would go straight to the airport.¡± Edmund said, a little impatiently, ¡°I just spent more than 1@ hours on a ne and went straight to your ce, hardly got any sleep, so I am dying for a nap, mom.¡± Edmund might have expected it from his mother, who was a selfish woman and would always be. She would never care about whether he¡¯d got enough sleep or not. The only thing she cared was how long it would take to go home. He would have felt despaired again, but he wouldn¡¯t, for he no Longer needed his mother¡¯s love. Just so long as Chelsea loved him and cared about him, he could ask no more. Cap铆tulo 921 Looking a little awkward, she faltered, ¡°sure, sure, right, take a nap, please. We won¡¯t leave until you feel ready.¡± The two had stayed at the hotel for one day before they set off to the airport. They were in front of a luxury shop at the airport. Alena said to Edmund, a little unnaturally, ¡°Edmund, would you Like toe in there with me to get a purse? I, huh, I¡¯m thinking about getting one for Chelsea.¡± Her voice suggested that she felt kind of embarrassed thinking about making a nice gesture to Chelsea. Edmund looked at her with a frown as she went on to say, ¡°She has been a great help to me this time. I am thinking I should thank her for this somehow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Edmund agreed and walked in the shop before her. Although he agreed on the idea, Edmund knew that Chelsea barely use a luxury purse like those. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They were living together, and he saw quite a few limited-edition purses in her dressing room, but those had been given to her by her cousins and sister-inw. ninjanovel She told him that because she had already got cars, an apartment and jewelry from Roy and Lady Dorothy, so they were left to buy her purses. They got her epting the gifts, but she rarely carried them. The purse Chelsea carried all the time was one with a bigpartment, a niche designer brand, having enough room for her Laptop. She found it working so great for her job since she could take her computer with it wherever she went. The only reason for Edmund to enter the shop with Alena was because he thought Chelsea deserved a reward, whatever it would be. If it wasn¡¯t for Chelsea¡¯s sake, he would never have cared about how that woman felt. While at the shop, she got Edmund to interpret for her whether they still had the Latest design. She¡¯s interested in nothing but fashion, so she knew which style was thetest fashion, but they were easily sold out, so she asked Edmund to check with the salesclerk first. Fortunately, the stock had just been refilled. Alena immediately took one off the shelf. Edmund looked at the little purse and thought, it would be most likely to end up being just one more decoration in Chelsea¡¯s dressing room. Edmund found a ce for her in a small city near Vertoak. Ranking among the cities with the cleanest air in the country, the city he chose was a good ce to the elderly with its scenic beauty and congenial weather. When they had reached Vertoak, they were driven 3 hours to the city. Alena was satisfied with the sea- facing, two-storied vi, big enough for her to live alone. ¡°I have it all cleaned up. It¡¯s got some of the essentials you will need. Get anything you want if those aren¡¯t enough.¡± said Edmund nkly. ¡°Get a help for the chores if you feel lonely living here on your own, you know, so you will also have someone to talk to.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will, ¡± said his mother gratefully. She sincerely felt contented with that, the miseries she had gone through abroad had turned her into a more easy-going person. Everything seemed insignificant to her as long as she was back here in this country. Cap铆tulo 922 ¡°Unpack and then take a rest. I have to take off now, ¡± Edmund said. She seized his hand and asked, ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner, maybe?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡± said Edmund with a fatigued face, in no mood to dine with her mother. As a son, he had long drifted apart with her. After the refusal, he got back into his car and his diver drove him off. Instead of driving all way back to Vertoak, Edmund told the diver to stopped by a hotel and checked in. The driver was tired after having been driving for hours, Edmund was all the more exhausted by the hurried back-and-forth journey, so all he wanted was to find some ce to rx. What drove him to get things over with in such a rush was the idea of seeing Chelsea as soon as possible. Having taken a shower at the hotel, rather than hit the sack, he ced a call to Chelsea to tell her he was back and his mother had been settled down. He had made video call to her but was hung up by Chelsea, who called him back in audio, ¡°Sorry, I am not home yet, can¡¯t talk to you on video.¡± Edmund replied with his understanding. Chelsea could tell that he was tired by his voice, and it broke her heart, ¡°You should really go to bed and take a good rest now.¡± ¡°I am going to,¡± said Edmund with a sigh, ¡± I am finally back.¡± He then went on to say gently, ¡°I will come see you as soon as I can.¡± He had missed her so much over the Last few days that it¡¯s driving him crazy to be away with her for any Longer. If he hadn¡¯t been so unbelievably whacked, he would have flown off to the Capital right away. ¡°Okay, ¡± said Chelsea, ¡°go get some sleep. I am kind of busy. I gotta go now.¡± ninjanovel Holding the phone that¡¯s been hung up, he felt deeply frustrated. Was she really so busy that she couldn¡¯t finish a call? Before getting on the ne, he had told her on the phone that he would be more than happy to see her at the airport in Vertoak when he got off the ne. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But she only to have told him that she was sorry, saying she wouldn¡¯t be avable that day, and she would find the time to see him when she had got the work done. He gave up. He repressed himself from doing that kind of thinking, saying to himself that he was the one going after the other in this rtionship, so he should just thank god that she didn¡¯t shrink from him. He shouldn¡¯t expect any more from her. Putting away his phone, he closed the heavy curtain and went to sleep. What he didn¡¯t know was Chelsea already was in Vertoak when he called her, which was why she hung up the video call. Moreover, she sounded Like that on purpose when she refused toe to Vertoak with the excuse of not having the time so as to surprise him. She¡¯s not only in Vertoak, but actually on her way to the hotel. Chelsea came to the hotel on impulse because she had intended to wait for him in Vertoak, but she couldn¡¯t resist when she had felt how much he missed her on the call, so she came all the way there so he could see her when he woke up. When she got to the hotel, instead of going to meet him right away, she left him more time to sleep by sitting rxed at a coffee house nearby, attending to her work. Cap铆tulo 923 As the script of the show ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± was almost ready, and the preparation was pretty much done, the show would be shot in a few days. The show would be starred by Ondo Curtis and Vickie Gray, both rmended by her. It was a real surprise to her since she¡¯d barely expected her suggestion would be taken. It had caused quite a sensation on the media as the casting went public. Ondo had earned enough poprity from an urban teen show he had led with Zuri White, but he was still too young to be recognized as a sophisticated actor. Zuri drew even more controversies for she had been something of a secondary character at most before ¡°The Crown¡±, on which she just began to take some important part, but then this show raised her up to a heroine. Everyone was confounded by how quickly she had rose to fame, but it was also said that before ¡°The Crown¡± was released, she had been in the show business for quite a few years, so her acting should be good but she had long remained obscure as an actress. The show¡¯s official twitter ount and Roy¡¯s twitter was bombarded by the IGFY book fans, who shouted their protests against the casting, saying they were not good enough for the show. Ondo and Zuri¡®s fans were antagonized by the protest, so it led toa war of words on the media at which Ondo¡¯s fans was a force to be reckoned with. But Roy never made fame or sophisticated acting his priority requirements while casting for his show, so he then stated in his post: I never cast someone in a part just because they are famous; I only cast people who are right for the role. Then the contention had finally died down. Roy didn¡¯t mention anything about Chelsea¡¯s rmendation in case it caused any trouble to her. Ever since Ondo had got the part, he had been asking her out to dinner as a way to thank her, but he had been blown off. Feeling ufortable about rejecting him so many times, she finally agreed the day when Ondo was also in the Capital. However, there was a mishap after the dinner. They ran into Tara White as they were Leaving the restaurant. It gave her an ominous sense of foreboding that she would distort and sensationalize what she had seen, Leaving her in trouble. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Ondo had already drawn tremendous heat for starring the show, with her being the screenwriter, a picture of them going out together would be more than enough to stir up a juicy gossip. She had no axe to grind over the casting, but others might not believe it. Tara White hadn¡¯t made any move yet, but she still felt she should talk about it with Edmund when they met and see what could be done to preempt her potential attack. It dreaded her to think of how mad Edmund might get about her having dinner with Ondo while he was abroad, since he never wanted her to have anything to do with that man. It was almost dusk when Chelsea got a call from Edmund¡¯s driver, ¡°Miss Williams, Edmund just told me to meet him downstairs in 2 minutester and then we would drive back to Vertoak.¡± ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡± Chelsea hung up the phone, took herptop and left the coffee house. Having found out his room number from the driver, she went straight to Edmund¡¯s room. The first thing Edmund did as he woke up feeling alive from a sound sleep was to call the driver and after that, he went for a shower. There came a knock at the door when he was out of the shower. ¡°Who¡¯s it?¡± he asked in a low voice and with a slight frown on his face. He thought to himself that it couldn¡¯t be his driver for he had already told him he wouldn¡¯t be ready until 20 minutester. Just as he was wondKatharineg, the other answered in a familiar and gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Cap铆tulo 924 He was numb with surprise and thought: Was it Chelsea? How could that be possible? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be in the Capital now? There¡¯s no way that she would show up here. Was that an illusion that resulted from missing her so much? The knocks started again, and a woman said in the same familiar voice, ¡°Are you there, Edmund?¡± He heard it really clearly and was quite assured that it was Chelsea speaking. Aftering to himself instantly, he strode cheerfully acFoster the floor and frically opened the door. The person standing outside the door was the woman he had been missing all the time. She was so beautiful and tender. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Edmund was so excited that he held her at once. Kicking the door open, he fell into the big bed with her in his arms. They couldn¡¯t help kissing each other. There was no time for Chelsea to say a word. They kissed passionately and hugged tightly. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while. The room became messy.. Hourster, Chelsea leaned tiredly in Edmund¡¯s arms andined, ¡°You are really¨C¡° But Chelsea didn¡¯t continue, because she didn¡¯t know how to describe what he had just done. Edmund ruffled her hair and smiled in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like that?¡± Chelsea red at him annoyedly and thought he was bing more and more shameless. Edmund held her in his arms, saying in a gentle and affectionate tone, ¡°Thank you for your surprise. I love it very much.¡± He Liked it so much. It was wonderful that he would Like to experience it again. He thought he would meet her after he hurried to Vertoak and then took a ne to Beijing. He didn¡¯t expect to see her as soon as he got up. After thinking of this, he was so moved and then kissed her again on the bed. Chelsea was too tired to stand this, so she had to quickly push him and changed the topic, ¡°Well¡­ I have something to tell you.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edmund narrowed his eyes. He stared at her, ¡°Are you getting used to asking me to do something after having sex with me?¡± Chelsea was shy, ¡°No!¡± Whenever she wanted to talk to him, he got her to bed first. After that, he would think of what she said as ¡°request after sex¡±. Edmund leaned sideways beside her and said calmly, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chelsea nced at him and felt guilty. Cap铆tulo 925 But she quickly had second thoughts that she had nothing to do with Ondo. Why was she guilty? They just had a meal, except that Ondo still showed affection for her in his eyes and advised her to deliberate on the decision for getting back together with Edmund at that time. Chelsea didn¡¯t know why Ondo had to pursue her who was six years older than him. He was so young and there were so many beautiful girls who were his age. Edmund didn¡¯t have to think about it. By looking at her expression, he knew there must be something wrong. He squinted slightly and asked her, ¡°What, say it?¡± When Chelsea summoned up the courage to say it out, her mobile phone rang. Ang¡¯s Library It was Zuri¡¯s call. Chelsea¡¯s eyelids jumped up in an instant. She was afraid that Zuri would tell her that Tara made an action. After all, Zuri surfed online all the time and read gossip. It was Zuri who read all the news about her and then told her. After she answered the phone in fear, she heard Zuri¡¯s voice, ¡°Did you watch the news?¡± Chelsea had a feeling of impotence, ¡°Was it about Ondo and me?¡± Zuri was surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I guessed so. I dined with Ondo that day, which was seen by Tara.¡± As soon as Chelsea finished, she felt a terrible chill over her head. Chelsea was so nervous and hurriedly said, ¡°Talk to youter. Then she hung up in a hurry.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. With a slight cough, Chelsea raised her eyes to look at Edmund. Edmund said coldly, ¡°What happened to you and Ondo? Did you two eat together behind my back?¡± Chelsea wanted to roll her eyes. Why did he have to put it that way? She exined, ¡°What do you mean by saying ¡®behind your back¡¯? He happened to be in Beijing and was officially announced to be the hero. He had to thank me and invite me to dine. I felt difficult to decline his great hospitality and then agreed.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Edmund sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you deliberately choose the time when I was in the United States for not Letting me know?¡± Edmund was so jealous. In a panic, Chelsea flung her arms around his neck to kiss him, because she didn¡¯t know what to say. Edmund was almost going to Laugh. Now she knew how to coax him. Sometimes she confessed something after having sex and sometimes she took the initiative to kiss him. After Chelsea felt that Edmund had eased down, she loosened him and said, ¡°We just had a meal. Who knew that Tara was there!¡± ¡°As soon as I saw the way she looked at me, I felt something wrong. I didn¡¯t expect that she took action.¡± Chelsea was embarrassed to say that Tara looked like catching her adultery in the act. Edmund didn¡¯t say anything more. He took his mobile phone out and opened the Twitter to see what they had written to cken her name, who was paid by Tara. Chelsea got close to seeing it together with Edmund. As a result, after reading a few words, Chelsea broke down and raised her hand to cover her face. Cap铆tulo 926 Did Tara have some problems? It was said that Edmund was cuckolded by her and that she was Lascivious that she hooked up with a young man when Edmund was abroad. Was Tara talking about herself about getting someone being cuckolded? Chelsea heard from Zuri that even though Tara used to be with Trevor she kept having inappropriate contact with other men. Chelsea didn¡¯t know whether Trevor didn¡¯t know or just turned a blind eye to this Being cuckolded was a bad word for a man. Edmund looked terrible after reading that. Chelsea slid under the cover, feeling a little desperate. ninjanovel She wanted to tear Tara¡®s mouth. After Tara spread rumors about her and Ondo, she could imagine how Ondo¡¯s fans would scold her. Edmund was so angry that he took her out of the quilt, getting close to kissing her hard as a punishment. Chelsea covered her painful lips andined, ¡°Are you a dog? Why do you bite?¡± Edmund squinted and asked, ¡°Are you afraid now?¡± Chelsea said with an unpleasant face, ¡°Don¡¯t be sarcastic. Hurry to think about how to deal with it.¡± Now the people on thework were talking about Ondo and her, which had not only affected her and Edmund¡¯s reputation, as well as Ondo¡¯s, but also indirectly affected the show ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. What if people believed that Ondo acted as a hero because of his affair with her. What would they do if the gossip triggered a boycott towards the show? This was also the ultimate goal of Tara, to retaliate against them in this way. Tara nned not only to make her infamous but also to result in the cancetion of the show. Edmund loosened Chelsea and leaned back against the head of the bed, ¡°I have an idea. It depends on whether you want to do it or not.¡± Chelsea hurriedly said, ¡°As long as I can quell the scandal, I will do anything.¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows and asked her, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea agreed. Edmund got up to get out of bed, ¡°OK, I¡®1l make a call.¡± Chelsea pulled him, ¡°But you haven¡¯t said what you want me to do?¡± Although she said she would Like to do anything, he should tell her his n at least. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just keep silent. Of course, you have to remember what you just said, that you are willing to do anything.¡± Edmund then bent over to kiss her Lips and went to make a phone call with a happy smile. Somehow, Chelsea thought his smile was with bad intentions. Edmund put on his clothes and went outside to make a call. Chelsea didn¡¯t know how he would quell the scandal, and she couldn¡¯t know his way. She didn¡¯t pay attention to it. After all, Edmund wouldn¡¯t cheat her. She was so bored that she took her mobile phone to look at the onlinements, lying on the bed. She had to admit that some people¡¯s words were worse.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cap铆tulo 927 Ondo¡¯s fans were madly scolding her, saying that she robbed the cradle and was shameless. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. The word was also suitable for her, but she was the cradle because Edmund was the one who robbed the cradle. Some scolded Ondo for his bad character. He even sold his charms to get the role. Others went to the official Twitter of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± toin that Ondo used improper ways to get the role and asked the crew to change him. Chelsea was even more speechless about this. Ondo¡¯s family had a factory. He was a second rich generation. No matter how he would not be reduced to relying on sleeping with someone to get his role. If Ondo wanted to act, in an impolite manner, he could invest in the crew. And this time, although she rmended Hero as the hero, the final decision was made by Trevor, the director, and the mysterious investors behind Trevor. Her current position in the screenwriting industry was not enough for her to manipte the cast. Even a famous figure like her teacher Eugene Lewis had topromise with the investors sometimes. What Chelsea didn¡¯t expect was that there were still some people who shipped Ondo and her. They also said that the young but sexy boyfriend portraited by Ondo in the romantic drama with Zuri had left a deep impression in their hearts. ninjanovel Now, in reality, it was the same kind of sister-brother love as in the drama. They felt excited, so they strongly support Ondo being with her. When Chelsea was looking at thesements, Zuri called. ¡°Have you discussed with your Edmund how to do public rtions?¡± Zuri asked this because she knew that Chelsea and Edmund had a good rtionship now. When Chelsea was involved in this trouble, she must discuss with Edmund how to deal with it. Chelsea answered truthfully, ¡°He went out to make a phone call. I don¡¯t know what he would do.¡± Zuri said, ¡°People who worked in magazines called and let me ask you what¡¯s going on. The magazine with the cover of our photograph will be pre-ordered soon. They are worried that the gossip will affect the sales.¡± If Zuri didn¡¯t say it, Chelsea would have forgotten the magazine. She was so shocked that she quickly got up from bed and asked, ¡°If it has a bad influence on the sales, what are our responsibilities?¡± Zuri smiled and said easily, ¡°Of course, we don¡¯t have to bear the responsibility. We¡¯re not responsible for their sales.¡± However, although Zuri said so, Chelsea also knew that if it reduced magazine sales, GLAUCOUS would Lose face. Zuri said jokingly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to have the pressure of sales at all. As long as you ask, Edmund will buy all of them. At that time, they will be sold out during pre-order.¡± Although Zuriforted her, Chelsea still felt guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen at such a critical juncture. Please say sorry on my behalf to the magazine.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Edmund takes charge of handling this matter? We should believe in his ability that he will solve it.¡± What was Edmund¡¯s identity? If he couldn¡¯t handle this Little thing well, how could he lead the Nelson Group to go through difficulties?N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°When I meet that bitch Tara next time, I have to tear her mouth.¡± After Zuri thought of Tara, she was so angry. ¡°She¡¯s not only against you but also me.¡± ¡°Last time, Tara and I both fought for the endorsement opportunity of Lorlene Jewelry. She was certainly upset for Losing to me. She kept thinking of some tricks against me. It happened that the magazine is going to be ordered in advance. It can be said dealing with two people at one stroke.¡± Chelsea knew that, but she didn¡¯t expect Tara would seek revenge for the smallest grievance like this. ¡°Tara is in such a situation and she doesn¡¯t practice her acting skills. She even wants to deal with us, who is so stupid. How long can an actress be young?¡± Zuri despised Tara very much. How long could an actress who relied on beauty stay in the showbiz? After the beauty became old, who would let her act if she didn¡¯t have acting skills at that time? Cap铆tulo 928 Zuri knew this truth from the first day of her career, so she neverined at the beginning of her trough. She just acted in many crews without saying anything to constantly improve her acting skills. Chelsea said, ¡°I heard from my father that Trevor ispletely broken with her now. He is now pursuing his ex-wife, but Tara has not given up and found him many times.¡± After Listening to that, Zuri immediatelyughed with schadenfreude, ¡°Is it true? Did Trevor break up with her? Haha.¡± Zuri Laughed loudly and then said, ¡°But she doesn¡¯t Lack men beside her, especially old men.¡± Chelsea had to admit that Zuri had a sharp tongue. Outside the room. Edmund called Ondo¡¯s agent for the first call. After the phone connected, he directly asked, ¡°Was his contract duration up? Is he interested in signing with the Nelson Group?¡± Ondo¡¯s contract with the originalpany just expired some time ago, and he did not renew it. Because this gossip was so hot on the Inte, Ondo¡¯s fans were saying that the originalpany was too bad for him and that the distribution of resources was extremely unfair. If Ondo didn¡¯t work hard, Ondo wouldn¡¯t have been famous at all. ninjanovel Ondo¡¯s agent quit to follow him, so Edmund directly said he wanted to hire Ondo. The agent of Ondo was so worried because of the gossip between Ondo and Chelsea. At this critical time, it was said that he had an affair with the screenwriter. How would the gossip end? After Listening to Edmund¡¯s words, the agent was confused, ¡°Mr. Edmund, what, what do you mean?¡± Edmund said in a deep voice, ¡°It means that if he signs with the Nelson Group, the fact that he had dinner with Chelsea can be interpreted as my future wife having dinner with the actor in mypany. Because I was on a business trip abroad, she rewarded Ondo for him getting the character in the show. Ondo¡¯s agent opened his mouth wide like a circle because there was too much information in Edmund¡¯s words. First, Edmund admitted Chelsea as his girlfriend and used the word ¡°future wife¡± to describe her. It seemed that good things wereing. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Second, Edmund had the intention to sign on Ondo, which would promote Ondo¡¯s future development. ¡°He must be willing to sign, must.¡± Ondo¡¯s agent decided for him, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll persuade him.¡± Were you kidding? Only by following the public rtions n given by Edmund could end this scandal. If Ondo didn¡¯t want to end his career, he could only ept this proposal. ¡°Well, I¡¯LL call the counsels of mypany now to ask them to draw up a contract for you.¡± Edmund arranged in an orderly way, ¡°The department of public rtions will issue an announcementter. You can respond at that time.¡± ¡°OK.¡± After the agent¡¯s promise, Edmund hung up. Edmund made the second call to the manager of the Nelson Group to tell him to prepare to sign with Ondo. Although the manager was surprised, he didn¡¯t say something more since it was the boss¡¯s decision. It was good news for the Nelson Group to sign with Ondo who was a popr celebrity now. Edmund then told the manager of the department of public rtions to prepare a document, which should make clear that the rtionship between Chelsea and Ondo was as Edmund¡¯s wife and the actor in hispany. Cap铆tulo 929 After doing all this, Edmund put away his mobile phone and returned to the room. He was so happy that he even felt it was necessary to invite Tara and Ondo to eat together. If there weren¡¯t Ondo¡¯s willingness to ask Chelsea out and Tara¡¯s revenge, he couldn¡¯t have had the opportunity to publicize his rtionship with Chelsea so soon. Once the news that Chelsea was Edmund¡¯s future wife was released, he would be her boyfriend openly. When Edmund returned to the room, Chelsea had just finished the call with Zuri. Seeing him back, she quickly asked, ¡°Are you finished?¡± Edmund nodded, ¡°Almost.¡± Now he was waiting for the news from Ondo. After Ondo agreed to sign, the announcement could be sent out. He was not worried about signing a contract. Only Ondo had a little conscience, he should take this opportunity to let Chelsea get rid of being scolded Like him. ninjanovel Ondo was a famous idol who should not fall in love or have an affair with any woman. Otherwise, why did so many idols date secretly? Unless Ondo didn¡¯t want his acting career anymore. Chelsea asked curiously, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t say his n out. Chelsea asked again, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund kept it secret. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell her that he would publicize their rtionship. What if she objected? He deliberately acted first and reported afterward. Anyway, this matter was troublesome. This was the only way to solve it. Ondo¡¯s studio. After listening to Edmund¡¯s words quoted by his agent, Ondo was very angry, ¡°Edmund is not helping us deal with the scandal at all. He is just using it to open his rtionship with Chelsea.¡± Perhaps because they were both men, Ondo read Edmund in an instant. ¡°I won¡¯t sign.¡± Ondo was so angry. If he did sign with Edmund¡¯spany, Chelsea would be the person he couldn¡¯t love and miss. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He wasn¡¯t ready. He didn¡¯t want to give up. Where couldn¡¯t hepare with Edmund? No matter his appearance or family background, he was no better than Edmund. As long as he persisted, Chelsea would be moved for him sooner orter. Ondo¡¯s agent did his best to convince him, ¡°Can you see it clearly now? Edmund and Chelsea love each other. It¡¯s useless for you to insist anymore.¡± Cap铆tulo 930 ¡°Chelsea loves Edmund all the time. She was too sad to be with him because Edmund didn¡¯t value her before.¡± ¡°Now Edmund has turned back and tried so hard to pursue her back. Do you think there can be any room for the others?¡± Ondo closed his pretty lips and said nothing. ¡°It¡¯s not that Chelsea doesn¡¯t Love Edmund anymore. In that case, you still have a chance to get her love.¡± ¡°She still Loves Edmund! Otherwise, why did she go to Vertoak Hospital, who said she wouldn¡¯t fall in love before, when Edmund was injured and in the hospital? ¡° ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because she Loved Edmund?¡± ¡°As soon as Edmund was injured, they made up again. Why can¡¯t you know that even I can see through?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Ondo moved his eyes after a series of questions. He turned and wanted to stride away. His agent yelled behind him, ¡°You¡¯re not blind, you¡¯re stubborn!¡± Ondo paused after Listening to the scold. His noisy agent seized the chance to say, ¡°Well, if this can¡¯t be solved, do you want Chelsea to be scolded all the time because of you?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to have anything inmon with you. You insist to invite her to eat with you. Now she has been involved in this trouble, but you didn¡¯t do anything. Is this the way you love her?¡± ¡°You think it doesn¡¯t matter if your career is ruined, but what about her? What¡¯s her mood if she can¡¯t work?¡± ¡°Ondo, you¡¯re still too young. The way that Mr. Edmund handled this matter was the expression of loving someone.¡± ¡°Edmund uses all his means to protect her. Even if he has his idea, at least he won¡¯t hurt her.¡± After listening to the agent¡¯sst few words, Ondo was sad and hopeless. He turned back to the office and sat weakly on the sofa. After a Long time, he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll sign.¡± If he agreed, he and Chelsea would never be together. Ondo wished Edmund could cherish her in the future, otherwise, he would spare Edmund. After getting his answer, Ondo¡¯s agent told Edmund firstly At this time, Edmund was dressed up and ready to go out to eat with Chelsea. After receiving a call from Ondo¡¯s agent, he just said he knew it and hung up. Later, he informed the people in Nelson Group and the department of public rtions through WeChat. The statement prepared in his name would be sent out soon. After finishing, Edmund contentedly took Chelsea¡®s hand and went out for dinner. Just as Chelsea. was getting ready, Edmund took out the bag that Alena gave to her. Chelsea was so shocked when she heard that Alena bought it for her. After a while, she looked at the bag that was not her style and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you refuse it for me?¡± Cap铆tulo 931 Edmund said bluntly, ¡°Why? You can take it for free.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Edmund added, ¡°You helped her. If she doesn¡¯t thank you, she will be tactless.¡± ¡°Please say thank you to her for me.¡± Chelsea put the bag away. She had no desire to use it, nor to make friends with Alena. They had a leisurely meal. When they were almost finished, Chelsea received a voice message from Zuri. She listened to the message for a while, which includes Zuri¡¯s happy voice, Hi, Edmund¡¯s future wife. Chelsea had been eating, so she didn¡¯t watch the hot news on the Inte. ninjanovel She was so scared by Zuri¡¯s words. She hurriedly exited WeChat and looked awkwardly at Edmund who sat opposite her. What was wrong with Zuri? Why did she suddenly call her like that? Did Edmund think she wanted to marry him all day, so he told this to Zuri? If so, she was too embarrassed. Say in all honesty, she never thought of being called ¡°Edmund¡¯s future wife¡±. Chelsea typed on her phone angrily, sending a message to Zuri. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What? Stop calling me that!¡± After hitting send, Chelsea was too embarrassed to look at Edmund. He must have heard Zuri calling her ¡°future Mrs. Nelson¡±. What Chelsea didn¡¯t know was that the saying had already been spread all over the Inte by Edmund. She was the only one kept in the dark right now. ¡°Hey, um, don¡¯t mind Zuri¡­¡± Chelsea tried toe up with a more convincing exnation. Just then, Zuri called Chelsea walked out of the private room to answer the call, afraid that Zuri would say something misleading over the phone. Zuri¡¯s voice sounded the second the call was through. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about this.¡± Chelsea was puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, she asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out at dinner,¡± Chelsea replied. ¡°With Edmund?¡± Zuri asked again. ¡°Yeah.¡± Cap铆tulo 932 Zuri chuckled. ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°My silly Chelsea. The rumor starter is right under your nose, yet you have no idea.¡± Zuri sighed. ¡°What?¡± Chelsea let out a mumble. Mr. Edmund Nelson had already announced his intention after Mr. Curtis¡¯s contract was up. However, Mr. Nelson had to fly to another country to attend an emergency meeting. Therefore, Miss Chelsea Williams was entrusted to discuss the partnership with Mr. Curtis. Mr. Nelson also stated that Miss Williams, as the future Mrs. Nelson, had every right to make this decision on behalf of the Nelson Group. As is mentioned above, Mr. Curtis and Miss Williams was only having a business dinner. The Nelson Group is making this rification so that you won¡¯t be wrongly informed. ninjanovel Additionally, we have reached an agreement with Mr. Curtis. Mr. Curtis is now officially signed to the Nelson Group. To show appreciation for Miss Williams¡¯ effort, Mr. Nelson will be signing Nelson Group over to Miss Williams.¡± After reading the post, Chelsea finally knew why did Zuri call her future Mrs. Nelson just now. It was Edmund that started all this. No wonder when she asked him about his n, he said nothing. It turned out that his countermeasure was to disclose their rtionship to the public. Now, Edmund and her getting back together was made known to everyone. Chelsea was rendered momentarily speechless when she saw Edmund was going to give her Nelson Group. She didn¡¯t know how to run apany. The thought of her running a business all by herself had never cFostered her mind. Edmund just made the decision without asking her. Chelsea pinched the bridge of her nose, did know what to say. However, she had to admit that Edmund¡¯s post was a nice way to rify the rtionship between her and Ondo and end the rumors. Chelsea stood outside for some time. Edmund walked out of the room, afraid that there might be something wrong. Chelsea red at him. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done!¡± Edmund wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chelsea bit her Lower lip and remained silent. Edmund continued seriously, ¡°I had to do this. The only other way is to make everyone know that Ondo is in a rtionship. You and me both know that he has feelings for you. Also, if I do that, his career will be destroyed.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t make our rtionship public, who knows how long I have to wait before you do that yourself.¡± Edmund thought. The ship had sailed. Chelsea didn¡¯t cling to it. The two returned to the private room. ¡°I¡¯ll get you in Nelson Group¡¯s chat groupter,¡± Edmund said. Shocked by his words, Chelsea almost choked on the food. She took a swig of the water and asked Edmund in confusion, ¡°Are you really going to give me Nelson Group?¡± Chelsea thought he didn¡¯t mean it in the rification. She thought it was just an expediency. Edmund replied solemnly, ¡°I mean every word I said in the rification.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want it.¡± Chelsea was vexed. ¡°Why would you give me yourpany? I don¡¯t know how to run it! What if I destroy your business?¡± Roy once offered her a management position in hispany, but she turned it down. Cap铆tulo 933 Edmund exined patiently, ¡°You are a screenwriter. With Nelson Group¡¯s support, your career path will be much easier in the showbiz. Don¡¯t let the fear of failure get to you. I¡¯ll ask people to help you out. You don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Chelsea continued, ¡°Then I would be taking advantage of you. I definitely can¡¯t ept that.¡± Edmund chuckled. ¡°Our rtionship is out in the open now, silly. You will be taking advantage of me even if you don¡¯t want to.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea was speechless. Edmund was right. Now that everyone knew that Chelsea was the ¡®future Mrs. Nelson¡¯, people would definitely treat her differently. N?velDrama.Org ? content. People were already being extra nice to her after knowing that she was Roy¡¯s daughter. Sensing that Chelsea was a Little down, Edmund motioned for her to sit with him. Chelsea walked over and was pulled onto hisp. He coaxed the woman in his arms, ¡°You¡¯ve already made a name for yourself. People didn¡¯t treat you differently because of our rtionship. They treat you differently because they think highly of you. They know you are talented.¡± After he was somewhat enlightened on subject love, Edmund felt Like he could read Chelsea¡¯s mind. He knew that Chelsea wanted to get out of the shadow of Roy and him. She was afraid that their influence would eclipse her talent. Since it was a private room, Chelsea just sat on hisp. She leaned against him, fondling his cufflink. ¡°I hope so.¡± Chelsea sighed. Chelsea didn¡¯t brood over it too much. She obviously couldn¡¯t just break it off with Edmund and Roy. She had to ept the impact these two giant figures brought on her, both positive and negative. Edmund tightened his grasp on her waist, thinking about when he should propose to her. The rification caused quite a stir all over the Inte. The rumors about Chelsea and Ondo¡¯s nonexistent love affairspletely disappeared after the Nelson Group made that post. The term ¡®future Mrs. Nelson¡¯ implied that Chelsea and Edmund had already gotten back together and that Edmund would remarry Chelsea sooner orter. Also, the post mentioned that Edmund entrusted Chelsea to discuss the partnership with Ondo, which further cleared up the rumor. Chelsea¡¯s rtionship with Ondo was purely professional. Comments flooded the original post. ¡°Who spread the rumor? This is such a p on the hater¡¯s face!¡± ¡°People who trolled Chelsea and Ondo because of that rumor should apologize to them. All the rumors that Chelsea is embroiled in are about Mr. Nelson. It seems that Mr. Nelson is Chelsea¡¯s true love from beginning to the end.¡± ¡°Chelsea had been trolled to the trending page several times now. Did she cFoster somebody somehow? But she is so nice. Haters are going to be hating. I won¡¯t believe anything the haters say from now on.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like this rification is nothing but PDA?¡± ¡°Public disy of affection, right? I feel it too. He doted on Chelsea so much. He calls her ¡®future Mrs. Nelson. He is even giving Nelson Group to her as a gift. Mr. Nelson is so dreamy!¡± ¡°Wow, Mr. Nelson is like a totally different person when ites to Chelsea.¡± Cap铆tulo 934 ¡°No! Don¡¯t forgive him that easily! I want to see grand romantic gestures! Chelsea is so softhearted.¡± ¡°LOL, are you serious? Don¡¯t let Mr. Nelson see yourment. He will probably beat you up if he sees that.¡± When Edmund saw thatment, his face darkened. ALL people talked about was ¡®grand romantic gestures¡¯, especially when he and Chelsea were in a piece of news together. Edmund was confused Edmund wrapped his arms around Chelsea¡¯s waist and asked, ¡°What is it exactly?¡± As a screenwriter, Chelsea could go on and on about all the examples of grand romantic gestures. ¡°If I tell you, there will be no fun,¡± she answered instead. ¡°Okay, fine. Forget about it.¡± Although Edmund was still confused, he didn¡¯t push Chelsea to exin something she didn¡¯t want to. Therefore, he simply let it go. He raised his head a little to Look at Chelsea. ¡°We¡¯ve already gotten back together now. Even if the world didn¡¯t approve of us, I¡¯ll betray the world as long as you are by my side. I¡¯LL never let you go.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chelsea got off of him and returned to her seat. She had never thought about Leaving him, either. She only got the divorce because she had no other choice. After the dinner, they briefly stopped by the hotel before they drove back to Vertoak. The scandal could have destroyed both Chelsea and Ondo¡¯s career. However, Edmund¡¯s rification stemmed the tide. Seeing all the blessings people gave Chelsea, Tara was green with envy. ¡°How could this be? I heard with my own ears! Ondo definitely has feelings for Chelsea. Are people blind? Can¡¯t they see the adoring Look on Ondo¡¯s face in the picture?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Tara vented her anger in her apartment. Her agent didn¡¯t know how tofort her. After some time, her agent suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we hire some trolls and ask them to mention Ondo¡¯s Look in theirments?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Tara was clearly in a bad mood. ¡°Edmund had already made that rification. There¡¯s nothing we can do to turn things around.¡± Tara thought she had the perfect n. The two were both working on the show, ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. If she could start a rumor about Chelsea and Ondo¡¯s affair and ruin their reputation, no one would tune in to watch it. Plus, Trevor was nning on making aeback through this show. The scandal would surely make Trevor suffer as well. Tara was still brooding over the fact that Trevor had dumped her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She would do everything in her power to make Trevor¡¯s life miserable. Most importantly, she wanted to get back at Zuri. Tara had personal vendetta against Zuri. Tara wanted to seek vengeance but couldn¡¯t find any chance. Zuri¡®s magazine would also be implicated in Chelsea¡¯s scandal. However, all her plotting had gone to waste. Tara stamped her feet in frustrated rage. Just then, her agent passed her the phone. After reading the content on it, Tara almost fainted from fury. It was a tweet posted by Zuri. It read, ¡°Wrongdoers are doomed to destruction. You dug your own grave.¡± Cap铆tulo 935 Tara knew Zuri was cursing her Tara gritted her teeth. ¡°Good times don¡¯tst long. Zuri White, brace yourself. For I will ruin your life!¡± Tara punched the pillow on the sofa, trying to let off steam. Just when she was blinded by her burning anger, her phone rang. Her eyelids twitched when she saw the caller ID. It was Trevor. He had never called her since the breakup. She had been waiting for his call for so Long. Now, however, Trevor was thest person she wanted to talk to. Because if he called her, it meant that he had found out that she was the one who started the rumor. Tara picked up the phone even if she didn¡¯t want to. ninjanovel ¡°What on earth do you think you are doing?¡± Trevor¡¯s voice was gruff. Tara was a Little intimidated by his serious tone. ¡°Tara White, I don¡¯t owe you anything,¡± Trevor continued before Tara could voice a word ¡°ALL the resources I provided you. All the houses and apartments I bought for you. Did you forget about all that? I didn¡¯t take them back for the sake of our past rtionship. What have you done for me? Don¡¯t push me, Tara White. You know what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Trevor almost shouting. With that, he ended the call. Tara wept with rage. This was not fair! She¡¯s a victim here! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Trevor and her were fine before ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±! Now she lost everything! It was all Chelsea and Edmund¡¯s fault! Tara wiped away her tears and said to her agent, ¡°Do you remember what Purple said? She once told me that Chelsea has been seeing an OBS-GYN doctor in a vige. I need to get to the bottom of that.¡± Her agent, Fay Sampson, asked in confusion, ¡°If she is infertile, Edmund will dump her, right?¡± Tara froze for a second. ¡°That makes sense.¡± The Nelson family needed a sessor to inherit the family¡¯s fortune. Edmund wouldn¡¯t be with Chelsea if she couldn¡¯t give him a baby, would he? There were plenty of fish in the sea. Women would fight for a chance to bear his child. Tara said, ¡°Maybe Edmund know she is infertile but still chooses to be with her?¡¯ ¡°Do you think Edmund really love her that much?¡± Fay asked disdainfully. Tara and Fay had been staying in the showbiz for too long. They had witnessed too many breakups and too many fake rtionships. They didn¡¯t believe true love existed in this society. Tara herself didn¡¯t be with Trevor because of love. She was still a young girl when she met the middle- aged Trevor. What could she be after? Cap铆tulo 936 Tara had seen too many love affairs happened around her. Those rich men would still cheat on their wives even if their wives were perfectly fertile. Therefore, Tara didn¡¯t believe that Edmund could love Chelsea unconditionally. Maybe her thinking was pure sour grape. Tara continued, ¡°Even if Edmund really loves Chelsea and is willing to be with her knowing that she is infertile, his family won¡¯t approve of that. Especially his mother. As far as I know, his mother is a tough woman to please. Anyway, we are still making assumptions. Let¡¯s sound Edmund out. If he really didn¡¯t mind Chelsea¡¯s infertility, we break the news to his family.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Fay nodded. ¡°His family definitely won¡¯t approve of this. Even if we can¡¯t make Edmund break up with Chelsea, their rtionship won¡¯t get his family¡¯s blessing.¡± While Tara and her agent were plotting against Chelsea, Chelsea went to visit Ethan with Edmund after they got back to Vertoak. At the dinner table, Ethan said sincerely, ¡°Since you¡¯ve gotten back together, cherish each other. Don¡¯t care about what other people may say. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have kids.¡± Ethan knew that Chelsea didn¡¯t want Edmund to be childless his whole life because of her. He was afraid that she would me herself for it and push Edmund away. So, he pointed it out. ¡°People say when your children grow up, they will take care of the old ones. Look at me now. Am I old enough?¡± Ethan quipped. ninjanovel ¡°But that son of mine only brings me trouble.¡± He shrugged. ¡°If you have the time to make babies, why not spend it on making more money. You can take care of most of the troubles in the world with money.¡± Chelsea was amused by Ethan¡¯ words. She didn¡¯t expect that a man of his age would be so open- minded. Compared to Yusuf¡¯s sexist father, Ethan¡¯ attitude was so Liberal. His words reassured Chelsea a lot. Edmund held her hand and said gently, ¡°Grandpa is right. Let¡¯s just focus on advancing our careers and leave all other problems behind.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea nodded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing their intimate interactions, Ethan smiled. That grandson of his finally learned to cherish the woman he loved. Hopefully, they would Live happily ever after. Edmund definitely didn¡¯t take that from his father. Jaime never knew how topromise, even to the lobe of his life. Instead, he just waited for Alena to break the ice. However, Alena was not someone who would deign to show her vulnerability to Jaime. Therefore, their rtionship waspletely irreparable and ended at an impasse. After the dinner, Edmund drove Chelsea to their old house. When they were in bed, Edmund said to the woman in his arms, ¡°Why don¡¯t we move back? It¡¯s the only ce that gives me a sense of belonging.¡± He never felt at home when he was at his grandpa¡¯s or Alena¡¯s ce. Cap铆tulo 937 ¡°Sounds good.¡± Chelsea agreed. Edmund continued, ¡°You made this ce home the first day you moved here.¡± His words tugged at her heartstrings. She was very happy to know that she made him feel at home. ¡°Do you remember that time when I have to go on a business trip for two weeks? Actually, I nned to stay there for a month because all I wanted was to get away from you back then. Ang¡¯s Library On the trip, I felt like something wasn¡¯t right. I didn¡¯t feel well, but I wasn¡¯t physically ill. I just wanted to go home. Then, Leo and I worked extra hard that week. Finally, we finished the work early and were able toe back a week in advance.¡± Edmund heaved a sigh. ¡°Funny how I couldn¡¯t Live without you, but still pushed you away.¡± Chelsea Looked at him, a little shocked. She didn¡¯t know that he came back early that time because he wanted to see her. What came as more of a surprise was that Edmund would dissect his past mentality and tell her about it. Edmund rested his head on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I hurt your feelings. I was a cocky bastard.¡± Trevor¡¯s incident made Edmund reflect on himself. He deeply regretted what he had done to Chelsea in the past. If he had broke her heart really bad, Chelsea would have left him forever. Chelsea quietly wrapped her arms around his waist. Chelsea exined, ¡°¡®I Gotta Find You¡¯ will begin shooting soon. The director says he wants to go through the whole script with us.¡± Edmund knew how important it was to get familiar with the script before filming a TV series. Trevor valued this show very much. That¡¯s why he arranged a preparation session like this. Screenwriter¡¯s elucidation was indispensable for actor¡¯sprehension of the script. Chelsea had to be there to help. Although he knew very well why Chelsea had to go, Edmund still didn¡¯t want her to leave his side. He muttered, ¡°When can we be Like normal couples?¡± They were both busy people, always on their way of business trips, leaving them very Little time to spend with each other. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Aren¡¯t we a normal couple?¡± Chelsea asked. Edmund grunted, ¡°Of course not. Couples spend time with each other. We never do.¡± Chelsea pondered for a second set. I have to follow the crew. ¡°But this is my job. I have to be on Edmundy down next to her, looking despondent. He thought that they would never be apart since they had gotten back together. But that would be difficult if they were both going on business trips all the time. ¡°Nelson Group is all yours now. Why don¡¯t you get all the crew members to work here, in Vertoak?¡± Edmund said to Chelsea momentster. Chelsea was amused. Shey on her side to face Edmund and chuckled. ¡°You really think that¡¯s going to work? Vertoak doesn¡¯t have a movie center. How are they going to shoot a TV series here?¡± Cap铆tulo 938 Edmund replied slowly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll build one for all the projects the Nelson Group invested in so you don¡¯t have to be away all the time.¡± Chelsea was momentarily speechless. ¡°Is he for real? Build a movie center in Vertoak? He is really made of money, isn¡¯t he?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Didn¡¯t wait for Chelsea¡¯s response, Edmund suddenly sat up from the bed, looking serious, ¡°I think this may really work. I have to make some calls.¡± With that, he grabbed his phone and went to the study. She thought he was just kidding. But now, she was not that sure. Chelsea was thinking about talking him out of it when he got back. He couldn¡¯t just make a decision on a spur of the moment. Building a movie center was a major project that needed him to really put some thought into. However, Edmund didn¡¯t get back from the study until Chelsea had fallen asleep. The next day¡¯s morning, Chelsea woke up in Edmund¡¯s cuddle. He was still sound asleep. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea gently wriggled free of his arms, didn¡¯t want to wake him. However, Edmund pulled her in before she could get out of the bed. ¡°Are you getting up?¡± He sounded exhausted. ¡°When did you go back to bedst night?¡± Chelsea asked. ¡°Around 2 a.m.¡± Edmund called an emergency meeting with the higher-ups of the Nelson Group to discuss his proposal. At first, they were strongly against the idea of building a movie center in Vertoak. However, Edmund convinced them eventually. Edmund was a go-getter. After the meeting, he studied the siting of the movie center. When he finally got the time to take a break, it was already 4 a.m. Afraid that Chelsea would be worried, he told her a white lie saying that he went to bed at 2 a.m. ¡°Go back to sleep, then.¡± Chelsea¡¯s heart softened. She didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would really put that absurd idea into practice. Edmund responded with a grunt, then fell asleep. Chelsea tiptoed out of the bedroom. Zuri called right after Chelsea had her breakfast. ¡°I didn¡¯t call youst night because I didn¡¯t want to disturb you guys. How did it go? You two are officially a couple now. How was he in bed?¡± Zuri probed cheekily. Chelsea pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°I sometimes wonder what goes on in that head of yours.¡± What did she mean by ¡°how was he in bed¡±? Edmund was barely in bed Last night. Zuri giggled. ¡°Edmund¡¯s rification was awesome. Such a p in Tara¡¯s face. It definitely puts her nose out of joint. Such a brilliant move. Kills two birds with one stone. Not only did he end the rumor, but also told the world that he is your boyfriend now. Sunny also said that Edmund¡¯s post is a text-book PR move.¡° Zuri was beyond happy because Edmund¡¯s rification fouled up Tara¡¯s n. Chelsea also thought that Edmund¡¯s move was clever. Cap铆tulo 939 She suddenly remembered reading the tweet Zuri posted before going to sleep. The words Zuri posted soon became trending. People were guessing what was Zuri insinuating and who was Zuri¡¯s words aiming at, or specifically, which female celebrity was her words aiming at. Chelsea was a little worried. ¡°I saw your tweet. Isn¡¯t it a tad aggressive for a celebrity? You were using your official ount.¡± Chelsea was afraid that Zuri¡¯s rant tweet might harm Zuri¡¯s public image. Zuri didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t do anything bad. I would be freaking out right now if I were Tara White. I¡¯ve already seen through her dirty tricks. If she does this again, I¡¯ll surely teach her a lesson. Right, I¡¯m calling you to ask you out for dinner. My reality TV show is going to start shooting soon. I won¡¯t be in Vertoak for a long, long time. I thought we can go out and grab a farewell dinner.¡± Chelsea was surprised. ¡°You are not going to film that dating show, are you?¡± Zuri chuckled. ¡°No. My boss won¡¯t let me. It¡¯s a singingpetition show. Maybe I¡®1l get eliminated in the first round. Maybe I¡¯lle home with championship. Who knows.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got this.¡± Chelsea knew that Zuri actually was a good singer. It was just that Zuri had been focusing on her acting career these years. Now that Zuri had already aplished so much in her acting, it was time for her to explore her talent in other fields. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chelsea was happy for Zuri. Many people had the impression that Zuri was stereotypical eye candy. Chelsea knew it wasn¡¯t true. Zuri was goal-oriented and full of wisdom. She knew clearly what she wanted to do with her life. At the beginning of her debut in the showbiz, she put all her mind on honing her acting skills. Years gone by, she stood the temptation of the morous lives of the entertainment circle and the pursuit of those rich men. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Now that she had great acting skills and unblemished reputation, she started working on her singing career. This mysterious girl was truly full of surprise. If people get to know her a little more, they would find out that she was a gold mine. Chelsea replied, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s meet up in the afternoon. Edmund was all worn out yesterday. He is still asleep. I¡¯ll tell him when he wakes up. I have to cook Lunch now.¡± ¡°Edmund was all worn out yesterday?¡± Zuri repeated slowly, making sure she enunciated every word. ¡°For real? How many times did you dost night? He is only in his thirties. How can he be ¡®all worn out¡¯? Is he¡­ still functional?¡± Zuri probed. Zuri¡¯s concern about her sex Life almost drove Chelsea crazy. ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you be serious just this one time? He spent his night working in the study. That¡¯s why he was ¡®all worn out¡¯!¡± Chelsea exined. ¡°Speaking of which. Do you know what he was working on Last night? He suddenly thought of this ridiculous idea that he wanted to build a movie center. Isn¡¯t he out of his mind?¡± Chelsea continued. Hearing that, Zuri drew an inhtion dramatically. Zuri knew very well where did that ideae from. It must be for the convenience of her work. Cap铆tulo 940 That was why Zuri was shocked. She murmured, ¡°Gosh, Edmund is really rich!¡± ¡°But he is being irrational,¡± Chelsea borated, ¡°Last night, when I talked about my business trips and all that, he suddenly rushed into a decision that he wanted to build a movie center so that I don¡¯t have to be away all the time. How can I talk him out of it?¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t really fond of Edmund¡¯s idea. He was going to build a movie center just to keep her around. What if the news spread out that the movie center was built for her? How would the people think of her? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Why would you want to talk him out of it Zuri backed Edmund up. ¡°It¡¯s nice. It will save a lot of time and hassle. And when it¡¯spleted, you can name it ¡®Julia Movie Center¡¯. Get it? Edmund and Chelsea.¡± Zuri cackled. ¡°Come on. Chelsea was not in the mood for a joke. ¡°What if the movie center couldn¡¯t yield that much profit? What if he loses money?¡± Chelsea was concerned. ¡°I think you are worrying for nothing. Edmund is an experienced businessman. If he knows that it is a money-Losing project, he wouldn¡¯t have invested in it. I bet the will go through all the evaluations and assessment. If he decided to do it, he must be confident that it can bring him tons of profits,¡± Zuri said. ninjanovel ¡°That does make sense.¡± Chelsea was convinced by Zuri¡¯s words. She did know that the Nelson Group had flourished under the leadership of Edmund. Edmund had always made the right decisions. And building the movie center must be one of them. ¡°Take it easy, girl.¡± Zuri chuckled. ¡°When the movie center ispleted, I won¡¯t have to fly all the way to other cities to film a movie or something.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s grab a coffee this afternoon. We can go shopping after that and have dinner together,¡± Zuri changed the topic. ¡°Sure,¡± Chelsea replied. When Edmund got up, it was already 11 a.m. Chelsea was cooking lunch. After washing up, Edmund went downstairs to the kitchen, still a little tired. He hugged Chelsea from behind and mumbled, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry about what? Everyone has to sleep, right?¡± Chelsea thought Edmund was apologizing for his sleeping in. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t aroundst night. I left you unsatisfied.¡± Chelsea was momentarily speechless Couldn¡¯t he just say something normal and sweet? Edmund leaned in to kiss her on her lips. ¡°I can make it up to you right now.¡± Chelsea pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m busy cooking.¡± Cap铆tulo 941 Chelsea¡¯s coy reaction made Edmund chuckle. Seeing that, Chelsea pushed him out of the kitchen. All sorts of feelings welled up in Edmund¡¯s mind. This banter between them was so natural. This was what a couple was supposed to be like. He didn¡¯t know how Chelsea put up with that lifeless and basically non-interactive lifestyle in the past, and he didn¡¯t know how he allowed that to happen. Chelsea made some of her signature dishes for lunch. When the two ate at the table, Chelsea said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out shopping with Zuri after lunch. She¡¯s leaving in a couple of days to shoot a variety show. So we want to have dinner together.¡± Hearing that, Edmund felt a Little left out. ¡°Just you two? What about me?¡± ¡°Order takeout? Or you can go out with Yusuf and Chris if you want,¡± Chelsea suggested. Edmund shook his head without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We three can have dinner together.¡± Chelsea pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°It¡¯s a girls¡¯ date. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little weird if youe with us?¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Edmund exined, ¡°Just pretend I¡¯m not there. I¡®1l pay for you and carry your bags.¡± He added before she could say anything, ¡°Chelsea, you¡¯ll leave for the Capital in a couple of days. I want to spend more time with you.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hearing that, shepromised, ¡°Fine.¡± However, even if Chelsea agreed to take Edmund with her, Edmund was still unbnced. ¡°Chelsea, we have the day to ourselves for the first time in months. And you are going out without me?¡± In Edmund¡¯s opinion, she should stay with him every day until she Left for the Capital. Ang¡¯s Library Now, she was going out with Zuri thus whole afternoon The proud Edmund had never thought that he would be jealous of Zuri one day Chelsea sensed that Edmund was jealous. She was used to it now. She kept her eyes on the dishes and said calmly, ¡°I just said you cane with us. I¡¯m not going out without you.¡± Her words almost broke Edmund¡¯s heart. She definitely doesn¡¯t love me Like she used to. She would pay attention to my subtlest mood change in the past, but now she is so indifferent. Edmund stared at the woman having lunch as if nothing had happened, then took a deep breath and shook the thought out of his mind. Chelsea was in control of this rtionship now. There was nothing he could do. He had to know when to stop. Otherwise, what if she was so annoyed that she dumped him? He couldn¡¯t live without her. Chelsea knew what was Edmund thinking about. But she deliberately ignored that. She still loved Edmund as much. It was just that she didn¡¯t want to spoil him. She couldn¡¯t let him get everything he wanted every time he threw a tantrum. She wanted him to know that her life wasn¡¯t always about him. Although she cherished the rtionship with Edmund, she also needed to spend some quality time with her friends. Cap铆tulo 942 She wouldn¡¯t try to please Edmund at the expense of drifting away from Zuri. The two continued to eat in silence. Edmund broke the ice, ¡°Which cafe are you going to with Zuri?¡± Chelsea went on with Edmund¡¯s deflection and told him the name of the cafe. Edmund was relieved that she wasn¡¯t mad at him for being overly possessive. He took a mental note to not overdo it next time. He knew now. When she was in a good mood, she would coax him no matter how unreasonable he was being. But if she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, she would just Leave him to sulk. After Lunch, they two went out. But when they arrived at the caf¨¦ Zuri told them, Chelsea was a little surprised. Because it was not Zuri alone in the caf¨¦. Sitting opposite Zuri was the photographer who took her magazine photosst time. Zuri asked Chelsea out for coffee, mainly for this photographer. He always wanted to do a photo shoot on Chelsea. But because of Edmund¡¯s gloomy facest time, he didn¡¯t dare to ask Chelsea directly, so he asked Zuri for help. Zuri deliberately asked Chelsea out alone, just so that the photographer could talk to Chelsea without distraction from Edmund. But she didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would also follow here, which was embarrassing. However, Zuri had always been very thick-skinned. She stood up to greet Chelsea and Edmund, ¡°You guys are here.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After pulling Chelsea to sit down, Zuri smiled again and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence. I was waiting for you here. Then I met the photographer who did a magazine shoot for us last time Chelseaughed awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t talk nonsense like Zuri so naturally. Edmund next to Chelsea nced at Zuri with a sneer. How could he not know Zuri¡¯s thoughts? Fortunately, he came with Chelsea today. Otherwise, Chelsea would probably be persuaded by this photographer. She had always been soft-hearted and kind. If the other party was too enthusiastic, she would agree to take the photos. But Edmund didn¡¯t expose Zuri¡¯s and the photographer¡¯s attempt. He didn¡¯t have to embarrass Chelsea face, didn¡¯t he? He sat down with Chelsea expressionlessly. Because of his uninvited presence, the four of them sat opposite each other in the bright caf¨¦. They didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. It was Zuri who broke the deadlock first. She didn¡¯t hide anything anymore, but just said directly to Chelsea, ¡°Didn¡¯t he just want to invite you to take photos of the vintage style when he shot the cover of the magazine for usst time? This time he wants to invite you again sincerely.¡± As soon as Zuri finished speaking, Edmund¡¯s eyes fell on the photographer . The photographer felt nervous. But there was no way out now, so he had to bite the bullet and looked at Chelsea, while expressing his demands nervously, ¡°Miss Williams, I really want to shoot vintage style photos for you. With your temperament and appearance, you can convey the charm of that style very well. Besides, you will also y an extraordinary role in promoting culture for us.¡± This photographer was originally a big shot in the photography industry. He had status. But because Chelsea was sitting next to Edmund, who was very imposing, he was nervous. Hearing the photographer¡¯s words, Chelsea was a little moved. Everyone would be willing to contribute to the promotion of the culture. But she also had her own worries, ¡°I don¡¯t have any fame. I¡¯m afraid I will let you down.¡± The photographer shook his head and said, ¡°None of these matters. What matters is your temperament and charm. Those two are enough.¡° Cap铆tulo 943 After the photographer finished speaking, he quickly looked up at Edmund. Chelsea also Looked at Edmund, and naturally so did Zuri. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edmund spread his hands, ¡°Why are you guys Looking at me? You guys didn¡¯t invite me to take pictures.¡± Zuri rolled her eyes, despising his hypocrisy. If it wasn¡¯t for his cold face, this matter would have been decidedst time. Zuri raised both hands in favor of Chelsea for taking the photos. In Zuri¡¯s opinion, her best friend¡¯s beauty and temperament were no Less than that of any female stars in the entertainment industry. Such beauty should not be hidden. The photographer thought for a while and then said, ¡°The rtionship between the two of you was officially announced yesterday. I think some good things areing. In order to show my sincerity, I can shoot wedding photos for you two for free.¡± The photographer felt that he had already been very sincere. He was usually too busy with all kinds of commercial shoots. The wedding photos were time-consuming andborious. He had long since not taken those photos. Now, in exchange for Edmund¡¯s agreeing to Chelsea taking photos, he was willing to shoot wedding photos for free. Edmund¡¯s face softened a bit because photographer¡¯s words. He turned his head to look at Chelsea, and said thoughtfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we take the wedding photos by the way when you take vintage photos?¡± Chelsea was speechless. Zuri gritted her teeth. Edmund was really scheming. He actually added the condition that he wanted to take the wedding photos. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea just got back with him, but didn¡¯t agree to marry him again. He proposed to take the wedding photos. Didn¡¯t that mean that he was indirectly forcing Chelsea to marry him? It was Edmund who made the rtionship public by himself using the pretext of public rtions. He had already tricked Chelsea once, and now he wanted to do it again Getting back together and remarriage werepletely different! But Zuri couldn¡¯t say anything about Edmund on such an asion. After all, there was still a photographer here. So Zuri could only hope that Chelsea would not lose her rationality and judgement once again after falling in love and was tricked by Edmund Chelsea was smart, so she naturally knew the meaning in Edmund¡¯s words. So she gave Edmund a slight smile, and then replied to the photographer, ¡°Sorry, I may still not be able to ept your invitation.¡± The implication was that she was in no rush for wedding photos or anything. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to be tricked by Edmund again and again. Besides, dating was different from getting married. She even felt that it was a bit fast that Edmund made their rtionship public yesterday. Edmund didn¡¯t show any disappointment on his face. But secretly, he gritted his teeth. He failed. Remarriage was temporarily hopeless He also didn¡¯t understand. After a woman had a loved one, she should think about getting married quickly so that she could stay with him every day, shouldn¡¯t she? Why did Chelsea have no intention of getting married at all? On the contrary, he himself was Like a woman who couldn¡¯t wait to get married and wished Chelsea would marry him right away. Cap铆tulo 944 The photographer was disappointed when he heard Chelsea¡¯s words. But he still maintained his demeanor well. He got up and said goodbye with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t disturb the three of you. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After the photographer left, Zuri rolled her eyes at Edmund. She despised his narrow-minded streak. He didn¡¯t let Chelsea show her own beauty. Edmund took a sip of coffee gracefully, ¡°If there is something wrong with your eyes, just go to the ophthalmologist. As an actress, it¡¯s not a good thing to have too many whites of your eyes.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Zuri sneered at him, ¡°It¡¯s you who should go to see a doctor.¡± Chelsea had a headache, ¡°How old are you both? Is it interesting to bicker like this?¡± Zuri and Edmund looked away and made it clear that they didn¡¯t want to talk to each other. Chelsea got up and said to Zuri, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping.¡± Then she took Zuri away without waiting for Edmund. He squinted slightly and stared at Chelsea¡¯s back. Was she unhappy? ninjanovel Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Was it because he didn¡¯t want her to take photos? Or was it because he wanted to trick her to get married? Chelsea was really unhappy. Edmund guessed right. She really wanted to take pictures of vintage styles. But it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to debut or became how popr. Being able to promote the culture was one aspect. The most important thing was that she was a writer. In fact, she liked ancient things very much and craved that quaint culture. If possible, she would like to create a period drama by herself. Although ¡°The Crown¡± was also a period drama, the general idea and framework of the script were not hers, while ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± was a purely contemporary drama. Besides, ¡°The Crown¡± focused on plots and politics. The period drama she wanted to write was about fights among rich family. Although it was not a popr topic nowadays, it had a sessful example before. Zuri had been friends with Chelsea for many years. Seeing Chelsea dragging her forward without saying a word, Zuri knew that she was in a bad mood, so she stopped and said, ¡°Since you are not happy, why don¡¯t you tell him?¡± Chelsea calmed down a bit, shook her head gently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to quarrel with him. It¡¯s even more boring to argue.¡± Zuri sighed and said, ¡°You are just too gentle and obedient. If it was me, I would have to fight against him.¡± Chelsea exined with a smile, ¡°In the final analysis, I don¡¯t have such a strong desire to take the photos.¡± If she really wanted to shoot those photos, she would also be angry with Edmund. But she wasn¡¯t grumpy as Zuri. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t talk with Edmund for a few days. Zuri was so angry that she Laughed angrily, ¡°You still speak for him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea said helplessly, ¡°I just think he¡¯s annoying recently. He always clings to me like that. See, it was the two of us who made an appointment today, but he insisted oning with me.¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t really angry with Edmund. Maybe she was annoyed and a Little impatient because he always followed her. It was also possible that her period wasing, so she was emotionally unstable. Zuri said angrily, ¡°What did you say? You are annoyed because he clings to you all day long. Have you considered the single women like me? I also want to have a man to cling to me, but I don¡¯t.¡± Chelsea was amused by Zuri¡®s words, ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s stop talking about this annoying topic. Just go shopping.¡± Cap铆tulo 945 Zuri walked with her, while saying, ¡°Fortunately, you weren¡¯t tricked by him. I was really afraid that you promised to take weddings photo with him. He didn¡¯t even propose.¡± In Zuri¡¯s opinion, Edmund had to make up for what he once owed Chelsea this time after they two got back together. Besides, he had to make it up solemnly. Chelsea smiled to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know it.¡± Zuri said, ¡°Really? Who got married with him without any care, and then suffered a lot?¡± Chelsea was speechless by Zuri¡¯s words. She seemed to be like this before. ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Chelsea said again. ninjanovel People always learned to grow up after being hurt. They two did not continue chatting, but started shopping. In fact, Chelsea and Zuri had a lot of clothes. Chelsea now had the brand sponsorship of her cousin. As soon as a new product was released, her cousin would send it to her. So she had too many clothes at home. Zuri was sponsored by various brands, but she still liked to go shopping and buy some clothes by herself. In Zuri¡¯s words, the feeling of spending money was different. Edmund called them twenty minutes Later to ask where they were. Chelsea told him that they were at the women¡¯s clothing store on the third floor. After hanging up the phone, Zuri said proudly, ¡°I think he must have noticed that you are not happy, so he didn¡¯t dare to follow up just now. Chelsea said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he dare to follow? I guess there was something that stuck him It seemed inappropriate to say Edmund didn¡¯t dare. Facts had proved that Chelsea was still not confident enough about her rtionship with Edmund. He really didn¡¯t dare to follow. After Chelsea pulled Zuri away without saying a word, Edmund sat alone in the coffee shop and struggled for a long time. Finally, he took out his mobile phone and asked someone for the photographer¡¯s number, and then took the initiative to call him. ¡°She can take pictures.¡± Edmund lightly exined to the photographer on the other end of the phone. The photographer was startled for a moment, then excitedly said, ¡°Great, great!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask someone to start nning the style and theme of this shoot now, as well as your wedding photos. Take time toe over and then we can take you guys¡¯ measurements first, so that we can make all kinds of dresses.¡± The photographer thought that Edmund and Chelsea had reached an agreement just now, which was that the wedding photos had to be taken by the way. ¡°We don¡¯t need the wedding photos yet¡­ Edmund was a little embarrassed, so he hung up the phone after exining this. The photographer couldn¡¯t helpughing while holding the phone. He seemed to understand something. So Mr. Nelson was a little afraid of Miss Williams? It was obvious that Miss Williams wanted to shoot those photos, but Mr. Nelson just wanted to hide her beauty, so he showed displeasure. But in the end he stillpromised and unconditionally agreed to the shooting. Gee! This was love! It really made people lose their status. Edmund didn¡¯t immediately tell Chelsea that he agreed to her photo shoot, mainly because Zuri was present. If he spoke out now, Zuri would definitely Laugh at him. Chelsea and Zuri spent most of the afternoon shopping and bought a Lot of stuff. Edmund walked behind the two and carried their stuff. After raising his hand to look at his watch for hundreds of times, he looked at the two girls in front of him who were still in high spirits. His feet hurt!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cap铆tulo 946 Damn it! Why didn¡¯t anyone tell him that it was so tiring to go shopping with women? If he knew, he wouldn¡¯te out. When were they going to end? The sky was getting dark. They had no intentions to end yet. Taking a deep breath, he walked over and looked at Chelsea, casually reminding, ¡°Is it time to have dinner?¡± Zuri answered with a smile, ¡°What? Mr. Nelson, are you tired? If you are tired, go back to rest first, or go to the cafe and wait for us.¡± Edmund thought that considerate Chelsea would speak for him, but she also nodded sincerely and said to him, ¡°Yeah, why don¡¯t you find a ce to sit and wait for us? We still have a lot of things to buy.¡± As soon as Chelsea finished speaking, she saw the copse of Edmund¡¯s eyes. She dropped her eyes slightly and almostughed out. ninjanovel In fact, she and Zuri deliberately kept shopping. They nned to make Edmund tired this time, so that he wouldn¡¯t follow her when she went out with friends to go shopping. Edmund must never have imagined that it was Chelsea who thought of the idea to trick him. When Zuri heard Chelsea¡¯s idea, she almost Laughed madly and raised her hands in favor of this wicked idea. Edmund finally chose to go to the coffee shop to continue waiting for them. When he turned to leave with a lot of bags, Zuriughed and even fell into Chelsea¡¯s arms ¡°So cool.¡± Zuri Laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be quite bad. You¡¯re not softened-heart when you trick him. I used to be afraid that you would continue to be bullied by him, but now I¡¯m relieved. Hahahaha.¡± After Zuri finished speaking, she continued to Laugh. ¡°Who let him to always follow us.¡± After Chelsea finished speaking, she poked Zuri again, ¡°Pay attention to your image, superstar.¡± She wasughing so loudly. If it was seen and photographed by paparazzi or fans, it would be not good. Zuri pulled up her mask, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have my facemask.¡± They two strolled around for a while before Chelsea called Edmund and asked him to go to have dinner together. Naturally, it was Edmund¡¯s treat. Then the three of them went back after eating peacefully. After getting home, Edmund went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. He couldn¡¯t wait to bully Chelsea on the bed, because he felt that he had to vent his anger in this way. Chelsea didn¡¯t know his thoughts. She slowly packed up the spoils of her and Zuri, and went to the bathroom after Edmund¡¯s repeated urging. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After taking a shower, she was carried by him as soon as she walked out the bathroom. The two fell into the big bed behind them together. But when the two of them were kissing so avidly, Chelsea suddenly felt a heat flowing out from her lower abdomen. She hurriedly raised her hand and pushed Edmund away. Then she said slightly embarrassedly, ¡°I just got my period.¡± Edmund was stunned. He couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Period? He was turned on but she told him that her period came? Cap铆tulo 947 Chelsea didn¡¯t have time to care about his reaction. She pushed him away, hurriedly got out of bed and ran into the bathroom. It was indeed her perioding. Chelsea suddenly felt a deep sense of slump while sitting on the toilet. It meant that she was not pregnant at all Frances said they could try to have children, but now¡­ Although she knew that she couldn¡¯t get better all of a sudden, or she didn¡¯t even expect that she could get wellpletely, she still had expectations. Now that this expectation was shattered by the sudden arrival of her period. She felt so frustrated. Seeing that Chelsea hadn¡¯te out of the bathroom for a while, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but came over and knocked on the door. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m really on my period.¡± Chelsea adjusted herself N?velDrama.Org ? content. As soon as Chelsea saw Edmund, she remembered his ravenous eyes on the bed before. She dropped her eyes and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ninjanovel She wanted to say sorry and they couldn¡¯t continue. But when she said sorry, she was suddenly getting choked up Because she remembered the failure of her pregnancy, the word ¡°sorry¡± was also mixed with emotions in this regard Noticing that she was in a bad mood, Edmund stepped forward and hugged her directly. He raised her chin and said, ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t think too much!¡± Chelsea was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Edmund to expose her mind so directly. As early as when Chelsea stayed in the bathroom and didn¡¯te out, Edmund didn¡¯t have that kind of thoughts at all. He also keenly guessed she might have the sensitive emotions when she was on her period. Although they two got back together, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t worry about whether she could have children. So as soon as she was getting choked up, Edmund knew what she was thinking. Chelsea had been restraining her negative emotions. But Edmund directly poked at her inner sore pot, so she couldn¡¯t control herself. Burying herself into his arms, she said sadly, ¡°Although I know that there will be no results for a while, I still have expectations, so I feel upset¡­¡± Edmund sighed softly, hugged her tightly, and said, ¡°We still have a long life ahead. If you struggle with this matter every day, what happiness will there be in our life?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t say much. He silently tightened his arms to hug her even tighter. Chelsea buried her face into his arms more deeply and said nothing. After a while, Chelsea raised her head from Edmund¡¯s arms and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood. I want to drink some wine.¡± Edmund frowned slightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you on your period? Can you drink?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Chelsea sighed, ¡°I forgot about it. But what if I still want to drink? A Little red wine should be okay, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Edmund refused without thinking, ¡°Women are very fragile at this time, aren¡¯t they? Go to sleep.¡± Chelsea pulled a long face. Her eyes were red because she was in a low mood just now. Now there was a little more grievance in her eyes. Edmund gave in, ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call and ask Chris whether you can drink or not.¡± ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want to drink suddenly.¡± Chelsea quickly stopped him. Cap铆tulo 948 It was too embarrassing to let him ask Chris this question. She would rather not drink. Edmund suddenly thought of something, ¡°I have an idea.¡± ¡°Wait for me for a while.¡± Edmund left the bedroom and went downstairs. Chelsea didn¡¯t know what his idea was, so she simply went to the Living room outside the bedroom and went into the sofa with the pillow in her arms and waited. She was much better now. In fact,pared to the time when she just learned about her physical condition, she was much more relieved now. She didn¡¯t want to worry about it every day. It was just that she was just out control of her emotions for a while. Now, after calming down, she was better. After Edmund went downstairs, he still called Chris. After listening to his question, Chrisined to him, ¡°Dude, I¡¯m not a gynecologist, okay?¡± ¡°Of course, although I¡¯m not a gynecologist, I also know that women are fragile on their period, so it¡¯s best not to drink.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Edmund hung up the phone after receiving Chris¡¯s affirmative reply. He wanted to indulge Chelsea as much as possible. He also knew that she was in a bad mood. As long as Chris said she could drink a little, he would let her have a few sips. But since it couldn¡¯t now, he could only use the method he just thought of. Ten minutester, Edmund went upstairs with two sses of red wine. Chelsea¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw it on the sofa, ¡°Can I really drink?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y As she spoke, she took the ss of red wine that Edmund handed her. Just after she drank a little, she frowned. It was not the red wine in this wine ss. It was clearly Warren sugar water! Edmund sat down beside her, raised the real red wine in his ss to clink with her, and coaxed softly, ¡°For the sake of your health, you just drink this ss of Warren sugar water instead of the red wine. Anyway, it¡¯s the same color. Drink this to relieve your worries.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chelsea felt speechless. Why did she feel that Edmund was coaxing her like he was coaxing a child, for fear that she would cry because she couldn¡¯t drink red wine? But Chelsea also knew that Edmund deliberately used Warren sugar water instead of red wine to make her feel better, which showed that he really cared about her He really wanted to lighten up her mood. Chelsea felt moved and her eyes were a little red Then she raised her head and drank the Warren sugar water in one go. She handed the ss to him and said softly, ¡°One more!¡± Edmund smiled, ¡°My pleasure.¡± As he spoke, he got up and went downstairs again. This time, he simply brought up the whole pot, which contained the Warren sugar water he had just boiled. It was better for girls to drink this during menstruation. Chelsea drank another ss. She felt that not only her stomach was warm, but her whole body was warm. ¡°Thank you, Edmund.¡± Chelsea leaned over and hugged him, gently kissing the corner of his lips. Edmund enjoyed her hug and kiss like this. He put his arms around her waist and said, ¡°I called the photographer this afternoon. I can see that you want to shoot those photos. So just shoot.¡± Cap铆tulo 949 Chelsea was very surprised, ¡°You agree?¡± There was a bit of resentment in Edmund¡¯s tone, ¡°Do I dare to disagree? You dragged Zuri away without saying a word to me.¡± Chelsea suddenly felt guilty, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t get angry or ignored you. I was just a little unhappy at the time.¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel unhappy.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ninjanovel ¡°Edmund, why are you so good to me?¡± Chelsea was so moved that she hugged him and kissed him again The loss and sadness all dissipated because of Edmund¡¯s carefulpany. Chelsea also secretly vowed that she would never have negative emotions because of this incident in the future. Otherwise, Edmund would be worried about her again. Edmund kissed her back. Then he let go of her after a while, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me. After all, you won¡¯t help deal with it when I¡¯m turned on.¡± She just wanted to thank him! Did it count as flirting with him? Sitting back in her seat, she drank the rest of the Warren sugar water in the wine ss, while Edmund drank a ss of red wine. Neither of them mentioned going back to the bedroom to rest. Because such a quiet and warm time at the moment was hard-won. They all cherished it very much. Later, Chelsea simply leaned on Edmund. After a while, she changed into afortable position and lay on hisp. Edmund took a nket and put it on her. The two just chatted Like that. They didn¡¯t know why they started the topic of period dramas. Chelsea was a little excited about it, and Edmund was her faithful listener. Chelsea told Edmund about her own general idea and the settings of some main characters. Edmund gradually grew interested in it. Sure enough, people who could write stories, could also tell stories so vividly. Chelsea had a lot of inspiration while talking. She simply got up from his Laps and took her own computer, taking notes while talking. By the time she finally finished talking about her ideas, she felt sleepy herself. She nced at the time on theputer. It was almost midnight. Chelsea was a Little dumbfounded. They didn¡¯t do anything else tonight, but just talked about work till sote now. Edmund made a serious announcement after Chelsea finished speaking, ¡°I want to invest in this drama.¡± Edmund took the tone of a professional investor to analyze, ¡°Your conception and character setting are very distinctive. Even a little maid has her own characteristics, which is very brilliant. If we can invite the good director and good cast, the drama will be bound to be popr.¡± Chelsea was frightened by his seriousness, ¡°This is just my early conception. The script has not been implemented at all. Is it a bit arbitrary for you to directly announce the investment Like this?¡± Chelsea originally didn¡¯t want to put this period drama on the agenda. After the screenwriting work of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± waspletely finished, she nned to write the campus novel based on Zuri. Tonight, it just happened to be talking about this topic with Edmund. She was in the mood, so she had spoken so much so much. But Edmund said that he wanted to invest. Chelsea felt that he did it purely to make her happy. Cap铆tulo 950 Edmund raised his hand and rubbed her hair, ¡°Although it¡¯s only your early idea, every plot can stand up to logic, which proves that you have a lot of experience and talents in creating stories.¡± ¡°You can impress a very demanding investor like me just by just talking about it. If you polish it upter, it will definitely be more brilliant.¡± Hearing that, Chelsea felt his praises got to her head. Then she just stared nkly at him, feeling speechless. Edmund sighed. His face was full of guilt, ¡°Chelsea, I¡¯m sorry for holding you up for those three years. I had made you waste those three years, or otherwise, you would¡¯ve been a famous screenwriter long ago.¡± ninjanovel In those three years, he didn¡¯t pay attention to her or cared about her. He only regarded her as a housewife who was vainglorious and coveted wealth. He didn¡¯t know that she was full of talents. Now he was amazed by her again and again. Edmund was sincerely apologetic. But if he cared more about her at that time, he would have known that she was working as a part-time screenwriter. Whenever he gave her a little help at that time, her talent would be discovered as soon as possible. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. At that time, I just graduated and didn¡¯t know anything. If I hadn¡¯t practiced under Eugene for the past three years, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be what I am now.¡± Chelsea hugged Edmund and comforted him softly. ¡°You didn¡¯t hold me up. I am very satisfied with what I¡¯ve achieved right now. It¡¯s step by step. At first, I could only write outlines for others as assistants. Then I could gradually write a few episodes alone. Now, I can independently finish a drama. It¡¯s a very fulfilling thing.¡± Edmund hugged her tightly and vowed silently that, in order to make up for his past mistakes, he decided to invest in every drama she wrote in the future. He wanted to support her and help her be the most dazzling star in the screenwriting world. As he was making thismitment, he was suddenly rejected the next second. ¡°Speaking of which, don¡¯t invest in this drama,¡± Chelsea exined with some embarrassment. ¡°Once you invest, everyone will know that you¡¯re doing it for me. That¡¯s not what I want. I want others to invest because they believe in the quality of the script.¡± So, did he just get rejected by her? Chelsea added, ¡°If I still give those investors this script with my current identity, they may ept it for the sake of you or my dad. Even if they obviously think it¡¯s a bad script, they will try to please you guys and then shoot it. I feel it¡¯s not good. I can¡¯t make others to suffer loss.¡± ¡°So, I n to be anonymous when I give those various investors this script, and then let them read the script first to decide whether to invest or not.¡± ¡°Without these halos, if they can still like my script and invest in this script, I will really feel happy.¡± When Chelsea said these words, her delicate face was full of confidence and determination. What else could Edmund do? She had made up her mind. He could only listen to her. He Laughed helplessly and teased her, ¡°If every screenwriter were as serious as you, they would have starved to death Long ago.¡± Many screenwriters would write popr dramas in order to attract investment, but they hadpletely forgotten their original intentions. Over time, there would be more and more simr dramas in the market. Without innovation, Edmund was very worried that this market would one day fall into a vicious circle. But Chelsea didn¡¯t pursue fame and fortune, which Edmund felt it was very rare. Chelseaughed, ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank you and my dad. Because with you guys as my backers, I can focus more on what I want to do.¡± In other words, it could be said that with Roy and Edmund behind her, she didn¡¯t have to worry about money, so she didn¡¯t need to follow the crowd just to make money. Edmund said, ¡°Don¡¯t count me in. After all, even if you don¡¯t have me now, you are still Roy¡¯s daughter.¡± Even if she was not Roy¡¯s daughter, ording to her current ability, it was enough for her to live a prosperous and worry-free life. Cap铆tulo 951 Chelsea was amused by Edmund¡¯s words and Laughed out. Edmund hugged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Chelsea nodded in his arms. Tonight, she dragged him to chat so much that it was already midnight. Edmund went to work the next morning. Although ording to his own statement, he would focus on his rtionship now, he still had to do some work. Chelsea took the driver to the vi that Roy gave her to pack up her belongings, and also packed up Edmund¡¯s stuff. Then she asked the driver to find someone to help move them over. So, she and Edmund moved back to the house where they had lived together for three years. Their rtionship was finally stabilized. When Chelsea was thinking about what to eat at noon, Edmund called her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s for Lunch?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chelsea leaned on the sofa and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± After packing all the stuff in the morning, she was a little tired. If she didn¡¯t want to cook, she could only order some takeout. Edmund said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to pick you up. Then we¡¯ll eat out together.¡± Chelsea said quickly, ¡°No. It¡¯s too troublesome Edmund insisted, ¡°Never mind. If I can¡¯t eat with you, I will have no appetite.¡± In the morning, something went wrong with the job of a senior executive. He was so angry. By lunch time, he had no appetite at all. ninjanovel Leo went in and asked Edmund what he had for lunch, but he simply said he didn¡¯t want to eat. Leo kindly reminded him, ¡°Or would you invite Miss Williams to eat together?¡± Only then did Edmund get interested, so he called Chelsea. ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea responded. Then she got up and went to change clothes. Twenty minutes Later, Edmund came back. He picked her up and went out to find a restaurant together. After being seated, Edmund was very happy when he heard Chelsea say that she had brought back their belongings in the morning. He continued, ¡°I think we need to hire a servant to help with the cooking.¡± In their marriage before, they hired a domestic helper but she was only an hourly worker. She was only responsible for cleaning up and doing housework every day. As for the three meals a day, Chelsea did it by herself. It was different now. Chelsea had her own work. When she was busy writing the draft, she couldn¡¯t even take care of herself. Edmund didn¡¯t want Chelsea to be busy with work and cook, so this idea came to him. Also, he didn¡¯t want to let Chelsea suffer anymore. He just wanted to pamper her well. ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea agreed with Edmund¡¯s proposal. Now she really couldn¡¯t take care of Edmund¡¯s three meals a day as well as before. Hiring someone to cook was what they just need now. When the Lunch was almost over, Edmund asked her tentatively, ¡°I have a banquet to attend tonight. Can you go with me?¡± Cap铆tulo 952 Chelsea was very surprised, ¡°Go with you?¡± Edmund nodded, ¡°This banquet needs me to bring a plus-one. I used to bring Fay on asions like this, but now she¡¯s not there. Besides, our rtionship has been made public. It will be shameful for me to bring other women, right?¡± Chelsea shook her head without thinking, ¡°But I¡¯ve never attended such an asion. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it well. Can¡¯t you ask someone from yourpany¡¯s public rtions department to be your female companion? That¡¯s the safest way and won¡¯t go wrong.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. You just need to stay by my side, so you don¡¯t have to worry about making mistakes.¡± Edmund was looking forward to Chelsea apanying him to attend. He had the girlfriend. How could he bring others to attend such banquets? Edmund also wanted to dere that the rtionship between him and Chelsea was unbreakable and firm on such an asion once again. Chelsea could see the expectations in Edmund¡¯s eyes. After thinking about it, she agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund reached out and held her hands gently, encouraging her in this way, ¡°There will be many banquets Like this in the future. You will get used to it gradually.¡± In the future, after they officially remarried, she was Mrs. Nelson. There would be more asions where she must be present. Chelsea naturally knew this. So after hesitating for a while, she mustered up the courage to agree. Before Edmund pretended to have amnesia this time, Chelsea looked forward and was also fearful about her rtionship with Edmund. But after getting along closely with him during this period of time, she found that she had be a lot more confident invisibly. Chelsea knew that this was the result of Edmund apanying her and loving her. The love and care he gave her was the biggest source of her confidence. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He Loved her and took good care of her. She naturally wanted to require him. So she would face everything confidently and bravely. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edmund added, ¡°If you need a plus-one to attend an event in the future, I will be also very willing to serve you.¡± Chelsea took her hands back and smiled, ¡°What kind of events do I need a malepanion?¡± She was a screenwriter, unlike Zuri who was a female star, and unlike Edmund who had status. So what kind of events did she need a malepanion? The events she asionally attended were mostly rted to the film and television industry. Even if she attended such an event, the spotlight must belong to all male and female stars from all walks of life. It had nothing to do with her. However, Edmund disagreed with her, ¡°In case you win an award one day and you need to attend the awards party, won¡¯t you need a malepanion when you walk the red carpet?¡± Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°You think so highly of me. I¡¯m too young. I won¡¯t be able to win any award for a while.¡± Edmund supported her, ¡°Why can¡¯t you win awards when you are young? As long as the script is well written, there are examples of young screenwriters winning awards at the previous awards ceremony.¡± Chelsea said perfunctorily, ¡°Well, well, if I win the award, I will definitely invite you to be my male companion and attend the awards party.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for that day toe.¡± Edmund was very confident in Chelsea. ¡°The Crown¡± was about to be released. ording to his judgment, it would definitely be a hit. Chelsea would definitely have a ce at the awards ceremony at the end of the year._ After lunch, Edmund drove Chelsea back. On the way home, Chelsea received a call from Zuri. Zuri asked her in astonishment on the phone, ¡°Chelsea, I just received a call from that photographer. He said that Edmund agreed with you to do the vintage style photo shoot?¡± Cap铆tulo 953 Chelsea had been busy packing stuff in the morning and hadn¡¯t had time to tell Zuri about it. Hearing it at this moment, she responded, ¡°Yeah.¡± Zuri immediately said, ¡°What made him suddenly agree? Did he take advantage of you Last night?¡± Chelsea was speechless. She was on her periodst night, okay? When she thought that Edmund was still driving next to her, she quickly exined, ¡°No, he said he called the photographer when we were shopping yesterday afternoon.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zuri immediately said, ¡°Edmund is so mean. He doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s wrong until you don¡¯t talk to him. If he happily agreed at the beginning, would he need to apologize?¡± In short, no matter what happened, Zuri could always find a suitable reason to scold him. Edmund said to Chelsea while driving, ¡°Put me on the speakerphone. Let me hear how she scolds me.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t hear what Zuri said on the phone, but he knew there must be no good words. Chelsea naturally wouldn¡¯t turn on the speakerphone. She heard Zuri say on the other end of the phone, ¡°Who is talking? Are you with Edmund?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea said, hoping that Zuri could behave herself a little. But she didn¡¯t expect that Zuri said, ¡°You two are so mushy now! Are you together all the time?¡± Chelsea defended, ¡°No, just have lunch together at noon.¡± Zuri tutted, ¡°He is so busy now. But he still invited you to Lunch at noon. Aren¡¯t you guys so mushy?¡± Chelsea was teased by Zuri and didn¡¯t know what to say. Zuri stopped teasing her and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you guys since you are dating. I¡¯m calling to tell you that I¡¯m at the airport. I¡¯m going to do a variety show.¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°Well, take care.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Zuri gave her a few kisses on the phone and then said, ¡°I want to have a few words to talk with Edmund.¡± ConsidKatharineg that Edmund was driving, Chelsea turned on the speakerphone. Zuri¡¯s voice sounded cheerfully, ¡°Mr. Nelson, congrattions! I hereby wish you to get marry soon.¡± ¡°Besides, be more polite to me in the future. You have to know I y a very crucial role in whether Chelsea agrees to marry you or not!¡± Edmund was so annoyed by Zuri¡¯s words. Chelsea quickly said goodbye to Zuri and hung up. Edmund said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Do I still need her to decide about my marriage?¡± But even though he was angry, he still had no confidence. Chelsea and Zuri had a very good friendship, which was so good that Chelsea would listen carefully to the advice given by Zuri. So if Zuri told Chelsea that she couldn¡¯t marry to him for the time being, maybe Chelsea would listen to her. The more Edmund thought about it, the angrier he became. He couldn¡¯t help butined about Zuri, ¡°She is so arrogant. I really don¡¯t know why Colin Likes her.¡± Without thinking, Chelsea spoke for Zuri, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. What Colin likes is her fearlessness, her bold and extravert personality. I like it too.¡± Cap铆tulo 954 ¡°Do you Like it He really didn¡¯t understand why Chelsea became friends with Zuri. Chelsea was so kind, gentle and elegant. ¡± Edmund was speechless. Chelsea recalled the past with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know when we were at school in the past, Colin was rather indifferent. Almost no one in our ss dared to talk to him.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°It¡¯s only Zuri, who made all kinds of excuses to approach him all day long. In the end, Colin was actually flipped by her. So, if Zuri is not bold, how can she find her true Love?¡± Chelsea suddenly stopped when she said this. She remembered the current state of Zuri and Colin. Then she couldn¡¯t help feeling distressed for Zuri. If Zuri wasn¡¯t so bold back then, now she and Colin wouldn¡¯t have such grudges. ninjanovel Maybe Zuri had found her beloved now, and lived a sweet life. Chelsea remembered a lyric, ¡°It¡¯s better not to meet.¡± Edmund had already known about the affairs between Zuri and Colin. He didn¡¯t say anything when he saw Chelsea¡¯s sudden sad Look. He probably guessed that she was worried about Zuri and Colin. Thinking of some of the information he had, heforted Chelsea and said, ¡°If Colin really didn¡¯t have feelings for Zuri, he would already have his girlfriend and get married.¡± He could only talk about it here. If he said more, it would ruin others¡¯ ns, so he could only stop there. Chelsea didn¡¯t get his meanings for a while. Edmund said again, ¡°No one of your ssmates has any contact with him?¡± If Colin had a new rtionship, ording to his poprity in the school, the news must have reached their ears long ago. After so many years abroad, Colin was still single, which could only prove one point. Chelsea¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°You mean¡­ Colin still loves Zuri?¡± Edmund looked calm, ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡± He only knew that although Colin was abroad in the past few years, he had reached out to the domestic entertainment circle silently. Colin, who came from an academic family and studied biological sciences abroad, unexpectedly got a piece of pie from these business people. From this, it could be seen that Colin should not be underestimated. Chelsea thought that Edmund really didn¡¯t know, so she didn¡¯t ask him anything. She just pursed her Lips and prayed silently that Colin wouldn¡¯t give up on Zuri. There were not many people she really cared about in her life. So she hoped that Zuri could get her own happiness in the future. After Edmund drove Chelsea home, he returned to thepany to work. Because Chelsea promised to apany Edmund to the banquet at night, she quickly began to choose the dress she would wear. Fortunately, her cousin just sent someone to give her thetest spring dress a few days ago. Chelsea chose an elegant Little ck dress to put on. But when she put it on, she was embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t even zip it up because she gained some weight. After she zipped it up difficultly, it was so tight. Chelsea stood in front of the mirror and wanted to cry. Cap铆tulo 955 The dress was made ording to her previous measurement. She didn¡¯t expect that she had gained some weight during this time, so that she couldn¡¯t put it on. Although she only gained three or four pounds, the slender dress instantly exposed those ws. Chelsea didn¡¯t know whether it was because of Frances¡¯ traditional medicine conditioning, or because that she lived without worries recently. In short, she couldn¡¯t put on a few dresses in her wardrobe at the moment. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She had to hurriedly call her cousin, and said embarrassingly that she was too fat to put on those dresses. Her cousin couldn¡¯t help Laughing on the phone, saying that she would arrange someone to send her new ones right away. While waiting for the new dress, Chelsea didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her. She even texted a message to Edmund, ¡°Have you noticed that I¡¯ve put on some weight recently?¡± Maybe Chelsea was in love now and cared about her figures so much. So her first reaction after realizing that she gained some weight was to know Edmund¡¯s opinion on this matter. Who knew that Edmund didn¡¯t reply her for a Long time! Chelsea thought that maybe he was busy and didn¡¯t see it. Then she became a little annoyed at herself. Why did she tell him such trivial things? He was so busy every day. Would she bother him on this kind of things? But she guessed itpletely wrong. Edmund was really busy scolding the senior executive who made a mistake in the morning. But after receiving her message, he immediately checked it out. The senior executive wiped the sweat from his forehead. He finally could breathe a sigh of relief. But Edmund didn¡¯t reply to her message immediately because he was considKatharineg how to reply. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He feared that he would make her unhappy by giving the wrong answer, especially when it came to women¡¯s figures. After deliberating for a while, he suddenly looked up at the trembling senior executive and asked, ¡°If your wife asks you if she has gained weight recently, how would you answer?¡± The man didn¡¯t react for a while. After being stunned for a while, heughed and said, ¡°My wife is already a big girl. I will tell her directly that others can¡¯t tell whether she gains weight or not.¡± Edmund was speechless. ¡°Go away.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to Look at him again, and simply drove him away. The senior executive was waiting to hear this. He turned around to open the door and then fled out. Being scolding by Edmund was so fucking scary. If it went on like this, he suspected that he was going to pee his pants. He didn¡¯t know which one sent a message to Edmund, and finally saved his life. Edmund finally calmed down after the senior executive Left. He called Chelsea and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly ask this question?¡± Chelsea said in distress, ¡°I just tried on the dress, but I can¡¯t zip it up. I gained a lot of weight.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t helpughing. Even she gained some weight, she still didn¡¯t weigh more than 50kg. She still Looked slim. ¡°You Look good.¡± Edmund coaxed softly. ¡°Really?¡± Chelsea pinched her waist, ¡°I feel like there are puckers and bags on my waist.¡± Edmund said in a low voice, ¡°Let me see tonight.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to continue. Cap铆tulo 956 Forget it! She¡¯d better not talk to him anymore. So she said, ¡°Did I disturb your work? I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No.¡± Edmund said quickly, ¡°Chelsea, I like you like this. I like you to tell me all your feelings. In this way, I will feel that we¡¯re very close and we¡¯re in a real lover rtionship.¡± If the woman he loved didn¡¯t act like a spoiled child or talk to him about her everything, he couldn¡¯t feel her feelings for him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that you will disturb me when you call me during working hours. No matter what the situation is, I will answer your calls and reply your messages.¡± ¡°You are the one I love and will be my wife in the future. Nothing is as important as you.¡± Edmund said a lot in one breath. After speaking, he was a little amazed at how he could say such sweet words like that. He always thought that he was a little dull in rtionship, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was not stupid at all now. Sure enough, if he fell in love with someone, even the most indifferent person would change a lot. After hearing his words, Chelsea was so moved that she choked up, ¡°I see. Thank you!¡± Just now she was still annoyed that she disturbed him with these Little things, but now he said that she was wee to disturb him at any time. She felt so sweet for a moment. Not long after hanging up, the manager of her cousin¡¯s brand brought the new clothes. Her cousin was not in Vertoak, so she called Chelsea, ¡°You said you like that little ck dress, so I asked the stylist in the store to design a Look for you. I¡¯ll let her help you make up.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea was very grateful, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± But when she saw the jewelry box opened by the stylist, she quickly said, ¡°Sister, did you even sponsor me the jewelry? But it¡¯s too expensive.¡± The essories her cousin gave her this time were a set of pearls, which were round and lovely pearl earrings, and a string of pearl nes. But the stylist said the nes would be used for her braid later. Chelsea was very grateful that her cousin provided her with free dresses every time. So she could not ept the jewelry this time. The cousin smiled on the other end of the phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Nelson has already paid for this set of jewelry.¡± Chelsea was very surprised, ¡°Edmund bought it?¡± ¡°Yeah, he just called me and asked what kind of clothes you n to wear, what kind of look you want to make, and what kind of jewelry you need to wear.¡± The cousin said, ¡°After I told him, he said let us prepare it and he would pay for it. Now the money has been transferred to my ount.¡± Chelsea waspletely shocked and was speechless for a while. The cousin¡¯s tone was much more serious, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect Edmund to be so considerate and attentive, which made me have a good impression on him now.¡± ¡°Dear sister, we are all very happy to see him cherish you so much.¡± The cousin was genuinely happy for her. Chelsea came to her senses and said softly and shyly, ¡°He is really kind to me now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The cousin said again, ¡°but even if he didn¡¯t take the initiative to buy it, I n to give it to you for free. You are the little princess of our family. Brothers and sisters will give you the best.¡± Hearing it, Chelsea cried. She sometimes wondered if she had suffered too much and severely Lacked love in the past years, so that God made it up for her now Whether it was family affection or love, what she got now would almost overflow.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Cap铆tulo 957 ¡°silly girl, don¡¯t cry. Or you won¡¯t be able to put on makeupter.¡± The cousinforted her and said, ¡°Well, try on the clothes to see if it fits.¡± Chelsea choked up and responded. The new dress fitted very well. The elegant little ck dress made Chelsea¡¯s skin fairer. The tube top style perfectly showed her slender corbone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The stylist made her a braid and adorned it with the string of pearl nes. Chelsea felt like she had changed into another person in an instant. The manager and the stylist were full of praise for her look, ¡°You look stunning.¡± ¡°So beautiful.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°You have fair skin. Pearls suit you well.¡± The brand manager said half-jokingly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell our boss how about just inviting you to be the spokesperson of our brand. Since you have such a good temperament, you have to let others see it, right?¡± ¡°But you wear our dress every time you attend an event. It¡¯s kind of like that you¡¯re already a spokesperson of our brand.¡± ¡°After tonight, maybe the Little ck dress you¡¯re wearing will be out of stock.¡± Chelsea blushed after hearing these praises. In the evening, when Edmund came back to pick up Chelsea, she turned around in front of him with the dress in her and asked him with a smile, ¡°How is it?¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes were full of amazement. When he Learned about Chelsea¡¯s general look from her cousin before, he had imagined what the picture would look like. But he was still shocked when he saw it with his own eyes. He stepped forward and hugged her in his arms, sighing, ¡°I want to take you out and let everyone know you, but I don¡¯t want others to see your beauty.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°Maybe you are the only one who thinks I¡¯m good-looking, but others don¡¯t.¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°How is it possible? Luka Pierce, Ondo Curtis and that Winston Hopkins, aren¡¯t they all your admirers?¡± Why did he bring up these things again? Without waiting for her to say anything, Edmund pressed her into his arms again, ¡°You guys will discuss the script in a few days. Keep the distance from Ondo Curtis!¡± Although Edmund had officially announced his rtionship with Chelsea in public and Ondo had compromised, it didn¡¯t mean that he could give up from now on. As Ondo¡¯s boss, Edmund decided to teach him a lesson, letting him maintain absolutely zero contact with Chelsea, so as to avoid any bad rumors spread by other people. Chelsea had a headache when she heard that he mentioned Ondo. She pushed him and said, ¡°Hurry up and change your clothes.¡± After packing up, they two arrived at the banquet hall by car. When they got out of the car, they were surrounded by reporters at the door This banquet didn¡¯t allow reporters to enter, so they could only wait at the door to take pictures and interview all kinds of people attending the banquet. When Edmund and Chelsea appeared together, the reporters were very excited. Because this was their first appearance together after their rtionship being made public. Those reporters immediately surrounded them. The reporters knew that the future Mrs. Nelson was a beauty, but tonight she was so graceful that she was like a noble swan. Those reporters were still amazed. Edmund didn¡¯t answer these reporters¡¯ questions because he knew that Chelsea wasn¡¯t used to it and didn¡¯t Like it. Cap铆tulo 958 Besides, this wasn¡¯t a public asion where they had to say a few words, so he simply ignored their questions and entanglement. He hugged Chelsea¡¯s shoulders and walked towards the banquet hall. The most important thing was that Edmund was afraid of Chelsea getting cold. Although she was wrapped in his thick suit jacket, he still wanted to bring her to the warm banquet hall as quickly as possible. ¡°Mr. Nelson, Mr. Nelson ¡°Just say a few words.¡± ¡°Miss Williams, just say something!¡± Reporters chased after them, but nothing was reported. Chelsea grabbed the cor of Edmund¡¯s suit with one hand, and was led by Edmund with the other hand. Probably she was in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t grab tightly. The suit on her shoulders suddenly slipped off, exposing her wless back to the reporters. Those reporters immediately catch such beautiful scenery! They raised their cameras and took pictures. Edmund caught Chelsea¡¯s slipping suit in time and re-wrapped her tightly, then turned his head and nced at the reporters fiercely. All these were recorded by the reporters¡¯ cameras. Chelsea¡¯s smooth and fair back soon became a hit. Besides, Edmund, who was nervous to help her put on the suit, was once again ridiculed by the majority ofizens. ¡°The look in Mr. Nelson¡¯ eyes were so intimidating. ¡°Why is Mr. Nelson so alerted? After entKatharineg the banquet hall, she still has to show it! Why not letting us also appreciate such a beautiful back?¡± ¡°If possible, I believe that Mr. Nelson definitely wants to find a piece of cloth to cover up Mrs. Nelson¡¯ whole body in the future.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Mr. Nelson is so possessive!¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t figure it out himself. He was obviously indifferent and hard to approach. Why did people always make fun of him when the matter came to him and Chelsea? Who gave them the courage? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But this was another story. Edmund went into the banquet hall with his arms around Chelsea. He just took off his suit jacket from Chelsea and handed it to the waiter to hang it up when someone greeted them. Chelsea was still a little nervous for a while, but there was an elegant smile on her face. The person who came was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. With a wine ss in his hand, he made fun of Edmund, ¡°Oh, Mr. Nelson, you finally brought Miss Williams out to let us all see her.¡± Edmund smiled and said, ¡°I just coaxed her to apany here.¡± He described his situation so pitifully that Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but nced at him. He actually said it. Others would think she was so fierce. The middle-aged man smiled and looked at Chelsea, saying, ¡°Miss Williams is as beautiful as a goddess. You should attend more banquets like this in the future.¡± Chelsea was very embarrassed to be praised. But Edmund said and looked at her with a smile, ¡°Look, everyone thinks you should apany me to attend such banquets.¡± The middle-aged manughed happily, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I didn¡¯t expect you actually would act Like a spoiled child.¡± What did the man say? Cap铆tulo 959 He acted Like a spoiled child? Was it appropriate to describe him like this? If the man didn¡¯t know how to say, just shut up! The middle-aged man nodded seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you acting like a spoiled child just now?¡± ¡°Look, everyone thinks you should apany me to attend such banquets.¡± The middle-aged man repeated what Edmund just said. Edmund didn¡¯t feel anything when he said this. But after hearing what the man repeated, he suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. Did he really say Like this? Not wanting to continue this topic, he hurriedly chatted with the man about something else. After waiting for the man to leave, Chelsea asked him, ¡°Why did you say that in front of others?¡± Edmund looked at her, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± Chelsea just stared at him without speaking, giving him a Look to let him think about it for himself. She agreed after he just persuade her a Little while. Edmund was helpless. He put his arms around her waist and told her the truth, ¡°The reason why I said those words is because I want others to know that I listen to you in everything. Then they will value you more.¡± ¡°Before, it was because I didn¡¯t value you enough that people around me bullied you and ignored you.¡± ¡°Now I understand it. If I want to protect you from being bullied by others, I must first take you to my heart, love you and respect you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t expect that Edmund said those words because of this. He always thought about her. She felt touched again ninjanovel Now, she felt so sweet and happy. She had never expected that there would be a sweet rtionship between herself and Edmund. She once thought that it was already a good result that she and Edmund lived a life of respecting each other. Unexpectedly, now she had gained happiness and sweetness from Edmund. She suddenly remembered a lyric. ¡®inally, I waited for you. I almost missed you. ¡°I finally waited for you. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t give up.¡±_x0010_x0010_x0010_x@01@_x@010__x@010__x0@10__x0@10__x0010_x00 10__x001@_x@010_x@010__x0010__x0010_x0010_ During the whole banquet, Chelsea was by Edmund¡¯s side. The wives or girlfriends of other bosses wanted to ask Chelsea to chat with them. But Edmund didn¡¯t want to let her go at first. Where there were many women, there were many gossips and fights. He was very worried that Chelsea would be bullied. Later, Chelsea felt that it was not good, so she pulled him aside and whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I can offer you some help if I talk to them? Why don¡¯t you let me meet them now?¡± Edmund nced at those women, and said disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go and meet them. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you ignore them.¡± Edmund always felt that the ce where there were too many women was a fire pit. His delicate and gentle girlfriend would definitely not be able to handle it. ¡°It¡¯s really not good.¡± Chelsea said again, ¡°I¡¯m very ufortable when you men are talking. I don¡¯t know anything so that I can only force a smile.¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 960 Edmund asked her in a low voice, ¡°Are you really willing to go Chelsea gave him a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle it.¡± Edmund looked at her for a while, and then agreed. However, he still pinched her soft palm Lightly, ¡°Then go. Find me as soon as you have anything.¡± Chelsea nodded and turned to leave. But Edmund was still worried. Even when he was talking to other people, he couldn¡¯t help but nced at Chelsea to see if she was unhappy or being bullied. Edmund¡¯s worries were unnecessary. Chelsea was kind and well-educated. Everyone liked her very much. Even if there was someone who didn¡¯t Like her, they didn¡¯t show it because of Edmund. Chelsea just pretended that she didn¡¯t see it. As long as others didn¡¯t provoke her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t embarrass them. When the banquet was about to end, Chelsea suddenly received a call from Alena Morgan. Chelsea nced at the phone number disyed on the phone and could not help frowning. Why did Alena suddenly call her at night? Thinking that Alena had offered to give her a bagst time, Chelsea felt that Alena wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her anymore. So she still found a quiet ce with her mobile phone, and answered the call. Alena¡¯s voice on the phone was calm, ¡°Is Edmund by your side now?¡± ¡°We are attending a banquet together, but I am answKatharineg the phone alone outside.¡± Although Chelsea didn¡¯t know why Alena asked this question, she still chose to tell the truth.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Alena snorted, ¡°He values you so much. He even took you to the banquet as soon as he announced your rtionship.¡± Alena was jealous, but Chelsea could tell that she didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. To be precise, Alena didn¡¯t dare to have intentions anymore. But Chelsea didn¡¯t intend to beat around the bush, so she said directly, ¡°If you are calling just to tell me this, I¡¯LL hang up.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Alena hurriedly stopped her. When she spoke again, her tone became more restrained. She was even a little hard to say, ¡°Can¡­ can youe to me tomorrow? Bring awyer by the way.¡± After Alena finished speaking, she continued, ¡°But it¡¯s best not to let Edmund know about this matter. You juste over with a Lawyer.¡± Chelsea was extremely shocked, ¡°Bring awyer? What happened to you?¡± Alena hesitated and refused to tell her the reason, ¡°You will know when youe.¡± Chelsea calmed down a bit and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t tell me what happened. I can also bring awyer there. But it¡¯s impossible to avoid Edmund.¡± ¡°First of all, I have to ask Edmund for a reliablewyer. Second, since we live together now, how could he not ask me the reason if I left Vertoak for a long time?¡± Chelsea was embarrassed to tell Alena clearly that Edmund was clinging to her so much that she couldn¡¯t avoid him. Alena was a little angry, ¡°Why are you so useless? You need to ask him for awyer? Don¡¯t you have a way yourself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy. You just say you want to go out and y!¡± Chelsea felt that Alena was just being unreasonable. If she asked Edmund for a reliablewyer, she could better help her deal with the matter, right? If Alena knew how tight Edmund watched Chelsea now, she wouldn¡¯t say such words so easily. But Chelsea didn¡¯t exin much to Alena. She simply said, ¡°You have two options now. One is to tell me what happened, and then I will go over with Edmund to help you solve it. The other is that you solve it yourself.¡± Cap铆tulo 961 Alena was speechless. Why was Chelsea so tough now? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But she still asked her for help. No matter how tough Chelsea was, Alena could only follow her orders. She said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m in the police station now and I need awyer to bail me out. But if Edmund knows that I¡¯m in the police station, he will definitelyin about me.. After seeing the ruthlessness and cruelty of her son, Alena was now extremely afraid of Edmund. ¡°Are you in the police station?¡± Chelsea had a headache and didn¡¯t know how to answer Alena¡¯s words. Her ex-mother-inw was stupid enough. She could even make herself into the police station at such an age. Maybe Alena noticed Chelsea¡¯s speechless tone, she had no choice but to exin quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that attitude. I avenged you.¡± Chelsea was even more puzzled, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡± Alena had to tell what happened, ¡°You know Tara? She came to me this afternoon for no reason, and said some bad words. I was so angry that I sshed the coffee in her face.¡± ¡°Then she was so angry and pushed me. I, I was so mad, so I pped her hard.¡± ¡°Tara is an actress. So she naturally didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. After I pped her, she ran away. But I thought if I made a fuss, she wouldn¡¯t make money in the entertainment industry. So I called the police and said she pped me and wanted to sue her. Then we were both taken to the police station now.¡± ¡°Tara is deliberately targeting at you. If I ruined her, I can avenge you, right?¡± Chelsea was stunned by Alena¡¯s words. First of all, Tara actually found Alena, which made Chelsea speechless. Ang¡¯s Library Last time, Tara deliberately Let some guys spread the rumors about her and Ondo. Chelsea thought that Tara would stop after she and Edmund fought back. But she didn¡¯t expect that Tara would not give up. Secondly, Alena also hit Tara. But she even called the police to sue Tara, which was also Alena¡¯s style of being unreasonable. Tara herself didn¡¯t expect that she would be taught a Lesson by Alena, which was considered that she asked for it. However, Chelsea didn¡¯t expect that in the face of Tara¡¯s sowing discord, Alena would be able to stand on her side and teach Tara a Lesson. So even for this, she had to take care of the matter. She said to Alena on the other end of the phone, ¡°Do you think this matter can be hidden from Edmund?¡± Alena was silent at that end. Obviously, she knew she couldn¡¯t. Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything more, ¡°I¡®1l go to Edmund and tell him what happened. Then we¡¯Ll rush over immediately.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Alena could only ept it. Now she could only pray that her son wouldn¡¯t be angry with her and say some harsh words to her after knowing what happened. But Alena didn¡¯t regret her making such a fuss at all. Alena originally lived happily in this small seaside town. The vi Edmund bought for her was by the sea. It was a realfortable life that she could see the sea after waking up every day. Cap铆tulo 962 Compared with her life with Jaime, her current life today could be regarded as a carefree life. Sometimes she asionally thought about the child matter. Although she regretted it, she was no longer as stubborn as before. When she thought that if she insisted on making trouble with Edmund about the child matter, she would not have such a peaceful andfortable life. So she gave up. That day, she suddenly received a call. It was a woman¡¯s voice. The woman said on the phone that she wanted to meet her and talk about Chelsea¡¯s matters. Alena had been around. How could she not know these intrigues and tricks? She immediately agreed with a sneer. The woman asked her to meet at a coffee shop near her house this afternoon. Alena agreed. She wanted to see what the other party wanted to do. Alena arrived at the cafe and sat down at the agreed position. She recognized at a nce that the person sitting acFoster from her was Tara, even though Tara deliberately wore a mask to cover her face. As for why Alena knew Tara, one was because she had nothing to do and watched various TV series all day. She was familiar with the faces of many actresses in the entertainment industry. Second, Tara had always had a bad reputation in the entertainment industry. They all said that she was Trevor¡¯s lover. Besides, she was also extremely arrogant. Alena heard that Trevor¡¯s original wife was so angry that she moved abroad to live. Alena herself was also cheated on. She hated mistresses, so she naturally had a deep impression on Tara. ¡°Tara White?¡± She said Tara¡¯s name directly, with undisguised contempt in her eyes. Tara on the opposite side was stunned for a moment, feeling a little embarrassed and guilty for a while. She didn¡¯t expect Alena to recognize her. But she didn¡¯t know that Alena was impressed by her bad reputation as a mistress. She only thought Alena was her fan. Thinking of this, her mood and face were much better. She responded with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Tara.¡± ninjanovel Tara said and took off the mask. Since she was recognized, she didn¡¯t need to cover her face. Alena looked at Tara¡¯s smiling face. She sneered, ¡°Why did youe to me? What¡¯s wrong with Chelsea?¡± It was really shameless. This kind of woman who destroyed other people¡¯s family dared toe out andughed Like that? She even dared toe out and make trouble? Alena dropped her eyes and took a sip of the coffee in front of her, making a quick n in her mind. No matter how Tara tried to sow discord, she would always stand by Chelsea¡¯s side. Tara naturally also noticed Alena¡¯s contempt for her. The smugness dissipated. She could only force a smile and said to Alena, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. A friend of mine told me something about Chelsea. I think it is rted to the future prosperity of your family, so I wanted to tell you.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In fact, Tara had no conclusive evidence that Chelsea was unable to give birth. Her men found Frances Strd. Besides, Frances specialized in gynecology. There were many kinds of diseases in women¡¯s gynecology. She couldn¡¯t determine whether Chelsea was infertile or not. But Tara didn¡¯t care about that so much. Last time she spread the rumors about Ondo and Chelsea, but she didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would finally make public his rtionship with Chelsea. She thought of that n with all her efforts. Not only did she not bring down Chelsea and Zuri, but instead made Chelsea gain. Now everyone knew that Chelsea was Edmund¡¯s girlfriend. Tara was so angry. She also asked many people to inquire about Alena, and learned that Alena had always hated Chelsea. Besides, she even supported Diane at the beginning. Others all said that she colluded with Diane to force Chelsea and Edmund to get divorced. Therefore, Tara concluded that as long as she mentioned in front of Alena something that Chelsea couldn¡¯t have a baby, Alena would definitely drive Chelsea away and would never agree to Chelsea marrying Edmund anyway. Cap铆tulo 963 Alena raised her brows, put down the coffee in her hand, Looked at Tara and asked, ¡°Oh? What can affect the future prosperity of our family?¡± In fact, Alena had almost guessed what Tara would say at this time. It was nothing more than Chelsea¡¯s infertility. Otherwise, how could it be said that it was rted to the future prosperity of her family? Alena had already decided. This matter was rted to the reputation of the Nelson family. In any case, she would let Tara know that her thoughts were totally wrong this time, in case that she would publicize this matter in the future. Tara leaned forward and lowered her voice, ¡°Did you know? Chelsea has been taking traditional medicine to condition her body. I heard that she found a doctor in a small town, and that doctor specializes in gynecology.¡± ¡°I also heard that the doctor is especially good at treating infertility.¡± Tara emphasized this sentence Alena looked at her and said, ¡°You mean Chelsea has a problem with fertility?¡± Tara nodded seriously, ¡°Of course.¡± Alena asked calmly again, ¡°Then do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tara hurriedly added, ¡°But no matter what, she has gynecological problems. She may not be able to have children. The Nelson family has such a big business. What if she really can¡¯t give birth?¡± ¡°No evidence?¡± Alena sneered. Her calm face instantly turned fierce She pped the table and shouted aggressively, ¡°You dare to talk nonsense in front of me without evidence?¡± Tara was startled by Alena¡¯s face change. Before she could react, Alena already raised her hand. Then a cup of coffee was sshed on Tara¡¯s face. She screamed uncontrobly, and wiped the coffee off her face desperately. Her delicate makeup and hairstyle were all ruined. She was so embarrassed now. If she hadn¡¯t taken off her mask just now, she might be better now. Alena also stood up, red at Tara, and said, ¡°What gives you the right to meddle with our family business?¡± ¡°You Little homewrecking slut.¡± With these words, Alena stomped Tara¡¯s dignity under her feet. ninjanovel Alena had always been bitter and mean. Tara actually dared to provoke her. Being sshed with coffee and humiliated by Alena like this, Tara was about to get mad at the moment. She viciously stepped forward and pushed Alena, scolding, ¡°You old hag! No wonder no one loves you!¡± Jaime had been abroad all the year round. Even if they two had not divorced, they already had no feelings. Others already knew it. Tara unceremoniously poked Alena¡¯s sore spot. Alena had always been aggressive. So naturally she couldn¡¯t stand being ridiculed by Tara like this. She immediately pped Tara unceremoniously, ¡°Even no one loves me, I¡¯m also Mrs. Nelson. I¡¯m better than you, a mistress!¡± After being pped by Alena, Tara felt the world was spinning in front of her eyes. She fell down on the sofa with her face covered. She couldn¡¯t recover for a while. She never thought that Edmund¡¯s mother would be so fierce and arrogant and she dared to p people in public. ¡°What happened?¡± The staff in the cafe quickly gathered around. The few other customers in the cafe also looked over. Tara felt that the situation was not good. She was not wearing a facemask now. If she was recognized and was found that she was fighting with others, she would be so embarrassed. It would be a shame. So she hurriedly put on her facemask, covered her face and tried not to be recognized. She turned around and nned to leave in embarrassment. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She thought if she didn¡¯t pursue it, the matter would end here. But Alena shouted behind her, ¡°Stop!¡± Tara¡¯s feet trembled. She touched her mask and turned to look at Alena. She gritted her teeth and asked in a low voice, ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Cap铆tulo 964 Alena pointed at her expressionlessly and said to the staff at the cafe, ¡°This woman pped me. Call the police.¡± Tara was so angry. She couldn¡¯t help raising her voice and shouted, ¡°What did you say? You were the one who sshed coffee on me first. Obviously, it¡¯s you who pped me first. I just nudged you lightly. You dare to say that I pped you?¡± ¡°You are throwing mud on me!¡± Alena¡¯s actions really let Tara know what an unreasonable shrew was. Alena didn¡¯t care what Tara said. She calmlymanded the staff to call the police, and then said to Tara mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving this cafe today!¡± Since she dared provoked her, Alena, there was no possibility of running away. She had to teach Tara a lesson. Tara dared to provoke her with Chelsea, so she couldn¡¯t let Tara go easily. Although she was still a little dissatisfied with Chelsea, at present her son only loved Chelsea. They would still be a family in the future, so this matter was rted to the reputation of the Nelson family. She must maintain it. Tara was about to cry. If she could, she really wanted to sit on the floor and cry. ninjanovel Didn¡¯t they say that Alena didn¡¯t Like Chelsea at all? Didn¡¯t they all say that Alena was easy to provoke? She tried so hard to sow discord between Alena and Chelsea. But why was Alena targeting at her now? Tara regretted it so much. At this time, although several other guests in the cafe who were not far away didn¡¯te around, they had begun to discuss in a low voice. One of them said to his friend, ¡°Is that young woman Tara White, the actress?¡± The friend shook his head and denied, ¡°How is it possible? What is she doing in our small town?¡± Another also agreed with this person¡¯s words, ¡°Impossible. That woman is still fighting with others in public. It must not be her. Otherwise, it really takes away greatly from her public image.¡± Tara turned away nervously when she heard her name at first, so as not to be recognized by them. Later, when she heard that they didn¡¯t recognize her, she breathed a sigh of relief. But Alena, who was on the side, deliberately raised her voice and said to those people, ¡°She is indeed Tara White.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Tara almost fainted. She could see that Alena was trying to ruin her. But she just didn¡¯t expect Alena to be so cruel. Tara almost copsed. Alena actually wanted to invite those people over again, ¡°Come and see, this famousdy Tara in the entertainment industry, as a public figure, even pped me in a coffee shop. She made me so angry that I have a heart attack.¡± After speaking, Alena deliberately shook a few times, and fell into the sofa behind her weakly, as if she would faint in the next second. The staff in the cafe to rush up to ask her, ¡°Lady, are you okay? You need me to call an ambnce for you?¡± Tara knew Alena was pretending. She was the one who was going to faint. Cap铆tulo 965 But she couldn¡¯t move at all now. Alena had taken advantage of the opportunity. She couldn¡¯t leave. She could only stay here, feeling extremely tormented Alena leaned on the sofa weakly and said to the staff in the cafe, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to wait for the police toe and send this woman to the police station!¡± The police arrived quickly. After a brief questioning, they two were taken away. This incident happened near evening in the afternoon, so it was already night when Alena called Chelsea. After Chelsea ended the call with Alena, she quickly turned around and went to the banquet hall to find Edmund. When she found Edmund and told him what happened, Edmund walked back and forth in the corridor with his hands on his hips speechlessly. His mother was really. Chelsea reassured him, ¡°Actually, I think your mother did the right thing this time. Tara really deserves the p. She actually sowed discord between me and your mother with this matter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that your mother was not tricked this time. Otherwise, there will be another uproar between us.¡± Chelsea knows Alena¡¯s character better than anyone. This time Alena could actually defend her! She wondered if the pigs flied. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund nced at her and his face softened a little. Chelsea added, ¡°I feel that your mother is also protecting me and the reputation of the Nelson family.¡± ¡°So, when we rush overter, don¡¯t reprimand her with a cold face. Let¡¯s settle this matter first.¡± Alena asked her to help deal with this matter, and to avoid Edmund. Chelsea knew that Alena was afraid that Edmund would reprimand her. Indeed, no one could stand Edmund¡¯ straight face, disdainful re and scathing remarks. As soon as Chelsea finished speaking, Edmund took a deep look at her again. She actually spoke for Alena. Of course, he was also surprised that Alena would protect Chelsea. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± After Chelsea¡¯s reminder, Edmund came back to his senses. He gathered up his emotions and said goodbye to the banquet host before taking Chelsea away. They two went home and changed intofortable clothes. Edmund called awyer from the Nelson Group and the driver. The four of them drove two cars towards the city where Alena was. Chelsea and Edmund were in the same car, while Edmund drove. On the way, Chelsea said to Edmund, ¡°Your mother wants to make this incident bigger and ruin Tara¡¯s reputation.¡± Edmund asked angrily, ¡°Is it necessary to fight her to ruin her?¡± To deal with such a viin like Tara, they just needed to use some tricks. She was not ashamed of herself after beating others? Edmund really didn¡¯t like the way his mother dealt with this. As always, his mother was impulsive and mindless. Chelsea was a little helpless. She knew he would say Like this. Maybe he had umted so many resentments against Alena in his heart that every time when he mentioned Alena, he had a bad face. ¡°Calm down.¡± Chelsea said to him. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°However, it¡¯s a Little weird that they made such a big fuss in the coffee shop but it hasn¡¯t even made a ssh on the Inte so far. What¡¯s going on?¡± Chelsea asked in confusion. Tara was a female star anyway. ording to Alena¡¯s description, she and Tara had a fight in a coffee shop. It was impossible that no one would pay attention to this matter. If strangers took a video or some photos, it would be enough to make the matter be a hot search. Cap铆tulo 966 Of course, this hot search was not a good hot search. Edmund said, ¡°Someone helped Tara suppress it down.¡± Chelsea wondered, ¡°But didn¡¯t Trevor break up with Tara?¡± Chelsea had already heard from Roy about everything about Trevor and his wife, so she naturally knew that Trevor and Tara were no longer in contact. In that case, he would not help Tara to suppress this scandal. ¡°Do you think that Tara has only one sugar daddy?¡± When Edmund mentioned Tara, his tone was with disdain and contempt. Chelsea was stunned. Edmund didn¡¯t speak. He made a phone call and instructed Leo, ¡°Check who helped Tara suppress the news, and tell the other party by the way that this matter involves the Nelson Group.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The implication was that if the other party wanted to offend Edmund and the Nelson Group, he could continue to help Tara. Leo called back after a while, ¡°Mr. Nelson, we got the news. The other party is the boss of a leather factory. When he heard that the Nelson Group was involved, he immediately said that he wouldn¡¯t help Tara anymore.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After Edmund finished speaking, he hung up the phone and told Chelsea about the leather factory boss, who was older than Trevor. Chelsea didn¡¯t even know what Tara was thinking. She gave herself to those old men who were old enough to be her father again and again, just to get those resources and money. Couldn¡¯t she just rely on herself? Even without those money, at least she was clean, free and dignified. Of course, Chelsea also knew that people were different. The life she thought about didn¡¯t mean that Tara and the others also thought about it. Those girls might feel that it was an easy thing to exchange money and resources just by lying under a man for a while. They preferred money to dignity and freedom. Shaking her head and saying nothing, Chelsea looked down at her phone. As soon as the other party gave up Tara, the news of Tara¡¯s conflict with others in the cafe during the day quickly became a trending topic Several photos were exposed. In the photos, Tara was embarrassed. Her face was covered with coffee. Besides, the expression on her face was also hideous and angry. There were somements. ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that the exquisite girl Tara who unts her beauty all day long? Why is she so embarrassed?¡± ¡°Are they shooting a scene? Otherwise, how could she be sshed with coffee?¡± ¡°Is it because that the man¡¯s wifees to her?¡± Chelsea was a little helpless when she saw thesements. It was obviously that Tara asked for it. She told Edmund thesements. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The public rtions department is paying attention to this matter. They will lead thesements.¡± Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long before someone pointed out that the woman who sshed the coffee on Tara¡¯s face was Edmund¡¯s mother. Although Tara was bad, she had be popr after all. She still had some fans. After it was pointed out that the person was Alena, Tara¡¯s fans went crazy. They scolded Alena in the comments. ¡°Shrew! Shameless!¡± ¡°Is this what the Lady of the prestigious family looks like? Everyone can see it clearly. She bullies Tara at will just because her son has some money. Is it reasonable?¡± ¡°Yeah, Tara has always been beautiful and kind. How helpless she Looks in the photo! Why did some shrew have the heart to p her?¡± Cap铆tulo 967 Tara¡¯s fans were fighting for her. Of course, there were someizens who scolded Tara. ¡°Tara White is beautiful and kind? I advise you to go to the hospital to see your eyes, or wash your eyes well.¡± ¡°How many families has she destroyed over the years? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punched when you say it?¡± ¡°I heard that it was Tara who deliberately spread the rumors that Ondo and Chelsea had an affair some time ago. Unexpectedly, Edmund confessed his love domineKatharinegly and ruined her vicious n.¡± The Nelson Group quickly issued a public rtions statement. ¡°Thank you for your attention to Mr. Edmund Nelson and Ms. Alena Morgan. What we have learned is that Miss Tara White took the initiative to find Mr. Nelson¡¯ mother, and spoke ill of Miss Chelsea Williams in front of Mr. Nelson¡¯ mother, sowing discord. Mr. Nelson¡® mother was angry, so she sshed the coffee on Miss White¡¯s face. Of course, Miss White also said extremely bad words to Mr. Nelson mother afterwards. In rage, Mr. Nelson¡¯ mother pped Miss White in the face. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ninjanovel Mr. Nelson¡¯ mother said that she was sorry that her rude words and behaviors set a bad example for everyone and had a negative impact on the society. She hoped that everyone would take a warning, and don¡¯t be impulsive when encountKatharineg problems, let alone solve problems by force.¡± Although the statement was very official, it was enough for others to figure out the ins and outs of the matter. ¡°So it¡¯s Tara who provoked others firstly?¡± ¡°The incident happened in a small town, right? How mean Tara is! She actually traveled all the way to a small town to find others¡¯ mother-in-Law toin?¡± ¡°Wow, it was said before that the screenwriter¡¯s mother-inw didn¡¯t like her, but now it seems wrong. Her mother-inw is protecting her Otherwise, how can she p Tara in the face for her?¡± ¡°Well, well, well.¡± ¡°It is said that the reason why Tara targets the screenwriter is because the screenwriter didn¡¯t agree with Tara ying the second female lead in ¡®I Gotta Find You¡¯.¡± ¡°Shit, just because of this, she did several things in a row to frame the screenwriter? So fucking vicious.¡± ¡°The screenwriter must have rejected her for the sake of the big picture, right? Tara¡¯s acting sucks. Don¡¯t let her ruin Mr. Ellis¡¯s new dramaeback.¡± After everyone finished theirments, they all went to Leave messages under Tara¡¯s twitter ount. The message only contained four words, ¡°Bitch, you deserved it!¡± Now Tara¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t no longer control the situation. Chelsea wasn¡¯t interested in how others med Tara. Thetter asked for it. However, she was worried about Alena, wondKatharineg if Alena couldn¡¯t bear the public¡¯s me. Alena was always a proud, aggressive woman. How could she tolerate others scolding her? Besides, many curses were really vicious. Edmund seemed not to care. ¡°She won¡¯t care about others¡¯ curses. When she wanted to make a fuss about this event, she should have thought about the consequences like this.¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡± The highway wasn¡¯t packed at night. The four drove more than two hours, finally arriving at the police station where Alena was. Cap铆tulo 968 Chelsea was too sleepy, so she napped in the car. Edmund draped his coat on her shoulders when she got down to prevent her from getting a cold. Chelsea hurriedly gave it back to him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold. You can¡¯t catch a cold, Edmund.¡± Then she raised her head and whispered, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Edmund could see the concerns in her eyes. He was refreshed. He was worried about her. She didn¡¯t feel well, but she had to apany him all the way here to deal with Alena¡¯s matter. Edmund felt guilty, holding her hand tight while striding into the police station with his Lawyer. In the police station, Alena was sitting there calmly. Tara looked miserable and haggard in frustration. When the policemen took Alena and Tara to the police station, Tara burst into tears. She cried in regret and fear. She begged Alena while shedding tears, ¡°Mrs. Nelson. Lady! Please. You are a generous woman. Please let go of me. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have driven a wedge between you and Chelsea Williams. It won¡¯t happen again.. Tara had utterly ignored the policemen in the office and her public image. She only wished to Leave here to avoid this incident from being spread widely. On the way from the coffee shop to the police station, she contacted her sugar daddy, whom she had just hooked up with, asking him to help her suppress the news. Ang¡¯s Library She kept browsing Twitter. Seeing her negative news didn¡¯t appear online, she breathed a sigh of relief. After that, she asked Alena to forgive her while shedding tears. If this matter went viral, she didn¡¯t think her sugar daddy could be against Edmund and his Nelson Group. Once what she had done was exposed online, her reputation would be tarnished, and so would her career in the entertainment business. Tara was indeed regretful. If she could turn back the time, she would remind herself not to provoke Alena as she was a tough nut to crack. ¡°Mrs. Nelson?¡± Alena ignored Tara¡¯s crocodile tears. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me an old hag? I don¡¯t deserve to be called Mrs. Nelson.¡± She had seen many women like Tara, who like shedding tears to show their weakness. Hence, she wasn¡¯t moved at all. She knew Tara cried not because she regretted what she had done. Instead, it was because Tara had no way out. Alena also knew that for such a kind woman, if she couldn¡¯t learn a lesson, she would take revenge in the future for sure. Tara cried more loudly, ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯m not good at words. Please forgive me, Ms. Morgan.¡± Alena retorted with a stern look, ¡°You asked for it.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Before Tara spoke again, she continued, ¡°Tara White, I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you. You should know I¡¯m not a kind-hearted woman. Stop acting.¡± Then Alena sat in the chair, ignoring Tara. Thetter copsed on the floor. Tara was an actress, so she tried her best to y in this show. A few policemen pitied her. One walked to Alena and said, ¡°Ms. Morgan, probably you should be easy on people. Besides, you haven¡¯t got injured in this matter. Ms. White is apologizing sincerely. Could you drop thewsuit?¡± Cap铆tulo 969 Alena retorted bluntly, ¡°What do you mean? She cries, so you¡¯ve taken her side. I can cry too.¡± With those words, she was about to burst into tears. The policeman had to give up. They were all in a stalemate in the office. Finally, Alena looked over at Tara coldly and said, ¡°I can stop suing you and holding you ountable for this matter.¡± Tara looked at her delightfully. Alena smiled and added, ¡°I want you to announce that you¡¯ll quit the entertainment business.¡± ¡°What?¡± Tara trembled in anger. Even if Alena kept making a fuss about this matter, Tara would end up quitting the entertainment business. She had begged Alena for a long time, but the Latter requested her to give up her career in this business. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She felt that Alena was bullying her. Tara raised her finger to point at Alena and roared angrily, ¡°Alena Morgan, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Alena sneered. ¡°Have I gone too far, or have you gone too far when bullying Chelsea?¡± ¡°You!¡± Tara was rendered speechless. Alena didn¡¯t care. She added, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Chelsea is easygoing and not aggressive at all. What has she done to offend you?¡± Casting her a nce, Alena added, ¡°Do you have a crush on my son? Do you take Chelsea as your rival in Love?¡± Tara parted her Lips and wanted to exin, but Alena didn¡¯t give her any chance. She believed that Tara had a crush on Edmund. ¡°You¡¯d better give up. You are a whore. How many men have you slept with? You don¡¯t even deserve to lick Edmund¡¯s shoes.¡± Tara felt like she was about to ck out. Alena almost angered her to death. She realized that Alena indeed had a sharp tongue. Because of Alena¡¯s harsh words, Tara had no guts to talk to her anymore, afraid of being humiliated by Alena again. Hence, she also stopped begging Alena to forgive her. Nestling in the chair in a corner, she kept refreshing her Twitter, wishing her news wouldn¡¯t be exposed. When Edmund and others entered the office, Tara saw her name on the trends followed by many curses. Her legs weakened, sliding down from the chair. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She knew she was doomed. The post that Nelson Group¡¯s PR department wrote was quite skillful. The inte learned that Tara had actively provoked Alena, and also, they could tell how protective Alena was of Chelsea. Rumors had it that they didn¡¯t get along, but the Nelson Group¡¯s post broke the rumors. Right then, everyone was scolding Tara online. She had to quit showbiz. She didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the circle, anyway. After this matter had gone wildly, she wouldn¡¯t be able to have any resources. She would also face the situation after being banned. That was why Edmund and Chelsea noticed that Tara looked miserable and haggard. Seeing Chelsea, who had a pure and innocent look, behind Edmund, Tara stared at her in hatred. However, when her gaze met the ice in Edmund¡¯s eyes, Tara looked away in frustration. Cap铆tulo 970 She was furious, but what could she do? She couldn¡¯t even protect herself. Thinking of that, she shed tears again. Edmund entered the office. The policemen greeted him with smiles and served him tea. Edmund responded to them indifferently. Then he looked over at Alena and called, ¡°Mom.¡± He didn¡¯t speak any extra words. Even others could tell they were not close. Chelsea felt helpless. She walked up and whispered to Alena, ¡°How are you? Did you get hurt?¡± She inwardly med Edmund for not even acting as being close to his mother in outsiders¡¯ presence. Wasn¡¯t he afraid they would mock them? Alena was a proud woman, so she didn¡¯t want others to know that Edmund disliked her. Fortunately, Chelsea was sensible. She greeted Alena on Edmund¡¯s behalf. Alena was touched. Shaking her head, she answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Chelsea.¡± Tara¡¯s agent also rushed over from the Capital as soon as possible. She helped Tara up from the floor and said to Edmund and others with reddened eyes, ¡°Tara has known she has been wrong, Mr. Nelson, Ms. Morgan. Please forgive her and let her go. Now, this matter has been exposed online. She¡¯ll be in trouble in the circle. Before Edmund answered, Alena sneered. ¡°As I said, I could ept not to sue her, but she must announce to quit the entertainment business.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Tara¡¯s agent said with a bitter smile, ¡°Is there any difference if she doesn¡¯t?¡± Tara¡¯s agent also had her own ns. As long as Tara didn¡¯t quit the circle after the public had forgotten this incident, Tara could revive. Even if she couldn¡¯t make big money, she could earn some allowances. However, Alena wasn¡¯t a fool. She knew how scheming women could be. Besides, she also noticed Tara¡¯s hateful gaze on Chelsea. Although Edmund stopped her, Alena still felt disgusted. Alena was fond of torturing others the most, especially Tara, a shameless mistress. She wanted to vent her anger on Tara. Raising her eyebrows, Alena said to Tara¡¯s agent, ¡°Hence, I¡¯ve changed my mind again. ¡°I want her to apologize to me on Twitter and tell the public she has deliberately driven a wedge between Chelsea and me.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If Tara took the initiative to apologize and admitted her evil intention, she could fall t on her face. In the future, if anyone dared to hire Tara, the public would boycott that. Upon hearing Alena¡¯s request, not only Tara but also her agent shed tears. ¡°Ms. Morgan, please leave us a way out?¡± ¡°Do you feel aggrieved?¡± Alena was furious when seeing them weeping. She raised her voice and said, ¡°If she hadn¡¯t deliberately made trouble, would I have given her a hard time? Would I have been ndered by the inte? ¡°I was leading a peaceful Life, but she purposely provoked me. I almost had a heart attack. I was also scolded by people online. Who has considered my feelings? Who has given me a way out? ¡°What if I were so fragile that I was pissed to death by her?¡± Alena blew up, and others were rendered speechless by her. Cap铆tulo 971 Her words made sense. She was enjoying her retirement, but Tara purposely provoked her. Alena was indeed innocent, although she fought back. Alena pulled out her phone and browsed the post by the PR department of Nelson Group. She asked Edmund aggressively, ¡°Who allowed them to write this post like this? What does it mean by I feel sorry for my behaviors? I am not! I won¡¯t apologize. I didn¡¯t make any mistakes. ¡°If that happened again, I would ssh the coffee on her and p her. I would hit her more fiercely.¡± Alena was so aggressive that the Lawyer behind Edmund dared not to speak at all. Edmund¡¯s temples popped. None one knew that he had a mental shadow for Alena¡®s yells. When he was little, Alena was like this when arguing with Jaime. She was aggressive and arrogant, almost breaking down Edmund. In the end, he had PTSD towards her voice. Whenever he heard it, he felt upset. For a long time, he would suffer from a migraine. Hence, Edmund always avoided having conflicts with Alena. Otherwise, whenever she yelled, he would have an intense migraine. Chelsea could tell that he wasn¡¯t well. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, she felt sorry for him. Pinching his hand gently, she walked up and said, ¡°Since this incident is also about me, may I have a word? ¡°I agree with Ms. Morgan¡¯s decision. Ms. White, please make an apology in public and exin what has happened in detail. In that case, we won¡¯t sue you.¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t married Edmund yet, so she addressed Alena as Ms. Morgan. Ang¡¯s Library She agreed with Alena¡¯s decision because Tara did ask for it. Taracked self-respect and turned out to be too shameless. Alena didn¡¯t expect Chelsea to agree with her. After all, this solution she came up with was well yed. Chelsea had always been soft-hearted, so Alena was afraid Chelsea would stop her. Alena also knew Edmund was pretty obedient to Chelsea now. Hence, with Chelsea¡¯s support, she felt more confident. Looking at Tara and her agent coldly, she said, ¡°Now the ball¡¯s in your court.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll apologize,¡± Tara said while sobbing. If she said no, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the police station. Edmund had brought along awyer. ¡°Okay. We look forward to seeing it. Better I can see it tomorrow morning when I wake up.¡± Alena felt delighted after venting her anger. Since they wouldn¡¯t sue her, Tara didn¡¯t need to continue staying in the police station. She and her agent stood up and fled out as if they were running for their lives. Chelsea looked at their receding figure and didn¡¯t pity them at all. If Tara hadn¡¯t yed with fire, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten burned. She should have realized it now. Edmund and others also left the police station. Edmund kept quiet because his migraine hadn¡¯t been relieved yet. Although Alena argued for their own good and Edmund didn¡¯t mean toin, he had PTSD. Alena stood beside the car and said to her son and Chelsea, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Sorry for asking you to come all the way here.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edmund didn¡¯t answer. Chelsea had to reply on his behalf, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Ms. Morgan. It happened because of me, after all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quitete now. What about you guys staying at my house tonight?¡± Alena invited them sincerely, studying her son carefully, afraid that Edmund would turn her down. After all, this was relevant to Edmund¡¯s willingness to stay in the same house with Alena, so Chelsea didn¡¯t answer. She raised her head to look over at Edmund. Cap铆tulo 972 Edmund¡¯s eyes were full of refusal. He tried hard to tolerate the migraine and said, ¡°No, thanks.¡± Then he pulled Chelsea to leave. Edmund believed his head would explode if they went to Alena¡¯s house and Listened to her drone. Chelsea could tell he didn¡¯t feel well, so she didn¡¯t try to convince him. She waved bye to Alena and left with him. Alena looked disappointed but couldn¡¯t do anything. In the past, she wantonly harmed her son and Chelsea. She overbearingly wanted everyone to obey her. Hence, her rtionship with them dropped to rock bottom. Alena regretted it and wanted to make it up to them, but it was toote. Edmund asked his driver to send Alena back home. Then he, Chelsea, and the Lawyer checked into a hotel. As soon as entKatharineg their room, Emily asked, ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t hide it. He leaned against the wall weakly and said, ¡°I have a migraine.¡± Chelsea felt pretty sorry for him. In a hurry, she helped him to sit on the sofa. ¡°Howe you suddenly have a migraine? Shall we go to the hospital?¡± Edmund shook his head. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°No, thanks. Can you ask the hotel service to give me some painkillers?¡± That was his old sickness, so he knew it could be relieved if he took a pain killer. He would recover as long as he couldn¡¯t hear Alena¡¯s hystSonyal yell. ¡°OK.¡± Chelsea immediately made a call to hotel service. The pills were delivered soon. Edmund felt much better after taking medicine. He knew Chelsea was worried about him, so he exined gently while holding her in his arms, ¡°When I was Little, Dad and Mom fought a lot. Mom always yelled aggressively, Like what she did early. As time went by, I had PTSD to this kind of scene and her voice.¡± After listening to him, Chelsea couldn¡¯t utter any word, feeling helpless and sorry for him. She could imagine the scene where Alena fought with Jaime. She could feel how fearful and sick Edmund was when he was young. Hence, the family of origin¡¯s unhappiness would hurt a person deeply. ¡°Fortunately, I met you. You are always gentle. You won¡¯t yell like a lunatic when there¡¯s a problem,¡± Edmund said, holding Chelsea tight while heaving a sigh. They were destined to be together. Their characters fit. When one meets a decent person, they can be better. That applied to him and Chelsea. Edmund could feel that he had be gentler, more considerate, and more human. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Well.¡± Chelsea nestled in his arms and whispered, ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be harmonious. We can¡¯t fight or argue.¡± In case¡­ If they had a child, they couldn¡¯t argue fiercely. Otherwise, their child would be hurt. Since it was prettyte, they went to bed soon. Cap铆tulo 973 The following morning, when they woke up, Tara¡¯s apology had been posted online. It had undoubtedly raised an uproar. Hundreds of thousands of peoplemented on Tara¡¯s Twitter post, scolding her fiercely. Tara¡¯s fan club was also announced to be dismissed. Their fans felt ashamed to Like such an indecent idol. Since Tara was contracted with Starixo, many people left harshments on its official ount. They also scolded Trevor, which impacted the new drama, ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. The public didn¡¯t believe that apany that had contracted an indecent actress like Tara would do an excellent job filming ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. Hence, they turned to dislike this drama, and some of them even suggested boycotting it. ninjanovel Trevor was so frightened. He hurriedly asked Starixo to post a statement. It said that Tara¡¯s contract with Starixo had expired not long ago, and the contract hadn¡¯t been renewed. Hence, Tara had no rtionship with Starixo now. Additionally, ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± was the most important drama of Starixo this year. Therefore, they promise to guarantee its quality. Trevor felt unfortunate that Edmund had threatened him to terminate his contract with Tara and kicked her out of Starixo. Otherwise, he and hispany would be dragged into the mud this time. Tara didn¡¯t announce quitting the entertainment business, but she and her agent knew that she could never bounce back in this circle. Tara cried so hard that her eyes were swollen, especially after reading the statement from Starixo. When Trevor had sex with her and called her ¡°baby¡±, he wasn¡¯t so heartless. Now, she was in trouble. Trevor, her new sugar daddy, and her previous sugar daddies turned cold shoulders on her. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. While Tara was isted, she received a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was full of unconcealed tiredness and haggardness. She heard a voice filled with irony. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who this is? After all, you used to send countless nude photos and erotic pictures to this number.¡± Tara was shocked. She put the phone away from her ear and rechecked the number. Earlier, she didn¡¯t look at it carefully. She found the number belonged to Trevor¡¯s wife when she checked on it. ¡°Now you know who this is?¡± Trevor¡¯s wife said again with a gloating giggle. Tara gritted her teeth. ¡°You just want to mock me, don¡¯t you?¡± The woman chuckled. ¡°Right. I call you to mock you.¡± Tara was furious and was about to hang the call up, but the woman seemed to read her mind. She continued, ¡°Remember what I told you before? One¡¯s life is pretty long. You might not be the one who wouldugh until the end.¡± Tara roared, ¡°Do you think you will have a good life? Trevor has dumped you. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t shamelessly refused to divorce, he would have married me long ago¡± Tara was enraged while she spoke. If Trevor had married her, she wouldn¡¯t be isted without any backer. The womanughed joyfully on the other end of the line. ¡°You are wrong, bitch! Don¡¯t you know Trevor Spence is begging me to forgive him now? I will dump him this time. ¡°He came to find our children and me during the New Year vacation, but I didn¡¯t let him enter our house.¡± Cap铆tulo 974 ¡°How could it be possible?¡± Tara refused to believe her. ¡°Impossible! You Lied! He has already stopped Loving you. How could he beg you to forgive him?¡± Tara added, ¡°Since you want to dump him, why don¡¯t you divorce him? You are lying!¡± The woman chuckled. ¡°I asked my Lawyer to pass the divorce agreement to him just now.¡± Tara staggered backward. ninjanovel ¡°How could it be possible? You would rather die than divorce him back then. And also, you said you wouldn¡¯t do it forever¡­¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so impatient and dered war against me to provoke me, I would have already divorced him. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°However, you bullied me too wantonly. How was I supposed to make your wishe true? ¡°Now, he won¡¯t marry you at all. Of course, I¡¯m going to divorce him. After all, I feel sickened when seeing his face. I don¡¯t want to disgust myself anymore,¡± retorted the woman Upon hearing her words, Tara was so angry that she bit her tongue. And from the pain she passed out. Edmund and Chelsea didn¡¯t get up after waking up. Chelsea wanted, but Edmund stopped her. ¡°It had been a long night Last night. Let¡¯s sleep in.¡± Edmund felt sorry for her. CovKatharineg her lower abdomen with his palm, he wanted to warm her up. Chelsea felt warm in her Gordony and heart. She nestled in his arms and said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯ve never expected you to sleep in.¡± Chelsea was teasing him, but Edmund admitted it. ¡°Ehn. I¡¯m also sleeping in. I want to hold you like this forever without getting up.¡± With those words, he leaned against her and said, ¡°No wonder the ancient emperors refused to get up early in the morning for their business. I understood why they did so.¡± Chelsea giggled, pushing him. Then she asked with concerns, ¡°Do you still have a migraine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡° Edmund asked in self-mockery, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too fragile?¡± Chelsea hurriedly answered, ¡°Not at all. I just feel sorry for you, Edmund. You must be hurt by the scenes, so you had PTSD.¡± She felt highly sorry after knowing why he had suffered from a migraine the previous night. At midnight, she woke up and studied him carefully to see if he had been bothered by it. Since he was sleeping soundly with even breath, she was relieved and fell asleep again. Edmund held her tight. Right then, Chelsea¡¯s phone rang. She checked it and found Alena¡¯s ID. Chelsea was confused, wondKatharineg why she didn¡¯t call Edmund as they were together. However, she swiped to answer. Alena asked tentatively on the phone, ¡°Morning, Chelsea. Are you guys up?¡± Chelsea nced at Edmund and said, ¡°Yeah, we just got up.¡± Alena continued, ¡°Well¡­ I made breakfast. Would you Like to join me?¡± Cap铆tulo 975 Chelsea didn¡¯t answer. Edmund grabbed her phone from her hand and refused coldly, ¡°No, thanks. We¡¯ll have it in the hotel. Then we¡¯ll go back.¡± Alena stiffened on the other end of the line and muttered, ¡°I see. Edmund was so cold and aggressive that Alena couldn¡¯t utter any word to keep them staying. Seeing that she was silent, Edmund directly hung up the call. Chelsea approached and asked gently, ¡°Shall we¡­ have Lunch with your mother?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t take the initiative to tter Alena. She suggested it for Edmund¡¯s good. Alena was his birth mother, so he shouldn¡¯t keep such an awkward rtionship with her. Edmund refused, ¡°No.¡± Chelsea asked in a helpless tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to be obedient to me in everything?¡± Edmund was wordless. Ang¡¯s Library Tugging his hand, she said, ¡°I know you are unwilling to be with her You are afraid she¡¯ll give me a hard time as before. I can tell she has changed. It won¡¯t happen.¡± Edmund cast down his eyes, keeping silent. In fact, he was indeed worried that Alena would give Chelsea a hard time again. However, it wasn¡¯t the key reason he had a poor rtionship with Alena. He had a knot in his heart because of Sonya¡¯s death. He didn¡¯t think he could forgive Alena shortly. Edmund looked up at Chelsea and said honestly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been mentally ready for that. I¡¯ll take a rain check, OK?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°OK.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t insist. She respected Edmund¡¯s decision After getting up and tidying up, the two went to the hotel restaurant for breakfast. Then they called the driver and the Lawyer to return to town. On the way, Chelsea asked Edmund to call Alena. ¡°Have you seen Tara White¡¯s statement online? Since she has apologized, Let the bygones be bygones. Enjoy your retirement.¡± ¡°I know. Thank you, Edmund. Please send my appreciation to Chelsea, too. Thank you guys for driving here and helping me deal with this matterst night.¡± Unconcealed disappointment filled Alena¡¯s tone. However, she still thanked them sincerely. ¡°Be careful when driving back,¡± she reminded. Edmund hung up his call. Alena pinched her phone, sitting in her Living room. She stared at the blue sea outside the window, her eyes reddening. For many years, this was the first time she regretted her words and behaviors before when she tried hard to separate Edmund from Chelsea. If she had been a kind mother-inw, would her rtionship with her son have been better than the current one? If her daughter, Sonya, had been taken care of by her brother and sister-inw, she wouldn¡¯t have passed away so young, wouldn¡¯t she? Thinking about hertest daughter, who had died miserably, Alena burst into tears. She regretted it. Indeed. At Starixo. In the office, Trevor gazed at the document in his hands, and then he looked up at the Lawyer in a suit opposite. After a long while, he uttered a few words, ¡°Does she want to divorce?¡± Cap铆tulo 976 Thewyer nodded and said professionally, ¡°Yes, Mr. Spence. This is the divorce agreement from my client to you. After reading it, please sign your name if you have no questions.¡± Trevor was so angry that he snapped the pen in his hand. He pulled out his phone, turned away, and made a call. He roared in anger after the call was connected, ¡°What do you mean by doing so?¡± His wife said calmly, ¡°You should know what I mean.¡± Trevor took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯d rather die than divorce several years ago. Now, you are willing to divorce. Who do you think I am? You can¡¯t be so willful!¡± His wife seemed to have heard a funny joke. She Laughed out Loud and said, ¡°Trevor Spence, you should ask yourself that question. ¡°When you wanted to dump me, you slept with countless women and hurt me repeatedly. You made all people in Vertoak know you tried to dump me at that time. ninjanovel ¡°Now you want to save our marriage, so you came to my ce, wishing I would forgive you because of an apology? You wish.¡± Trevor was rendered speechless. After a long while, he uttered a few words, ¡°I disagree with the divorce.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± his wife said calmly, ¡°Since you disagree with the agreement, mywyer will help me file awsuit and solve it through legal means. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for not reminding you, Trevor Spence. I¡¯ve given up everything, and I¡¯ve written it in the divorce agreement. You only need to pay the alimony to raise our children. Once this is resolved through legal means, I¡¯ll gain part of your properties. You cheated on me in our marriage, so probably I could get more than expected.¡± ¡°Divorce agreement? Are you willing to give up everything?¡± Trevor had an indescribable feeling. Probably his wife had made up her mind to divorce him, so she was unwilling to fake being kind to him. She snapped, ¡°Yep. It¡¯s written on the disagreement. Are you blind or illiterate?¡± They had been married almost twenty years. This was the first time Trevor was scolded. He couldn¡¯t react at all. Since Trevor was silent, his wife added, ¡°Just talk to mywyer. He¡¯lL pass your message to me.¡± Then she wanted to hang up. In a hurry, Trevor stopped her and said in frustration, ¡°You¡¯d rather give up anything to divorce me?¡± His wife snorted on the phone. ¡°Right. Now you should know how much I feel sickened about you.¡± Trevor was heavily blown, bing upset indeed. He muttered, ¡°Why? Why? ¡°Since I made you sick, why didn¡¯t you divorce me back then? Why did you insist on keeping our marriage until now?¡± His wife answered naturally, ¡°Of course, I wasn¡¯t willing to let you marry Tara White, that bitch.¡± Trevor gaped. He had never expected his ever so gentle and graceful wife could speak such offensive words. He also hadn¡¯t expected her to tolerate him for many years because of her revenge on him and Tara.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His wife continued, ¡°Now, Tara White is doomed. You are a snobbish man. For your future and Starixo¡¯s good, you won¡¯t keep in touch with her for sure. Of course, I should divorce you now. I don¡¯t want to be sickened by you any Longer.¡± Trevor squeezed words between his teeth, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll marry her because of your stimtion?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± His wife sneered. ¡°There¡¯s a discord between you two already. You won¡¯t be together anymore. Cap铆tulo 977 ¡°Of course, if you are willing to marry that woman with a ruined reputation despite the burden of the public opinions, I¡¯ll believe you two genuinely Love each other. Then I¡¯ll send you my best wishes. ¡°By the way, I also have her erotic photos and flirting chat with other men. Before you get married, I can generously send them as my blessings to you.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Trevor roared,pletely losing control. He felt that his wife turned out to be strange and horrible. In anger, he threatened her, ¡°You haven¡¯t worked for many years. After divorcing and giving up everything, what can you Live on?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. His wife sneered again. ¡°So, I¡¯d rather suffer from poverty than stay married to you.¡± Trevor almost fainted in anger. In the past, he had thought he was the only one that his wife and children could rely on, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive after leaving him. Hence, he kept fooling around with women outside. He was afraid of hurting them because they must rely on him. ninjanovel He believed that they dared not to anger him. Especially his wife hadn¡¯t worked for many years, so she lacked the ability to make a living. However¡­ His children ignored him. If they were not blood-rted to him, they would refuse to admit that he was their father. His wife wanted to divorce him and said he had sickened her. She tried to break up with him even if she suffered from poverty. Trevor fainted in anger. His wife heard him faint. She hung up the call without any reaction and didn¡¯t care if he was alive. Tara fainted in anger earlier, and so did Trevor. Finally, she had vented the anger that she had suppressed for many years. Trevor was sent to the hospital. He was well, but he had a mental broken down. Lying on the bed, he felt spiritless. His wife¡¯s ruthless words fully upied his mind. However, his wife¡¯s Lawyer was entirely responsible. He followed Trevor into the ward. As soon as Trevor woke up, thewyer said professionally, ¡°My client said you had refused to divorce upon the agreement. Hence, I¡¯ll help her file awsuit. Mr. Spence, please attend the hearing on time.¡± Trevor almost cked out again in anger. He grabbed his phone and smashed it on thewyer. ¡°Fuck off! Get out of here!¡± Fortunately, the Lawyer hadn¡¯t been hit. Otherwise, he could sue Trevor for willful and malicious injury. After passing his client¡¯s message to Trevor, thewyer turned away and left the ward. Roy knew that Trevor had been sent to the hospital, so he came to visit Trevor. At the door, he witnessed Trevor blowing his stacks. Roy picked up his phone and said with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Dude?¡± Trevor halfy on the bed, taking deep breaths to calm down. Roy put his phone on the nightstand and asked, ¡°Are you alright? You look too spirited to be sick.¡± Trevor could roar and smash things. He didn¡¯t look seriously ill. Roy received a call from Trevor¡¯s assistant earlier. He was told that Trevor fainted in the office for no reason. Roy was shocked and thought Trevor had severe disease, so he rushed over to visit Trevor. Cap铆tulo 978 ¡°What if I told you my wife pissed me to faint?¡± Trevor told Roy that his wife suddenly wanted to divorce him. He also told Roy his wife¡¯s offensive words. Roy was serious about his own marriage. After listening to Trevor, he didn¡¯t pity Trevor at all. He even felt delighted. Trevor had hurt his wife for many years. He deserved to be treated in this way. However, Trevor was still in the hospital, so Roy didn¡¯t mock him. Heforted Trevor, ¡°Since it has come to this point, you should agree.¡± Roy worked with Trevor in business, but he disliked Trevor for his attitude to his marriage Trevor felt angry after hearing his words. ¡°You!¡± He didn¡¯t want to divorce, so he wanted to find someone to support him. However, Roy asked him to divorce instead. ninjanovel Roy raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to divorce?¡± Trevor Looked away with a snort. Roy didn¡¯t mind. He said calmly, ¡°Do you think your wife will forgive you after doing so many things to hurt her? ¡°Trevor, you are different from the couples who have temporary conflicts. Think about it, how many women have you slept with all through the years?¡± Trevor looked a bit awkward. Roy added, ¡°You¡¯re dirty both physically and mentally.¡± Trevor had to admit that Roy¡¯s words were like daggers stabbing into his heart. He closed his eyes weakly. Roy nced at him, heaving a sigh. ¡°My words sound harsh indeed, but I¡¯m telling the truth. Why don¡¯t you just let go of her instead of keeping her staying? You¡¯ve hurt her for many years. Do you still want to hurt her again on this matter?¡± Trevor pressed his lips together, realizing that he had to let go of his wife now. Since she had hated him to the core and they had reached a dead-end, they shouldn¡¯t keep hurting each other Although his wife wanted to give up everything to divorce him, Trevor wanted topensate her. He would give her the house where she and their children were staying abroad. He would also pay their children¡¯s tuition fees, living expenses, and funding to support their marriages in the future. If his wife was willing, he would alsopensate her with money so that she could lead a better life in the future Somehow, after Trevor had made up his mind, he felt a sharp pang in his heart. It hurt so much that he almost suffocated, and his eyes reddened. He realized that his fate with his wife in this life was gone._ Trevor¡¯s phone started ringing right then. Roy nced at it and saw Tara¡¯s name. Raising his eyebrows, he stood up and said, ¡°Trevor, you look well. I¡¯m relieved. I gotta go.¡± Trevor saw Tara¡¯s name on the phone, bing outraged. If he hadn¡¯t hooked up with Tara and the Latter hadn¡¯t been so arrogant to provoke his wife, his wife wouldn¡¯t have humiliated him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He wiped to answer the call. Before Tara spoke, he roared in a fury, ¡°Fick off! You¡¯d better get out from my face. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore in my life.¡± Tara said in a grievance, ¡°Trevor, please calm down. Your wife said she would divorce you. I. Trevor interrupted her before she finished her words, ¡°What do you want? She finally wants to divorce me, so do you think I¡¯ll marry you? Cap铆tulo 979 ¡°Tara White, let me repeat. We¡¯re over. Even if I divorced my wife, I wouldn¡¯t marry you. Who do you think you are? You are just an unscrupulous woman. Do you deserve to be my wife?¡± Trevor¡¯s words sounded pretty offensive. He directly hung up the call after finishing his words. Upon hearing his curse, Roy left his ward, feeling relieved. He was afraid Trevor would marry Tara because he had been hurt by his wife. It turned out that Trevor wasn¡¯t a fool. Humiliated by Trevor, Tara howled in despair after tossing away her phone. Trevor¡¯s wife told her that she would divorce Trevor, so Tara couldn¡¯t wait to call him. She hoped to be reconciled with him. She had lost everything. If she could marry Trevor, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the rest of her life. However, Trevor called her a woman of loose morals¡­ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing that, Tara¡¯s agent left without looking back. Ang¡¯s Library Tara deserved it. Roy told Chelsea what had happened to Trevor while she was browsing the costumes for shooting photos in the cameraman¡¯s studio. The stylist would measure her to make the costumes. Since Chelsea would go to the Capital for a business trip, the preparation for her shooting could be done before she set up. After returning from the Capital, she could take the pictures right away. On the same day, the magazine with the photo of Chelsea and Zuri started a pre-sale online. Right after it was avable, the magazines were sold out. They were indeed popr. Chelsea felt amazed after hearing the news. She double-checked the information from the magazine agency and confirmed that the magazines had been sold out. Then she turned around and asked Edmund, ¡°Have you bought our magazine to increase its sale?¡± Edmundughed. ¡°Nah.¡± He didn¡¯t do it indeed because he was always urate in predicting the market. This magazine was issued right after Zuri had helped Chelsea out of the bully. It also reported their valuable friendship. Hence, it was certainly popr. Besides, Zuri was a superstar with a Large fan base. Also, Chelsea had some fans. Hence, it was reasonable that the magazine could be sold out quickly. Edmund even didn¡¯t have a chance to buy one of them. Chelsea nced at him intensely and decided to believe him. Since the magazine¡¯s pre-sale was sessful, the topic that Chelsea promised to write a novel for Zuri during the interview also became a trending topic shortly after. Many people were discussing online about what kind of novel Chelsea would write. They crazily envied Zuri for having an author friend like Chelsea, as Zuri could be a heroine in a book. Edmund asked, ¡°Chelsea, are you sure you will write a romance novel? In that case, the Love between Zuri and Colin Smith would be found out.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°We all know a novel is based on real-life but quite different from it. I¡¯LL make a statement to exin that eighty percent of plots are made by myself. It¡¯s just a gift for Zuri, so I named my heroine with her name.¡± She had discussed with Zuri the plots in her novel before deciding to write the campus love story. Zuri agreed with her and also permitted her to write what had happened between her and Colin in the past. Of course, except for Zuri and Chelsea, not many people would know those plots were actual. Zuri agreed with her because she was running out of patience. If this novel still couldn¡¯t stimte Colin toe back from abroad, Zuri would give up and find another man to marry. Edmund asked earnestly, ¡°May I invest in your novel and make it a drama? You¡¯ve already gained attention to this novel. With your writing skills and the popr theme of the campus love, it¡¯ll be a blockbuster if it can be filmed.¡± Cap铆tulo 980 Chelsea covered her forehead. ¡°Why do you have to target on my script? Last time, when she discussed the family controversy script with him, Edmund said he wanted to invest as well. Now, he wanted to invest in this novel. Edmund said solemnly, ¡°Because you are a good writer. If it were another person, I wouldn¡¯t have any interest.¡± He wanted to invest in the two scripts because he could see the potential for sess instead of trying to help her. The purpose that he invested in films and movies was to make money. It was only because he had seen the potential in his girlfriend¡¯s scripts. Chelsea refused, ¡°No. You should avoid any hint of giving me special treatment.¡± Before Edmund retorted, Luka called Chelsea on the phone. Seeing his caller ID, Edmund was alert. Pressing his lips together, he gazed at Chelsea andpletely forgot about his investment. Luka was a strong enemy on his way to pursuing Chelsea. Although his rtionship with Chelsea had be stable, Edmund reminded himself not to underestimate his enemy. Chelsea red at him to warn him not to talk nonsense. Then she swiped to answer Luka¡¯s call. After she gradually reconciled with Edmund, she hadn¡¯t contacted Luka for a long time. Luka was always considerate. To avoid the misunderstandings like that between her and Ondo, he tried his best to prevent suspicions. Hence, Chelsea was sure Luka must have called her for business. Ang¡¯s Library Sure enough, he asked, ¡°Chelsea, may I know what kind of novel you will write for Zuri White?¡± Chelsea answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s campus love. I¡¯ll write the heroine¡¯s love from the campus till she gets married.¡± Luka giggled on the phone. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I see. Peak Entertainment intends to invest in the drama of your novel. What do you think? Chelsea was surprised, ¡°Does Peak Entertainment have the intention?¡± As far as she knew, Peak Entertainment had been working on script writing and managing artists. They seldom had invested in any script. Even ¡°The Crown¡± was sponsored by Edmund instead. ¡°Right. We want to invest in it,¡± Luka exined, ¡°Peak Entertainment is developing steadily all through the years. Now, we have set up a firm foundation, so I¡¯ve decided to progress a step.¡± Chelsea could understand him. However, she asked uneasily, ¡°But I haven¡¯t started my novel yet. Isn¡¯t it too early for us to talk about our cooperation?¡± Chelsea was worried that Peak Entertainment would suffer a loss if her novel wasn¡¯t sessful. ¡°How many years have we cooperated together, Chelsea? Don¡¯t you think I know yourpetence?¡± Luka fully trusted her. ¡°If possible, I would like to invest in all your scripts in the future.¡± Before Chelsea answered, Edmund chimed in unhappily, ¡°Mr. Pierce, I can let you invest in her campus love novel, but Peak Entertainment might have no chance to invest in her other scripts in the future.¡± Edmund was willing to let Peak Entertainment invest in the new novel for Colin¡¯s sake. Peak Entertainment wanted to invest as soon as Chelsea intended to write this novel, so Edmund believed it was Colin¡¯s decision. After all, it was based on his own love story, so it was expected that he would invest. Cap铆tulo 981 Chelsea red at Edmund in anger. She wondered if he meant he would stop Peak Entertainment from investing in her ys in the future. Under her annoyed gaze, Edmund changed his words. ¡°Well, I meant, in the future, Peak Entertainment and the Nelson Group, or even other investors should have a fairpetition in Chelsea¡¯s scripts.¡± He wondered if Chelsea would be happier as he said so. Luka said in a hiddenint, ¡°I see, Mr. Nelson. I hope you are a man of your word. You can¡¯t give us no chance because of your rtionship with Chelsea.¡± ninjanovel Edmund was almost pissed off by Luka¡¯s words. He wondered what Luka meant. Edmund didn¡¯t think he was that kind of man. Chelsea immediately chimed in, ¡°Mr. Pierce, I understand. Here is the thing. I want to write a few chapters first. Then I¡¯ll finish the outlines. In that case, we can talk about the script writing.¡± ¡°That works,¡± Luka agreed without hesitation. After hanging up the call, Chelsea asked Edmund, ¡°Why did you Let Peak Entertainment invest this script? Since when have you be so kind-hearted?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Edmund said casually, ¡°I just want to bring the romance to a happy ending.¡± Chelsea was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Edmund refused to exin. He said solemnly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t kidding when talking to Luka Pierce earlier ¡°In the future, if you have a new script, including the family controversy script, you must let me and other investorspete together. You can¡¯t directly kick me out because of avoiding giving me special treatment.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t refuse. In the end, she said, ¡°If you insist, it¡¯s up to you.¡± When she finished the scripts, she would fairly choose one among those candidatepanies if other investors wanted to invest in them. After picking up the costumes and leaving the photo studio, Chelsea got in the car. She said, ¡°I haven¡¯t expected Mrs. Spence to be so determined.¡± Probably because she had the same experience with Trevor¡¯s wife, Chelsea could fully understand why Mrs. Spence had done so. However, Mrs. Spence didn¡¯t want to divorce Trevor for many years. Chelsea had thought that she must Love Trevor deeply, or she was afraid that she couldn¡¯t make a living after divorcing him. However, only then did Chelsea know that Mrs. Spence had done it to torture Tara. She instantly Liked Mrs. Spence a lot. Tara was just a mistress, but she had the guts to bully Trevor¡¯s wife. She indeed deserved to be avenged in this way Edmund kept silent. Whenever talking about Trevor¡¯s wife, he had a LingKatharineg fear. He thought to himself, ¡®Sure enough, men cannot afford to offend women. They are more heartless than men. If their hearts are broken, they¡¯ll definitely be ruthless.¡® Chelsea didn¡¯t stay in Vertoak for a long time. She flew to the Capital the following day. Edmund couldn¡¯t go with her because of his work. Hence, he had to drive her to the airport to see her off. Cap铆tulo 982 In the parking lot, Edmund pressed Chelsea on the passenger¡¯s seat, kissing her eagerly. He was distraught. Finally, they had a few days to be with each other, but she was on her period. He couldn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t have a heavy desire to have sex. In fact, they were in love right now, so making Love was the best way for them to interact with each other. The unhappier he was, the more passionately he kissed her Chelsea felt that her Lips were reddening and swelling. She pushed him, raised her hands, and comined, ¡°Stop it. People will notice my lips.¡± Edmund pressed his head between her neck and shoulder, heavily panting. ¡°I also want to retrain myself, but I can¡¯t stop kissing you.¡± Chelsea blushed. ¡°I must go now. Or I¡¯ll bete for the flight.¡± Edmund released her. He said helplessly, ¡°You can enter the hall yourself, I¡¯ll say bye to you here.¡± As he spoke, he cast down at his lower abdomen. ¡°I can¡¯t stand up and see you off in this condition.¡± Chelsea followed his gaze. Instantly, she looked away in embarrassment. ¡°Open the trunk. I can go into the hall myself.¡± She quickly opened the door and got down. Then she picked up her suitcase and trotted away. Edmund had been aroused by kissing her, so he couldn¡¯t get down and see her off in her current status. After seeing off Chelsea, Edmund called Trevor. He didn¡¯t want to ask Trevor about his divorce. Instead, he wanted to remind Trevor not to tell Chelsea for the time being that he had invested in ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. In the beginning, he invested in it to approach Chelsea. However, much to his surprise, they had reconciled before the drama started filming. Edmund couldn¡¯t let Chelsea know it now. After all, Chelsea disliked him for investing in the movie or drama based on her script. He was worried Chelsea would be angry. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Hence, he decided to hide it from her. Trevor agreed in a weak tone. Edmund could tell that he had been reeled from his divorce. Chelsea arrived in the Capital without a hitch. Roy picked her up. Seeing the happiness on her face, Roy asked her with a smile, ¡°Will you take Edmund Nelson to meet us soon?¡± Chelsea and Edmund had experienced many things recently. Roy wasn¡¯t by Chelsea¡¯s side, but she updated him about them. Roy and the Ellis family were pretty happy about what Edmund had done to deal with the matters. Right then, they could feel how much Edmund treasured Chelsea. Hence, as long as Chelsea was happy, they would support her decision. Chelsea said shyly, ¡°Yeah, when the proper timees.¡± ¡°Right. We are not in a hurry,¡± echoed Roy. He had a gloating tone towards Edmund. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Edmund wanted to marry Chelsea eagerly, but Chelsea wasn¡¯t eager to get married. The script reading of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± went on smoothly. Trevor, the director, Roy, Chelsea, a few leading roles, and employees from the costume, the make-up, and the props departments attended it. It seemed the whole program team paid much attention to it. Chelsea had to admit that Trevor waspetent at work. In a short time, he had set up all the departments and let them do their duties in order. When Chelsea met Ondo again, the Latter apologized to her right away. Cap铆tulo 983 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chelsea. It was all my faultst time. If I hadn¡¯t insisted on inviting you for a meal, Tara White wouldn¡¯t have the chance to make trouble.¡± The handsome rising star standing in the corridor elegantly, he looked guilty and regretful, like an elementary school student uneasily waiting for the teacher¡¯s scolding. Chelsea smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Ondo looked at her, reluctance filling his pretty eyes. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°If this incident hadn¡¯t urred, would you have hidden your rtionship with Edmund Nelson? He¡¯s a Lucky bastard.¡± ninjanovel Ondo was trying to let go of Chelsea right now, but he still disliked her being with Edmund. In his opinion, Chelsea was a beautiful, outstanding girl. She didn¡¯t need to reconcile with Edmund, who used to be a scumbag to hurt her. Chelsea noticed his expression. After thinking for a moment, she said solemnly, ¡°Ondo, since I decided to reconcile with him, I had been ready to announce our rtionship to the public at any time. It had nothing to do with the incident recently. ¡°So, please don¡¯t me yourself.¡± ¡°In the future, please let go of me,¡± Chelsea added. Then she patted him gently on his shoulder, just like an elder sister to a bad-tempered brother. She turned away. Ondo gazed at her receding figure, pressing his lips together, clenching his fists. In the end, his hands dropped weakly. On the third day of the script reading, Edmund came to the Capital. Chelsea didn¡¯t know it. After the reading meeting that day, people left the office building in twos or threes. Chelsea and Vickie Gray were walking side by side. After a few days, Chelsea and Vickie have be familiar with each other. Vickie was sincere and lovely. She was almost as straightforward as Zuri. Edmund was a tycoon in the investment of film and television. And the people who participated in the script reading meeting were all from this industry. Everyone wanted to make friends with Edmund, so they came forward to greet Edmund one after another. But Chelsea, Edmund¡¯s girlfriend, was pushed aside by the enthusiastic director and the person in charge of costume. Chelsea didn¡¯t mind. She stood beside Vickie with a smile. Vickie covered her mouth and smiled, ¡°Wow, Mr. Nelson is here, I¡¯ll give you back to him then.¡± Chelsea reluctantly protested, ¡°What? Are you teasing me? Do I need to remind you that Mr. Rivera is treating you Like a princess at home?¡± Vickie came to the Capital for the meeting. Keith followed. They lived in Keith¡¯s residence in the capital. However, because of their confidential rtionship, Keith didn¡¯t go to visit Vickie at Starixo. But Chelsea said that Keith cooked delicious food for Vickie at home every day. Although Keith and Vickie had an age gap, they were in a good rtionship. Or, precisely speaking, Keith was very good to Vickie. Because of their good rtionship, Trevor talked to Vickie just now. Chelsea was a screenwriter, and since Trevor knew that Chelsea and Vickie were good friends, so, he directly asked Vickie in front of Chelsea, ¡°Vickie, are you in love?¡± Vickie was guilty of hearing this question all of a sudden. However, she denied, ¡°Nope. Why?¡± Chelsea also worried a little, thinking that Trevor knew about Vickie and Keith. Trevor motioned Chelsea to take a look at the hickey on Vickie¡¯s neck, then he coughed and said, ¡°I was once young too. Don¡¯t think you can hide it from me.¡± Cap铆tulo 984 Chelsea and Vickie blushed at the same time. It was indeed too obvious. Trevor said to Vickie, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re in love with, but I have to make three rules with you first. First, no dirt. You¡¯d better fall in love with a serious man. Otherwise, if you are exposed, you will lose everything. If he is not serious, I suggest you break up with him right now. You¡¯re young, you should focus on your career. ¡° Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chelsea and Vickie nced at each other. Keith was no doubt a serious man. Even if they were exposed, Vickie wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being implicated by Keith but rather the opposite Keith was a renowned person in the film industry. He was very respected. Vickie was no onepared to him Trevor didn¡¯t notice Vickie¡¯s distress. He instead went on saying, ¡°Second, no matter if you are in Love or even live with the person, you must not get pregnant! The project must not be dyed.¡± Vickie coughed a few times awkwardly. For a girl who had just married, talking about pregnancy was a little embarrassing. Trevor seized up Vickie again, frowned slightly, and said in discontent, ¡°Last, you should lose weight. I don¡¯t want a fat heroine in my show.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help Laughing. Vickie was super embarrassed. Chelsea whispered in Vickie¡¯s ear, ¡°It seems that Mr. Rivera is a good chef. I can see that your weight has increased sharply recently.¡± They met at the press conference of ¡°The Crown¡±. At that time, Vickie was slim just like a normal female star. Now Chelsea felt that Trevor¡¯s words indeed make sense. ¡°I see, Mr. Spence. today on.¡± Vickie promised Trevor, ¡°I¡¯ll lose weight from Trevor said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your agent in personter. Let¡¯s draw up a contract and stipte it in ck and white. Whoever breaks the contract willpensate.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Vickie rolled her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. This was the film industry. If the artist¡¯s dirt were found out, the entire program would die. Especially for the fact that ¡°I got to find you¡± received a lot of attention. Vickie thought in distress that she would have to talk to Keith about contraception and weight loss Edmund wasn¡¯t moved by the enthusiastic crowd that came over to greet him. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°sorry, I¡¯m here to pick up Chelsea.¡± He meant to say that he was not here for work or social. After that, he strode acFoster them and headed to Chelsea. The group of people looked back and smiled at Chelsea with some embarrassment. They were so eager to know Edmund just now that they forgot the existence of Chelsea, Edmund¡¯s legit girlfriend. But Edmund¡¯s behavior just now reminded them of the importance of Chelsea. Edmund had asked Trevor to pretend that they weren¡¯t familiar. So, after a simple greeting of courtesy, Trevor left. Vickie said goodbye too seeing that Edmund was over here. Chelsea smiled at Edmund, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Edmund grabbed her waist, pressed her into his arms, and whispered, ¡°How do you think?¡± At the moment, they were in front of the office building of Starixo where people were hurrying to and fro. Chelsea pushed him shyly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Cap铆tulo 985 Edmund nced behind her and asked, ¡°Your father didn¡¯te today?¡± Roy wrote the book. He should be here normally. But Edmund didn¡¯t see him just now. ¡°He came two days ago. Auntie Kelli is not feeling well today. He took her to the hospital.¡± There was a faint worry in Chelsea¡¯s tone. ¡°Auntie¡¯s health seems to have turned worse. I¡¯m a bit worried.¡± Kelli had been in a bad health over the years. Roy stopped writing to concentrate on taking care of her a few years ago. She had surgery and it was said to be helpful. But recently, it seemed her health condition was not very optimistic. Edmund hugged Chelsea andforted her with a warm voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your father will find the best doctor for her.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chelsea nodded. Then they got into the car. ninjanovel They had dinner outside, and then returned to Edmund¡¯s residence. Edmund kissed Chelsea violently as soon as they entered the door. It was probably because they hadn¡¯t been together for a couple of days. Chelsea missed Edmund too. She grabbed his neck closely as a response. Chelsea¡¯s period had just been over. Edmund surely knew how to pick the right time. In fact, Chelsea had a proper reason to doubt that he had carefully counted the days. But she was also very happy to see him. She was enjoying the intimacy. They fell out of control into the big bed and spent the whole night making love. In the end, Chelsea fell asleep in exhaustion. Chelsea waste for the script reading meeting the next day. She entered the conference room and apologized to everyone in embarrassment. But people seemed to be understanding. Chelsea was more embarrassed. She silently scolded Edmund. However, people apologized to her too forst night. They paid too much attention to Edmund and totally ignored her After a few exchanges of words, Chelsea started to work. She didn¡¯t feel anything. Edmund was not an ordinary person. He was meant to be surrounded. However, Edmund was very protective of her, she didn¡¯t have much to worry about. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At noon, Edmund came to Starixo to pick up Chelsea. Chelsea asked for a leave in the afternoon. She and Edmund were going to the hospital to visit Kelli. After Lunch, they went to the hospital. Kelli didn¡¯t look quite good. Chelsea felt sad to see that. Chelsea didn¡¯t spend much time with Kelli, but Kelli treated Chelsea like her own daughter. Kelli¡¯s love was unconditional. Seeing Kelli¡¯s weak look, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help tearing up. Kelli took her hand and gentlyforted her, ¡°Silly child, why so sad? It happens to everybody. We live and we die. It¡¯s thew of nature.¡± Chelsea forced her tears back and smiled, ¡°You will get better. You¡¯ll see me get married.¡± When Chelsea said the word married, Roy and Edmund looked at each other tacitly. Edmund was very excited. He thought maybe his dream woulde true earlier because of Kelli¡¯s unfavorable state. Roy and the Ellis family would probably agree for Chelsea to remarry him. Otherwise, what did Roy just Look at him? When Edmund¡¯s thoughts fluctuated, Roy came forward and said to Chelsea, ¡°Kelli will be discharged in the afternoon. Why don¡¯t you and Edmunde home for dinner tonight?¡± Cap铆tulo 986 Edmund was so excited to hear that. Roy asked Chelsea to take him back for dinner, and by that time he would officially meet the Ellis family. It meant that he was going to be recognized. Edmund didn¡¯t show much of his excitement of course. After all, Kelli was still ill. They all know that Kelli¡¯s health condition was not optimistic. Roy¡¯s proposal stunned Chelsea, but she soon understood Roy¡¯s good intentions. Roy must want Kelli to see her peace with Edmund. So, Chelsea immediately agreed. Chelsea had been hesitating these days about whether to take Edmund home since he came to the Capital. She didn¡¯t expect things to go this way. But she could save her hesitation now. ¡°But can Auntie leave the hospital now?¡± Chelsea was worried. Kelli said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be all right.¡± Kelli meant to say that it was all the same for her whether staying in the hospital or not. She was at the end of her life. Kelli needed to rest, so Chelsea and Edmund didn¡¯t stay for long, Roy sent them out of the ward. At the end of the corridor, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help crying anymore. Ang¡¯s Library She held Roy and cried uncontrobly, ¡°I want Auntie to live a long life, I want you to apany each other all the time, I want you to be happy forever¡­¡± Roy and Kelli had an excellent rtionship, everyone knew that. Chelsea can¡¯t imagine how heartbroken and painful Roy would be if Kelli passed away. Could he take it? Roy cried too at Chelsea¡¯s words. He patted Chelsea on the back and said, ¡°I know you love us and wish for our good-being. But God can be so unfair. Kelli is such a good person. Roy couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He burst into tears with Chelsea. Edmund felt heartbroken too seeing them hugging together, both being so sad. Men normally don¡¯t cry. Roy¡¯s sorrow must be overwhelming. He loved Kelli so much. No one could stand losing a beloved one. After crying in front of Chelsea, Roy felt much better. He whispered andforted Chelsea, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me too much. I had been mentally prepared since years ago when Kelli was first sick.¡± Kelli didn¡¯t get sick yesterday. The doctor had said that she wouldn¡¯t make it a year ago. That was why Roy decided to toss away all his fame to be just with her. He thought that he would forever be stuck in darkness if Kelli was gone. However, things had be different, since he had a daughter now, Chelsea. She gave him the courage to go on. In any case, he had to make up for his absence in Chelsea¡¯s earlier life. He should live to see Chelsea doing good. He should live to protect Chelsea from being bullied by Edmund.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After saying goodbye to Roy, Chelsea and Edmund went home. Chelsea was still in a sad mood. Edmund asked her to take a nap and rest well. Cap铆tulo 987 While Chelsea was asleep, Edmund sent a question to the group chat. ¡°I¡¯LL go to the Ellis¡¯s with Chelsea tonight. What should I wear?¡± Brayan replied first, ¡°Are you showing off?¡± Edmund said innocently, ¡°Howe?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Brayan said quietly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you telling us that you are going to your father-inw¡¯s house and be epted by him.¡± Edmund said, ¡°Why are you jealous? Aren¡¯t you married? ¡° What was there to show off about being epted by my father-inw? The most important thing is to marry Chelsea.¡± Brayan grunted, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my parents-inws had both passed away? I¡¯ll never have this feeling of being epted by them.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to reply to Brayan¡¯s weird talk Chris then replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to specially dress up, do you? You look smart whatever you wear. ¡° ALL of them were tall and outstanding in appearance. They had never needed to worry about outfits over the years They looked good whatever they put on. ninjanovel Edmund said somewhat confidently, ¡°The Ellis family aren¡¯t ordinary people. I have to dress up carefully.¡± Brayan sent an emoji of face with rolling eyes. Chris said, ¡°just dress simple, less is more.¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t speak. Since the thing between his father Roman and Fay happened some time ago, Edmund and Yusuf¡¯s rtionship had be worse than before. Yusuf had always been the most active one in the group. He could warm up the atmosphere whatever the topic was. But now he seldomly spoke. He no longer asked them out for drinking in private, especially not Edmund. Edmund didn¡¯t want to think about it. He felt angry whenever he thought of what Roman had done to Fay, a pregnant woman. He didn¡¯t mind losing Yusuf as a friend. Edmund didn¡¯t get the answer about clothes. So, he asked another question, ¡°Should I propose to her tonight in front of her family?¡± Brayan, Chris, ¡°. Yusuf remained silent. Edmund added, ¡°I haven¡¯t formally proposed to her. This time I don¡¯t want her to Lack anything, so I came out with this idea.¡± ¡°Proposing in front of her family can better express my sincerity. And also prove to them that If I hurt her in the future, they can punish me. Brayan and Chris all fell silent. They were shocked by Edmund¡¯s words. Yusuf, who has been silent, said, ¡°I suggest that you don¡¯t propose tonight.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but he couldn¡¯t ignore him either, so he asked, ¡°Why?¡± Yusuf said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell why, but I have a hunch that even if you propose, you will be rejected.¡± Edmund was speechless. He said in anger, ¡°Your silence is appreciated.¡± Cap铆tulo 988 Yusuf said reluctantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say it. But I got a feeling that you¡¯ll get rejected. I know you don¡¯t like me now yet I still said it. I was just trying to save your reputation.¡± ¡°Think about it, everyone in the Ellis family must be here tonight. They are all big figures. How awkward it would be if you are rejected in public?¡± Now Edmund didn¡¯t want to say a word to Yusuf. Chris answered in due time, ¡°Do you have the ring?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund was well prepared. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared onest time.¡± Later, she broke up with me because of her health. I sold the ring in rage. Recently, I prepared another one and kept it with me.¡± Brayan said, ¡°So you¡¯re ready to propose at any time?¡± ¡°In case I need it.¡± Edmund felt d that he had brought the ring with him to the Capital. Chris said, ¡°Since you are ready, do it. Stop mulling over the result.¡± Brayan also agreed. Yusuf didn¡¯t speak again since he knew Edmund wouldn¡¯t Listen. Anyway, the embarrassment would be Edmund¡¯s if he failed the proposal. Since Brayan and Chris agreed to propose, Edmund decided to do it. However, at the thought of it, Edmund felt nervous, although he had gone through all kinds of situations. ninjanovel He didn¡¯t care about whether he¡¯d be rejected. He only wished he wouldn¡¯t be too nervous to speak.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before Chelsea woke up, Edmund had thought of what to say and practiced several times in front of the mirror. After the nap, Chelsea felt better. Edmund invited her to choose some clothes for himter. Chelsea didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your clothes? Why buy new ones? ¡° Edmund exined seriously, ¡°I¡¯m seeing your family. Of course, I have to dress new.¡± It was because he was going to propose. He had to dress formally. Chelsea needed a beautiful dress too to look stunning when being proposed. ¡°Is it necessary? I think your clothes are good enough.¡± Chelsea felt that Edmund was going a bit too far. Edmund insisted, ¡°I need to show my sincerity and respect.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Chelsea agreed. So, they went out. Edmund¡¯s clothes were all high-end luxury brands. Chelsea quickly picked one for him in the shop. Edmund was very satisfied, and the clerk repeatedly praised Chelsea¡¯s perfect taste. After that, Edmund took Chelsea to the women¡¯s department. Chelsea reluctantly said, ¡°Do I need to dress up so formally too?¡± She didn¡¯t think she need to dress so carefully in front of her own family. Cap铆tulo 989 Edmund exined, ¡°You have to be the same with me, or I¡¯ll be more nervous.¡± When Chelsea heard the word ¡°nervous¡±ing from Edmund¡¯s mouth, she couldn¡¯t helpughing in surprise. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯ve gone through all big asions. Why are you nervous about having dinner with my family?¡± ? Edmund simply took her hand so she could feel his sweating palm, ¡°It makes my hand sweat just thinking that I am going to meet your family.¡± Chelsea touched his palm and said in amazement, ¡°No way, you¡­ Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say. She could only nod and answer, ¡°Alright, I¡¯LL choose a dress to match you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund was extremely satisfied. Chelsea chose a skirt for herself. The color echoed with the dark blue handkerchief in Edmund¡¯s suit pocket. Chelsea had never tried this color before, but she has to admit that this color was very suitable for her. Dark ocean blue represented calmness and elegance. Chelsea stood beside ninjanovel Edmund in a dark blue dress. They Looked like a perfect match. Roy told them that Kelli was discharged in the afternoon. So, they went back to the Ellis Manor after a simple preparation. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea pondered for a Long time. Then, she quietly asked Edmund, ¡°Do you feel a Little wronged being suddenly invited?¡± ¡°Why asking this?¡± Edmund raised his hand and held her in his arms. ¡°I can¡¯t wait. How can I feel wronged?¡± Chelsea sighed softly, ¡°You know, Auntie Kelli is in poor health. She wants to see us together, that¡¯s why my father made such a decision.¡± ¡°So?¡± Edmund smiled in a low voice. He rubbed her hair and said, ¡°Silly girl, this means that they ept me and believe I am trustworthy for you. That¡¯s why they want Mrs. Ellis to see us together.¡± Edmund then added, ¡°Otherwise, they would use Mrs. Ellis¡¯s illness as an excuse to threaten you to break up with me.¡± Chelsea blinked her eyes, thinking that Edmund¡¯s words were reasonable. Some parents threaten their kids to break up under such excuses. Roman was a good example. He manipted Yusuf with his sickness and forced Yusuf to marry a girl from a ¡°decent family¡±. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Of course, Edmund¡¯s father did the same thing. So, after hearing what Edmund said, Chelsea felt relieved. Kelli was sick, to make her feel better, Roy suggested Chelsea officially take Edmund back The Ellis family agreed because they knew that Roy always put Kelli at the top of his heart, and Edmund had been behaving very well recently Because everyone was informed in advance, all the members of the Ellis family arrived this time, even those who worked abroad, not to mention those in other cities. Chelsea himself didn¡¯t expect it to be so serious tonight. She knew that one of her uncles worked oversee and had nevere back except for the time she was epted as part of the family. Roy introduced everyone to Edmund. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that almost everyone in the Ellis family and Roy¡¯s generation was sessful. In Roy¡¯s own words, he was the most unpromising one. Cap铆tulo 990 As for these young people of Chelsea¡¯s generation, except Emilia, a screenwriter, and one of her cousins who worked in the fashion industry, everyone else was important figures in either the political or the business circle. Winston also came to the banquet. Edmund was upset to see him. Roy exined with a smile, ¡°Before I knew that Chelsea is my daughter Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I¡¯ve always treated Winston as my son. You can treat him as Chelsea¡¯s brother.¡± Edmund smiled, but he was deeply against it from the inside. No one would want an once love rival to be their brother-inw. After drinking for a while, Edmund went to the bathroom and was stopped by Winston. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Mr. Nelson!¡± Edmund said quietly, ¡°Brother-in-Law, what¡¯s up Winston was several years younger than Edmund. Since Roy asked him to treat him as Chelsea¡¯s brother, it is appropriate for him to call Winston¡¯s brother-inw. Winston lifted his eyebrow and said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you have been epted by the Ellis family. Why do you have to be mean to me?¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°Because you want something that doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± Winston said helplessly, ¡°I just want you to know that I have given up pursuing Chelsea. I¡¯ll treat her as my sister in the future. So, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nelson¡­¡± Winston wanted to make things clear. Since Edmund and Chelsea were finally together, they would be family from then on Edmund nced at Winston. Seeing the honesty and frankness in Winston¡¯s eyes, Edmund¡¯s anxiety eased a little As long as Winston gave up on Chelsea, Edmund wouldn¡¯t mind getting alone with him. Seeing Edmund relieved, Winston smiled and said, ¡°Of course, if you bully her in the future, Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Edmund immediately replied in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll never have the chance.¡± With that, he went to the bathroom. Edmund made his proposal at the end of the banquet. He stood up holding Chelsea¡¯s hand. Chelsea looked at him in confusion. She had no idea what was going on. Edmund nced at all the guests present solemnly, clenched Chelsea¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Guys, I wish you all to be my witness today.¡± The room immediately quieted down. Everyone, old and young, looked toward Edmund and Chelsea. Edmund turned to Chelsea. His deep eyes were full of affection. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Chelsea was more and more puzzled. The cousin sitting next to her seemed to understand something for she covered her mouth and snickered. Chelsea was more and more confused. She saw Edmund pull open his chair and take a step back. Then he took out an exquisite box from his pocket and knelt on one knee in front of her. Chelsea finally understood what Edmund was going to do. She instinctively stepped back in a panic. She was not ready to be proposed at all. It was too sudden. Cap铆tulo 991 Edmund had already opened the ring box. He stared at Chelsea with his ck eyes, saying, ¡°Chelsea, I thought a lot about the way of proposing.¡± ¡°But when I was invited here today, I think there is no better way to show my sincerity than to propose to you in front of all your family.¡± Edmund¡¯s tone was calm, but his voice was slightly trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mention our past. Now that I have you again, I just want to look forward. ¡°I hope you can marry me again. For the rest of your life, I will make you the happiest princess in the world.¡± Finally, Edmund piously handed the bright diamond ring in his hand to Chelsea and solemnly asked, ¡°Chelsea, will you marry me?¡± Apuse broke out all around them after Edmund finished speaking. ninjanovel ALL the female members of the Ellis family were moved to tears, including Lady Dorothy and Kelli. But none of them urged Chelsea to reply, nor asked her to agree. They loved Chelsea, so they respected her choice, As for Chelsea, his brain hadpletely shut down. She stood there nkly, looked down at the handsome man kneeling on the ground, and murmured, ¡°I, I¡¯m not ready yet¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She meant it. And she was very satisfied with her current situation with Edmund. However, for Edmund, this was a rejection. The Ellis family didn¡¯t react much. As Chelsea¡¯s family, they supported her decision. Edmund couldn¡¯t hide his gloom, but he didn¡¯t force Chelsea. He could see that she was scared, her pretty face was at a loss, so he put away the ring immediately and stood up holding her hand. Chelsea¡¯s cousin said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, don¡¯t you want to try one more time?¡± Edmund smiled with relief, ¡°No, I am not in a rush.¡± Then he raised his hand and hugged Chelsea, who was still in confusion, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve scared you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯te back to her sense until she felt Edmund¡¯s warmth. She Looked up at him with some regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Edmund said in a warm voice. Chelsea feltplicated now. Seeing Edmund¡¯s upset eyes, she suddenly felt a little ufortable. Edmund noticed the change in her mood, so he whispered to her, ¡°Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± Chelsea nodded gratefully. She really needed a ce to be quiet at the moment. Edmund spoke politely to the crowd, then wrapped his arm around her shoulder and left the banquet hall. After they left, one of Chelsea¡¯s aunts sighed softly and said, ¡°Chelsea wanted to marry Edmund. She was just too nervous. You see? She regrated saying no just now.¡± Kelli replied weakly, ¡°Yes, she was frightened.¡± Cap铆tulo 992 Chelsea¡¯s cousin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Edmund¡¯s fault. Even we were frightened by such a proposal, not to mention Chelsea. She¡¯s such a gentle girl. But that¡¯s not a bad thing. Edmund should suffer a bit So, he would cherish Chelsea in the future.¡± Everyone Laughed. Outside the ballroom. Edmund took Chelsea to a quiet corner. As soon as they stopped walking, Chelsea regretfully apologized to Edmund again, ¡°It¡¯s all my bad¡­¡± ninjanovel Edmund stopped her. ¡°I know you¡¯re not ready. I have to admit that I was gambling. I rushed.¡± Chelsea looked at him in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°gambling¡±. Edmund then told Chelsea Yusuf¡¯s words, ¡°Yusuf said that I wouldn¡¯t seed in proposing tonight. I didn¡¯t believe it. I thought maybe you would agree.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help Laughing seeing Edmund being angry at Yusuf. Edmund stepped forward and forced her against the wall. He pretended to be angry and threatened, ¡°You¡¯ve disgraced me today. I¡¯ll have to punish you tonight!¡± Chelsea was not afraid of his threat at all. She blinked and said cunningly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and propose again? I¡¯ll agree this time. ¡° Edmund was speechless. She¡¯s be quite a debater now. Edmund had drunk. At the moment, Edmund¡¯s attention was fixed on her bright red Lips. He couldn¡¯t help but kissed her Chelsea was startled by his action. They had to go backter. People would notice if her Lipstick was messy. Everyone was senior to Chelsea. She felt terribly embarrassed at the thought of that picture So, she quickly dodged Edmund¡¯s kiss. Edmund was shocked. He protested angrily, ¡°You rejected my proposal, and now even my kiss?¡± He added, ¡°Do you want to push me awaypletely?¡± Chelsea felt a headache. But she could onlyfort Edmund, ¡°Nope, I just don¡¯t want to ruin my lipstick. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be too embarrassing to go inter.. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What shall we do then? Well,e and kiss me.¡± Edmund, who was rejected twice just now, began to act up. Chelsea could only obey. She leaned over and kissed him gently on the face. It was a Light one, so, her Lipstick was alright. When she was about to get back, Edmund hugged her waist and protested discontentedly, ¡°More.¡± Chelsea raised her hand and patted him on the arm, ¡°Let me go now.¡± Edmund refused. He took the opportunity and said a few words in her ear about how she should compensate him in the evening, which made Chelsea¡¯s ears flush. But thinking that people were still waiting for them in the banquet hall, she could do nothing but agree. Only then did Edmund let go of her. They then went back inside hand in hand. Knowing that they are deeply in Love, no one paid much attention to the fact that Edmund was rejected. The banquet went on. Chelsea and Edmund got homete at night. Edmund followed Chelsea to the bathroom and tortured her to tears. In the end, she almost copsed in Edmund¡¯s arms. Cap铆tulo 993 It was only after Chelsea fell asleep that Edmund had the time to check his phone. Not knowing where did Yusuf get the information but he had announced the result of Edmund¡¯s proposal in the group chat a long time ago, ¡°Edmund, I heard you failed?¡± Brayan said, ¡°Fuck, your guess is right? He really failed?!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chris sent a bunch of exmation marks to express his shock. He then said, ¡°Isn¡¯t he in love with Chelsea? How could he fail? ¡° ninjanovel Yusuf replied, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Women¡¯s thoughts are hard to guess.¡± Brayan continued, ¡°But you guessed it right. Howe?¡± Yusuf said, ¡°I didn¡¯t guess it. I just got a feeling.¡± Yusuf made the rough prediction ording to Chelsea¡¯s personality. Chelsea was cautious. Instead of moving her to tears, Edmund¡¯s sudden proposal was more likely to frighten her. Edmund failed to consider that because he was too eager to marry Chelsea. For Chelsea, proposing naturally after a while of being together worked better than proposing abruptly. Chris replied to Yusuf, ¡°Your intuition is urate.¡± Chris felt sorry for Yusuf somehow. Yusuf¡¯s rtionship with Edmund had be weak because of Fay. Now Edmund failed to propose. He would probably stop being friends with Yusuf. The three of them had a heated discussion in the group for a Long time, and Edmund finally appeared. The first thing Edmund did was to question Yusuf, ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Yusuf said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m good at socializing. I¡¯m friends with a few Elliss. Of course, I can get first-hand information.¡± The young generation of men in the Ellis family were all outstanding people. Yusuf was outstanding too. So, they naturally had the chance to know each other, But Yusuf said, ¡°Listen to me, all the people presentst night were your future rtives-in-Law. Don¡¯t think about finding out who told me the news.¡± Edmund snorted. Yusuf was right. No matter who told him the news, Edmund couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Chelsea was the youngest in the Ellis family, same was true for him. Everyone in the Ellis family, even those younger than Edmund, was his senior. He could offend no one. Seeing that Edmund remained silent, Yusuf spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t feel down. It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve got the future to do it again. Just try one more time.¡± ¡°I am not feeling down!¡± Edmund emphasized it again. Perhaps because of Yusuf¡¯s words, Edmund calmly epted the fact that his proposal failed. It made sense. He was gonna make a better preparation next time. Cap铆tulo 994 The script reading meeting for ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±sted for a week. Edmund had stayed here the whole time. He nned to stay with Chelsea until the reading meeting was over, and then take her back to Vertoak. However, Kelli was in poor health now. Chelsea wanted to stay and help Roy take care of Kelli. That was unfair to Edmund. They had been in a _ long-distance rtionship ever after they came back to each other again. They weren¡¯t able to stay together for Long. Chelsea felt sorry for the proposal, so she was guilty when she said that she would not return to Vertoak for now. She was afraid that Edmund would be unhappy, so she mentioned it after having sex with him. She didn¡¯t admit that she yed this trick well. But now it seemed that she indeed knew how to please a man. ¡°Well¡­¡± Chelseay down in Edmund¡¯s arms. ¡°Do you mind going back tomorrow by yourself? I want to stay and help my father take care of her.¡± After finishing speaking, Chelsea buried herself in Edmund¡¯s arms. She was somehow afraid to see his expression. Chelsea has now understood Edmund very well. He got angry whenever she left him. However, she couldn¡¯t hear what Edmund said. So, she looked at him. He was looking at her too, ninjanovel Chelsea asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edmund looked at her angrily for a second, but he didn¡¯t continue. To be exact, he didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°Chelsea, am I such a cold person in your eyes?¡± Chelsea nced at him, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, you didn¡¯t dare to look at me after telling me that you want to stay and take care of Mrs. Ellis. Are you afraid I¡¯m angry? Mrs. Ellis is in such a poor condition. How can I force you to go back to Vertoak with me?¡± ¡°Am I so ruthless? Am I so unreasonable?¡± Seeing that Edmund agreed, Chelsea smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I was just thinking that it¡¯s unfair to you. I wasn¡¯t able to spend much time with you.¡± Edmund was a little angry at her for thinking of him as a cold person. But after hearing what she said, he felt better, It was funny to think that in such a short while, his mood had changed several times. Honestly speaking, Edmund despised himself now. He was so easily disturbed by Chelsea¡¯s words. He got angry because she thought him cold. His anger was gone after she said that she felt sorry for not staying with him for enough time. Edmund turned over and pressed Chelsea under him. With a sigh, he said, ¡°Fortunately, you are not a bad woman, otherwise the Nelson family will be in chaos.¡± Chelsea was puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Edmund didn¡¯t speak, but leaned over and kissed her with a smile. Cap铆tulo 995 At the end of the kiss, Edmund whispered with his arms around the person under him, ¡°I don¡¯t mind that you had spent too less time with me recently because we have many days in the future.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes turned red. She put her arms around Edmund¡¯s neck and sobbed, ¡°Edmund, why are you so sensational now? I¡¯m about to cry.¡± Edmund smiled softly, ¡°Chelsea, I want you to be with me for the rest of my life.¡± Chelsea finally lost control of her tears. Edmund¡¯s words were too sentimental. Besides, she felt said thinking of Kelli¡¯s condition. It wasn¡¯t an easy thing for lovers to spend their entire Life together, Roy and Kelli have gone through a Lot, but now Kelli had to leave first Chelsea said in a choking voice together for the rest of our life ¡°We should cherish every second In this way, when one of them suddenly Leaves one day, they won¡¯t have too many regrets. ¡°Okay. Edmund held Chelsea tightly as if he were holding a treasure. After Edmund left the capital, Chelsea went back with Roy and Kelli and helped Roy take care of Kelli every day. Roy took care of Kelli in daily activities. Chelsea was responsible for cooking. And the nanny was responsible for housework. Chelsea was good at cooking. Kelli liked her dishes very much. Chelsea thought it was the only thing she could do for Kelli, so she took the initiative to cook. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°The Crown¡± was officially released. On the first day of broadcasting, it became a trending topic. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Some people discussed Zuri¡¯s traditional costume. Some discussed Vickie¡¯s acting skills. Some commented on Luka¡¯s directing. And, of course, some talked about the plot. As the screenwriter, Chelsea¡¯s top concern was, of course, people¡¯sments on the plot. Chelsea read thements online when she had the time. It was a good channel to know what the audience wanted and also a good chance to learn. Roy sometimes took Kelli to the yard for a sunbath and analyzed with Chelsea. A few dayster, when the score came out, Chelsea breathed a long sigh of relief. It got an 8.@ rating, which could be considered a good job because the TV industry was not receiving much credit overall. It was Chelsea¡¯s first time writing a script independently, she was very satisfied with her achievements. Roy gently reminded her, ¡°With the development of the plot, the score will rise and fall, but ording to my experience for so many years, it won¡¯t fall beyond 7.5 points in the end.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Chelsea answered happily. Kelli also smiled. ¡°Congrattions, this is a good start.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡° Chelsea came forward and gave Kelli a big hug. Edmund¡¯s congrattory call also came. He called her on the first day of broadcasting and spoke highly of her on the phone. But Chelsea wasn¡¯t confident at that time because the score didn¡¯te out yet. Edmund said on the phone, ¡°I told you it is very good. Now, do you have the confidence to ept my praise?¡± ¡°Stop teasing me,¡± Chelsea said to him. Cap铆tulo 996 Edmund said thoughtfully, ¡°Miss Winter, you have made a lot of money for me this time. How can I reward you?¡± Chelsea was amused. ¡°I don¡¯t want your reward. I¡¯ve already got my sry for the script.¡± Edmund continued, ¡°How about sending myself to you as a reward?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chelsea hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯te over. You¡¯ve just been back for a few days. Give yourself a break.¡± ¡°I feel heartache to see you tired,¡± Chelsea added onest sentence. Chelsea loved Edmund, so he didn¡¯t want him to toss around. ¡°But I miss you. What should I do?¡± Edmund¡¯s voice came from the phone. It was full of missing. Chelsea¡¯s words made Edmund miss her even more. Chelsea felt upset a bit. She then said softly, ¡°Do you know? I was always worried about you when you were on a business trip in the past. I know that the chance of a ne crash is very small, I just can¡¯t help worrying.¡± Edmund understood, she was worried that he might have an ident on his trip. He had the same worry too. Ang¡¯s Library When a person has a weakness, he begins to worry about gain and loss So, he replied softly, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea was relieved. Then she coaxed Edmund, ¡°I miss you too.¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t good at expressing her feelings in the past but now she was able to do it bravely. Edmund sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe. At the same time, you keep seducing me with words. So, tell me, what do you want to do?¡± Chelsea smiled. ¡°Well, I know you are busy. So, talk to you Later.¡± They then hung up the phone reluctantly. Kelli needed to go to the hospital from time to time. One day at the hospital, Chelsea met Tara White. Although Tara covered herself with a big cap and mask, Chelsea recognized her at a nce. Tara looked weak and haggard. She was walking slowly from the end of the corridor holding the wall alone. Chelsea happened to walk past her while pushing Kelli in a wheelchair. Tara was probably guilty for having schemed Chelsea, or she probably didn¡¯t want Chelsea to see her in such a sorry state, she felt embarrassed when she saw Chelsea. She tried to walk faster to stay away from Chelsea and Kelli. But Tara was too weak. She lost control of her body after just a few steps and happened to fall beside Chelsea Chelsea knew from the paper falling off Tara¡¯s hand that Tara had just had an abortion. No wonder she was so weak. The father of the baby was probably one of Tara¡¯s sponsors. They were all old guys with wives and kids at home. They wouldn¡¯t allow the baby to exist. Cap铆tulo 997 Trevor was the best example. These men never take the young girls seriously. They just wanted to y. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to mind about Tara, but she couldn¡¯t just leave her on the floor. So, she reached out a helping hand. However, Tara pushed her away and said, ¡°Stop acting like a good person!¡± Tara was embarrassed to be seen by Chelsea after the abortion. Sheughed at Chelsea¡¯s inability to give birth. Chelsea Laughed back saying that she couldn¡¯t keep the child either. Now she was forced to have a miscarriage alone. And she had to Leave quickly while the anesthetic was still working. She was in such a miserable state, and being seen by Chelsea was a p on her face. The saddest thing was that the doctor told her today that she couldn¡¯t be a mother anymore, because she had had too many abortions She has despised Chelsea¡¯s inability to have children. And now, she ended up the same. The thought of this made Tara crazy. Chelsea ignored Tara¡¯s cruelty. ¡°Whatever.¡± Then she pushed Kelli away. Tara shouted behind her in madness, ¡°Chelsea, you can¡¯t give birth! You can¡¯t! Chelsea didn¡¯t even look around, leaving Tara nothing but her elegant back. Tara leaned against the corridor and clenched the paper in her hand. Why? Why? Why did Edmund Love Chelsea instead of her? She wouldn¡¯t go to hell alone. ninjanovel Thinking of this, Tara let out a creepy smile and then staggered out of the hospital. Chelsea pushed Kelli to theb. Kelli couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Tara is a beautiful girl. Why does she have to rely on men? Even if she did, she shouldn¡¯t do bad things. Now her life is ruined.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°You have no idea how badly Tara had humiliated Trevor¡¯s wife. She tried tomit suicide several times, but because of her two young children, she survived.¡± Roy had cooperated with Trevor, so, Kelli knew Trevor¡¯s wife and was aware of how much she had suffered. That was also the reason why Roy and Kelli had no sympathy for Trevor when he was rejected by his family. ¡°I see.¡± Tara was simply impossible. Chelsea was speechless about her They didn¡¯t speak more about Tara. Kelli¡¯s situation was getting worse day by day. After a month of Chelsea¡¯s staying in the Capital, Kelli was in herst days. One morning, Chelsea drove to the hospital after cooking breakfast. At the cFosterroad near the hospital, a car opposite suddenly elerated and rushed towards her. Chelsea was shocked. She quickly hit the steKatharineg wheel to the side to avoid the collision. However, she knocked on the guardrail next to the road. Cap铆tulo 998 And the car knocked on the back of her car. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After a violent crash, Chelsea¡¯s body shook violently. She thought she would be dead. But she found herself safe and sound. She quickly opened the door and got out of the car. It was a mess Chelsea saw that the rear of her car was only slightly concave, but the car that hit her was destroyed. And the driver was in a deepa. Chelsea recognized Tara¡¯s face although it was covered in blood. Chelsea stood still in shock. Someone had called the police and the ambnce. Chelsea learned from people¡¯s discussions that the car Roy gave her was specially modified. It was much safer than ordinary cars. That was why she was intact from the ident. Kelli was unwell. Chelsea called Edmund the earlier day. Edmund was on the ne to the Capital at the moment. Although he and Chelsea have not officially remarried, he had been epted by Chelsea¡¯s family. So, he should be with Chelsea when this kind of thing happened Edmund heard about Chelsea¡¯s ident as soon as he got off the ne. Thus, he asked the driver to drive to the hospital with a long face. In the ward, Edmund found Chelsea¡¯s eyes were red. It seemed Like she had just cried. Roy had to take care of Kelli, so, it was Winston who stayed with Chelsea at the moment. Edmund didn¡¯t have the time to be jealous. He was full of worries about Chelsea. He strode over, held her tightly in his arms, and asked nervously, ¡°What happened? Where did you get hurt? ¡° Ang¡¯s Library Edmund looked Chelsea up and down as he asked. He was afraid that she had cried so badly because she was seriously injured. Chelsea had just stopped her tears. However, when she saw Edmund, she lost control. She buried herself in his arms and burst into tears again. Edmund was heartbroken. He turned to Winston. But Winston was smiling. He handed the confused Edmund a report and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡± Congrattions? Edmund was puzzled. He held Chelsea with one hand and took over the report with the other. After reading the content, he froze. It was an ultrasound report. Edmund browsed it and his eyes finallyid on the diagnostic opinion. It wrote there, ¡°IntrautKatharinee pregnancy, twins alive.¡± At that moment, Edmund¡¯s brain went empty. He vaguely knew what it meant, but he couldn¡¯t believe it. His hand holding the paper trembled uncontrobly. He looked up at Winston and murmured, ¡°What does this mean?¡± Winston patiently exined to him with a smile, ¡°It means that Chelsea is pregnant with twins.¡± After hearing what Winston¡¯s said, Chelsea, who was buried in Edmund¡¯s arms, cried even more. Having gotten the affirmative answer, Edmund put his arms around Chelsea and slowly closed his eyes. After a while, Winston heard him choking. Winston knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for Chelsea to be pregnant. So, he understood Edmund¡¯s tears. ¡°Chelsea, you are pregnant now. Be careful of your health. I¡¯ll give you guys some space.¡± Cap铆tulo 999 Winston then left the ward, leaving the two emotional people alone After Chelsea was hit by Tara¡¯s car, Winston rushed over to where the ident happened. Chelsea looked fine, but Winston still took her to the hospital for examination. However, the result was kind of unexpected. Chelsea was pregnant. When the doctor informed them about it, Chelsea was stunned. She had lost hope of getting pregnant. She had been in the Capital and the medicine that Frances gave her had been used up a long time ago She didn¡¯t contact Frances asking for more Besides, Kelli was sick, so Chelsea wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about her own body. Her menstruation was dyed for a few days, but she didn¡¯t care much about it. Unexpectedly, she was pregnant with twins Chelsea burst into tears immediately after she figured out what happened. She couldn¡¯t stop her joyful tears. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t do anything but cry. The image of how she broke up with Edmund and how they got back together all flooded her head. She felt emotional. She wanted to cry. Winston had no choice but to take her to the ward first. Ang¡¯s Library When Edmund arrived, Chelsea had just stopped crying. Edmund held Chelsea in his arms. His sobs stirred up her emotion too. They clung to each other tightly, crying together After a Long time, Edmund picked up Chelsea¡¯s tearful little face, and said happily, ¡°Chelsea, we¡¯re having babies.¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes were red. His affection made Chelsea¡¯s heart tremble. She happily put her hand around his neck, ¡°Yes. Two babies.¡± After Chelsea said this, her tears fell again. Edmund gently kissed the corner of her eye, ¡°You are such a nice person. God wouldn¡¯t let you feel down for the rest of your life. I knew it.¡± The arrival of the children pulled out the thorn at the bottom of Chelsea¡¯s heart. Her life was finally complete Edmund hugged Chelsea tightly, and Chelsea did the same thing. At the same time, Winston went to Kelli¡¯s ward to tell Roy and Kelli the good news. Kelli was already unconscious. She was barely surviving with the support of the venttor. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After hearing what Winston said, Roy rushed to Kelli¡¯s bed immediately to tell her the good news. No matter whether Kelli could hear, she had no regret now. Kelli¡¯s lips slightly hooked. She smiled with great difficulty. She heard it. Kelli had no regrets now after hearing that Chelsea was pregnant with twins. It meant that there would be one less person in the world as unlucky as her. Chelsea and Edmund calmed down and rushed over as soon as possible. Chelsea came forward and held Kelli¡¯s hand. Kelli opened her eyes with all her strength, took a hard look at everyone in the ward, and then slowly closed her eyes, looking calm and peaceful. Her short life hade to an end. Kelli was a beautiful woman. Although she has been tortured by illness over the years, with Roy¡¯s love, she looked young and elegant. Buy Me A Coffee: Dear Readers We Needs Your Support At This Time. Price Of Coffee Will Be Very Helpfull For Our Working Team. Paypall ount Given Below: [email protected] Make Sure Email Was Correct. Cap铆tulo 1000 She was only in her fifties. It was too young to say goodbye to the world. But this was her fate. She couldn¡¯t choose. Roy had been mentally prepared, but when the straight Line showed up on Kelli¡¯s venttor, he cried out in agony, ¡°Kelli!¡± Then he fainted. He couldn¡¯t take it. Fortunately, Winston was beside him, so he didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Chelsea and Edmund cried in sorrow too. It was too sad to see Roy and Kelli separated by death. Chelsea was pregnant. Roy was too sad. So, Edmund and Winston took the responsibilities. Edmund was Roy¡¯s future son-inw, and Winston was like an adopted son of Roy. They had a clear division of labor and handled everything perfectly for Roy._ Kelli¡¯s death put the whole Ellis family in sorrow. At the same time, the news that Chelsea was pregnant with twins brought them a Little bit of joy. Lady Dorothy wiped her tears, took Chelsea¡¯s hand, and reminded her, ¡°Poor girl. May the deceased rest in peace while the Living must move on with their lives. Not to mention that you are pregnant now. You should take care of yourself. Don¡¯t let yourself drown in sorrow.¡± Chelsea nodded, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Lady Dorothy stroked Chelsea¡¯s cheek, her eyes full of affection. ¡°You¡¯ll have two children in just one go. That¡¯s so nice.¡± Lady Dorothy went on expressing her satisfaction. She blessed Chelsea from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Grandma, now you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes were slightly red. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Not only Lady Dorothy, but everyone in the Ellis family can finally rest assured. They had worried a lot about Chelsea¡¯s health. Lady Dorothy smiled lovingly. She then raised her hand and took another jewelry box. Chelsea¡¯s expression immediately changed. Now she was afraid of Lady Dorothy. She got nervous whenever Lady Dorothy took the jewelry box. She felt like she shouldn¡¯t take any more jewelry from Lady Dorothy. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡± Lady Dorothy said. Then she opened the jewelry box and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for you this time, it¡¯s for your two children. Two Lucky charms, two bracelets, and two anklets.¡± Chelsea felt even more nervous. ¡°I¡¯m just pregnant now. You could give them to the babies when they are born.¡± Lady Dorothy waved her hand, ¡°This is the presents for now. I have other presents for them when they are born.¡° Chelsea didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought Lady Dorothy was too exaggerated. ¡°Just take them. It¡¯s just a gift from me and your grandmother.¡± Chelsea¡¯s grandfather urged Chelsea to ept the gifts. Lady Dorothy stuffed the jewelry box directly into Chelsea¡¯s hand, So Chelsea had to ept it. ¡°Grandpa and grandma, thank you for your kindness. I¡¯ll keep them for the children.¡± Edmund picked up the box for Chelsea as if he was afraid the box was too heavy for her wrist. Edmund was now treating Chelsea Like an endangered animal. He wished he could do everything for her. Buy Me A Coffee: Dear Readers We Needs Your Support At This Time. Price Of Coffee Will Be Very Helpfull For Our Working Team. Paypall ount Given Below: [email protected] Make Sure Email Was Correct.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Cap铆tulo 1001 He thanked Chelsea¡¯s grandparents. ¡°Thank you, sir and madame.¡± However, Edmund was a little frustrated. The Ellis family had given Chelsea many sets of jewelry as if the Nelson family couldn¡¯t afford it. In terms of power, the Nelson family may not be able topete with the Ellis family. But when it came to wealth, the Nelson family wasn¡¯t worse. Edmund thought to himself that after returning to Vertoak, he should buy Chelsea many sets of jewelry, otherwise people would Look down on the Nelson family. Lady Dorothy was very content seeing Edmund cared so much about Chelsea. She exined to Edmund thoughtfully, ¡°ConsidKatharineg the situation of your family, we should¡¯ve kept Chelsea here during her pregnancy.¡± Chelsea was pregnant with twins. She needed someone to take good care of her, especially in thete stage of her pregnancy. However, Edmund¡¯s mother was not trustworthy. Edmund¡¯s father was unreliable and he stayed abroad all year round. Edmund¡¯s grandpa was old. There was no one to take care of Chelsea. It was best for Chelsea to stay in the capital, especially stay with Lady Dorothy, who would take good care of her. ¡°But it is not a good idea to separate you two either. It won¡¯t be helpful for your rtionship. And the presence of father is very important for the kids. That¡¯s why we agreed to let Chelsea go back to Vertoak with you.¡± Naturally, Lady Dorothy didn¡¯t finish here. ¡°However, let¡¯s speak out clear now. Edmund, Chelsea had gone through a lot with you. Now you¡¯re epted again, you must promise to protect her well. Not only her but also the two children in her Gordony.¡± ninjanovel ¡°If anything happens again, we won¡¯t let you off.¡± Lady Dorothy said with a firm tone. Edmund naturally knew how serious she was and how important Chelsea was in the Ellis family. He immediately promised Chelsea¡¯s grandparents, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Chelsea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found the chef in charge of cooking, the person in charge of trivial affairs at home, and also bodyguards to keep her safe. They are all waiting at home.¡± Chelsea gave him a surprised Look. ¡°When did you do that?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He had only told her about the chef before. But now all was ready. Edmund took her hand and said in a warm voice, ¡°I had arranged these things right after I learned that you are pregnant.¡± Edmund promised, ¡°I will work less and spend more time with Chelsea.¡± ¡°She is my Life now. I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Chelsea¡¯s grandfather said with a straight face, ¡°That sounds good, but action speaks Louder than words.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Edmund nodded. After thinking for a while, Chelsea said to her grandparents, ¡°My father had been in a bad mood. Can I invite him to Vertoak with me for awhile, so that he won¡¯t be so sad staying here?¡± Roy didn¡¯te with them today because he was still in a bad mood. Chelsea and Edmund can understand Roy¡¯s pain of losing his loved one. They wanted to help him out. Lady Dorothy nodded, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. It¡¯s good for him to change the environment, and he could also stay with you a little more. But I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t go.¡± Lady Dorothy said with a heavy sigh, ¡°You don¡¯t know how stubborn your father is.¡± Cap铆tulo 1002 Chelsea¡¯s grandfather added, ¡°Now since Chelsea is his weakness. I suppose he won¡¯t reject.¡± Lady Dorothy nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡± The olddy said to Chelsea again, ¡°It¡¯s up to him, we don¡¯t mind. Speaking of which, he is a good cook. He could help a little if he goes back with you.¡± Chelsea smiled, ¡°How can I let him cook for me?¡± Edmund said he had found a good cook, but Chelsea thought that if she could, she should try to do things by herself. For example, cooking, she didn¡¯t think of it as Labor. Chelsea¡¯s grandfather was right. Roy did listen to Chelsea¡¯s proposal. He packed his bags and went back to Vertoak with Chelsea a few days after Kelli¡¯s funeral. Roy knew Chelsea¡¯s good intentions. He wanted to move on too. ninjanovel Not only for his beloved daughter but also for his two grandchildren. Roy went back to Vertoak with Chelsea and Edmund, but he didn¡¯t n to live with Chelsea and Edmund. Instead, he went to Live in the vi that he gave Chelsea as a gift. Chelsea agreed. It wasn¡¯t far anyway. Roy stood at the door with his Luggage and said to Chelsea and Edmund, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go back and have a rest, especially you, Chelsea.¡± I¡¯m also familiar with Vertoak. I can take care of myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do stupid things.¡± Roy knew that Chelsea had been worried about him these days. She and Edmund had been around him almost the whole time. Roy felt down that day, so he went out for a drive. Chelsea and Edmund went from her grandparents¡¯ ce and found Roy was gone. Chelsea almost copsed on the floor and started to cry Roy felt terribly guilty when he came back and heard about it. After all, Chelsea got pregnant with great difficulty. Roy couldn¡¯t stand making her sad. If anything happened to her and the children, he would be too shameful to live. From that moment on, he secretly decided to cheer up and move on. Thinking of these, Roy gently stroked Chelsea¡¯s shoulder, ¡°How can I stand leaving you alone? Go back and have a rest.¡± So, Chelsea went home with Edmund at ease. As soon as they arrived home, Edmund urged Chelsea, ¡°Go have a rest, I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Chelsea was indeed exhausted, and sleepy. Before, she had been focusing too much on taking care of Kelli. And after Kelli died, she was too sad. So, she didn¡¯t feel anything about her body. Only after everything was settled did Chelsea find that she was extremely sleepy. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a simple bath, she got into bed and while Edmund was answKatharineg a call on the balcony, she fell asleep. Cap铆tulo 1003 Edmund returned to the bedroom and sat down by the bed. Looking at her sleeping face, he felt kind of worried and powerless Edmund should be very happy now that Chelsea was pregnant. However, he couldn¡¯t cheer up at all, for he knew that Chelsea would suffer a lot at the final stage of her pregnancy. After all, she was pregnant with twins. Moreover, he had recently learned that giving birth can be very dangerous for women. It would probably kill them, even if the best doctors were around. ALL of these made Edmund anxious. He leaned over and kissed Chelsea gently with pity on his face. Then he got up and left the bedroom. Ang¡¯s Library Now that everything had settled down, he should deal with the things and people waiting for him. Edmund went downstairs and tell the chef about Chelsea¡¯s preferences, especially her allergy to beef and mutton. He also told the chef to pay more attention to her diet because she was pregnant. He hired two for housekeeping. The vi they were living in was a magnificent one. He carefully decorated it because he decided to live here. He told the two housekeepers not to disturb Chelsea because she Likes to be quiet. The chef and the two housekeepers were all women in theirte fifties. He didn¡¯t want to hire men or young women, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble between him and Chelsea. He had told the housekeepingpany to choose people carefully, he was still cautious. After all, those were the people who would take care of Chelsea and her two children, so he carefully observed them during the conversation with them to evaluate their personalities and qualifications. Fortunately, they all seemed to be upright people, so he added more to their sry than he had agreed to pay. His only requirement was to ensure Chelsea¡¯s safety. The sry was decent enough in the first ce, and now it¡¯s even higher. Naturally, the three were very happy. They promised to take good care of Chelsea. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After settling up these things, Edmund went to the study again. Before that, he and Chelsea didn¡¯t tell anyone about Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy except the Ellis family. Zuri, Chris, Ethan, and Alena were all unaware of it. There was a lot to handle after Kelli¡®s death. So, they decided to keep it private for now to avoid too much attention. Edmund called Chris and asked him to find the best obsteSunnyn in their hospital. He said he would take Chelsea for aprehensive examination tomorrow and mentioned that Chelsea was pregnant with twins Chris couldn¡¯te back to his sense for a long while. Edmund understood his reaction. After all, he was in the same mood at the beginning. Chris didn¡¯te back to himself until Edmund coughed. ¡°You guys¡­¡± Chris was about to cry, ¡°Chelsea got pregnant? Twins? ¡°Yup. Edmund calmly replied, ¡°We had a lot of things to deal with in the Capital before, so we didn¡¯t announce it.¡± ¡°Congrattions, that¡¯s awesome!¡± Chris finally resumed his ability to think. ¡°Just bring her here early tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll arrange the best doctor and team.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Edmund replied, ¡°Also, thank your mother, and Ms. Strd.¡± Cap铆tulo 1004 It was Chris¡¯s mother who introduced Frances to them. Weren¡¯t for Frances, they wouldn¡¯t be blessed with the kids for now. Chris smiled, ¡°Doctors heal people without asking anything in return. I¡¯m sure seeing you guys being happy is the best gift for my mother and Ms. Strd.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Edmund answered. Yet he still had to express his gratitude. After the call with Chris, Edmund called Alena. Edmund didn¡¯t tell his grandpa because he and Chelsea nned to visit him in the evening and tell him in person. ¡°Mom, I have something to tell you.¡± Edmund¡¯s sounded calm on the phone. Alena asked, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Edmund said calmly, ¡°Chelsea is pregnant, twins.¡± ¡°What?¡± Alena couldn¡¯t believe it. It took her a while to understand what was going on. Then, she burst into tears. Edmund frowned slightly and took the mobile phone away from his ear. After crying, Alenaughed. ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Twins are special. God blessed the Nelson family.¡± Alena had given up any thoughts about Edmund¡¯s having children. Such great news was beyond her exception. Chelsea was not only pregnant but also with the twins After rejoicing, Alena hurriedly told Edmund what things to be careful about during pregnancy. Her exnation sounded kind of messy. She didn¡¯t have much Logic. ninjanovel Alena didn¡¯t stop until she noticed Edmund¡¯s silence. ¡°Sorry, I said too much.¡± She forgot that she had a bad rtionship with her son and Chelsea. Why would they Listen to her? Edmund didn¡¯t n to listen to Alena¡®s advice. He nned to take Chelsea to the hospital tomorrow and the doctor would exin everything. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So, he said faintly to Alena, ¡°Take care, I got to go now.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Alena stopped him, wanting to say something, but Edmund had hung up. Alena felt at a loss. She wanted to ask Edmund if she could visit Chelsea. She was thrilled to hear that Chelsea was pregnant. with twins. Butter she thought, fortunately, Edmund hung up, otherwise he would mock her. She used to be harsh to Chelsea. She had even pped Chelsea because she couldn¡¯t have children. Now she was trying to please Chelsea after Chelsea got pregnant. Edmund would surely mock her Thinking of these, Alena calmed down a lot. She told herself that she¡¯d better avoid being too annoying. From now on, she would pray for Chelsea and the two children. It was twins! Cap铆tulo 1005 Such good news! Edmund had another person to deal with, Tara. Tara was sent to the hospital after she hit Chelsea that day. She hasn¡¯t been discharged yet because she was seriously injured. However Edmund had sued Tara for deliberately hurting people and asked Brayan to send her thewyer¡¯s letter. Edmund had sent people to spy on Tara. Tara must be crazy. The first thing she did after she got better was to log in on her Twitter ount telling everyone that Chelsea couldn¡¯t have children. ninjanovel Edmund didn¡¯t stop her. Instead, he asked someone to stir up the discussion of the topic. In this way, when he released Chelsea¡¯s B-ultrasound reportter, Tara would be a joke. She would be painful at that time, which would be joyful for them to watch. He can also take this opportunity to announce Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy. He believed that if everybody in the city knew that they had children, Chelsea wouldn¡¯t reject him again the next time he proposed. Tara went crazy in the hospital because her face was destroyed. Maybe it was retribution. Her left face was cut by the broken ss when she hit Chelsea. There was a long scar from the bridge of her nose to the root of her ear. When she first woke up in the hospital bed, the nurse only told her that her right hand was broken so she could not move. At that time, she wondered why her half face was in a bandage when she had only broken her right hand. When the nurse opened the gauze on her face to apply for the medicine, she realized that something was wrong. Because her left face was in burning pain. She screamed and forced the nurse to hand her the mirror. She fainted when she saw the ferocious scar on her face. For a woman like her who seduces men with her beauty, having a scar on her face was worse than killing her. Her career ended because of her bad reputation and since then she had living on his beauty. Now her face was ruined, she was over. She asked the doctor to give her the best scar remover, but the cut was too deep. There would always be a scar Left even when she recovered. Tara fainted and went crazy after waking up, but she was not the once-famous female star Tara. No one paid attention to her. She was angry, so she posted on her Twitter saying that Chelsea couldn¡¯t give birth. She must destroy Chelsea too. However, soon after. The public rtions department of the Nelson Group soon released a B- ultrasound photo of Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy, which stopped Tara¡¯s good mood. She looked at the report again. It was said to be twins. Tara was so angry that she almost passed out. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Impossible! ¡° ¡°Chelsea is infertile. How can she be pregnant!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Tara waved her uninjured left hand crazily. The doctor had just told her that she couldn¡¯t give birth anymore as a result of having too many miscarriages, and Chelsea was now pregnant with twins. How ironic! Tara roared with red eyes, ¡°She must have made a fake B-ultrasound report! I¡¯m going expose her! ¡° Just as Tara struggled to take her phone with one hand, the nurse who came to change her medicine came in with the medicine te. The nurse heard her scream outside. As soon as she came in, the nurse said in some displeasure, ¡°What do you mean by a fake B-ultrasound report? Aren¡¯t you ruining the reputation of our hospital? ¡° Cap铆tulo 1006 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tara shouted. The nurse said contemptuously, ¡°On the day you hit Chelsea, she had a general examination in our hospital too. And the doctors found out that she was pregnant. We had even discussed it because having twins is rare.¡± The nurse said, ¡°It¡¯s no secret in our hospital, but Chelsea and Edmund decided to stay Low-key.¡± She rolled her eyes at Tara again, ¡°It¡¯s not fake. Get it? Not everyone is as treacherous as you.¡± Tara was notorious. The nurse was even more disgusted with her now. Chelsea was such a nice person. Chelsea hadmitted herself in taking care of Kelli during Kelli¡¯s Last days. Although she and Kelli weren¡¯t rted by blood, she treated Kelli better than a daughter could. Chelsea had left a good impression on everyone in the hospital in terms of speech, behavior, and interpersonal interaction. Inparison, Tara was just a nut case. Some female stars looked decent in public but they were awful in private. Such as Tara for now, who had be even crazier after hearing the nurse¡¯s words. She screamed out of control and knocked over the medicine te. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The nurse was very angry, but she just stepped back and sneered, ¡°Miss White, you pay for the medicine anyway. I¡¯ll just prepare another one for you. If you are rich, just go on doing so. I won¡¯t care even if you refuse to apply for the medicine, after all, the scar is not on my face.¡± The nurse then left the ward. Tara pursed her lips. She almost broke her teeth in anger.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She thought Chelsea was pretending to be pregnant to hide the fact that she was infertile. By doing so, as Long as she announced that she lost the child Later on, no one would doubt her. Unexpectedly, Chelsea wasn¡¯t faking her pregnancy. After the madness, Tara fell into bed in despair. She began to cry. She didn¡¯t dare to check her Twitter anymore. She was scolded terribly for the thing between her and Alena. She was so angry that she had turned off thements section. Although no one couldment on her tweets now, people must have cursed her through other means after she spread rumors about Chelsea¡¯s infertility. To tell the truth, Tara has never been scolded so harshly as a female star for so many years. In the past, she was the one to scold others. She hired a lot of people to scold others. Now she was the one to suffer from the cyber bully. Tara was desperate enough at the moment, she didn¡¯t expect something worse was waiting for her. Her phone rang a few times. She took it and saw that someone sent her a video. She looked at it and her face immediately changed. It was her porn video. The video was pretty lone, everything she had filmed was edited together. Tara felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. One of her sponsors liked filming this kind of video. She agreed to film them for money. But the person promised to keep the videos private. However, they were in someone else¡¯s hand right now. Tara took a look at the number that sent her this video. Her face turned pale instantly. It was Trevor¡¯s wife. Tara¡¯s hands were shaking badly. She was not a fool. She knew Trevor¡¯s wife sent her this video as a threat. But she has nothing to do with Trevor now. Why couldn¡¯t Trevor¡¯s wife just let go of her? Without thinking about it, she dialed back and shouted hystSonyally, ¡°What do you want?¡± Trevor¡¯s wife sneered on the phone, ¡°I should be the one asking this question.¡± Tara gritted her teeth. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted Trevor for a long time. What are you hurting me with such a video?¡± Cap铆tulo 1007 ¡°Really?¡± Trevor¡¯s wife sneered again, ¡°You stopped contacting Trevor, but you have been acting against Chelsea all the time, no? Chelsea is the screenwriter of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. If you ruin her reputation, the show would be affected too. And Trevor would be losing money.¡± Tara was furious, ¡°Didn¡¯t you divorce Trevor? What are you still caring about his money? ¡° Tara mocked impolitely, ¡°You Lied to me when you said you¡¯re divorced, right? You can¡¯t live without Trevor¡¯s money. You¡¯re a useless woman. You can¡¯t live without Trevor. Tara humiliated Trevor¡¯s wife with vicious words. ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Trevor¡¯s wife was not annoyed at all. ¡°I won¡¯t take any money from Trevor, but my children will. They need Trevor to pay for their better education. After all, they are his children too, he has the responsibility to pay, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want Trevor to fail. To provide my two children with better Lives, I must care about Trevor¡¯s money.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°By the way, Let me tell you again, I don¡¯t Live on Trevor¡¯s money. I¡¯m running a Language school abroad in recent years. It¡¯s very sessful. Now I¡¯m a rich woman. Speaking of which, I have to thank you. Your humiliation had saved me from being a useless woman.¡± Tara was enraged, especially when she heard that Trevor¡¯s wife was now rich. Because she had always thought of her as a useless woman in her middle age. Trevor¡¯s wife continued, ¡°Tara, I¡¯ve posted the video on the Inte. Besides, I¡¯ve sent it to your parents and all your ssmates and friends. ¡°Tara, don¡¯t me me for being cruel, you asked for it.¡± Trevor¡¯s wife hung up the phone impolitely. Tara fainted. She couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to her after those videos were exposed. It seemed Like the best option, for now, was to die. Too cruel. Trevor¡¯s wife was too cruel. She was pushing Tara to a dead end. Chelsea didn¡¯t wake up until it was dark. She was surprised for having been sleeping for so long. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. RemembKatharineg that she and Edmund had to go to have dinner with Edmund¡¯s grandfather, she quickly got up. Edmund has been working in the Living room outside the bedroom. When he heard the sound in the bedroom, he knew that Chelsea woke up and he immediately went in. Chelsea said anxiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up? Aren¡¯t we going to Grandpa¡¯s ce for dinner?¡± Edmund came over with a smile and hugged her, ¡°We won¡¯t be Late.¡± ¡°You were in a sound sleep. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. It was simply inappropriate to have the elders waiting. Edmund was really worried. He quickly exined, ¡°I called grandpa and told him that we¡¯ll get there a bitter.¡± Chelsea nced at him. After a quick wash-up, she hurriedly set off with Edmund. In the car, Edmund reminded Chelsea in a warm voice while driving, ¡°You are pregnant. Don¡¯t be too fast in the future. You can¡¯t stand any risk.¡± Chelsea had washed up, dressed up, and dragged him downstairs in just one go. Edmund was so worried that she would hurt herself. Cap铆tulo 1008 Chelsea felt nothing wrong with her body so she didn¡¯t think it was necessary. She would be pregnant for quite a few months, how exhausted she would be if she had to be so careful all this time? Just as she was about to defend herself, she saw Edmund frowning slightly with concern. So, she swallowed back what she was going to say, and then whispered, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be careful in the future.¡± Chelsea knew that Edmund was also nervous about her, so she couldn¡¯t argue, in case he got more worried. Just a second ago, Chelsea felt that she was alright. But now, she began to feel sick in her stomach. Not knowing if it was because of something she had eaten, she almost threw up when the car stopped at the traffic lights. In order not to make Edmund worry, she remained silent about it. But when they arrived at Grandpa¡¯s ce, she couldn¡¯t help it anymore. As soon as the car stopped, she rushed out and bent down, and vomited beside the road. However, because she had nothing in her stomach, she was just retching._ Edmund¡¯s expression changed. He rushed over to support her, and asked with great concern, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chelsea¡¯s tears had fallen off her cheeks because of the vomiting. She looked up at him and said with difficulty, ¡°I just had sudden nausea.¡± She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I should have known that it was too early to be happy. I didn¡¯t feel anything and I was d, thinking that I might be one of the Lucky women who don¡¯t suffer much from pregnancy. And then it happened.¡± Edmund felt so sorry when he saw her tears. He held her in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather not have the babies than see you suffer so much¡± Chelsea scolded him, Silly! Listen to yourself.¡± Edmund hugged her without speaking more. He knew his words were silly. He just couldn¡¯t stand seeing Chelsea suffer. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ethan¡¯ voice came from behind them. Seeing Chelsea get out of the car and vomit and Edmund holding her without speaking, Ethan thought something went wrong. So, he hurriedly went out. Chelsea got up from Edmund¡¯s arms with some embarrassment. Before she could speak, Ethan started to scold Edmund, ¡°Boy! Have you done bad things that made her angry?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Edmund was speechless. Was he such a badass? Now he was at Chelsea¡¯s service all the time. He didn¡¯t dare to provoke her in the past, not to mention that she was pregnant now. Chelsea quickly exined, ¡°No, no, it was just nausea.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Is it because of something you ate?¡± Ethan¡¯ face was full of concern. Chelsea and Edmund didn¡¯t speak. Ethan looked at them puzzled. Suddenly, he asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you¡­¡± He wanted to ask if Chelsea was pregnant, but he was afraid that his words would make Chelsea sad. Chelsea smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ethan was instantly joyful. The Nelson Group had announced Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy in the afternoon, but Ethan had been feeling tired recently. So, he slept the entire afternoon and didn¡¯t check the news. Cap铆tulo 1009 He was too happy when he heard the good news from Chelsea in person Edmund reminded him, ¡°We have another good news for you, but I think you should calm down first, or have your pills ready, in case they¡¯re useful Later.¡± ¡°What could be better news than Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy? Why would I need the pills?¡± Edmund said word by word, ¡°Chelsea is pregnant with twins.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ethan opened his eyes in amazement. He was too excited that he couldn¡¯t breathe and was almost about to fall. Edmund hurriedly came forward to support him. The Housekeeper on one side handed him the pill in time. After Ethan swallowed the medicine, he felt morefortable. Edmund said sarcastically, ¡°I told you the pills could be useful. You just didn¡¯t listen.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Ethan scolded weakly, ¡°Boy! Are you doing this on purpose?¡± ninjanovel They got in the house under Ethan¡¯ scolding voice. Edmund went for water immediately. He poured Chelsea a cup to rinse her mouth. She must have been very ufortable just now. And then he handed over a cup to Ethan too, he must have been in shock. When Ethan and Chelsea felt better, Edmund sat down next to Chelsea. Ethan happily asked Chelsea, ¡°Do you feel better now eat anything special? I¡¯ll ask them to cook for you.¡± ¡± Do you want to Chelsea quickly shook her head. ¡°No, it was probably the traffic jam that made me sick.¡± Chelsea was not picky about food. And her appetite was pretty good these days. However, after she threw up just now, she wasn¡¯t sure whether she would be sensitive to some smells in the future. Chelsea handed the B-ultrasound to Ethan, sharing the two Little Lives with him. Ethan was so excited that he was about to cry. ¡°That¡¯s so great.¡± ¡°Our family has never been very prosperous. But now you are having two babies at the same time! That¡¯s great news!¡± Ethan took a deep breath. He thought he was dying. But now he felt like he could live for another ten years. He had to wait to see two little guys. No one knew if they were two boys or girls. Or perhaps even one boy and one girl. It was already a great blessing to know that Chelsea was pregnant, yet Ethan still secretly wish it would be one boy and one girl. That would be perfect! It was normal to want more. But Ethan had nothing against gender. He Loved boys and girls equally. Edmund frowned and said, ¡°Fortunately, she¡¯s pregnant with two this time. She is not going to give birth in the future.¡± Edmund was worried about Chelsea¡¯s vomiting. He has worked hard to chase Chelsea back. He wanted to put her in the palm of his hands. He never wanted her to suffer from pregnancy anymore. At the end of the day, it was his fault. That was why he said he didn¡¯t want Chelsea to get pregnant again. Ethan nced at Edmund, but what he said next was pertinent. ¡°So, as a man, we have to treat our woman well. They sacrifice a lot giving birth to the babies.¡± Cap铆tulo 1010 ¡°Those men who cheat should be punished Ethan was warning Edmund to be dedicated to Chelsea. Edmund felt somehow amused. It felt more like that Ethan was Chelsea¡¯s grandpa instead of his. Edmund took Chelsea¡¯s hand and seriously promised Ethan, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Chelsea and the children are more than enough for me.¡± Ethan hissed and then got up, asking Chelsea to get ready for dinner. He was relieved to see that Chelsea had a good appetite After dinner, Ethan went back to his room. Later he came out with three red real estate certificates and handed them to Chelsea. ¡°I have three vis here, one for you and one for each of the two children.¡± Chelsea was stunned. That was a bit too generous, no? One vi for each of them? The vi for her was understandable, but the children hadn¡¯t been born yet. The old man waved his big hand, ¡°Just a gift from me.¡± Then he thought of something and added, ¡°It¡¯s a small gift indeed, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Chelsea was somehow amused, ¡°Small gift? Come on! It¡¯s such a big gift. It¡¯s too much for me.¡± Chelsea then handed the three real estate certificates to Ethan. But Ethan push them back to her and said with a somewhat jealous tone, ¡°I heard your grandmother had given you several sets of jewelry. These three vis are nothingpared to that.¡± Ethan was very clever and he talked about the gift that Lady Dorothy gave her topare. How could she not ept his gift? If she didn¡¯t ept it, she will be considered to dislike his gift. So she had to take these property ownership certificates, and then said to Ethan seriously, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll take it. But don¡¯t say anything that your gift can¡¯t bepared with others, these three vis you gave me are all worth a Lot in terms of location and area.¡± ninjanovel These were not ordinary vis, but luxury mansions. Almost the best and most expensive vis in Vertoak are in these three ces. When Ethan saw that Chelsea was finally willing to ept it, he smiled brightly, ¡°Just a Little token of my affection.¡± Chelsea sighed silently. Although she epted the gift, she felt it was a hot potato, so she would hand them over to Edmund. The two talked with the old man for a while, and Ethan sent them away kindly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back quickly, Chelsea needs more rest now.¡± When their carpletely disappeared, the housekeeper raised his eyes and nned to help Ethan walk into the house, and he found that there were tears in his eyes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The housekeeper sighed softly, turned around, and entered the room, leaving Ethan alone to calm down. He knew that he was so happy that he who only ate half a bowl of rice on weekdays ate a full bowl tonight. After a while, the housekeeper went out to help the old man back to the house, and the old man kept sighing, ¡°That¡¯s really not easy.¡± The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you have done too many good deeds and umted virtue for the Nelson family.¡± The Nelson Charitable Foundation was founded by him. Let alone other good deeds that he did, but the foundation alone hadpletely changed the Lives of many poor children. Leo and Fay are only two of the countless children they funded. Ethan smiled silently, and the Light in his eyes did not dissipate for a long time. In his lifetime, he could see the Nelson family having two sessors, this is the bestfort God has given him. Cap铆tulo 1011 As soon as they got home, Edmund answered the phone. Chelsea saw that his face changed, and then heard him say, ¡°Tara jumped off the building?¡± Chelsea was shocked and quickly looked up at him. Edmund talked on the phone for a while and hung up. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chelsea asked him in surprise, ¡°Tara jumped off the building?¡± ¡°Well, yes.¡± Edmund told her in detail, ¡°The person I sent over to watch her said that she was hystSonyal after seeing our public list of your pregnant B-ultrasound, and then answered a phone call and went crazy.¡± Edmund nced at Chelsea and exined, ¡°When you were asleep, there were actually some eye- popping videos about her past spreading on the Inte, of course, they are all gone now. I guess she committed suicide because she couldn¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°Indecent video?¡± Chelsea hurriedly dragged him to Ethan¡¯ house when he woke up. She didn¡¯t have time to look at her phone until now, and naturally she didn¡¯t know anything about this. While Edmund wouldn¡¯t tell her about it in order not to make her feel bad. ¡°Yeah.¡± Edmund nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t know who leaked it. In short, it was thest straw.¡± Chelsea sighed. ninjanovel Yes, that kind of indecent video could be a devastating blow to any woman. She doesn¡¯t know who she has offended, and the other party wanted to humiliate her Like this. At this moment, Edmund¡¯s cell phone rang again. Chelsea nced at it and found that it was Trevor Spence. Chelsea was a little puzzled, why did Trevor call him? Did they know each other well? And Edmund forgot to avoid the intersection with Trevor in front of Chelsea because he was too busy, so he answered his call in front of Chelsea. Trevor¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Mr. Nelson, the call Tara answered before she died was made by my wife, and those videos were also released by my wife.¡± He was about to cry, ¡°It¡¯s terrible, women are really terrible.¡± Obviously, Trevor was frightened by his wife, after all¡­ She indirectly killed Tara. And the reason why his wife is so cruel to her is their affair, which made her feel resentment until now. Trevor was afraid that one day in the future, he would also be killed Like this. ¡°How did you know?¡± Edmund regained his calm after the initial surprise. Trevor said with a crying voice, ¡°My wife just called me and said it herself, and then she said that she would go to the Capital the day after tomorrow to divorce me.¡± Edmund frowned, ¡°You haven¡¯t divorced her yet?¡± During this time, he was busy helping Chelsea and Roy deal with Kelli¡¯s funeral and Chelsea was pregnant. So he didn¡¯t have time to care about Trevor. ¡°No¡­¡± Trevor muttered, ¡°I..¡± ¡°She asked me several times before when did I have time, so that she coulde back to go through the procedures. I made excuses to dy it. In fact, I didn¡¯t really want to divorce her before.¡± Edmund finally understood, ¡°Do you want to do it now?¡± The reason why his wife would treat Tara like this, hating her is one, as for the other, that is she wanted to scare him to divorce her quickly. It could be seen that his wife has no feelings for him anymore but hostility and resentment. Cap铆tulo 1012 ¡°Yes.¡± Trevor replied with a wry smile, ¡°I will divorce her immediately.¡± Trevor just didn¡¯t expect that his wife would be so cruel. He remembered his wife¡¯s indifferent words on the phone just now, ¡°I asked someone to release her video, and I also called her to humiliate her, but she chose tomit suicide by jumping off the building, that¡¯s her problem. When she humiliated me before, if my will wasn¡¯t strong enough, the one who jumped off the building would be me.¡± The implication was that Tara jumped off the building because she was too fragile. Trevor was speechless. He suddenly remembered what he wanted to say to Edmund, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the opening ceremony of ¡®I Gotta Find You¡¯, I can¡¯t be there. Maybe you should go there.¡± It was inappropriate for him to be absent as a producer for such a high-profile drama. The only one who could rece him was Edmund, the investor. Edmund¡¯s investment in the drama was still a secret kept from Chelsea, but now that their rtionship had stabilized, it was time to reveal the truth. Edmund said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m tied up!¡± He had been dissatisfied with the fact that he and Chelsea always got together less and separated more. Before that, Chelsea stayed in the Capital for more than a month to take care of Kelli. Now everything has finally stabilized. They have just returned to Vertoak. How could he be willing to go on a business trip? Especially Chelsea was pregnant, he just wanted to stay by her side all day A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R YText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Trevor was speechless and it took a while before he said in embarrassment, ¡°Then, what should I do? Roy went to Vertoak with you. Isn¡¯t it bad for us not to show up? It would be seen as we didn¡¯t pay enough attention to the whole crew.¡± Edmund understood that, but he just didn¡¯t want to go, so he said, ¡°Then we could give them more money inside the red envelopes.¡± ¡°This..¡± Trevor was extremely embarrassed, ¡°This is not about money.¡± Before Edmund could say anything, Chelsea, who was beside him, raised her hand and tugged at the corner of his clothes. Edmund suppressed the anger and Looked down at Chelsea. She whispered, ¡°Just go. It¡¯s really not a good thing for you guys being absent from the opening ceremony.¡± Chelsea was a very smart person. She had already understood the ins and outs of the matter from the phone call and knew that Edmund was the investor of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±. It didn¡¯t matter if the investors didn¡¯t attend or just sent people to attend the small meetings before, but so far, the investors had never shown up in those big events as well. Thus, Chelsea guessed the so- called investor was Edmund. He didn¡¯t want her to know about it, so he kept it a secret. ¡°I gotta go.¡± Edmund hung up and looked at Chelsea nervously. Just now Chelsea pointed out that he should go to the opening ceremony. Only then did Edmund realize that he had exposed himself in front of her. He was not in the mood to talk to Trevor on the phone, but wondered if she will be angry with him because of this. Chelsea looked at the nervous-looking man in a good mood, ¡°Mr. Nelson,e on, exin it.¡± When Chelsea guessed that Edmund was the investor, she was a little annoyed at first. She didn¡¯t know why did he invest in her script again and he kept it from her. But looking at his nervous face at the moment, the anger in her heart dissipated again, and what was Left was only helplessness. For whatever reasons he did that, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. Edmund heard the amusement in her words and knew that she was not angry. He was slightly relieved and quickly stepped forward to hold her hands and confessed, ¡°I am indeed the investor in this drama. But that happened after you broke up with me.¡± Cap铆tulo 1013 ¡°Or what should I do at that time?¡± Edmund¡¯s tone was a little helpless, ¡°You ignored me and cklisted all my contacts. If I came to Roy¡¯s house to find you, I would definitely be thrown out.¡± ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t find a way to get close to you but to use this drama. I originally thought about using the meeting or some things about the script to get close to you, but we got back together before using this method.¡± Chelsea has guessed it happened at that time. She didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°Ha, good for you!¡± ¡°I was wrong. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Edmund hugged her, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± He said it was because he tried to get close to her. How could she be angry with him? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She turned to him and said, ¡°I think you should go to the opening ceremony.¡± Edmund felt tired, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to be separated from you.¡± Chelsea was even more tired, ¡°So you won¡¯t go on business or work in the future?¡± Edmund said righteously, ¡°At least during your pregnancy, I don¡¯t n to go on business trips.¡± Then he remembered something and changed his words, ¡°No, I won¡¯t be able to go on business after you give birth to the children. It must be very tiring to take care of the kids. It is troublesome to take care of one, let alone we have two.¡± ¡°I have to take care of you as well, at least until they go to kindergarten.¡± Chelsea, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just quit your job and stay home with the kids?¡± She teased him, ¡°You are so exaggerated. We will find a babysitter who specializes in taking care of the child. I won¡¯t be too busy. And I probably don¡¯t need your help, so you can set your mind at work.¡± ¡°When you have to go on business, you should go.¡± She poked the man¡¯s chest and got up to wash up. Edmund held her in his arms, ¡°You are such a heartless guy. I don¡¯t want to leave you, but you still push me out.¡± ¡°You are so childish.¡± Chelsea patted his hand, and when he was about to get up again, he remembered something, and then asked Edmund, ¡°What does Tara have to do with Trevor?¡± Edmund then told her what Trevor¡¯s wife did and she sighed, ¡°What goes aroundes around.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a bath.¡± Chelsea took his hand away and got up. He stood up with her, ¡°I¡¯LL help you.¡± Chelsea blushed, ¡°No!¡± When did they take a bath together without having sex? And she is pregnant now, so she definitely can¡¯t allow that. Thinking of this, she red at him again and said, ¡°Did you not hear what the doctor saidst time? I can¡¯t have sex in the first three months of pregnancy.¡± Chelsea was so embarrassed that she spoke in a very low voice at the end. Edmund raised his hand and flicked her forehead lightly, ¡°What are you thinking? I said I wanted to help you because I was afraid you would identally slip in the bathroom.¡± Cap铆tulo 1014 It turned out that she got that wrong and she became more embarrassed, ¡°I won¡¯t, so you don¡®t have to help me.¡± She patted her hot cheek and hurried away. Edmund followed helplessly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait outside the door. Just call me if you have something.¡± Chelsea wanted to say that she really didn¡¯t need it, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t Listen, so she just let it go After Chelsea came out of the shower, Edmund helped her to dry her hair and then went into the bathroom by herself And Chelsea¡¯s phone rang at this time, and it was Zuri As soon as she picked it up, Zuri said, ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯ll be at your house soon.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chelsea was surprised, ¡°Aren¡¯t you filming?¡± Zuri had been filming a singing show before and she never came back these days. Why did she suddenlye back now? Zuri was very excited, ¡°Because of your pregnancy. It¡¯s great news and I have toe back to see you.¡± Chelsea was touched and she was about to cry because of their friendship. Zuri knew how difficult it was for her to be pregnant, so she came back to congratte her in person. Messaging through the phone could not express Zuri¡¯s joy at all, even Chelsea knew that Zuri was more excited than she was about her pregnancy. For example, once Zuri and Colin got back together, she would be the happiest person and also the one who cried the hardest, because they both want each other to be happy and healthy. Ang¡¯s Library Thinking of this, she said to Zuri, ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯LL be there soon.¡± Zuri¡¯s tone rose happily. I¡¯LL ask the driver to pick you up at the gate of themunity.¡± The security measures in the vi where they lived were very good. It was a long distance from the gate to her house. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea asked the driver to pick her up. She wrapped her coat and went downstairs to wait for Zuri. When Edmund came out of the shower, he saw that Chelsea, who had said she was going to sleep, was no longer in the bedroom. He was a little puzzled and went downstairs to look for her, and then he saw Chelsea was hugging Zuri happily, who had just arrived, at the entrance. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Zuri said, ¡°Sweetheart, I miss you so much.¡± Edmund was stunned. Sweetheart? What the helt! Chelsea was his sweetheart! The light of his life! Just as he was about to go downstairs to her, he suddenly realized that he was wearing a bathrobe after taking a shower, so he hurriedly returned to the bedroom and changed his clothes. Although he only had Chelsea in his mind, still, Zuri was a woman, so he had to get dressed in proper clothes. Neither Chelsea nor Zuri noticed him, who showed up and left, and both of them were immersed in the joy of seeing each other. Cap铆tulo 1015 Although the two had known each other for so many years, they still missed each other so much after being separated for more than a month, and they were so happy when they meet suddenly Chelsea pulled Zuri into the door, ¡°Come in quickly. Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°I have eaten on the ne.¡± Zuri stared at her stomach and said, ¡°For now, let¡¯s talk about the children in your Gordony.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The two sat down on the sofa, and the first thing Zuri did was dere, ¡°First thing first, I want to be their godmother.¡± Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°No problem.¡± There was no one else except Zuri. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see your Gordony turning big?¡± Zuri nced at Chelsea¡¯s Gordony and pinched her Lower Gordony sadly, ¡°Why do I feel like my Gordony is bigger than yours? No, I gotta Lose weight.¡± Chelseaughed at Zuri, ¡°Have you yed so many roles for nothing? I¡¯m only pregnant for less than two months now.¡± Zuri snorted, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that since you are carrying twins, maybe it should have turned bigger early.¡± The two Laughed together on the sofa. It was in the lively and happy atmosphere that Edmund went downstairs. He changed into a casual and comfortable home outfit, serious and conservative, with nothing exposed. He saw that they were talking and Laughing so happily as if he was an outsider. Then he walked over and sat down beside Chelsea and took her in his arms with one hand possessively, causing Zuri to raise her eyebrows. Edmund asked Zuri ¡°friendly¡±, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Zuri was toozy to argue with him and be jealous. She was not as grumpy as he was, so she smiled and said, ¡°Just now A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea remembered that she hadn¡¯t eaten yet and hurriedly said, ¡°She came directly from the airport. She hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. Let the chef cook something.¡± As soon as Edmund sat down beside her, he was instructed to get up and leave again. He didn¡¯t want to leave her at all, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that Zuri hadn¡¯t eaten yet, so he had to leave. Zuri snickered and teased Chelsea, ¡°Mr. Nelson is very obedient now.¡± Chelsea said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at him all day long. Can¡¯t you two get along well?¡± Zuri pretended to be angry and said, ¡°It¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t want to get along well with me. You don¡¯t even know that. When he just sat down, he hugged you with a smug expression on his face.¡± Chelsea was at a loss, ¡°Did he?¡± ¡°Of course, you turned your back to him and didn¡¯t see his expression, but I saw that clearly.¡± Zuri snorted, ¡°Why is he jealous of me all day Long? I¡¯m not a man.¡± Chelsea Laughed softly, ¡°Ignore him. He has always been Like this. You will always be my good friend and no one can rece you in my heart.¡± Chelsea is telling the truth. In her opinion, friends and lovers arepletely different. A friend cannot take the ce of a lover, nor can a lover take the ce of a friend. Some words can only be said to friends and some words can only be understood by lovers. When Chelsea said these words, Edmund, who had gone to the kitchen, heard it all, and the expression on his face suddenly froze. Had he always been like this? Zuri Looked at him and suddenlyughed happily. She was so wicked that she liked to see his deted expression. Cap铆tulo 1016 Edmund gave Zuri a cold look, sat down beside Chelsea as if nothing had happened, and said to Chelsea in a soft voice, ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. Are you hungry? Would you like to eat together?¡± Zuri got goosebumps all over her body because of him being so gentle and considerate. She was still not used to him being a good man. She had seen his cold face before and she thought he was always indifferent. Raising her hand and rubbing her arm, she said silently, ¡°That was embarrassing, but she has to endure it because he will be always like this in the future.¡± Chelsea was ustomed to this. She thought about it and shook her head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t eat or I will gain weight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that much. Just eat if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Edmund never cared about her weight. To be exact, he didn¡¯t care about her fatness. He even thought she was too thin. She had gained some weight before, but she stayed in the Capital to take care of Kelli some time ago and lost weight again. Zuri on the side stood up and pulled her, ¡°Let¡¯s go,e eat with me. You are even thinner than me. This is not okay. Besides, you have two babies in your Gordony, and they¡¯ll be hungry.¡± Zuri¡¯s words sessfully persuaded Chelsea. She got up and walked to the dining table with her and Edmund gave Zuri a grateful look. Zuri raised her chin towards him. Edmund was speechless. However, both he and Zuri meant good, and both hoped that Chelsea could eat more. She was too thin, and if she didn¡¯t eat more, the two babies in her Gordony would cause more trouble for her in the future. They sat down at the dining table and Edmund followed. Chelsea stopped him in time before he pulled out of the chair, ¡°I¡¯l chat with Zuri for a while. Why don¡¯t you go upstairs to rest first?¡± Edmund was speechless. She clearly thought that he was on her way to chat with Zuri, but why? ninjanovel Are they talking about other men? Zuriughed out Loud but still kindlyforted Edmund, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I have something to talk to Chelsea about my love life.¡± The implication is that this topic is not appropriate for him to listen to. Edmund had no choice but to push the chair back, looked at Chelsea resentfully, turned, and left without saying a word. Zuri asked Chelsea in a low voice, ¡°Is he angry?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not a green-eyed monster.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°Besides, when the two of us were chatting, it was inappropriate for him to be there. He didn¡¯t realize it then I asked him to leave us alone, which was showing him respect.¡± When Edmund heard her words, he snorted heavily. She justined to Zuri that he was easy to get jealous. She also said she was showing him respect. But he doesn¡¯t need respect, he just needs to stay by her side and watch her every second. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was going to tell herter that he was angry. After Edmund left, the chef served a few dishes. They chatted while eating. Chelsea was very happy and Zuri didn¡¯t worry about her. After eating, Zuri looked at Chelsea and asked, ¡°Do you remember Dous Clevnd?¡± Cap铆tulo 1017 ¡°Is that the rich guy who pestered you a few years ago? Didn¡¯t he go abroad?¡± Chelsea remembered him. When Zuri debuted as a new actress a few years ago, Dous went after her in many high-profile ways, and then he was suddenly sent away by his father for some unknown reason Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Zuri said casually, ¡°He recently returned here and started going after me again. He even said he wanted to marry me that day.¡± ¡°What?¡± Chelsea was frightened, ¡°Marry you?¡± ¡°Yeah, he said that he still loves me for so many years and his parents were urging him to get married, so he wanted to marry me and live with me.¡± Zuri addedzily, ¡°And I kinda wanted to marry him.¡± Chelsea was frightened by her words and almost had a heart attack. She reached out and touched her forehead, ¡°Are you having a fever? What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ninjanovel But Zuri didn¡¯t have a fever at all, and the expression in her eyes didn¡¯t look like she was talking nonsense. Chelsea was even more shocked, and she said very seriously, ¡°Zuri, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know that he is a yboy. He had many famous girlfriends in your circle!¡± Dous Clevnd was once known as an actress hunter in the entertainment industry. Many young and beautiful actresses, especially those who just started their ways, have been involved with him. He is handsome and his father is a famous person in the real estate business And Dous is the only child in his family. He has been identified as the sessor of the Clevnd family since birth He is handsome, rich, gentle, and considerate towards women. Few women can resist him. Zuri seems to be an exception. In his own words, it is the first time in his life that he has met with setbacks but he loved her more. But no matter how much he misses Zuri; he is not the right one for Zuri. Maybe he Loved her on a spur of the moment and when he got her he would not cherish her like before. Zuri nodded, ¡°I know he is a yboy.¡± When Zuri said this, she changed the topic, ¡°But it¡¯s much easier to marry a rich yboy than to be with a thoughtful schr.¡± Zuri said with an exhausted and injured look, ¡°I can never guess what Colin is thinking. He won me no matter in what aspect. I don¡¯t know what he is thinking if he doesn¡¯t say anything, which is tiring and boring.¡± Chelsea said anxiously, ¡°But you also said that after he fell in love with you, he will listen to you in everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s when he¡¯s in a good mood!¡± Zuriined angrily, ¡°When he¡¯s in a bad mood, I still don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, so I seduced him with beauty and tricked him when he was in a mess, but now, I¡¯m old, how can I seduce him anymore?¡± Zuri took a few more bites of food and said bitterly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many young and beautiful girls around him are seducing him.¡± When Zuri said those jealous words, Chelsea knew that she was just joking about marrying Dous. Sheforted Zuri softly, ¡°You are not old. You are more beautiful than before. Even if you are eighty years old, you will be the most beautiful and charming one among the olddies.¡± Zuri was amused by her words, ¡°Sweetheart, thank you for praising me so generously.¡± Zuri thought for a while and then said, ¡°But I have made up my mind. After my contract with Peak Entertainment expires, if I still have no news of Colin, I will participate in some variety shows about couples, and I will also take Dous¡¯ proposal seriously.¡± ¡°When the timees, don¡¯t try to persuade me to wait.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea replied reluctantly. The contract would expire soon and Chelsea was worried instantly. She really didn¡¯t want to see Zuri marry that yboy? Zuri, the client, was much more rxed than her, and instead, sheforted her with a smile, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so sad, in fact, it¡¯s not so bad to marry him, he doesn¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t care about him either. So, even if he has an affair, I will not be hurt, and I still have money to spend. Isn¡¯t it good?¡± Chelsea wanted to cry after hearing what she said. Zuri was saying that if she didn¡¯t love him, she wouldn¡¯t be hurt. She loves Colin so deeply that she was even a bit traumatized. Cap铆tulo 1018 Chelsea and Zuri were chatting downstairs, and Edmund upstairs was not idle either. Because of Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy, Brayan firstined in the group chatroom, ¡°Edmund, you haven¡¯t even gotten married but Chelsea has been carrying twins. I¡¯m really jealous of you!¡± Brayan was really jealous of him. He was the only one of them who was justifiably married, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to raise kids at all. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His sweet wife used her young age as an excuse all day long to go to graduate school or to study abroad for further studies. Or she wanted to concentrate on her career before she turned 3@. In short, she had many excuses for refusing to give him a child. If he ever deliberately didn¡¯t use condoms, he would be stopped immediately and sent to the guest room to sleep. Now that Chelsea is pregnant with twins, Brayan is almost crazy with jealousy. ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, you two will have children sooner orter.¡± Chrisforted him. Edmund replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be jealous. You long for a child and sooner or Later you will have it. It¡¯s not like someone who had it but then lost it.¡± Yusuf, who had remained silent, He seriously doubted that Edmund was satirizing him. When Fay was pregnant, she decisively chose to abort because of his silence, but it had been a Long time since that happened, right? He didn¡¯t say anything today, so why did Edmund mention this again? But no matter what he said, he could only continue to remain silent. He has be less upright in front of Edmund since that incident. Downstairs, Chelsea and Zuri almost finished and it was gettingte. Chelsea wanted to keep Zuri here at night, but Zuri refused, ¡°No, I have to catch a flight tomorrow morning, so I won¡¯t disturb your rest. You take good care of the baby and take good care of my godson and goddaughter.¡± Zuri was surprised to Learn that Chelsea was pregnant, so she asked the crew for a short Leave and rushed back. Chelsea felt sorry for her running around like this and went up to give her a big hug, ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Zuri replied. Then she shouted, ¡°Oh my God, I came in too much haste and forgot to buy gifts for the babies.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea immediately grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t buy anything.¡± She has been too tired to receive gifts recently and she doesn¡¯t want to hear the word gift anymore. Zuriughed, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t buy it. I¡¯LL make a big red envelope when they are born.¡± Edmund arranged for the driver to take Zuri home. After seeing the car disappear, Chelsea immediately returned to the house with a heavy heart and said, ¡°I have to call Luka.¡± Edmund was rendered wordless again. In the middle of the night, she nned to call a man who once adored her. Did she consider his feelings? Thinking of this, he immediately stepped forward and stopped her who took out her phone, ¡°It¡¯s sote. What are you calling him for?¡± ¡°I have to ask him how long it will take for Zuri¡®s contract with Peak Entertainment to expire. Zuri said that she will not renew the contract when it expires and she is going to participate in some dating game show.¡± Edmund breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You might as well call her agent directly. She knows more about her contract, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Chelsea exined, ¡°She does know, but I¡¯m afraid she will tell Zuri that I asked her about this matter. By then Zuri will definitely know that I am worried about her.¡± Cap铆tulo 1019 Edmund added, ¡°Then wait for tomorrow. Maybe Luka is sleeping now since it¡¯s sote.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking about this all the time now, and I won¡¯t be able to sleep without getting an answer.¡± Chelsea was anxious, ¡°Luka always goes to bedte, so he probably is still awake now.¡± Chelsea called Luka as she spoke. Chelsea knew very well about Luka¡¯s schedule. Edmund suddenly remembered that she had been with him for a while and he was not in a good mood. Even if it was just to appease his mother, he still felt jealous. Although he got back together with Chelsea and she is pregnant with his child, he still held a grudge against Luka. ninjanovel But Chelsea had already dialed Luka¡¯s number. No matter how much dissatisfaction he had, he could only suppress it. Then he asked Chelsea to turn on the speakerphone. He wanted to hear clearly what the two of them said, word for word. Chelsea was speechless but she did it anyway. Luka didn¡¯t sleep and he said with surprise, ¡°Hello?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Chelsea would call him. Since Chelsea and Edmund got back together, there was little interaction between them. Chelsea said politely, ¡°Mr. Pierce, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you sote.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Luka said gently, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chelsea asked, ¡°I want to ask you about Zuri¡¯s contract. How long will her contract with Peak Entertainment expire?¡± Luka said with a smile, ¡°Did she mention to you not to renew the contract?¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Chelsea replied. ¡°She also mentioned to me before. Her contract with Peak Entertainment is indeed about to expire, and there should be three or four months left.¡± Luka asked, ¡°What is the problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t think it was necessary to inform Luka that she was worried about Zuri¡¯s n. Just as he was about to say goodbye and hang up the phone, Edmund suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Pierce, did Zuri tell you about the variety shows about couples she wanted to participate in? When the contract expires, she ns to participate in those shows.¡± Chelsea was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know why Edmund suddenly told Luka about this. ¡°I see, Mr. Nelson, thank you,¡± Luka responded on the phone with a tone that he understood Edmund¡¯s words in seconds and thanked him, which was really strange. The phone call ended when they exchanged goodbyes. Chelsea asked, ¡°Why did you tell him that?¡± Edmund thought for a while and replied to her, ¡°I did it for you.¡± Chelsea was even more puzzled, but Edmund simply hugged her in his arms, ¡°Hurry up and get some rest. We need to go to the hospital for examination tomorrow morning.¡± Edmund changed the subject and Chelsea was really sleepy, so she didn¡¯t ask him anymore. Edmund mentioned that was because he wanted Luka to tell his partner, Colin. If he didn¡¯te back, Zuri would be together with someone else. Whether it¡¯s fake for the show or it¡¯s a real deal, in the end, Colin shouldn¡¯t be able to sit still. As for why Edmund wanted him to know, it was for Chelsea. She was pregnant now, and Edmund thought about it and felt that the matter between Zuri and Colin had to be resolved quickly, otherwise, Chelsea would have been worrying about it all the time. Cap铆tulo 1020 The next day, Chelsea got up early and prepared to wash up and go to the hospital for aplete check-up. Unexpectedly, she began to feel sick when she woke up, and when she brushed her teeth, she felt terribly nauseous. She bent over and threw up at the toilet. Edmund¡¯s face turned pale, wishing he could take all the pain from her. ¡°What can I do?¡± ¡°Is there any way to stop you from throwing up?¡± He gently patted her back and said anxiously He has always been calm and self-controlled. Chelsea Laughed because she has never seen him like this. She took the water he handed over and rinsed her mouth. She felt much better, so sheforted him softly, ¡°This is the physiological reaction of pregnancy. Maybe it¡¯ll be all right after some time.¡± In fact, Chelsea wanted to say that even if she continued to feel sick, she could endure it, but when she thought that if she said this, he would be more worried, she decided not to say it. When she came out of the bathroom, Edmund hugged her and wrapped her whole body in his arms, ¡°Chelsea, I didn¡¯t know that a woman would suffer so much when she was pregnant before. My heart was broken.¡± His tone was full of distress and helplessness. He couldn¡¯t stand that she suffered so much because of her morning sickness. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about her pain in the postpartum period. When he thought about it, he felt distressed. ¡°This is a necessary process for pregnant women.¡± Chelsea changed the topic in time, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯m gonna have to draw blood on an empty stomach, so I¡¯ll eat something after that, maybe it¡¯ll help with the nausea.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund quickly took her hand downstairs Chris found the best obsteSunnyn in the hospital for her. Chelsea did a series of examinations and then came to the doctor¡¯s office with various results. Edmund frowned and Looked extremely serious, which made the doctor ask nervously, ¡°Mr. Nelson, what¡¯s wrong? With such a heavy expression, is there something wrong with the test results?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chelsea quickly handed a pile of paper to the doctor, smiled, and said, ¡°Nothing, the results are all good. You can take a look.¡± ¡°He is just nervous,¡± Chelsea exined to the doctor. Only then did the doctor breathe a sigh of relief, ¡°I thought something was wrong. The couples who are pregnant and do examinations usually are smiling. When it came to him, his look was so serious that I began to worry.¡± After the doctor finished speaking, she Looked down at the results, and Chelsea red at Edmund next to her angrily Edmund was a little helpless, and he didn¡¯t want to have such a heavy expression, but when he thought she would suffer more in the next few months, he was really worried. ¡°Judging from the current results, the two children are in good condition.¡± The doctor said with a wide smile, ¡°You just need to take good care of yourself ande over for regr inspections. In order to ensure the physiological needs of the children and pregnant women.¡± The doctor also warned about the things to pay attention to, especially in the first three months and the last three months of pregnancy, ¡°Because you have twins, the body pressure will be very high in the second trimester, if possible, you should be admitted to the hospital after 30 weeks. It will be safer to have professional doctors and nurses take care of it.¡± The doctor said 30 weeks Later, but Edmund wanted her to stay in the hospital right now, just for safety. The doctor seemed to see through his thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, ording to your conditions, you can hire a professional family doctor to go to your home now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Chelsea responded quickly with a smile. Cap铆tulo 1021 No need for him to say anything, Chelsea knew what he was thinking, he wanted to invite the family doctor to the house, but she refused. This was too exaggerated. She was not used to the chef and the nanny living in the house. Let alone adding a family doctor, that would be even more chaotic. Edmund, who was on the side, was about to ask the doctor about hiring a family doctor when she just refused. Great, he can¡¯t even speak now. Seeing that, the doctor couldn¡¯t helpughing. This couple was pretty famous in Vertoak. They have been a hot topic on the Inte many times, so the doctor knew their story. He knew that the two were getting along well ording to this meet. ninjanovel A good rtionship is healthy for pregnant women or for a family that is about to have new members Happiness will make pregnant women have a good mood, which will naturally be good for the child in her Gordony As soon as they came out of the doctor¡¯s office, Chelsea red at Edmund and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about hiring a family doctor at home!¡± Edmund spread his hands helplessly, ¡°I have no voice now, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chelsea said angrily on purpose. Edmund resigned, ¡°Okay. You¡¯re the boss.¡± Chelsea stepped forward and took his arm and said softly, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s too much of a fuss. We live very close to the hospital. If something happens, we coulde to the hospital as soon as possible. There is no need to hire any family doctor at home. We are not elderly people who cannot walk.¡± Edmund said, ¡°But you are a pregnant woman who needs special care and you are carrying twins.¡± Chelsea thought about it and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until the second trimester of pregnancy.¡± Edmund had to do what she said. He decided that he would spend less time on work in the future and more with her. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After taking a bunch of supplements for pregnant women, they went home. Chelsea suddenly said to him, ¡°Well¡­ Shall we get our marriage license sometime?¡± Edmund stared at her with aplicated expression and became silent for a long time. Chelsea was a little puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly mention this?¡± She said frankly, ¡°Would it be more troublesome to register the children without a certificate?¡± Edmund stared at her and said angrily, ¡°So, you suddenly said that just because of your children¡¯s registration?¡± ¡°Or else?¡± Chelsea waspletely unaware of his anger. Edmund closed his eyes, feeling that he was about to faint from anger. She remarried him for the sake of the children, not for their Love. ¡°Are you ok?¡± Chelsea thought it was very strange. Didn¡¯t he want to get a certificate before? Why did she mention it now, but he was not happy? ¡°How can a woman ask for a marriage certificate? I haven¡¯t proposed yet.¡± Edmund couldn¡¯t express his grief directly, so he put it another way. Cap铆tulo 1022 Chelsea was even more puzzled, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already proposed?¡± Last time at Roy¡¯s house, he proposed to her in front of all her family members. Edmund said, ¡°You didn¡¯t ept it. So that doesn¡¯t count.¡± Chelsea was speechless. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Did he want to propose again? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In fact, what Chelsea thought was extremely simple, not asplicated as Edmund¡¯s. She never cared about the formalities of the marriage proposal. Besides, Edmund had already proposed to her Last time. She was so nervous at that time that she refused. Thinking of this, she smiled at Edmund and said, ¡°I identally rejected your marriage proposalst time, so this time I take the initiative to ask you to get our marriage registered. This is my marriage proposal to you, making up for my idental rejectionst time.¡± Edmund Laughed angrily at her words, ¡°What? Can you make up for this kind of thing?¡± Without waiting for Chelsea to say anything, he raised his hand and rubbed her hair lightly again. Then he said in the soft and gentle tone, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t Let you propose to me.¡± ¡°I owed you too much in the past. I will make up for everything this time.¡± Edmund spoke with unshakeable firmness. Chelsea had topromise. She still whispered to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so serious about it.¡± She thought of something again and said, ¡°By the way, I almost forgot about the vintage photos. I have to take pictures before my Gordony is getting bigger. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to wear the clothes that they have already made.¡± Before going to the Capital, she agreed to the photographer to take pictures of the vintage style. They had already taken her measurement. During this time, they had been doing the preparatory work. They just waited for her toe back from the Capital and then they could start shooting the photos. Originally, she thought she would just discuss the script for a week, but she didn¡¯t expect that Kelli passed away. So she stayed in the Capital for more days. The photographer had been waiting for her for so long. She couldn¡¯t let them wait for her any longer nor have the shooting canceled. Edmund naturally didn¡¯t want her to be so tired, but he was deeply aware of that Chelsea wouldn¡¯t listen to him. He knew that since Chelsea mentioned this matter, she definitely had already decided. So he simply agreed, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s finish it as soon as possible.¡± Chelsea raised her eyebrows and looked at him in confusion, ¡°Why did you agree so quickly this time?¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°If I say no, will you listen to me? You will ignore me even if I object.¡± If he objected as he did before, Chelsea might be more determined on doing the photo shoot. When he happily supported her, she somewhat felt guilty instead. Chelsea stepped forward and put her arms around his waist. She coaxed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is my only work now.¡± ¡°I promise you, after this photo shoot, I will stay at home obediently every day, and take care of the babies.¡± Chelsea herself also cherished these two little guys. She also wanted to give birth to them safely and smoothly. But she had already agreed to the photographer, so she couldn¡¯t blow him off. Edmund raised his hand to support her waist, ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you just said. Stay home and take care of yourself and these two babies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chelsea added, ¡°I don¡¯t have any script assignments yet. I just n to write the campus novel based on Zuri.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Edmund rubbed his chin against her hair and said softly, ¡°I can be more at ease if you are safe.¡± Cap铆tulo 1023 ¡°I¡¯LL make money to support our family. You only need to take care of yourself.¡± ¡°Well, you can also write the stories you want and do what you Like.¡± Chelsea nodded lightly, ¡°Well, the current Life is what I have imagined in my dreams countless times. I¡¯m very satisfied and cherish it.¡± With a Loved one and her good friends by her side, running her own business that she liked, she would have lovely children soon. Everything she once dreamed of had nowe true. Chelsea was very contented with her current life. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Edmund cupped up her face, leaned over and kissed her gently. When Chelsea was still in the Capital and found out she was pregnant, she called Frances to tell her the good news at the first time. Frances was also very happy, ¡°I thought it would be three to five years that you could get pregnant. Young guys are really different.¡± What Frances said made Chelsea feel a little embarrassed. Frances said they two had sex so frequently, so she got pregnant so quickly? Edmund went to work in thepany after apanying Chelsea through the pregnancy check-up. At home, Chelsea called the photographer and took the initiative to ask about the shooting. The other party thought that she was pregnant now and wouldn¡¯t shoot the photos. But he didn¡¯t expect that she would choose to continue shooting. The photographer was pleasantly surprised. They two finally agreed to shoot tomorrow. Chelsea called Roy again. His mood sounded very good, ¡°I¡¯m walking by the sea.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Roy sighed softly again, ¡°I have to say the sea is really charming When I¡¯m in a bad mood, I would go to the seaside. Standing there for a while, and I¡¯ll feel life is good again When Chelsea heard Roy¡¯s rxed tone, she was also in a good mood. She invited Roy, ¡°Will you apany me to the photo shoot tomorrow?¡± Roy smiled and said, ¡°Of course I am willing, but can Edmund be willing?¡± Edmund was so nervous about Chelsea that he wanted to be with her 24 hours a day. So Roy was afraid that Edmund wouldn¡¯t be willing to agree him to apany Chelsea to take photos. Chelsea said with a smile, ¡°He has something to do tomorrow. Isn¡¯t tomorrow the opening ceremony of our drama? Trevor said he couldn¡¯t go there because he had something to do, so Edmund had to go to the Capital.¡± Roy suddenly said, ¡°I forgot about it.¡± It was so ironic that he didn¡¯t even remember the opening ceremony of his new drama. But he was really depressed during this time. After Kelli died, his whole world was hollowed out. He didn¡¯t care about everything. If it wasn¡¯t for Chelsea who brought him to Vertoak this time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move on. He said to Chelsea, ¡°Since Edmund is not free tomorrow, I will naturally apany you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea invited Roy again, ¡°Come over for dinner tonight.¡± She asked Roy toe to Vertoak because she wanted to apany him more. If Roy was willing, she would like him to live with them. Roy agreed happily, ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea exined again, ¡°See you. I¡¯ll ask the driver to pick you upter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The father and daughter didn¡¯t say anything more. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea told the chef some of Roy¡¯s favorite dishes, and asked the chef to cook more of his favorite dishes. Of course, she didn¡¯t forget to ask the chef to make some more dishes that Edmund Liked. They were all very important men in her life. She wouldn¡¯t favor one over another. Cap铆tulo 1024 Regarding Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy, there were also many people discussing this on the Inte. One of the most popr topics was a Twitter which was simr to a bet, ¡°Now that Miss Williams is pregnant with two children, let¡¯s make a bet and see when Mr. Nelson can get married with Miss Williams.¡° Edmund¡¯s face darkened when he saw this so-called bet. These people really liked to make fun of him! That post was followed by a bunch ofments. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the point? They have children. Is it not a matter of minutes to remarry?¡± ¡°I bet half a month.¡± ¡°I bet three months. ¡°I bet that even if the children are given birth, Mr. Nelson can¡¯t get married with Miss Williams.¡± ¡°Maybe they have already gotten the marriage license and remarried, so what are we arguing here?¡± In a bunch ofments, another different one popped up. ¡°Guys, you don¡¯t know yet, do you? I heard that Mr. Nelson proposed some time ago, but was rejected.¡± Ang¡¯s Library ¡°What ??¡± ¡°Miss Williams is so cool. I hope that she won¡¯t agree so quickly, just letting Mr. Nelson know his mistakes and cherish her more.¡± ¡°Yeah, Miss Williams is so pretty. Besides, she has talents and good family background. Even if she is pregnant, don¡¯t rush to remarry.¡± Edmund took a deep breath and tried to calm himself while Looking at thesements, so that he didn¡¯t have to find someone to investigate the people behind thesements and then got even with them. Everyone was gloating over his misfortune. They just wanted to make fun of him, right? Just now Chelsea suggested that they could make time to go to the City Hall. He refused it. He just wanted to make up for a marriage proposal. Now he regretted it. He should immediately go to get the marriage license with Chelsea, and then posted it on the Inte to shock these people. When Leo knocked on the door and came in, he saw that Edmund was angry with the mobile phone. Leo naturally knew the gloating about Edmund on the Inte. He held back his smile and reported to Edmund seriously, ¡°Mr. Nelson, the applications are all approved.¡± Edmund finally heard a happy thing. He took the document handed over by Leo, looked down and said, ¡°It¡¯s right on time.¡± Leo asked tentatively, ¡°Mr. Nelson, you originally nned to build a film studio for Miss Williams. Now that all the procedures have been approved. Will you use it to propose to her?¡± Edmund smiled, ¡°Yes.¡± He said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t know how to propose again. Now, this project has been approved.¡± Leo said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll congratte you first. After so long, you and Miss Williams finally have a good ending.¡± Edmund epted Leo¡¯s congrattions calmly, but then he said, ¡°By the way, have you arranged for the ountant to give the big fat checks to each employee?¡± Leo immediately smiled brightly, ¡°Yeah. Everyone is so happy.¡± As soon as Edmund arrived at thepany, he called Leo to the office to arrange this matter. Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy was a great event in his life. He wanted to share this happiness and joy with his employees, so each person could get a big fat check Cap铆tulo 1025 What Leo didn¡¯t say was that after everyone was happy, they were discussing when the boss would have more children in the future and whether it would be twins again. If they could get another big check, they would make a fortune again. Edmund left as soon as it was time to get off work in the afternoon. As the president of the Nelson Group for so many years, he almost never got off work on time like this. In the past, basically, all the people in the secretarial office were gone, but he was still busy. When Edmund went home, Roy had already arrived. The father and daughter were drinking tea and chattingfortably in the conservatory on the second floor. Of course, only Roy was drinking the tea. Chelsea was pregnant, so she couldn¡¯t drink these teas and coffees The conservatory was made of huge floor-to-ceiling ss. Seeing Chelsea¡¯s bright smiling face through the ss, Edmund also felt so happy and smiled. As long as he could see her happy smile, he would never feel tired no matter how tiredly he was working outside. After entKatharineg the conservatory, Edmund politely greeted Roy and sat down on the chair beside Chelsea. He asked warmly, ¡°Did you feel ufortable in the afternoon?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea answered truthfully, ¡°It seems that I will throw up when I wake up in the morning, but I¡¯m fine at other times.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Edmund breathed a sigh of relief. His hand wrapped tightly around Chelsea¡¯s waist unconsciously Roy was drinking the tea with his eyes closed, as if he didn¡¯t see this. Chelsea pinched Edmund¡¯s hand and motioned him not hugging her in front of her father. Edmund didn¡¯t care. He put his arms around her waist, took the document bag he brought back and then handed it to Chelsea, ¡°For you.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea took it over and opened it in confusion. After seeing the project information of the film studio inside, she was stunned, ¡°Are you really doing this project?¡± ninjanovel Edmund said before that he would invest in the construction of the film studio in Vertoak. Butter he didn¡¯t mention it anymore. So Chelsea thought that maybe the project was stranded, but she didn¡¯t expect that he had already put it into action. Now all the approval procedures had beenpleted. ¡°From the perspective of various interests, this is a project worth investing in.¡± Edmund replied. ¡°You really.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t even know what to say to him. Roy turned his head and nced at the information in Chelsea¡¯s hand. Then he couldn¡¯t help but raised his eyebrows and asked Edmund, ¡°Are you going to build the film studio in Vertoak?¡± This was arge-scale project. Roy felt that Edmund did this for his daughter, but he was not quite sure. ¡°Yeah.¡± Edmund nced at Chelsea, his eyes full of tenderness, ¡°I didn¡¯t want her to travel around the crews on business before. Now that she¡¯s pregnant and has to take care of the two babies, it will be even more inconvenient if she still travels around for business.¡± Edmund admitted that he did this project for Chelsea. Roy was a little surprised for a while. He felt complicated. But in general, he was in a happy mood. Edmund was so affectionate to his daughter. How could he be unhappy? Chelsea originally thought that Edmund¡¯s investment in the film studio was a bit not necessary, but now listening to him talking about the life of the children in the future, she really felt that this project was too intimate. She definitely didn¡¯t want to leave her two children even for a day. Even if it was a business trip for a day, she would still miss her children so much. If the film studio was built, many dramas could be filmed here. If she held a meeting or went to the crew, she could bring her children there. Even if she didn¡¯t bring the children there, she didn¡¯t have to leave her children for so long. ¡°Well, well.¡± Roy expressed great approval for Edmund¡¯s move. Cap铆tulo 1026 ¡°Thank you.¡± Chelsea handed the document to Edmund again, ¡°But why did you say that it was given to me?¡± Edmund said with a smile, ¡°In the future, the film studio will belong to you. I know you will say that you don¡¯t know how to run it. I will take care of all the things. It¡¯s just that thepany is under your name.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Chelsea really felt that the various real estates andpanies she owned were a Little Like hot potatoes. ¡°It¡¯s for two children. You keep it for them first. When they grow up in the future, whoever is interested in doing business will take over.¡± Edmund had already thought about the excuses. Anyway, he had to give the film studio to Chelsea. Chelsea had no choice but topromise and ept it._ A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The atmosphere of the dinner was very good. Edmund was so considerate of Chelsea and loved her so much. Roy was not so dissatisfied with Edmund anymore. It was like ¡°love me, Love my dog.¡± As long as Chelsea was satisfied with Edmund, as her father, he would also be satisfied. Of course, the current Edmund did not let Roy and his family find anything wrong. After dinner, the driver took Roy back, while Chelsea and Edmund went upstairs to wash up and prepare to rest. Edmund didn¡¯t know since when he liked to blow-dry Chelsea¡¯s hair. Every time after Chelsea took a shower, Edmund would help her blow-dry her hair. Now that she was pregnant, Edmund even wanted to help her take a shower. Chelsea¡¯s hair was getting longer and longer, which was Edmund¡¯s favorite length. To be honest, Edmund didn¡¯t like Chelsea¡¯s short hair. He always felt that she was extremely ruthless when she had short hair. Her shoulder-Length hair made him feel better. The sound of the hair dryer rumbled in Chelsea¡¯s ears. The warmth came from her scalp. She leaned into Edmund¡¯s arms. It was sofortable that she became drowsy. After the long hair was dried, the soft and smooth hair slowly passed between Edmund¡¯s fingers. He couldn¡¯t help but took the person out of his arms, leaned over and kissed her soft lips. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, the atmosphere became a little hot. Chelsea had no choice but to raise her hand and push him shyly and said, ¡°The doctor said no¡­¡± Hearing what Chelsea said, Edmund suddenly stopped. He took a deep breath, and Lay down beside her heavily. From the strength of his smashing to the bed, it could be seen how upset he was at the moment. But there was no way. Now it wasn¡¯t to three months, so they couldn¡¯t have sex. Chelsea looked at his face, leaned down beside him thoughtfully and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sleep in the separate rooms?¡± If they slept separately, they wouldn¡¯t do so many intimate things. Then he wouldn¡¯t be so ufortable. Edmund suddenly opened his deep eyes and replied firmly, ¡°No.¡± Chelsea was speechless. Well! But why was he so fierce? Edmund held her in his arms, and said fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t Let me hear you say anything about separation from now on.¡± ¡°But if the babies are born in the future and they wake up and cry at midnight, they will definitely disturb you. At that time, we still have to sleep in the separate rooms, especially we have two babies.¡± Chelsea also thought of these things early. So even during pregnancy, she and Edmund didn¡¯t sleep in the separate rooms, they still had to do it after the children were born. ¡°No.¡± Edmund still resisted, ¡°I¡¯ll help you feed them when they wake up.¡± Chelsea said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are so busy and tired at work during the day. I don¡¯t want you to have no good sleep at night.¡± Cap铆tulo 1027 Her working hours were rtively free. If she didn¡¯t sleep well at night, she could sleep during the day. But Edmund couldn¡¯t. His work was of high intensity. Chelsea Loved him. She wanted to take the babies to sleep in another room, so that Edmund could have a good rest. Edmund didn¡¯t say anything for the first time, but raised his hand to caress her face and stared at her quietly for a long time. ¡°Chelsea, do you remember what I said to you before?¡± Edmund asked her. Chelsea shook her head and said she didn¡¯t know what he meant. Edmund said, ¡°I said that if we have children, I will be involved in their growth throughout the process, and I won¡¯t miss every moment of their lives. So from now on, whether it is prenatal education or after they are born, I will be a part of everything as long as I can.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me getting tired, because I am willing.¡± ¡°I have never felt that taking care of children is your own responsibility. I will work with you to raise them well.¡± Chelsea was about to cry because of his words. Perhaps it was because he had experienced a family environment where his parents were quarreling and Loveless, so he didn¡¯t want his children to go through that again. Although their children had not yet been born, Chelsea already felt happy for them. With such a father growing up with them, she believed they would be full of warmth and love in their hearts. ninjanovel Chelsea buried herself in Edmund¡¯s arms. Although she didn¡¯t say a word, silence meant everything at the moment. Edmund also knew that she would be a good mother and that she would love their children very much. The next day, Edmund got up early to attend the press conference in the Capital. He was reluctant to leave, but he still had to go. Before leaving, he put his arms around Chelsea¡¯s waist and said reluctantly in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll go back as soon as it¡¯s finished. I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon.¡± Chelsea helped him smooth the wrinkles on his clothes, and said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I see. Take care.¡± Edmund was a little dissatisfied with her calmness. He couldn¡¯t help but hugged her waist tightly in protest, ¡°Can¡¯t you be a bit more clingy to me? Just say that you are reluctant to leave me.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person. She knew that he had to go to the Capital this time, so she didn¡¯t want to show any thoughts of reluctance to part with him, so that he would feel at ease. After she was surprised, she Laughed and teased Edmund again, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I really didn¡¯t know that you like women who are clingy and like to y cute?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Edmund quickly denied it. For some reason, he always felt something was wrong with her words, so he immediately denied it first. Chelsea snorted, ¡°Then what did you mean by what you said just now?¡± Edmund was anxious and said immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t Like women who y cute. I just want you to be clingy and y cute to me.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea burst outughing. She raised her hand and poked his chest, saying, ¡°You just know to say some sweet words to please me.¡± In the past, Edmund didn¡¯t know how to say sweet words to coax people at all! Now he could say these words so casually, but Chelsea wouldn¡¯t think he was too glib. Because he had never been that kind of person He was now willing to say these words to make her happy. She felt it was because he cared about her, he would be concerned about her feelings. After Chelsea finished speaking, she gently snuggled into his arms and exined to him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to ruin your mood, so I didn¡¯t say those clingy words.¡± Being coaxed by her like this, Edmund was in a good mood. Cap铆tulo 1028 Chelsea let him go and urged, ¡°Go quickly. Come back early.¡± Edmund held her in his arms and kissed her for a while. Then he reluctantly let her go and left. Chelsea was too embarrassed to walk him downstairs because her face was too red. She just stood at the window on the second floor and watched him Leave quietly. After breakfast, Roy apanied Chelsea to take pictures. The shooting went very smoothly. During the period, the photographer also helped Chelsea and Roy to take a set of father-daughter photos for free. Roy looked at himself and Chelsea in the camera, the thin middle-aged man and the beautiful young girl. They two had the same light and gentle charm between their eyebrows. They really looked Like the father and the daughter. Roy burst into tears. He had no children in his life. He never thought that God would give him a gentle, beautiful and excellent daughter at such an age. This group of photos about the father and the daughter really brought a stirring of emotion in his chest. Chelsea¡¯s eyes actually turned red when she saw these photos. When she saw Roy weeping, she took the initiative to hug Roy, choked up and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s so nice to find you!¡± Roy patted her shoulder lightly, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s great. I will be very happy to have you by my side for my rest life.¡± The photographer said at the right time, ¡°It turns out that the two of you were crying because of the joy. I thought there was something wrong with our shooting.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The photographer¡¯s words eased the sad atmosphere of the father and the daughter. Chelsea and Roy each smiled and gently wiped away the tears from the corners of their eyes, before going to the new shoot. The shooting continued until noon. Because there was still a set of clothes to shoot in the afternoon, Chelsea, who was wearing makeup, nned to have a simple takeaway with the photographer and other staffs. Unexpectedly, just after work, she saw the chefing to the studio carrying two big Lunch boxes. Chelsea was very surprised. The chef took the initiative to hand over the two Lunch boxes, and said to her with a smile, ¡°Mr. Nelson told me toe deliver meals to you and Mr. Ellis. He is worried that the food you eat outside is not clean. ¡° Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea supported her forehead, feeling a little embarrassed to face the photographer and other staffs ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s being cautious.¡± Roy said Then Chelsea had to take the Lunch boxes and thank the chef softly. After the chef said never mind, he turned around and left. Chelsea and Roy ate the food brought by their own chef. The shooting was sessfullypleted. When the photographer walked Chelsea out, he said, ¡°I promised before that if the two of you want to take wedding photos, I will definitely make time to serve you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chelsea thought for a while and said, ¡°I guess we might not take those pictures recently. My Gordony will get big. It doesn¡¯t look good when I take pictures.¡± The photographer suggested, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s also very artistic when your children are born and grow a Little older to shoot the photos with you.¡± ¡°Think about it, when the two of them stand beside you one by one, how warm and beautiful it will be!¡± ¡°It would be even better if it was a son and a daughter. You will be the big winners in life.¡± When the photographer said this, Chelsea didn¡¯t react yet. But Roy started looking forward to it, ¡°I hope it¡¯s a boy and a girl. It¡¯s really perfect.¡± But Roy added, ¡°Of course, no matter what it is boys or girls, we both like.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Chelsea said to the photographer again, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it when we go back, and contact you if necessary.¡± On the way home from the studio, Chelsea received a call from Edmund, ¡°I¡¯m already at the airport, ready to board the ne to go back.¡± After attending the opening ceremony, Edmund left after saying a few words without even having lunch. He didn¡¯t want to miss this flight. Cap铆tulo 1029 Chelsea asked him, ¡°Have you eaten Lunch?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t want Chelsea to worry about him, so he lied. How could Chelsea be so easy to deceive? ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I calcted the time and know that you haven¡¯t eaten at all.¡± Edmund had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯ll have some food on theer. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± How could she not worry! He always had a bad stomach before, which was caused by irregr meal timings due to busy work. Later, she thought that it was not the time to say these things now. Since she had returned to him, she must supervise him to have three meals a day. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After hanging up the phone, Roy said, ¡°Can¡¯t he wait toe back?¡± Chelsea said helplessly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to go there at all today.¡± Roy naturally knew that Trevor was supposed to attend the opening ceremony today. He couldn¡¯t help but sighed, ¡°Trevor really gets nothing this time. Although he gets the custody of the two children, his children don¡¯t Like him at all.¡± ¡°But this is what he deserves.¡± Roy didn¡¯t sympathize with Trevor at all, ¡°The children are so pure at first. If it wasn¡¯t for the damage he umted over the years, who would really hate their father?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but thought of the rtionship between Edmund, Jaime and Alena. Their rtionship was so Light. Especially Jaime, he basically ignored Edmund. If Edmund hadn¡¯t been cultivated and educated by his grandfather, he might not be such an outstanding young talent today. ¡°I Gotta Find You¡± was on the hot search as soon as it was shooting. After all, this was also a TV drama that had attracted much attention because of Roy. In the big group photo of the opening ceremony, Ondo Curtis and Vickie Gray, the two leading actors, and other actors stood in the middle. Edmund was standing in the crowd wearing sunsses. Chelsea saw him at a nce. She thought he was the most handsome and eye-catching of all. Chelsea looked at him in the photo. Then she couldn¡¯t help but zoomed in the photo and looked at it again and again. Under the official Twitter ount of ¡°I Gotta Find You¡±, the fans of Ondo and Vickie had been leaving countlessments, all of which were praising how good their idols were. Of course, some people were staring at Edmund. ¡°Speaking of Mr. Nelson¡¯ looks and temperament, has he ever considered bing a star in the showbiz ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Nelson fits to act the boss. He¡¯s born to be the boss. There is no need to act at all.¡± ¡°You may not believe it. I just saw Mr. Nelson appearing in a hurry at the airport. Can¡¯t he wait toe back to apany Miss Williams?¡± ¡°Tsk-tsk, Mr. Nelson is now a henpecked husband.¡± ¡°The routine questions every day. Has Mr. Nelson and Miss Williams remarried?¡± Seeing the previousments, Chelsea was originally very happy. But when she saw thisment, she Laughed helplessly. During this time, there had been people making fun of Edmund on the Inte. She thought it would stop after a while, but she didn¡¯t expect it didn¡¯t stop. She felt that it was time for her to stand up and say something nice for Edmund, so she thought about it, edited a message and posted it on her Twitter. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°We have decided to get the marriage License, but there are too many things in the past few days so there is no time to deal with it.¡± ¡°Thank you all for your continuous support to me, whether it is for my career or love life. Here I would like to say something. Mr. Nelson is a qualified boyfriend already. I believe he will also be a good husband and father.¡± Edmund saw Chelsea¡¯s post only after he got off the ne, then he couldn¡¯t help but smiled smugly. Unexpectedly, she gave him such a surprise. She even took the initiative to stand up and speak for him. He didn¡¯t have his own Twitter ount. He thought about it and asked the public rtions department of the Nelson Group to respond to Chelsea with the official Twitter. Cap铆tulo 1030 ¡°Mr. Nelson said to Miss Williams. It¡¯s you, and it¡¯s gonna be you for the rest of my life.¡± Thements below the official Twitter immediately became lively. Everyone shouted that they couldn¡¯t stand their PDA. Some people asked Edmund to open a personal Twitter ount alone, so as to share some daily life with Chelsea. Originally, they all thought that Edmund was a cold and reserved person, but recently they found that Edmund was not like that at all. He and Chelsea did PDA frequently. Instead of using the official ount to unt his love life frequently, it was better to apply his own one. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chelsea was having dinner when she heard Edmund say that he wanted to start a personal Twitter ount. Edmund finally returned home in the afternoon. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ConsidKatharineg that he didn¡¯t eat well, Chelsea deliberately asked the chef to advance the dinner time a bit. Chelsea was a little surprised to hear what he said. She didn¡¯t agree, ¡°There will be nothing to share on the Inte between us in the future, right? There is no need to rify or exin anything. Why do you need to make an ount by yourself? By the way, you don¡¯t have time to run it, do you?¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t been posted for a long time, let alone a busy man Like him. The rtionship between the two of them was getting better now. Chelsea just wanted to live her life with Edmund in a low-key and in way. She didn¡¯t want to cause any more turmoil. ¡°What does it mean that there will be nothing to share between us in the future?¡± Edmund ced some food in Chelsea¡¯s bowl, and then said warmly, ¡°Our future has just begun. There are many things that need to be announced. There are also a lot of things that need to be recorded.¡± Seeing Edmund was so firm, Chelsea didn¡¯t object anymore, ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Chelsea felt that he was so busy that he didn¡¯t even have time to log on to Twitter, Let alone record anything. After dinner, Edmund quickly registered his personal Twitter. The first one he posted was the n of the film studio. He said, ¡°A gift for my future Mrs. Nelson. I hope you Like it Emualia¡± Chelsea, who was mentioned, felt so speechless. She just wanted to live a low-key life with him, but he was being so mboyant . It was not easy that no viins ndered them on the Inte, but he made himself trouble. Chelsea didn¡¯t even have to think about it to know that Edmund¡¯s post must be trending again. A bunch of peoplemented, ¡°Miss Williams, considKatharineg that Mr. Nelson¡¯ sincerity is so great. Just get married with him right away?¡± Chelsea was speechless. She said that she would get the marriage license with him in a few days. Why did they still persuade her to marry? When did she say not to marry? There were alsoments, ¡°If the film studio is built, Miss Williams will not have to travel to other ces in the future. The reason why Mr. Nelson will invest in it is because of that, right?¡± Thisment was originally just one of thousands ofments, but no one thought that Edmund would like thisment. So thisment was instantly popr, which also meant that thisment said that Edmund¡¯s mind. ¡°Wow, being rich is really so good.¡± ¡°Is that how a crazy rich guy pampers his wife?¡± Chelsea put her mobile phone aside in distress, and protested to Edmund next to her, ¡°You should stop posting Twitter in the future. It¡¯s too scary.¡± Edmund hugged her and said, ¡°You have to get used to it.¡± Now that he had applied the ount, he was gonna go non-stop. So she could only get used to it slowly. Chelsea said angrily, ¡°You were not such a person before. Why did you like to do PDA now?¡± Cap铆tulo 1031 Edmund Laughed in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t have feelings for you before, so I didn¡¯t want to do this. Now, I love you so much and I can¡¯t wait to let the whole world know that you are very happy and I am also very happy.¡± Chelsea said, ¡°Then have you ever heard the saying that the happiness won¡¯tst long if you often publicly disy your affection?¡± Chelsea added, ¡°How high profile you are now, and how miserable we will be when there is something wrong with our rtionship in the future.¡± Edmund said without thinking, ¡°That kind of thing won¡¯t happen.¡± After he finished speaking, he narrowed his eyes and asked Chelsea, ¡°Are you not confident in me, or are you not confident in yourself?¡± Chelsea said with emotion, ¡°Life is a marathon. Who can predict what will happen in the future?¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen to other people, but I can definitely predict our future.¡± ¡°Chelsea, we will definitely be together forever, and we will definitely be happy.¡± ¡°Me and you, and our children, will always be a warm family.¡± Edmund said these words in a very solemn tone. Facing his serious eyes Chelsea suddenly wanted to cry. She closed her eyes and was getting choked up, ¡°But, but what if I get stretch marks because of my pregnancy? What if my weight skyrockets after giving birth? What if I be haggard and ugly in the future? What should I do if you hate me?¡± Chelsea originally only had these worries in her heart. But while she was talking, she was getting more and more worried and anxious. Then she really cried out identally. Probably because of pregnancy, it had caused some changes in hormones in her body. She was now so sentimental. Ang¡¯s Library Edmund didn¡¯t expect that his confession would make Chelsea cry, and also made her say such a bunch of negative words. He quickly hugged her and coaxed, ¡°Why will I hate you? Stretch marks are because you¡¯re pregnant. That¡¯s a beautiful symbol of your being a mother.¡± ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry about gaining weight. You won¡¯t gain weight no matter how much you eat.¡± Edmund had known Chelsea for so many years, but he had never seen her being fat. Chelsea said, ¡°But it is said that women will gain some weight after giving birth.¡± Edmundughed, ¡°There are also many people who don¡¯t gain the weight after giving birth, aren¡¯t they? Especially those female stars.¡± ¡°When the timees, I will find a nutritionist to make the recipes for you, so that you will neither Lack nutrition nor gain weight.¡± Then Edmund added, ¡°No, I have to find a nutritionist to keep you from gaining weight during pregnancy.¡± Chelsea was very happy, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Edmund felt relieved when he saw her burst intoughter, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for not thinking about these issues for you in time.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Chelsea quickly shook her head in denial ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently. I always think about something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡± Chelsea felt very guilty when she remembered the inexplicable tears she just shed. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Edmund wished that she would act coquettishly with him. Because in this way he could have a better idea of what she was thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t need to have any appearance anxiety or body figure anxiety at all. These all can be solved with money.¡± Edmund stroked her cheek and said solemnly. ¡°If it can¡¯t be solved, it will be that we don¡¯t spend enough money.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of getting out of shape, then spend a lot of money on the healthy recipes which can help you Lose weight, or go to the gymter to exercise.¡± Cap铆tulo 1032 ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that you will look bad in appearance, then spend money on expensive cosmetic maintenance, or go to do a cosmetics surgery.¡± ¡°I have money, which is enough to keep you young and beautiful.¡± Chelsea was amused by Edmund¡¯s words. Sheughed while buried herself in his arms, but she also had to admit that his words made sense. Her anxiety was relieved in this way. When Chelsea went downstairs for breakfast the next day, she found that the food on the table was a little different from before. Edmund, who was sitting opposite her, exined with a smile, ¡°I called Chris Last night. He immediately asked the hospital nutritionist to design a healthy recipe for pregnancy. I have already given it to the chef. Today¡¯s breakfast is based on the recipe. Come, try it and see if you Like it.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± Chelsea gave the answer directly. Edmund frowned, ¡°How did you know it without trying it?¡± Chelsea said with a smile, ¡°You underestimate women¡¯s stubbornness in figure management. Since it is nutritious and can help me lose weight, as long as it is not particrly unptable, I will definitely ept 307 Ang¡¯s Library ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Edmund said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re slim enough, but you still concern about the weight all day long. What should those who really have weight problems do?¡± Chelsea smiled, and then took the chopsticks to eat. In fact, she didn¡¯t have any anxiety about appearance or figure before. She didn¡¯t know what happened recently. She had heard about women would get pregnancy syndrome. She felt that she needed to consult Zora Sugden. Zora Sugden was a professional psychiatrist, so she must know it very well. Although Zora Sugden had left Vertoak and returned to her family, they still kept in touch with each other almost every day in the chat group. Chelsea told them that she was pregnant a few days ago. Fay and Zora Sugden both called her excitedly and happily to wish her well. Fay said that there was someone who could finallymunicate with her about the pregnancy. When breakfast was almost over, Chelsea tentatively said to Edmund, ¡°Ms. Lewis called me yesterday and wanted to invite me to share with her students how I became a screenwriter¡­¡± Eugene was hired as a visiting professor at the university this year giving lessons to students majoring in screenwriting. She watched Chelsea grow along the way. Chelsea¡¯s experience was also the most authentic growth process in the screenwriting industry. So Eugene really wanted her to share her experience with these students who were still in school today. After all, any industry didn¡¯t start easily. Now many people were always thinking of being famous quickly, which was too impetuous. It was even more difficult to seed. Edmund snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t take up any work after taking the photos?¡± Chelsea exined helplessly, ¡°But how can I refuse Ms. Lewis¡¯s invitation? She is my teacher. It¡¯s just a lecture. It¡¯s not too tired.¡± Edmund knew the importance of Eugene for Chelsea. He naturally wouldn¡¯t stop Chelsea from giving this lecture. What he was helpless was that if this continued, Chelsea would not have much leisure during the whole pregnancy. He asked Chelsea again, ¡°Is the lecture in Vertoak?¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s in our alma mater.¡± Chelsea and Edmund both graduated from University of Vertoak. She also fell in love with Edmund at first sight in that ce. When it mentioned the school, Edmund gave her a thoughtful look, and then said happily, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you then.¡± ¡°No need. You just go ahead with your work.¡± Chelsea felt that there was no need to let Edmund apany her to do this. Besides, he had arranged a bodyguard for her a long time ago. There was absolutely no problem with her personal safety when she went out. Edmund was dissatisfied with her refusal. He said a little disappointedly, ¡°You don¡¯t like me to apany you?¡± Cap铆tulo 1033 ¡°No.¡± Chelsea quickly exined, ¡°I just think you are busy enough with your own affairs every day, so you don¡¯t need to make time for me.¡± ¡°You are pregnant now. I will apany you wherever you go in the future.¡± Edmund said. Hearing it, Chelsea couldn¡¯t say anything to refuse, so she agreed to Let him apany her at that time. After breakfast, Edmund went to work. Chelsea prepared the content of the lecture at home. By the way, she consulted Zora Sugden why her emotions were always vulnerable and unstable recently. Zora Sugden said on the phone, ¡°Most women experience mood swings during pregnancy. On the one hand, it is caused by the hormone and endocrine changes of pregnant women. On the other hand, they will have some worries about their body shape. They will be worried that they will be ugly and disliked by their husbands, etc.¡± ¡°So you are in a normal situation. There is no need to worry too much.¡± Chelsea said with some distress, ¡°Then is there any way can make me rx? I¡¯m worried that I have been emotionally unstable, which will make Edmund very tired.¡± ¡°No.¡± Zora Sugdenforted Chelsea with a smile, ¡°I can tell from the things you said that Edmund is more than happy about staying with you and pleasing you.¡± Hearing it, Chelsea was a little embarrassed. Zora Sugden added, ¡°Actually, the understanding and tolerance of husbands can y a great role in the psychological adjustment of pregnant women. You canmunicate with him more and talk to him more. Then your negativity will dissipate a lot.¡± Chelsea thought that it was true. After she cried in front of Edmund and wasforted by him, she felt less anxious.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you can go to hang out with friends more, or find something for yourself to do, so that you don¡¯t have time to let yourself think too much.¡± Zora Sugden gave Chelsea this suggestion. But after finishing speaking, Zora Sugden sighed apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m not in Vertoak now, otherwise you can hang out with me. Now Fay has also left Vertoak. Zuri is so busy. You must feel Lonely.¡± Chelsea hurriedly said, ¡°No. Sweetie, if Vertoak is a ce that makes you unhappy, Leaving is a very correct choice. There is nothing to be sorry about. You must live for yourself.¡± ¡°You are really a kind and considerate girl.¡± Zora Sugden said on the phone, ¡°But although I¡¯m not in Vertoak now, I will definitely go back when you get married.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Chelsea was also very happy, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. Since you said so, I¡¯ll invite you to be my bridesmaid.¡± ¡°My honor.¡± Zora Sugdenughed on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s good. Fay is also pregnant. She will definitely not be able toe here at that time. Now my bridesmaids are only you and Zuri.¡± Edmund said that he would definitely give her a wedding this time, but she didn¡¯t know if it waited until after the babies were born or not. Zora Sugden said half-jokingly, ¡°In this case, the best man can exclude Chris. Leo and Yusuf can be Edmund best men.¡± Unexpectedly, Chelsea readily agreed, ¡°He must be kicked out, so you don¡¯t have to face him and be unhappy. Don¡¯t worry. I will tell Edmund.¡± ording to the current degree of Edmund¡¯s obedience to her, to eliminate Chris from the best man List, Edmund would definitely agree. Zora Sugden Laughed, ¡°Thank you.¡± After they two said a few more words, they hung up the phone. Chelsea thought that she had to hurry up to prepare the youth novel, ¡°Waiting For You, My Future¡±. Only when she kept herself busy would she get caught up in her own thoughts again, right? The lecture that Eugene invited Chelsea was held two dayster. Edmund personally drove Chelsea to University of Vertoak, and then walked her into the hall where the lecture was to be held. The picture of the two walking on campus with holding hands was really eye-catching. Many students who met them even took out their mobile phones to take pictures of the two of them, which made Chelsea feel very embarrassed. Edmund simply hugged her into his arms, helping her block most of sights in this way. Chelsea sighed while she was hugged by him and walking, ¡°Not everyone can be a star. There are so many people around us. I can¡¯t stand it. The whereabouts of Zuri and the other stars are almost exposed to the public. Isn¡¯t it scary?¡± ¡°Well, since they enjoy the aura brought by the status, they will also bear some burdens that ordinary people can¡¯t bear.¡± Edmund actually didn¡¯t like this feeling of being overexposed. So he tried to keep a low profile as much as possible. Cap铆tulo 1034 Chelsea thought that Edmund would stay to listen to her lecture. Then she would be a Little embarrassed. Fortunately, Edmund said that he had something to deal with, so he left first. The Lecture went very smoothly. After Eugene¡¯s brief speech, it was Chelsea¡¯s sharing time. Chelsea spent about half an hour sharing her experience from being unknown to bing famous. The next was the time for other students to ask her questions. Chelsea patiently answered them one by one. After finally waiting for the end of the lecture, when Eugene was about to announce that the students listening to the lecture were free to leave, a familiar voice came from behind the huge lecture hall, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chelsea, Eugene and the students who were about to Leave looked at the back door of the hall together. Then they saw Edmund appear there with arge bouquet of red roses in his hands. ninjanovel The man¡¯s eyes were affectionate. Chelsea was surprised and didn¡¯t know what Edmund was going to do. Edmund strode from the back of the hall to the podium. He first briefly exined to the students below, ¡°I take this opportunity today. There is something I want to do. Everyone, please be my witness.¡± As soon as Edmund finished speaking, Chelsea had already guessed what he was going to do. The students also guessed it, and suddenly cheered happily. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be able to witness a marriage proposal when they came to attend a lecture today. After Edmund finished speaking, he turned to look at Chelsea, whose eyes were already red. He knelt on one knee without any hesitation. His voice was deep. He said slowly, ¡°The reason why I chose to propose on campus is because here is where our fate started. I hope to give this fate a perfect ending here.¡± Chelsea¡¯s tears rolled down all of a sudden. This sentence was too poignant for her, and it was also very romantic As he said, this was where their fate began. It was on this campus that year, and she fell in love with him at a nce when she was still young and ignorant. In the first few years of loving him, her life was hard. But now, when she looked at the man kneeling in front of her, all the hardships she had suffered seemed to have vanished. All she could remember was his care and love to her. Edmund continued, ¡°From now on, Let me be your umbre. We will never be separated.¡± ¡°Wow!¡±* ¡°It¡¯s so romantic!¡± There were bursts of envious exmations from the audience. Eugene didn¡¯t expect that Edmund would suddenly propose to Chelsea. She also apuded with the students with tears in her eyes. ¡°Chelsea, marry me.¡± Edmund said again solemnly. ¡°I will.¡± Chelsea agreed without any hesitation while crying. Edmund took a deep breath and put the ring into her left ring finger tremblingly. At this moment, Edmund only felt that the ce in his heart that had been empty for a while was finally completely fulfilled. ¡°You, you get up quickly.¡± Chelsea choked and whispered to get him up. How embarrassed it was for him to kneel all the time in front of so many people. Edmund didn¡¯t care about it. He held her hand and stood up with a smile on his face. Then he hugged her tightly again. Cap铆tulo 1035 The students Liked to gossip and disseminate news. Soon the news that Edmund proposed Chelsea in the university spread all over the Inte. ¡°Last time who made a bet on how long it would take Mr. Nelson to remarry? Now you are going to be disappointed. He has already proposed. They will get the marriage License soon.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, some people gloated over Mr. Nelson¡¯ misfortune Last time Some people bet three months, and some bet half a year. Seriously? You really don¡¯t want to see that true lovers ends up getting married?¡± ¡°I agree with the words above. I hope Mr. Nelson and Miss Williams can get married right now.¡± While everyone was still discussing this on the Inte, Edmund posted a Twitter. The picture attached was two red marriage Licenses. ninjanovel Chelsea retweeted his Twitter, but the words she attached was much more artistic, ¡°Living an unknown life with the known person. Mr. Nelson, hope we can be forever.¡± Netizens were shocked by the speed of the two of them, especially those who were gloating a second ago, were speechless for a while. Didn¡¯t Edmund just propose? How did they get the marriage License so soon? Wasn¡¯t it that they had to wait for a few days to get the marriage license? ¡°Miss Williams is in hurry. Can¡¯t she wait for a few more days to see Mr. Nelson¡¯ sincerity?¡± It turned out that Edmund had arranged everything today. That day Chelsea said that she would go back to school to give a lecture. An idea popped into Edmund¡¯s mind instantly, which was that he wanted to propose on campus University of Vertoak meant a lot for Chelsea and even more unusual for their rtionship. Proposing here must have made Chelsea touched very much, which was why Edmund happily agreed with Chelsea to give this lecture. As for getting the marriage license, he also contacted the Civil Affairs Bureau in advance. After proposing to her in the hall, the first thing Edmund did was to ask Chelsea, ¡°Let¡¯s go get the marriage license?¡± Chelsea was still a little surprised, ¡°Now?¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes moved slightly and then he said, ¡°Well, since you have agreed to my marriage proposal, it is better to get the marriage license today to save the trouble.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea happily agreed. Edmund was surprised. He was also worried that Chelsea wouldn¡¯t agree to get the marriage license so quickly. He felt that he had to persuade Chelsea more He didn¡¯t expect her to agree so quickly. Of course he was so happy They two got in the car and went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau Because he had prepared beforehand. Besides, he brought all the various documents of Chelsea and him. After the two went there, the procedures for getting the marriage license werepleted within a few minutes After getting the marriage license, Edmund immediately took pictures and showed them off on the Inte to see how those people would gloat over him again. After posting the Twitter, Chelsea put her phone aside and ignored thements on the Inte. If it wasn¡¯t for Edmund, she wouldn¡¯t want to forward any Twitter. They two returned their home from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Edmund hugged Chelsea in a good mood and said, ¡°The next step is the wedding.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chelsea thought for a while, then looked up at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now, or we just don¡¯t hold the wedding, okay?¡± It was said that having a wedding was very, very tiring. Chelsea was worried that she couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯m also worried.¡± Edmund said warmly, ¡°But Chelsea, I want to give you a grand wedding. We can make it simpler and less red tape, so that you don¡¯t have to be so tired. But we have to have this ceremony.¡± Cap铆tulo 1036 Thest time she married him, he didn¡¯t give her anything except a cold marriage license. This time he didn¡¯t want to get her wronged. There must be a wedding. Not only would he hold the wedding, but also it had to be grand, beautiful and romantic. Of course it couldn¡¯t exhaust her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Edmund added, ¡°We will wait for your situation to stabilize after three months. I will also make some preparations during this time.¡± Looking at the affection in Edmund¡¯s eyes, Chelsea nodded lightly, ¡°Okay.¡± She trusted Edmund inexplicably, believing that he would make the wedding grand and simple. But thinking of the content of the previous phone call with Zora Sugden, Chelsea quickly said to Edmund, ¡°If we have a wedding, we must have bridesmaids. My ideal candidates are Zuri and Zora Sugden.¡± Edmund could roughly guess what Chelsea wanted to say. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°So Chris can¡¯t be my best man?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea didn¡¯t expect Edmund to guess her mind so easily. She nodded, ¡°Zora Sugden and Chris are not suitable to be the best man and bridesmaid at the same time, right?¡± Edmund said, ¡°Then do you think that we can give them some chance if we let them be the best man and the bridesmaid?¡± After all, the best man and the bridesmaid were also paired at the wedding. Zora Sugden and Chris were arranged to be a pair at that time. The two would have the chance to talk a lot. Then they might be able to clear their previous misunderstandings. Chelsea was very embarrassed, ¡°But this request was made by Zora Sugden, which means she doesn¡¯t want to have any contact with Chris, right?¡± In this way, Edmund had nothing to say. Chris was his good buddy after all. He also knew that Chris still had feelings for Zora Sugden though he didn¡¯t tell others. So Edmund originally wanted to help Chris. But he didn¡¯t expect that Zora Sugden didn¡®t want to have anything to do with Chris. So he could only nod and say, ¡°Okay, I see. I won¡¯t invite him then.¡± Chelsea thought for a while and asked Edmund, ¡°Zora Sugden¡¯s family background is very good, do you know?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Edmund was not surprised at all. He was a businessman. He knew that Zora Sugden was from a famous jewelry family after a little investigation. Chelsea quickly asked, ¡°Does Chris know it?¡± Edmund mocked his buddy unceremoniously, ¡°In addition to his patients and medical research, there should be no such things in his mind.¡± The implication was that Chris hadn¡¯t investigated these, so he had no idea what Zora Sugden¡¯s family background was. ¡°He deserves to Lose Zora Sugden.¡± Chelsea said angrily, ¡°In a word, he doesn¡¯t care.¡± If he really couldn¡¯t live without Zora Sugden, he should have been looking for her all over the world many years ago when Zora Sugden left without saying goodbye. It wasn¡¯t that he still didn¡¯t know her family background now. ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t care. It¡¯s just that he is a bit too simple.¡± Edmund still exined, ¡°Chris is not Like us who are more active and sophisticated in business world. He has been studying in medical school and worked at the hospital after graduation. It is inevitable that he doesn¡¯t have these considerations.¡± ¡°Stop talking for him there.¡± Chelsea gave him a dissatisfied Look. Edmund immediately shut up. Chelsea said angrily, ¡°With Zora Sugden¡¯s family background, she is surrounded by a lot of outstanding young talents. Her father is not in good health. I heard that her parents also intend to let her get married early. If she really meets the right person and gets married, I¡¯ll see where Chris is going to cry!¡± Edmund tried to win for his buddy again, ¡°So can we just let Chris be the best man and give him another chance?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chelsea replied very sinctly, ¡°Zora Sugden said no. Do you want me to deceive her?¡± Cap铆tulo 1037 ¡°Besides, we just don¡¯t allow Chris to be the best man. We still invite him to participate in our wedding. As long as he cares about Zora Sugden, he can still see her and still has the chance to save it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t want to save it at all!¡± Edmund was speechless by Chelsea¡¯s words, so he had to give up the idea of making Chris be his best man. Edmund had done his best. He didn¡¯t want to continue fighting for Chris and made Chelsea unhappy. Now to him, his wife was more important. Just put friendship aside for the time being. In the evening, they had dinner at Yusuf¡¯s restaurant. Yusuf said that he wanted to celebrate their remarriage. Chris, Brayan, and Brayan¡¯s wife Anya were all there. Except that Chelsea would always think of Fay when she saw Yusuf, the atmosphere of the whole party was very pleasant. ninjanovel ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Fay had settled down in Grafstin now. Things in the chip industrial park had been on the right track. She and the child in her womb were also healthy and stable. Yusuf no longer had contact with Fay, nor did Yusuf¡¯s father look for Fay. As for Yusuf, he didn¡¯t even pay attention to the daughter of the Curtis family, Erika Curtis, whom his father wanted him to marry. Perhaps his father was frightened by his harsh words. So he didn¡¯t force Yusuf to marry. But Erika had been pestKatharineg Yusuf all day long, which made him feel so annoyed. Only Chelsea and Anya were girls, so their seats were next to each other, which was convenient for them to chat. Otherwise, they would have nothing to talk with those guys. It was the first time for Chelsea to sit and chat with Anya van Willigen, Brayan¡¯s wife. When she was with Edmund before, Edmund almost never took her to such a party. She heard that Anya didn¡¯t love to see Brayan¡¯s friends, so she and Anya werepletely unfamiliar. This time they two sat together and chatted briefly. Only now did Chelsea know that Anya was only 22 years old and was just graduating from college this year. Chelsea remembered that Anya and Brayan had been married for several years, so she asked curiously, ¡°You are only 22 years old. So how did you and Brayan get married?¡± Anya pouted and said, ¡°We did it in another country.¡± ¡°I was only neen and he forced me to marry him. Don¡¯t you think he is an old pervert?¡± Anya whispered in Chelsea¡¯s ear. Chelsea was speechless. A great Lawyer like Brayan, who Looked like a god to the outside world, was called an old pervert by his petite wife¡­ Anya whispered again, ¡°At that time, he was getting old and didn¡¯t get married. Besides, he insisted on marrying a little girl like me, so I thought he must be impotent. Then I was relieved to marry him. Anyway, it was just a fake marriage.¡± Anya gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I found outter that this is not the case.¡± Brayan had no problem with his health. He was fit as a fiddle, a sturdy and energetic man. Sometimes, too energetic!! Chelsea was amused by Anya¡¯s words. She raised her hand to cover her mouth and whispered, ¡°You comin about Brayan like this. What if he knows it?¡± Anya said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the only two of us who know this? You wouldn¡¯t tell Edmund, right?¡± If Chelsea told Edmund, he would definitely tell Brayan. But if Chelsea didn¡¯t tell others, no one would know about it! Cap铆tulo 1038 Chelsea Laughed, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t tell him.¡± Anya also smiled slyly, ¡°So he won¡¯t know.¡± It was just that although the two of them wouldn¡¯t speak out, the way they were talking together in a low voice looked extremely suspicious. Brayan next to Anya noticed the look on his wife¡¯s face. Then he immediately raised his hand and hugged her into his arms. ¡°Are you speaking ill of me?¡± Brayan asked directly. It could be seen that he knew that he was often comined about. Anya stuck out her tongue and smiled, ¡°No, it¡¯s just girl talk.¡± Chelsea also smiled calmly and said, ¡°Yes.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Brayan nced coldly at Anya and snorted, ¡°If you have any conscience, you should ask Chelsea about how to conceive twins.¡± Anya tsked and turned to eat. Who would give birth for him at such a young age? In his dreams! During the dinner, when talking about the wedding of Edmund and Chelsea, Edmund euphemistically expressed to Chris that he didn¡¯t need him to be the best man. However, Chris didn¡¯t say anything. He only replied sadly, ¡°I see.¡± Edmund first said that the bridesmaids would be Zuri and Zora Sugden, and then said he nned to invite Leo and Yusuf to be his best man. Everyone immediately understood that it was probably because of Zora Sugden that Chris was kicked out of the best man list. For Chris, he could ept that Edmund didn¡¯t invite him to be the best man. But Zora Sugden¡¯s refusal to interact with him was what hurt him even more. This was also the first time that Chris had truly felt rejection from Zora Sugden. In the past, when Zora Sugden was still in the hospital, she was only alienated from him. Even in the face of some deliberate difficulties from him, she was never so angry and annoyed. Now such a ruthless refusal to be on the same stage with him instantly made him know something. Zora Sugden really intended to draw a clear line with him. Brayan was drinking and didn¡¯t express any opinion. It was obvious that Edmund politely rejected his good buddy for Chelsea. Brayan could understand Edmund¡¯s helplessness very well. No matter what, they couldn¡¯t make their own wives unhappy. However, thinking of Edmund¡¯s wedding, Brayan couldn¡¯t help but felt a little moved. He married Anya but they didn¡¯t have a wedding. First, Anya was young at that time, and secondly, she didn¡¯t want to make it public, so they didn¡¯t have a wedding. Anya would graduate from college this summer, so they should be able to hold a wedding, right? Thinking of this, Brayan raised his hand under the table and held Anya¡¯s hand. But Anya threw it away mercilessly. By the way, she whispered to him, ¡°So clingy.¡± Brayan was speechless. They were couples. Couldn¡¯t they hold hands? She just had nothing to do all day, so she deliberately went against him. He had to teach her a lesson. Yusuf said casually, ¡°There are only two bridesmaids? ording to the status of your two, is there less?¡± Others might think that he really thought that the two bridesmaids were not enough, but his friends all knew that he was asking Fay? After all, Fay was also Chelsea¡¯s good friend. So howe Fay was not the bridesmaid? ¡°I don¡¯t know many people, only a few of them. Fay won¡¯te to our wedding, so it¡¯s only Zuri and Zora Sugden.¡± Chelsea told Yusuf bluntly that Fay would note. Yes, let him not have any unreasonable thoughts. As soon as Chelsea finished speaking Chelsea. His eyes were full of disbelief. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yusuf suddenly looked up at Cap铆tulo 1039 Yusuf felt more hurt than Chris. Although Zora Sugden didn¡¯t want Chris to be the best man, she would attend the wedding anyway. But Fay wouldn¡¯te directly. Everyone knew that whether it was Edmund or Chelsea, it meant a lot to Fay. She didn¡¯t evene to their wedding just in order to avoid him? Yusuf didn¡¯t know what kind of mood he was in. He didn¡¯t say a word the next. Of course, Yusuf didn¡¯t know that the reason why Fay didn¡¯te was because her Gordony was getting bigger now. She would be exposed at the wedding, so she didn¡¯te, just to avoid some unnecessary troubles. Edmund and Chelsea naturally also supported Fay. Their original intention was to protect Fay and her child. After dinner, they chatted casually in the private room. At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly opened. A woman with stylish clothes and exquisite makeup walked in. Chelsea and the others looked over and recognized Erika Curtis. They were all surprised. They all knew that Yusuf never epted Erika. He was even sick of her. So it was inappropriate for Erika to appear at Yusuf¡¯s private party. ninjanovel Yusuf immediately stood up with a cold face, and said to Erika unhappily, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Erika ignored Yusuf¡¯s cold face and smiled charmingly, ¡°I am also having dinner here tonight. I heard that you guys are here, so I came over to say hello.¡± After Erika finished speaking, without waiting for Yusuf to say anything, she pulled the chair next to him and sat down, intending to stay at the same table for dinner and chatting. Yusuf¡¯s face fell. Edmund, Brayan and Chris were all his good friends. He always changed the girlfriend, but he had never brought one to introduce her to them. Because he didn¡¯t think it was necessary at all. He wouldn¡¯t be with those so-called girlfriends for a long time, so there was no need for his good friends to know them. But Erika sat down on her own. Yusuf knew exactly what she was thinking. She just wanted to be indirectly recognized by Edmund and the others, to force him to admit that he had something to do with her. Yusuf sneered, then stepped forward and pulled Erika up. He said mercilessly, not wee at my private party with my friends.¡± Miss Curtis, we are not familiar with each other. You are Yusuf¡¯s words made Erika very embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t want to leave. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She finally knew that Yusuf and Edmund were having a party here tonight. Edmund brought Chelsea and Brayan brought Anya. She knew the nature of the party very well, so she came in and sat down regardless of anything. She didn¡¯t believe that Yusuf could throw her out in front of Edmund and the others. But she calcted it wrong. Before Yusuf could react, Anya next to Brayan lost her temper first. The young girl¡¯s pretty face turned gloomy. She raised her hand and pped the table in contempt, ¡°What a bummer Then she got up and walked away without turning her head back. Erika was extremely embarrassed at the moment. It was obvious that Anya was referring to her. Anya stormed out and Brayan followed. Brayan apologized as he walked out, ¡°Sorry guys. Anya doesn¡¯t know what she was doing. Please forgive her. I have to go.¡± With that, he left the private room. Cap铆tulo 1040 Erika¡¯s smile stiffened with embarrassment. Chelsea held back her Laughter, impressed by Anya. People might think that Anya was being headstrong and irrational. But in this way, Anya got Yusuf out of trouble. Yusuf¡¯s father had always wanted to force Yusuf to be with Erika. If Yusuf just dragged Erika out of there, it would make his father look bad. With Anya and Brayan Leaving, the dinner party was almost over. Just then, Chelsea covered her mouth and retched. Seeing that, Edmund wrapped an arm around her waist and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? Do you want to throw up again?¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°I have to go to the restroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL go with you.¡± Edmund helped her up and walked out. But they weren¡¯t really heading to the restroom. Chelsea was faking it so that they could leave the party. The dinner party should have ended a long time ago. People had already finished eating. They were just sitting there chatting with each other. ninjanovel Chris checked his wristwatch and stood up from his seat. ¡°Sorry, I have a night shift to cover tonight. Gotta go.¡± In the end, Erika and Yusuf were the only two left in the room. Yusuf snorted in anger, and kicked over the empty chair next to him ¡°Happy now?¡± He taunted. Erika didn¡¯t expect that Yusuf¡¯s friends would just leave like this. Her face went pale. Yusuf¡¯s reaction also intimidated her. Yusuf had always had a good reputation in Vertoak. The girls all said that he was kind, gentle, and considerate. But in front of her, he was this irascible and caustic man! Yusuf nced at Erika coldly and snorted, ¡°I¡¯m warning you now. Don¡¯t show up in front of me ever again This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, he walked out of the room. He didn¡¯t know what did his father see in this woman. Erika and the Curtis family were definitely no good. Yes, Anya was a little spoiled. But she was the cute kind of spoiled. Erika was also spoiled. But she was overbearing and insidious. Her barging in tonight was the awfully perfect proof. Alone in the room, she swept the empty dishes and leftovers off the table. The cups and tes shattered upon hitting the ground. Then, she grabbed a few more sses and hurled them at the wall. Dejected, she sat down in the chair beside her and cried loudly into her hands. ¡°Why won¡¯t he Look at me? Am I not pretty enough? Why doesn¡¯t he Like me?¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. However, no matter how noisy she was being, no one came in tofort her. Since no one was giving her attention, she felt bored and left the room. Yusuf then thanked Edmund and the others in the group chat. ¡°Thanks a lot. Also, please tell Anya and Chelsea that I¡¯m really grateful for what they did.¡± Yusuf tagged Edmund and Brayan. Yusuf knew Anya acted that way to help him out. Edmund and the others also came to his rescue by leaving the room earlier. Cap铆tulo 1041 Brayan replied to Yusuf, ¡°No big deal. Anya said if you want to repay her, just offer her free coffee at your Old Time Cafe for a month.¡± Old Time Cafe charged its customers by the hour. What Anya asked for was a month¡¯s free service at Old Time Cafe, which meant she could stay at the cafe howeverte she wanted for thirty days. The reason why Anya made such a request was that she wanted to find a quiet ce to work on her graduation thesis. Brayan just wouldn¡¯t stop bothKatharineg her if she stayed at home. Yusuf agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll tell the staff. She cane whenever she wants. I¡¯ll never charge her from now on.¡± Although Brayan and Anya had been married for many years, Yusuf and Edmund had only met her a few times. They thought that Anya was this spoiled and finicky little girl. After all, Brayan appeared to be a henpecked husband. But what Anya did tonight had overturned their assumptions. She must have heard about Yusuf and Erika¡¯s rtionship from Brayan. She acted quickly and helped him out when Erika barged in, which was enough to prove that she was smart and sensitive. Although Anya sometimes acted like she was spoiled, she was actually very thought ful. Brayan didn¡¯t fall in Love with her for no reason. Brayan replied, ¡°Wow, even I don¡¯t have this benefit.¡± Although he said so, he still couldn¡¯t hide his pride and joy in the words. Brayan was also happy about Anya¡¯s reaction today. Her helping Yusuf meant that she cared about him. Because she knew that if his friends were having a bad time, Brayan himself would be upset. Anya must have done that to make Brayan happy. On the way back, he pestered Anya and asked if she cared about him. ninjanovel Anya said that she did that because she found Erika repulsive and that Brayan was overthinking it. But Brayan didn¡¯t buy it. He firmly believed that Anya did that because she cared about him. Edmund also replied solemnly, ¡°Chelsea and I don¡¯t need anything money rted. You know clearly what we want.¡± Yusuf didn¡¯t respond. He knew that Edmund and Chelsea wanted him to stay away from Fay. The dinner party kerfuffle ended just like that. After getting back home, Chelsea washed up and was ready to go to sleep. She wasn¡¯t in a particrly good mood, especially when Erika showed up. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help thinking of Fay. Erika came from an affluent background. Although Yusuf refused Erika right now, there would be numerous rich girls like Erikaing his way. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fay was the opposite. Yusuf¡¯s father would never approve of Fay and Yusuf¡¯s rtionship Even if he did, their rtionship wouldn¡¯t Last long because Yusuf didn¡¯t really Love her. Cap铆tulo 1042 The moment Edmund got out of the shower, he sensed Chelsea¡¯s bad mood. He lifted theforters and wrapped his arms around the woman on the bed. ¡°You are thinking about Fay, aren¡¯t you?¡± Edmund knew Chelsea cared about her friends. Erika¡¯s presence must have agitated Chelsea. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea leaned in and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if supporting her to keep the baby is the right thing to do. Maybe her Life would be much better if she chooses to have an abortion.¡± She sounded frustrated. ¡°Fay is very independent. Since she has made the decision, she must have thought it through. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Fay had been working for Edmund for years now, so Edmund had some knowledge about her. Maybe it was because of her upbringing, Fay was this strong and collected woman. When facing troubles, she was even moreposed than Leo. Therefore, she must have taken into consideration all the consequences of keeping the baby. Of course, sometimes Fay could be impulsive, like the time she chose to be with Yusuf no matter how Chelsea tried to stop her. Chelsea just leaned against Edmund¡¯s broad chest and said nothing. Chelsea knew that Fay would probably never fall in love with another man. So, the baby was Like afort to her. Chelsea could understand her feeling. Back then, when she got divorced with Edmund, she also thought that she would never get married again. Chelsea¡¯s phone rang. It was Zuri. Chelsea picked up the phone, still in Edmund¡¯s cuddle. Zuri congratted her on getting remarried with Edmund, then asked in a whisper, ¡°Is Edmund around?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chelsea asked in confusion. Zuri replied, ¡°Go to another room, maybe? I¡¯m about to say something that he can¡¯t know about.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea raised her head and nced at Edmund. Edmund said to the phone, a Little upset, ¡°What is it? Why can¡¯t I know about it?¡± Zuri snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡± ¡°Just a second.¡± Chelsea Lifted a corner of theforter, ready to get out of the bed. Edmund pulled her in. ¡°Stay. I¡¯ll go to the study.¡± Although he didn¡¯t like Zuri¡¯s idea, he still made room because he didn¡¯t want Chelsea to leave the bedroom. She had been tired all the time after she got pregnant. Naturally, he would let her rest in bed. But he was really curious about what Zuri was going to say. After Edmund left the room, Chelsea said to Zuri, ¡°He just left. What are you going to say?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Zuri giggled. ¡°Aww, he actually left.¡± Chelsea smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just told him to leave?¡± Cap铆tulo 1043 Zuriughed for some time before calming down. Then, she asked Chelsea, ¡°Hey, how is your sex life after you got pregnant?¡± Chelsea felt a Little ufortable about answKatharineg this question. ¡°Not as frequent as before. Actually, we haven¡¯t done it since I got pregnant. We can¡¯t do it before the second trimester. We can¡¯t take the risk.¡± Then, she asked Zuri, ¡°Why did you ask?¡± Zuri let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Let me just tell you. Some women these days are really shameless! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I just heard some gossip. Gosh, I¡¯m so angry right now. I need to remind you.¡± Chelsea was left confused. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Zuri responded, indignant, ¡°I heard that Edmund is coveted by many women.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s no news.¡± Chelsea had known that long ago. Edmund was not only rich, but also handsome and charming. This had left many women wanting him. Whether it was during the three years when they were secretly married, after they got divorced, or even now, she had heard those women fantasizing about being with Edmund in numerous public asions. ¡°No, this is different.¡± Zuri said, ¡°Everyone knows you are pregnant now. Those women are really excited about the news because they think that they can take this opportunity to seduce him. You know, no sex life and everything. ninjanovel They said Edmund was in his prime. He had to Lay someone to let out his burning desire. He couldn¡¯t stop himself even if he wanted to because the urge was in men¡¯s instinct.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t know how to respond. She was more speechless than angry. Those vixens were indeed shameless. No wonder Zuri was so mad. Zuri added, ¡°So, you haven¡¯t had sex with him after you got pregnant? But I don¡¯t think Edmund will cheat on you. But you gotta be careful. If he says he is going to attend some events or go on business trips, keep an eye on him. I know he¡¯s not that kind of person. But those women always know how to find their way to his bed. Just saying.¡± Zuri¡¯s words did make sense. Chelsea nodded and replied, ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± ¡°If someone really dares to seduce him, I¡¯ll kick her ass for you.¡± Zuri gritted her teeth. She valued Chelsea¡¯s happiness more than her own. Therefore, if any woman dared to ruin Chelsea¡¯s happiness, Zuri would skin her alive! ¡°Calm down.¡± Chelsea chuckled as sheforted Zuri. ¡°You are a star, a public figure. Don¡¯t act like a barbarian all the time.¡± Zuri was still a bit mad. ¡°I¡¯ll show them what action stars are Like.¡± Chelsea was amused. She continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Zuri blustered, ¡°If Edmund cheat on you during your pregnancy, I¡¯ll¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll kill him, I know.¡± Chelsea finished the sentence. Cap铆tulo 1044 Zuri snorted. ¡°Yeah. You tell him that.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea agreed. ¡°Okay. You pregnant woman. Go to sleep now.¡± Zuri giggled as she said her goodbye and hung up. Chelsea sat on the bed and pondered on Zuri¡¯s words. It was not easy to maintain a healthy rtionship. She knew Edmund wouldn¡¯t do that. But what if those women yed some dirty tricks? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She thought that since she had gotten back together with Edmund and was already pregnant with his child, they could live happily ever after from now on. But trouble just found its way to their door Chelsea was so deep in thought that she didn¡¯t even notice when Edmund returned to the bedroom. Seeing Chelsea¡¯s expression, Edmund knew Zuri didn¡¯t tell her anything good. He took Chelsea¡¯s phone from her hand and ced it on the end table. Then, he sat down next to her and asked, ¡°What did you talk about?¡± ninjanovel Edmund was in his bath robe and was about to go to sleep just now. Seeing him in the loose bath robe and thinking about what Zuri just brought up, Emalia¡¯s smoldKatharineg desire was instantly ignited. She nced at the man and realized that it had been a long time since they got intimate with each other. So, she made up her mind and reached out her hand. Edmund froze. Although they had been married for so many years, Chelsea had never been so sexually active before. Edmund couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. However, at the thought of her pregnancy¡­ ¡°Why¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Chelsea Leaned in and kissed him on the mouth. Almost instantly, Edmund lost his resolve and kissed back. Moments Later, Edmund trembled with a moan. Chelsea was worn out. She wiped her mouth and Lied down next to him. Although they couldn¡¯t do the real thing, she could at least help him out this way. Edmund finally caught a breath. He turned to look at Chelsea¡¯s rosy cheeks and asked, ¡°What on earth did Zuri say?¡± Chelsea told Edmund exactly what Zuri said. Hearing that, Edmund didn¡¯t know how he felt. He was angry because Zuri¡¯s words would vex Chelsea. Meanwhile, he was happy because, thanked to Zuri, Chelsea actually took the initiative to get intimate with him. He pecked on Chelsea¡¯s lips and whispered a promise. ¡°I¡¯ll stay away from them. If you are still worried, I¡¯ll just quit all the events.¡± From now on, he would confine his life to a strict strip between thepany and home. If there were any social events, he would just ask Leo to attend them on his behalf. In this way, those women wouldn¡¯t even have a chance to seduce him. Chelsea turned to look at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. I believe you.¡± Edmund insisted. ¡°I know you believe me. I¡¯m showing you my attitude toward this.¡± Cap铆tulo 1045 Chelsea was reassured. In fact, Zuri¡¯s words did make Chelsea worry a little bit. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have offered Edmund that special service earlier. The next day, Edmund took Chelsea to Chris¡¯s hospital. Knowing that Frances was there, the two wanted to pay her visit. Chelsea had told Frances about the good news the minute she confirmed her pregnancy. Frances was really happy for her. She didn¡¯t expect that Chelsea would get pregnant so fast. It was nice to be young and energetic. Frances¡¯ words embarrassed Chelsea a little. By saying ¡°energetic¡±, she actually meant that Chelsea and Edmund did it too much. That was why Chelsea got pregnant so quickly. Ang¡¯s Library However, Chelsea and Edmund were really wild those days. They didn¡¯t have to worry about contraception. So, their sex life was a little out of control. Last time, when they were on a call with Frances, they thanked Frances sincerely. Edmund even said that he was going to give her some money to express his gratitude. But Frances turned it down. Frances said she didn¡¯t need money or fame. Chelsea being pregnant was the only thing she¡¯d ever ask for. Frances was invited to give a lecture on traditional medicine by Chris¡¯s mother, Abigail McGowan. Since she was already here, she thought she could take a look at Chelsea and see how she was doing. When Chelsea saw Frances in Chris¡¯s office, her eyes welled up with tears. If it weren¡¯t for Frances, she might never get to be pregnant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Frances walked up and hugged her. ¡°You are going to have twins. This is great news. You should be Laughing right now. What¡¯s with the tears?¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you very much.¡± Chelsea ignored Frances¡¯ quip and thanked her sincerely ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Frances patted Chelsea on her back After Chelsea calmed down a Little, Frances felt Chelsea¡¯s pulse A smile appeared on Frances¡¯ face. ¡°Good. Your body is in good condition and your babies are very healthy. Just keep this up and do some regr check-ups.¡± Although she had aprehensive examination before, Chelsea was more reassured after hearing Frances¡¯ words. To Chelsea, nothing was more important than her two unborn kids being healthy right now. Since Frances had a really full schedule that day, Chelsea didn¡¯t stay Long. Edmund was going to send Chelsea home and then go to work However, the minute they left the office, Chris caught up and stopped Chelsea. Chelsea smiled as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Chris stuttered. ¡°Zora Sugden. Cap铆tulo 1046 Chelsea responded politely, ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°No, I just want to ask¡­ If you can give me her number?¡± Chris was a little embarrassed. Ever since Zora Sugden left the hospital, she changed her number and blocked Chris on every social media tform ¡°I have to ask her first.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t mince the words. Ang¡¯s Library Compared to Chris, Chelsea naturally valued Zora Sugden more. If Zora Sugden didn¡¯t want to give Chris her number, Chelsea definitely wouldn¡¯t do it for her. Chris¡¯s expression stiffened. Then, he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Then, Chelsea called Zora Sugden and told her about Chris¡¯s wish while Chris stood next to her waiting for an answer anxiously. After Chelsea hung up the phone, she smiled apologetically at Chris. ¡°Sorry. She said no.¡± Hearing that, Chris froze in disbelief, Looking hurt. He couldn¡¯t believe that Zora Sugden could be so heartless. Before she left, Chelsea told him, ¡°If you want her contact information, you don¡¯t necessarily have to ask me.¡± In this digital era, everything can be found on the Inte.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chris pursed his Lips. Chelsea continued, ¡°Chris, you need to sort out your feelings toward Zora Sugden. If she¡¯s nothing to you, then don¡¯t bug her no more. If you love her, don¡¯t ever let her go.¡± With that, she Left with Edmund. Chris clenched his fists expressionlessly ¡°Yeah. I should have figured that out a long time ago.¡± He thought. Walking out of the hospital, Chelsea asked Edmund to drive her to Roy¡¯s. Chelsea didn¡¯t want to be left alone at home while Edmund was away at work. Thus, she thought she might as well just go to Roy¡¯s ce to discuss about the details of the romanceedy she was nning on writing. Roy was not only her father, but also her like-minded friend and benignant mentor. He had help her a lot on improving her screenwriting skills. Now, Roy was still mourning Losing Kelli. Chelsea had to be there for him. When Roy opened the door, he was in an apron asked in astonishment, ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Seeing that, Chelsea Cap铆tulo 1047 He didn¡¯t Look Like he was cooking. There were bits of white kes and shards sticking to his apron. Roy smiled as he answered, ¡°I¡¯m just carving some baubles.¡± Chelsea eyed Edmund in shock. ¡°You can carve?¡± Roy invited the two in and led them to the study upstairs. ¡°Yeah. I was a dandy good-for-nothing from a wealthy background, which means I have a lot of time to horse around.¡± Chelsea took him by the arm and argued, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± When it came to romantic rtionships, Roy wasmitted and loyal. That was not dandy at all. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Roy was the youngest child of the Ellis family. His siblings had carried forward their family business and indulged him in every way. They supported his love for Literature and other hobbies by providing him a carefree Learning atmosphere. He probably had a chance to learn carving systematically back then. The three arrived at the study. On the desk, there were a few jade stones and a whole set of carving toolsying in the center. Roy was carving a white jade stone into a flower. ¡°Jade carving?¡± Chelsea was stunned. ninjanovel ¡°Yeah, I thought I can make use of all this spare time and carve something for my two little grandkids,¡± Roy exined. ¡°The jade¡­¡± Edmund could tell from the diaphaneity that these were no ordinary jade stones. Before he could continue, Roy shot him a Look that shut him up. Apparently, Roy didn¡¯t want Chelsea to know the value of these jade stones, or else she would feel pressured. Although Edmund didn¡¯t get to finish the sentence, Chelsea could sense that these jade stones were very expensive Roy would never give his grandkids cheap stuff. The jade stones must be the best of best. Chelsea said helplessly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a Little too early? We don¡¯t know the gender yet.¡± Roy grabbed the white jade stone he was working on. ¡°I¡¯m making one for the girl and one for the boy. In this way, even if you have twin brothers or twin sisters, I only need to carve another one. You can save the extra one for another time.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be another time. This is enough,¡± Edmund said. Chelsea had been experiencing morning sickness these days. Although the symptoms were rtively mild, Edmund still didn¡¯t want her to go through this again. He had braced himself for not having babies. Now that Chelsea was finally pregnant, he was beyond happy. Edmund pictured his family of four would live in peace and happiness in the future. Pregnancy was tough. Edmund didn¡¯t want Chelsea to suffer again. Recently, he even thought about getting a vasectomy after the wedding After Edmund said that he didn¡¯t want any more children, Roy nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything. Chelsea also stayed quiet and respected Edmund¡¯s decision. Edmund left for work after staying there for a few more moments, and Chelsea stayed with Roy. Cap铆tulo 1048 The morning passed quickly as Chelsea told Roy about the plot of her romanceedy while watching him carve. Chelsea was nning on making Lunch. However, Roy insisted that he cook because he didn¡¯t want her to tire herself. They ended up making Lunch together. For the next few days, Edmund would drove Chelsea to Roy¡¯s in the morning and pick her up when he got off work. Sometimes, the three would have dinner together at Roy¡¯s ce. In the days they didn¡¯t, Edmund and Chelsea would go home to eat. Chelsea brought her Laptop to Roy¡¯s every day. When Roy needed to focus on his carving, Chelsea would sit in the sunny Living room to work on her fiction. The father and daughter time was blessedly warm. Edmund was kind of jealous because Chelsea had been spending so much time with Roy every day. One day, Edmund asked Chelsea when they were both in bed, ¡°You¡¯ve been with Roy all day long. Don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°We¡¯ve got all the time to ourselves when you are off work. Isn¡¯t your question¡­ Too much?¡± Chelsea thought that they still see each other every day, so there was really nothing to miss about him. ¡°Too much?¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°In thepany, I can¡¯t wait to get off work and go home to see you.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t believe that Edmund was being jealous of his own father-inw. However, she coaxed, ¡°I miss you, too. I think about you when I¡¯m not writing.¡± Edmund continued, ¡°Specify.¡± Chelsea retracted her hand that she wrapped around his waist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking too much?¡± ¡°See, you can¡¯t even think of anything. You must be lying. You don¡¯t miss me at all.¡± Edmund was really not letting this go. ¡°Okay. I wonder what you are doing all day, if you havee acFoster any trouble at work, and have you kept regr mealtimes,¡± Chelsea said. Hearing that, Edmund¡¯s Lips curled into a smile. ¡°If you worry about me that much, why don¡¯t youe with me? My office is big enough. When I work, you can work on your writing. We can enjoy each other¡¯spany in this way.¡± Chelsea asked, ¡°What about my dad?¡± Edmund was momentarily speechless. Yeah, what about Roy? Chelsea exined, ¡°We invited him to Vertoak so that we can apany him a little more and help him walk out of the shadow.¡± Edmund stared at Chelsea for a moment andpromised. ¡°Fine. Just go to your dad¡¯s ce during the day.¡± Roy needed people¡¯spany right now. Edmund couldn¡¯t make Chelsea stay with him. Life was really full of surprises. He thought he and Chelsea would be together all the time. Who knows, she has to apany Roy in daytime. By the time the children were born, the two were going to take away most of her energy. In the end, Chelsea wouldn¡¯t have any spare attention for him. Although Edmund had promised Chelsea that he wouldn¡¯t attend any social events, they both know that some events just simply couldn¡¯t be avoided. This night, Edmund had to attend a wine-tasting event organized by the cultural division. Therefore, Chelsea had dinner at Roy¡¯s ce, waiting for Edmund to pick her up after the event was over. Originally, Edmund wanted Chelsea toe with him. With her by his side, all those women coveting him wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move. Cap铆tulo 1049 But when he thought of Chelsea¡¯s little baby bump, he decided to let her stay at home and rest. After dinner, Chelsea went on a walk with Roy. Zuri suddenly called when they got back from the walk. ¡°Honey! I¡¯m going tell you something. Gosh, it¡¯s so funny! I¡¯m dead.¡± Zuri sounded excited. Chelsea chuckled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Edmund.¡± Zuri continued, ¡°Did he go to the wine-tasting tonight?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Chelsea answered. Zuri couldn¡¯t be at the wine-tasting tonight because she was still out filming the variety show. Chelsea wondered how did Zuri know that Edmund was there. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, right? Clearly, there was a woman trying to seduce Edmund and was pushed into theke by him.¡± Zuri broke out Laughing. ¡°What?¡± Chelsea was shocked. Although the weather was slowly warming up, it was still a bit chilly at night. The Lake water must be freezing cold. ninjanovel ¡°Well, he didn¡¯t exactly push her. That actress deliberately throw herself at him but he dodged. That¡¯s why she fell.¡± Zuri guffawed. Chelsea was speechless. She could picture the scene in her mind. It pained her to know that those shameless women would try to seduce him when she was pregnant. He was cornered. He had no choice but to do that to stay clean. Knowing that he did it to protect her dignity and deter other wily vixens, a warm fuzzy feeling flooded Chelsea. Zuri caught a breath from her nonstop Laughter and continued, ¡°It¡¯s brilliant. I heard that woman almost drowned. But someone jumped into theke and dragged her up. She made a total fool of herself. ¡° Chelsea could only imagine how embarrassing that must be. Instead of throwing herself at Edmund, she threw herself into ake. What was more humiliating was that Edmund didn¡¯t even help her out! Chelsea asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t there. How did you know?¡± Zuri exined, ¡°That actress is not really popr. Remember Last time I told you that there were some women trying to seduce Edmund? She is one of them. Their n turned out to be a fiasco tonight. The news had been spread around among my friends now. Honestly though, Edmund is really cold- blooded. He just dodged and watched her falling into theke. Others would have pushed her away. But still, it¡¯s so funny. He¡¯s so cute. I won¡¯t pick on him from now on.¡± Chelsea sighed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that those women could do that.¡± ¡°I think they were born this way.¡± Zuri¡¯s voice was full of disdain. ¡°If everyone is moral and virtuous, there won¡¯t be homewreckers anymore.¡± Sheforted Chelsea. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Edmund won¡¯t be two-timing you.¡± Cap铆tulo 1050 Chelsea chuckled. ¡°Okay, so you are on his side now.¡± ¡°Yeah, he won my favor this time.¡± Zuri really kept her word about not picking on Edmund from now on Chelsea changed the topic. ¡°Have you finished filming? When are you going back to Vertoak?¡± Zuri replied, ¡°Soon enough.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Chelsea said happily. ¡°I¡¯ve been nning the wedding recently. I need your help in picking out a wedding dress.¡± Although Edmund was in charge of most of the preparations, Chelsea still had to pick out the wedding dress herself. ¡°Cool. I¡¯ll help you as soon as I get back.¡± Zuri asked, ¡°When is the big day?¡± Chelsea answered, ¡°We haven¡¯t set a date yet. Presumably in one or two months. Why?¡± Zuri exined, ¡°There is a military-themed TV show. The director wants me to y a role in it. If I take the role, I¡¯ll have to cut my hair. I¡¯m still hesitating. I¡¯m your bridesmaid. Buzzcut doesn¡¯t go with long dresses.¡± ¡°Military-themed? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Chelsea was happy for Zuri. Being able to y a role in this was a validation of Zuri¡¯s acting skills ninjanovel Chelsea continued. ¡°Just do whatever you want. Even in buzzcut, you will surely outshine other bridesmaids.¡± ¡°Long hair goes with the dresses and is more appropriate for formal asions,¡± Zuri said. Chelsea knew Zuri cherished their friendship and attached great importance to this wedding. Sheforted Zuri, ¡°You can still have long hair at your own wedding. If you want to do the show, just do it. I won¡¯t mind even if you can¡¯t attend the wedding because of the schedule.¡± ying in this show was a once-in-a-Lifetime opportunity, Chelsea didn¡¯t want Zuri to miss it because of her. Zuri thought for Chelsea. In turn, Chelsea looked out for Zuri wholeheartedly. She hoped that Zuri could avail this opportunity and scale new heights in her career. ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Zuri agreed. After hanging up the phone, Chelsea heard the rumbling of the car engine. She looked out of the window and saw Edmund getting off the car. Chelsea checked the time and knew that Edmund left early. His mood must be ruined by that incident. Hearing themotion outside, Roy came downstairs and asked, ¡°Is that Edmund?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said Chelsea. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°He came back so early?¡± Roy was surprised. Chelsea thought of what Zuri had told her on the phone and burst intoughter. ¡°Yeah, there was a small¡­ incident.¡± After hearing Chelsea¡¯s words, Roy Looked worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± While they were talking, Edmund pressed the doorGordon at the door. Cap铆tulo 1051 Chelsea opened the door for him. Roy asked him immediately, ¡°I heard something happened to you. Was it serious?¡± Edmund was shocked. Looking at Chelsea, he asked, ¡°You knew it?¡± Chelsea held back her Laughter and answered, ¡°Zuri told me just now.¡± Then she exined to Roy briefly what had happened. Roy didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after Listening to her. However, standing in Chelsea¡¯s shoes, Roy believed Edmund had done the correct thing. Zuri was such a gossip, giving Edmund a migraine. He had nned to hide this matter from Chelsea to avoid her from being worried. Chelsea whispered to him, ¡°You must haven¡¯t eaten anything. Let me cook you some food.¡± ¡°No, thanks, Chelsea.¡± Edmund stopped her. ¡°I called the chef at home. She¡¯ll cook for me.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t have the heart to let Chelsea cook for him. As soon as he left the banquet, he called the chef to prepare some food. After picking Chelsea up, he could have it. ¡°ALL right. You should go home as soon as possible.¡± Roy didn¡¯t ask them to stay. Chelsea replied with a grunt. She picked up her coat andptop, leaving with Edmund. On the way home, they sat in the backseat while the driver was in front. Chelsea whispered, ¡°Edmund, you let the woman fall to the Lake today. Would the public opinion me you for being not a gentleman?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Since those women could do such disgraceful things, they should have the courage to bear the consequences.¡± Edmund still felt irritated when talking about that woman who hit on him earlier. He even decided to ban her. If Zuri hadn¡¯t informed Chelsea, he wouldn¡¯t have been so angry. However, he knew those women purposely hit him because they knew Chelsea had been pregnant. In Edmund¡¯s opinion, they were too despicable and shameful, so they deserved to be banned. He added, ¡°If I help her keep her bnce, the paparazzi would tell the public I had an affair with her. I guess those women had arranged some paparazzi nearby, ready to take photos. In that case, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rify my innocence.¡± Hence, he dodged them without helping them to prove his innocence. Chelsea had a lingkatharineg fear when hearing his words. She couldn¡¯t agree more. If Edmund had helped the woman, the photos would be posted online, and the folks would me Edmund and her that their marriage was just a nominal one. Chelsea was pregnant. Although she might know the event¡¯s truth, those rumors would definitely impact her mood. Thinking of that, she took Edmund¡¯s warm, leaned against his shoulder, and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for what you¡¯ve done for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Edmund faked being unhappy. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. We¡¯re one. What I¡¯ve done is for ourselves. You¡¯ll also do the same. ¡°You are pregnant with our babies. How can I let you aggrieved?¡± ¡°Ehn.¡± Chelsea felt sweet in her heart. She pressed on his chest. Edmund hugged her tighter. Inwardly, he decided to make that woman pay to alert other women with evil intentions so they wouldn¡¯t approach him again. After they arrived home, the chef had finished cooking. Chelsea sat next to Edmund when he was eating. Alena called him. Edmund Warrened when seeing the caller ID. His intuition told him Alena didn¡¯t call for anything good. As expected, when he picked up, Alena said, ¡°Edmund, I heard you were preparing your wedding ceremony now. Have you decided on the date?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. When speaking, she sounded awkward. Her son was preparing for a wedding, but she didn¡¯t know it until she was informed by someone else. Alena felt disgraced and annoyed, but she dared not to blow up. Hence, her tone sounded awkward. Edmund ignored her mood. He answered calmly, ¡°Not yet. It depends on Chelsea¡¯s condition.¡± Cap铆tulo 1052 He was telling the truth. They were just preparing. Chelsea¡¯s condition was unstable. If she couldn¡¯t stand it, probably, they would cancel the ceremony. ¡°I see,¡± said Alena. She added, ¡°Here is the thing. If you want to hold the wedding, I can go back to Vertoak to help you. You are too busy, and Chelsea is pregnant¡­¡± Edmund rejected her suggestion, ¡°No, thanks. I can deal with it.¡± He knew his mother¡¯s character well. Although she wasn¡¯t unhappy with Chelsea now, no one could get along with her well. If Alena meddled in their wedding, she needed to talk to Chelsea frequently. If they had any arguments, Chelsea would probably suffer a loss. Hence, Edmund didn¡¯t want Alena to get involved. He¡¯d instead stop working than prepare the wedding by himself Alena was rendered speechless. After a long while, she said, ¡°But. But you are getting married. I¡¯m your mother. I also need to contact ourworks¡­¡± Edmund still wanted to refuse, but Chelsea shook her head at him. ninjanovel No matter their rtionships with Alena or Jaime in private, Edmund should let his parents¡¯ friends attend their wedding. Otherwise, the elders would feel disgraced. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Edmund nced at Chelsea and swallowed down his refusal. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the procedure and details of the wedding. If you want to invite any friends, call them ahead. After the date is decided, you can send them the invitation cards.¡± If Chelsea hadn¡¯t stopped him, Edmund would have told Alena it was a wedding from him to Chelsea instead of in the Nelson family¡¯s name. That was why he was unwilling to let his parents invite their friends. What Edmund responded also refused Alena. However, he had agreed to let her invite her friends, so Alena couldn¡¯tin much. She hung up the phone in disappointment. Before so many things happened to the Nelson family, Alena would always be invited to attend the weddings of her friends¡¯ children, although Jaime had stayed abroad all year long. However, if she didn¡¯t invite her friends to Edmund¡¯s wedding, she would feel ashamed. Alena had never expected Edmund to be so ruthless. He hadn¡¯t told her when he started preparing for the wedding. Alena doubted whether Edmund would invite her if she didn¡¯t call him. Realizing that, Alena felt irritated but couldn¡¯t do anything. She knew the rtionship between her and her son had worsened. For Edmund¡¯s sake, Chelsea stopped him from refusing Alenapletely. ¡°They are your parents, after all. It¡¯ll be indecent if we don¡¯t consider their dignity in our wedding.¡± Edmund pressed his lips together in silence. Chelsea added gently, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want me to interact with your mother because she may anger me.¡± Edmund nced at her. With a smile, she continued, ¡°You can tell her I won¡¯t be in charge of anything because of my pregnancy. If she has any requirements or suggestions, she should talk to you. Then I don¡¯t need to speak to her much. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now. I don¡¯t think she would make trouble. You should know she also Looks forward to the babies. ¡°Hence, you don¡¯t need to do anything to be med by the public just for avoiding me being angered.¡± With those words, Chelsea reached out and gripped his hand gently. She knew what he had done for her. Edmund gripped her slender fingers and said gently, ¡°I got it.¡± He also knew what she had done for him. Cap铆tulo 1053 He felt so Lucky to marry such a generous, graceful woman. He knew Chelsea epted Alena and was generous to Alena because of him. Chelsea loved him, so she was unwilling to let Edmund be in a dilemma between them, nor would she want him to be med for being unfilial to his parents. However, Alena went to their house with a giant lunch box that afternoon. Edmund hadn¡¯t returned from work yet. Chelsea received her politely. Alena opened the Lunch box, in which was the chicken soup that smelt good. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°I made the soup for you, Chelsea. You are pregnant, so you need to take more nutrition, Let alone you have two babies.¡± Chelsea nced at the chicken soup and Alena¡¯s eager eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°Thanks, Ms. Morgan. ninjanovel ¡°But I¡¯ve been bothered by morning sicknesses recently. I cannot take such nutritious food.¡± If Chelsea were an arrogant woman, she would tell Alena that the soup was too greasy for her. Hence, she put it ina euphemistic way. She didn¡¯t lie. Since she would suffer less from the morning sickness after taking some Light dishes, Edmund told the chef to avoid making greasy food. Chicken or fish soups were not the only nutritious food. If the food included the necessary elements that Chelsea needed, she would be able to eat and get the nutrition. ¡°You must drink it, for the babies¡¯ sake.¡± Alena poured a bowl of soup and pressed it into Chelsea¡¯s hands as she spoke. Chelsea didn¡¯t take it, but Alena aggressively pushed her to press it into her hands. Edmund happened to enter the house after returning from work, so he witnessed Alena aggressively letting Chelsea drink the soup. Edmund strode over to take the soup bowl away from Chelsea¡¯s hands without taking off his suit jacket. Looking down at Alena, he said ¡°Mom, Chelsea will feel ufortable when taking such a greasy soup.¡± He had been concerned with Chelsea¡¯s morning sickness for many days. Finally, he found that Chelsea would suffer less by eating light dishes, but Alena forced her to drink the chicken soup. Edmund wouldn¡¯t be so angry if Alena didn¡¯t aggressively let Chelsea drink it. However, Alena didn¡¯t care about Chelsea¡¯s feelings but insisted on letting her drink the soup. Edmund knew that was his mother¡¯s character. She was too aggressive. If she thought something was correct, the others must listen to her. Just like before, she insisted that Diane suited Edmund the best, so Alena wanted to bring her and Edmund together. Since her son med her without caring about her dignity, Alena looked embarrassed. She tried to exin, ¡°I¡­ I just thought the chicken soup is nutritious¡­¡± Edmund retorted bluntly, ¡°Chelsea doesn¡¯t need to drink something that you think is nutritious. It¡¯s good for you but might not for the others. ¡°I bought a book of recipes for pregnant women from Chris¡¯s hospital. I believe the nutritionist¡¯s advice should be more professional than yours.¡± Alena was rendered speechless. She couldn¡¯t stay anymore. She stood up and said, with an awkward smile, ¡°I see. The nutritionist¡¯s recipes are of course more professional.¡± She looked at Chelsea and said, ¡°Since Edmund is back, I won¡¯t disturb you guys. Bye for now.¡± With those words, Alena turned away. Edmund was still angry and about to ask her to take the lunchbox away, but Chelsea stopped him. Cap铆tulo 1054 Forget it. You embarrassed her, and she only wanted to leave here now.¡± Chelsea could understand how Alena felt. Alena was proud. Edmund med her in Chelsea¡¯s presence, so Chelsea knew she must feel embarrassed. She wouldn¡¯t care about the Lunchbox. Edmund felt helpless. He asked a maid to take away the soup. Holding Chelsea, he said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t come back, would you have drunk the soup?¡± ¡°Nah.¡± Chelsea shook her head. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯ve returned. Otherwise, I might vomit as soon as I open my mouth. That would be more embarrassing.¡± She finally couldn¡¯t breathe appropriately after the chicken soup had been taken away. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Earlier, when Alena pressed the bowl into her hands, Chelsea was overwhelmed by the chicken soup. Her stomach was turning. That was why she couldn¡¯t speak when Edmund was scolding Alena. Chelsea was afraid of opening her mouth, fearing she would vomit. She hadn¡¯t expected Alena to force her to drink it after she had refused. Edmund was wordless. He knew Chelsea would be bullied as long as being with his mother. ¡°ALL right. Let¡¯s have dinner,¡± Chelsea urged him. ninjanovel ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Since I came back, I always managed to retort to your mother when she made trouble. It¡¯s an exception today. I was too sickened to speak earlier.¡± Edmund was nudged by her to the bathroom to wash his hands. He didn¡¯t say anything more. Alena left their house, feeling annoyed. She heaved a sigh helplessly She knew what Edmund¡¯s attitude was. No matter what, she wasn¡¯t allowed to approach Chelsea and their children in the future. Earlier, she nned to ask Chelsea if she coulde here often after the children were born. Alena believed that she would be happy to visit her grandchildren as she was always alone She wished she could help Chelsea take care of them. However, she had to give up, as Edmund wouldn¡¯t allow it. She didn¡¯t want to force Chelsea to drink the soup. She had just been used to being aggressive so she forgot it¡­ After bringing Chelsea¡¯s chicken soup, Alena didn¡¯te to her again Probably she was disappointed by Edmund this time. Chelsea still led a simple life. She had finished several chapters of ¡°Waiting For You, My Future¡±. After a thought, she posted it on her Twitter page to see the readers¡¯ feedback She hadn¡¯t signed with any novel app for this book yet. Roy introduced a publisher to her, suggesting she publish the book. If any directors or investors were interested in the book, they would ask her for the copyright. After carefully checking on the two chapters, Chelsea posted them and went to shower. However, when she checked on her phone after it, she saw a trending topic ¡ª ¡°The screenwriter of ¡®The Crown¡¯ giarized for her new book.¡± Chelsea was confused. Of course, she didn¡¯t giarize. She only wrote more than two thousand words, each by herself. How could she giarize? She read the post, only to find that the person who ndered her for giarism was Olivia. Olivia wrote on her Twitter: Cap铆tulo 1055 ¡°Chelsea Williams and I attended a training program for young screenwriters before. We stayed in the same room. I knew she had been the screenwriter for ¡®The Crown¡¯ and was experienced in this industry. So I show her my script and asked her for advice. My story is about the life of a girl from university to marriage. I didn¡¯t expect her to giarize the content from my script.¡± She also attached a picture to highlight the so-called giarized contents with colors ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chelsea clicked to open the picture. She was so angry that her hands trembled. Olivia also posted a picture of the so-called ¡°evidence¡±. Actually, she just copied a few passages from Chelsea¡¯s original script and randomly modified a few words, but she imed that it was Chelsea that had copied her script. However, that wasn¡¯t the content in the script that Olivia showed her before. Chelsea¡¯s story was written based on the actual events between Zuri and Colin. In the beginning, she wrote a plot about how Zuri met Colin When Zuri was at school, she was a famous spicy girl. Colin was a straight A-student and handsome, so the bad students disliked him. One day, when the school was over, the bad students stopped Colin in an alley and wanted to bully him, but Zuri and Chelsea saw them when bypassing the ce. Ang¡¯s Library Zuri had a crush on Colin. Seeing the slim boy was pushed onto the wall by a bad student, Zuri immediately rushed up protectively to save Colin. After teaching those bad students a lesson, Zuri trapped Colin between her chest and the wall, raising one side of her eyebrow, ¡°Colin Smith, my mame is Zuri White. I rescued you today. Fate has stitched us together. We¡¯re meant to meet each other.¡± It was quite hrious. Chelsea put all the details in the book. How could it be giarism? Even if Olivia had such a scene in her y script, Zuri¡¯s words to Colin and her behaviors wouldn¡¯t be the same. Moreover, Chelsea still remembered that the male and the female Leading roles met each other on the teaching building¡¯s roof in Olivia¡¯s script. Chelsea pinched her phone, taking several breaths to calm herself down. It wasn¡¯t worth being angry with such a nasty person as Olivia. Right then, Zuri called her. She scolded Olivia on the other end of the line, ¡°Is this Olivia nuts? That¡¯s my real experience. How dare she nders you for giarism!¡± Zuri cursed in anger. She was furious about Olivia. Things between her and Colin were the most beautiful and romantic memories. She agreed with Chelsea to write it into a novel because she trusted Chelsea. Olivia hadpletely sickened Zuri. Chelsea was also enraged. ¡°I never expect her to be such an indecent person. After the training program, I thought I wouldn¡¯t have any contact with her. How can she nder me Like this?¡± ¡°Leave this matter to me, Chelsea. I¡¯ll expose her myself. I¡¯ll tell everyone on Twitter that you are writing about my true story. Olivia¡¯s fucking bullshitting.¡± Zuri was pretty upset. ¡°How disgusting.¡± ¡°Calm down, Zuri.¡± Chelsea could tell how angry Zuri was, so she tried to calm Zuri down. ¡°This is a tricky matter. We need to figure out a thorough solution. Her nder doesn¡¯t make sense at all. I¡¯ll think about it before we make any rifications,¡± said Chelsea calmly, ¡°Although that was your real-life experience, at that time, only you, me, and Colin were at the scene besides those bad students. What if Olivia nders us for making up stories upon her script? ¡°We are friends, Zuri. If the evidence from you, it¡¯ll be useless unless Colin or the boys can help us. As you know, you¡¯ve offended all those bad boys. I don¡¯t think they would be willing to help us rity.¡± Zuri gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Colin Smith is just a heartless man. I wish he would die abroad!¡± Zuri was so touchy because she couldn¡¯t get in touch with Colin when she needed him. Hence, she thought he was way too hateful. Chelsea hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Calm down, Zuri. I want to figure out what we should do first. Let me talk to Olivia.¡± Cap铆tulo 1056 After Chelsea calmed Zuri down and hung up the phone, Edmund walked in with a sullen face. He was dealing with his work in the study earlier. From his look, Chelsea believed that he had seen Olivia¡¯s nder online. Edmund hugged her. Feeling her hands were cold, he said in a stern tone, ¡°Does she have a death wish?¡± Edmund cared about Chelsea so much. He knew Chelsea¡¯s hands would go cold if she was angry. Although she looked calm now, he knew she had been annoyed by the nder. Instantly, Edmund wished to kill the woman named Olivia. Chelsea cared about her reputation in screenwriting. However, Olivia ndered her for giarism. Chelsea would undoubtedly be upset and angry. ¡°I¡¯m OK. Don¡¯t worry, Edmund.¡± Chelsea nestled in his arms. Her trembling body slowly warmed up. ¡°Let me call Olivia to see what on earth she wants.¡± Chelsea left his embrace, picked up her phone, and tried to contact Olivia. Earlier, she blocked all Olivia¡¯s contact ways, so she only could send Olivia a private message on Twitter. Of course, Chelsea¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t look friendly. ¡°Olivia, for the sake of your conscience, who is the giarist?¡± ninjanovel ¡°I don¡¯t care who the giarist is. I only know your reputation in this industry will be ruined if you have no evidence to prove your innocence,¡± Olivia immediately replied to her. Chelsea believed that she had been waiting. Chelsea read her reply, pressing her Lips together in silence. Edmund rubbed her hand and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shall I handle this matter for you?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea shook her head slightly. ¡°No, thanks. I can deal with it.¡± Although Edmund and Roy doted on her a lot now, she couldn¡¯t rely on them to help her with all matters. Chelsea believed that she could deal with things herself. She added, ¡°I guess I know why Olivia has done this. ¡°Earlier, she wished to find someone to invest in her script. However, she was infamous, so she couldn¡¯t find any sponsors. After this farce to nder me for giarizing her, she indirectly raised her writing levels. Also, the public happened to know her as a screenwriter. Hence, many people must be curious to see her script now.¡± Edmund said in disdain, ¡°Such a scheming, vicious woman is the disaster in this industry.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± answered Chelsea, ¡°So I must figure out what to do to let her fail and tarnish her own reputation in this industry. Then she wouldn¡¯t be able to make trouble in the future.¡± Edmund whispered, ¡°What do you want to do? I have money and connections.¡± Since Chelsea was unwilling to let him deal with that woman, he could help her as far as he could. Chelsea chuckled. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she pecked his cheek. ¡°Honey, you are such an excellent husband.¡± Edmund was hardly praised by her. A bright smile blossomed acFoster his face. Holding her waist, he took a chance to request, ¡°In the future you cannot call my first name or Mr. Nelson. You should call me honey. I love it.¡± Chelsea was wordless. ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± Chelsea snorted and objected, ¡°We¡¯re still talking about Olivia¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°Okay. Okay.¡± Edmundpromised, holding her in his arms. ¡°Tell me what you think.¡± Cap铆tulo 1057 v ¡°I don¡¯t have any solution yet. I didn¡¯t expect this matter¡¯s key to be Colin Smith. After all, he was the male leading role in this plot. As long as he could stand out to testify, Olivia would be a joke.¡± Olivia wasn¡¯t their ssmate or involved in that plot. How could she write such a scene? Chelsea heaved a sigh and added, ¡°However, Colin Smith has gone abroad for many years. None of us could get in touch with him. Besides, I wonder if he¡¯s willing to help us. ¡°I¡¯m Zuri¡¯s best friend. If he still hasn¡¯t forgiven Zuri, probably, he won¡¯t help me. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s improper to let him testify this plot based on his current identity. Although Chelsea had no idea what Colin was up to, she was sure Colin wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary man. He must be sessful in his study and work. After all, Colin¡¯s father was a famous economist who appeared in columns in economic magazines and TV programs. Colin¡¯s mother was a biological expert. That family was influential. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y The brother of Colin¡¯s mother was an engineer. How could Colin be ordinary with such a family background? Edmund said, ¡°Let me contact him.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chelsea was shocked. ¡°Can you find him?¡± ¡°What can¡¯t I do with the money? At the worst, I can contact his parents,¡± said Edmund. However, he knew Colin had been in his circle over the years, but Chelsea and Zuri didn¡¯t know about it. If they wanted to contact Colin, Edmund could directly call Luka Chelsea was delighted. ¡°If you can manage to contact him, that¡¯ll be perfect. I¡¯LL talk to him about this matter and ask him for help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t expose anything. In his opinion, Colin must help Chelsea, no matter if he would be willing. When Edmund picked up his phone to contact Colin, Chelsea¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number. Edmund paused his paces to be with her again. He was worried Olivia or someone with evil intentions was calling. Chelsea swiped to answer it calmly and put it in the hand-free mode so that Edmund could know what the other party would speak. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t be worried. A man¡¯s voice sounded out from the other end of the line. They could tell he was tense and excited, ¡°Hello, is that Chelsea Williams?¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t recognize who that person was upon the voice. She answered calmly, ¡°Yes, this is she. May I know who¡¯s speaking?¡± ¡°This is Fat Manny. Do you still remember me?¡± the man said excitedly. Chelsea was surprised. ¡°Manny Bowers?¡± ¡°Yes. Yes. That¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t expect you to remember my name. I¡¯m so happy.¡± The man burst into Laughter. Edmund frowned. Upon his intuition, the man on the other end of the Line must have a crush on Chelsea. Or, he didn¡¯t need tough so joyfully just because she still remembered his name. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t utter a word for a moment because Manny Bowers was one of the bad students who had been beaten up by Zuri when she saved Colin. Cap铆tulo 1058 Manny Bowers used to be a notorious hooligan in their school. Zuri disliked him only because he bullied Colin but also because he used to harass Chelsea several times. Chelsea was an excellent student at school. She looked obedient, gentle, and pretty, so many boys had crushes on her Manny was one of them. However, he was more aggressive than other boys He stopped Chelsea several times on and off campus to confess his love to her. He even tried to force Chelsea to be his girlfriend. Chelsea was annoyed and afraid. Fortunately, Zuri helped her resolve the problem by beating Manny up. Since then, he dared not provoke Chelsea again. Besides, Zuri taught him and his men a lesson to save Colin, so Manny and his friends became foes against Zuri and Chelsea. After they went to college, they lost contact. Chelsea only wished Colin to testify because she didn¡¯t think Manny and the other boys would help them. However, much to her surprise, Manny took the initiative to contact her. Chelsea was silent, so Manny hurriedly said, ¡°I saw you were ndered by someone online. I was so angry. Then I tried to contact Zuri and asked her for your phone number.¡± ¡°If you needed, Chelsea, I can stand out and testify for you,¡± said Manny solemnly, ¡°You are such a good, talented woman. It¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ve giarized others¡¯ work.¡± Edmund¡¯s face darkened while Listening. Earlier, he just suspected that the man on the other end of the Line had a crush on Chelsea. Now, he was 100% certain that the man who popped up from nowhere definitely Liked Chelsea._ ninjanovel Chelsea was surprised and delighted when hearing Manny¡¯s words. ¡°Are you willing to testify for me?¡± She had thought Manny would refuse to be in touch with Zuri and her again, so she never thought of asking him for help. If Manny was willing to stand out to help, it would be great. Then she didn¡¯t need to bother Colin. Manny patted his chest and answered, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing. You are the victim in this event.¡± ¡°Besides¡­¡± he said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all the years. I must apologize for harassing and bullying you before. I was just a dickhead back then.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Manny. Please let the bygones be bygones.¡± Chelsea had never minded it. On the one hand, it had been so many years. On the other hand, Manny didn¡¯t do anything harmful for her. He only stopped her on her way home or to school, insisting on letting her be his girlfriend. Manny added, ¡°I also have a Twitter ount. Let me make a rificationter.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Chelsea was pretty grateful. Manny said, ¡°Well¡­ Shall we add each other on WhatsApp? In the future, we can contact each other for anything further.¡± Edmund wanted to stop, but Chelsea agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure. You can find me through my phone number.¡± Edmund gritted his teeth in silence. After she hung up the phone, he objected, ¡°Why did you add him on your WhatsApp? You can talk to each other through phone calls.¡± Chelsea was confused about why he was unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s easier to chat on WhatsApp, isn¡¯t it? Besides, I want to treat him to dinner to thank himter. It¡¯ll be more convenient to contact him on WhatsApp.¡± Edmund almost went nuts. ¡°You want to treat him to dinner?¡± Chelsea nodded. ¡°Right. He helped me a lot this time. I should thank him, shouldn¡¯t 17¡å Cap铆tulo 1059 Edmund snorted, ¡°Chelsea, he used to pursue you, didn¡¯t he? You are a married woman. How can you have dinner with a man who used to pursue you?¡± Chelsea was amused by his words. ¡°No big deal, Edmund. It¡¯s been so many years. I don¡¯t think he still likes me. Probably he has been married with children. If I refuse him, it¡¯ll be so weird.¡± Edmund was rendered speechless. Chelsea ignored him as Manny had sent her a friend request on WhatsApp. Chelsea hurriedly epted it. Manny sent his rification to Chelsea. ¡°I certify on my honor that Ms. Williams¡¯ plots in the chapters are based on true stories because I was one of the bad students who tried to bully the male leading role. How could Ms. Williams be a giarist? ninjanovel ¡°To the screenwriter named Olivia: I didn¡¯t remember you were involved in this event back then. How were you supposed to write the same plot with exactly the dialogues between the male and female leading roles?¡± Chelsea could tell his rification was short, neat, and easy to understand. With her permission, Manny told her he would post it shortly after. He also said he had contacted Zuri, and Zuri would repost it. ording to Zuri¡¯s influence and based on Twitter, Olivia would be notorious.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. On Twitter, Olivia didn¡¯t receive Chelsea¡¯s reply, so she took the initiative to send a Line over: ¡°Ms. Williams, why do you keep silent? Are you so angry that you are shedding tears? ¡°Oops! You are pregnant with two babies now. You must watch out for your mood.¡± Olivia¡¯s words contained many vicious implications. Evidently, she deliberately provoked Chelsea, wishing Chelsea could break down and even have a miscarriage. Chelsea sneered and replied, ¡°Olivia, how can you be so vicious? ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything to offend you. I just refused to be used by you and didn¡¯t send your script o my husband. You want to ruin my reputation and wish me to have a miscarriage. Olivia, those are two lives. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone too far?¡± Chelsea hadn¡¯t been pregnant for three months, which was an unstable period for the fetus. If she hadn¡¯t been calm and peaceful, her anger because of this matter might cause harm to her body. Olivia quickly replied, ¡°Two lives? They are not my children. Why would I care?¡± She added: ¡°You thought you hadn¡¯t offended me, but you were too hateful. I was kicked out of the training program because of you and Edmund Nelson. I lost my dignity. ¡°Due to that matter, the producers and investors refused my script when I tried to contact them. You and your husband almost ruined my career. Why can¡¯t 1?¡± Chelsea wasn¡¯t in the mood to retort to her any longer. If Olivia hadn¡¯t had evil purposes, why would they have fallen out with each other? ¡°Since that¡¯s your choice, I hope you can bear the consequences,¡± Chelsea replied to her expressionlessly. Olivia asked, ¡°What are the consequences? Chelsea Williams, why are you so proud now? You should beg me to take back my me on you now. How dare you threaten me!¡± Chelsea answered, ¡°You surely don¡¯t know that my script is created based on reality.¡± Olivia asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°The passages you copied, it was about an incident that happened to Zuri at high school. I only changed the names of the male and the female leading roles. However, their dialogues were recorded exactly.¡± Cap铆tulo 1060 Although Chelsea had told the public that this novel was based on Zuri, she changed the names of the male and female leading roles to protect Zuri and Colin. ¡°Later, someone involved in this event will testify it for me. Olivia, how did you manage to write the exact scene of this real plot? You know we are not the same age. You¡¯ve never studied in our high school.¡± After sending Olivia everything she wanted to say, Chelsea immediately blocked her. Olivia, on the other end of the line, paled. She had never expected Chelsea to write a plot based on a true story. She thought that Chelsea just made those things up. Hence, Olivia had taken the risk of ndKatharineg her for giarism. Her own script had never been read by anyone else besides Chelsea. After Chelsea posted the two chapters, Olivia thought about this way to nder her and took action. Then she waited next to her phonecently, wishing Olivia to beg her. She had believed that Chelsea had no evidence to verify her innocence, so Chelsea had to take it. However, Olivia had never expected that Chelsea had written it based on an actual event, and someone involved was willing to testify for her¡­ A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After Chelsea¡¯s giarism had be a trending topic, there were discussions online, but the public opinion didn¡¯t me Chelsea. Most of the people online defended her. Probably it was because all of Chelsea¡¯s previous trends had been overturned before. Or, probably, the public had known her well. Hence, not many of them believed Olivia¡¯s nder. Chelsea¡¯s supporters said, ¡°Ms. Williams is a talented screenwriter. Does she need to giarize?¡± ¡°Even if Ms. Williams quit being a screenwriter, she has the protections from the Ellis family and Mr. Nelson. She doesn¡¯tck money or fame. Why would she tarnish the good reputation she had earned by her hard work because of the giarism?¡± ¡°One¡¯s appearance reflects their inner world. Through Ms. Williams* appearance, I can tell she hadn¡¯t giarized.¡± ¡°Ms. Williams¡¯ teacher was Eugene Lewis. If she dared to giarize, Ms. Lewis would break her Legs.¡± Some continued to nder Chelsea. ¡°Probably, she has used up her intelligence.¡± ¡°Men are born greedy. She probably couldn¡¯t write anything but still wanted to have some fame, so she took the risk of giarizing.¡± Chelsea kept ignoring those discussions while waiting for Manny¡¯s rification patiently. Then she reposted it to approve her innocence. As soon as Manny¡¯s rification was posted on Twitter, there aroused an uproar online. Those who ndered Chelsea and defended Olivia shushed instantly. Since the person involved in the event proved it was based on the true story, Olivia¡¯s nder became a farce. Curses had flooded Olivia¡¯s Twitterment section. After a while as the heat abated a bit, Chelsea posted another tweet: ¡°During the training program, Olivia indeed asked me to help her go through her script, but her story waspletely from mine. I wonder why she has ndered me by confusing right and wrong while I¡¯m pregnant. She owes me an apology.¡± Chelsea¡¯s post added fuel to the fire, but she didn¡¯t think she had done anything wrong. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Olivia cursed the babies in her Gordony. Why couldn¡¯t she ruin Olivia¡¯s career future? As soon as the truth was disclosed, Olivia¡¯s reputation in the industry was gone. Cap铆tulo 1061 However, Olivia couldn¡¯t me others. She could only hold herptop while bursting into tears at home. Those people who cursed her bombarded her with messages on Twitter. Soon, she received hundreds of thousands of them. Moreover, she received awyer¡¯s letter, which almost broke her down. She clicked to read it with trembling hands, only to find Edmund had sued her for ndKatharineg Chelsea. Olivia had a ckout, almost fainting. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She paled. In a hurry, she tried to DM Chelsea on Twitter, only to find that Chelsea had blocked her. She wanted to cry but failed to shed tears. Earlier, her other contact ways, including her phone number, had been blocked by Chelsea during the training. Evidently, Chelsea didn¡¯t want to keep in touch with such a kind of woman all her life. Olivia had to me herself. She wanted to frame Chelsea viciously, but she herself was ruined in the end. After this matter had been dealt with, it waste at night. Edmund grabbed the phone from Chelsea¡¯s hand, held her, and tucked her into the quilt. He said with concerns, ¡°All right. Time for bed. Night-night.¡± Edmund didn¡¯t tell her that he had sent awyer¡¯s letter to Olivia. Chelsea had her ways of dealing with the matter, and so did he. He wouldn¡¯t let go of Olivia easily. Chelsea knew Edmund was worried about her, so she closed her eyes obediently in his arms However, things that happened today had reached her rock bottom. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t entirely calm down. ¡°Can¡¯t you fall asleep?¡± Edmund¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ninjanovel Chelsea pressed her head on her chest, nodding slightly. Edmund chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s figure out what our babies¡¯ names will be.¡± Chelsea was a bit upset. Upon hearing his suggestion, she became spirited. ¡°Name our babies?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know about their genders. How?¡± asked Chelsea. Edmund held her tight and said gently, ¡°Just Like how Mr. Ellis ordered the jade tes, we can think about one for a boy and one for a girl first.¡± He suggested, ¡°You are good at literature, so you must have good suggestions. I¡¯LL let you decide.¡± Chelsea had to admit that Edmund¡¯s subject had made her mood better She nestled in her beloved man¡¯s arms, trying to figure out their babies¡¯ names. How sweet! Chelsea entirely concentrated on thinking about the babies¡¯ names. Whenever thinking about her favorite names or a word with decent meanings, she suggested them to Edmund. However, there were too many of them. After a while, she failed to think about a good one. Heaving a sigh, Chelsea said, ¡°I thought it might be easy, but it turned out to be so difficult. I don¡¯t know what names should I give to them.¡± Edmund said, ¡°If you cannot figure them out, I¡¯ll give you two. Tell me what you think, all right?¡± Chelsea was quite expectantly. ¡°Sure. Tell me.¡± ¡°For the boy, I¡¯d like to name him ric, meaning a strong and powerful leader. For the girl, I¡¯ll name her na, meaning beautiful and healthy,¡± Edmund calmly described the meanings of the names. In Chelsea¡¯s mind, scenes appeared along with his description. She saw their son as young and competent. She also saw their daughter as pretty, kind, and sweet. They were the loving siblings to each other. ¡°I Like them. They have good meanings, too. Let¡¯s choose them.¡± Chelsea thought that the names suggested by Edmund were perfect. They didn¡¯t need to think about others. Cap铆tulo 1062 Edmund didn¡¯t expect her to like them so much. He asked in surprise, ¡°Do you like them for real?¡± Chelsea nodded hard. ¡°Of course. They are perfect.¡± Edmund smiled. ¡°Mrs. Nelson, let¡¯s take them since you like it Chelsea red at him and snorted. ¡°Have you figured out these names already? Why did you ask me to think about them?¡± Edmund held her and coaxed her, ¡°You are a genius in Language. I should let you do the job.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve figured out those names long ago indeed,¡± Edmund added. He whispered in her ears, ¡°Since I knew you were pregnant, I had started to think about our babies¡¯ names. They appeared in my mind all of a sudden, one day.¡± Chelsea hugged him tight and said, ¡°I do hope we¡¯ll have a son and a daughter, and their lives would be the same as the meanings. One will take over the family business, and the other will dazzle the world with her beauty.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± Edmund echoed with excitement. ninjanovel They had good wishes, but things didn¡¯t go as they wished in the future. They did have a son and a daughter. One had taken over the business, and the other was good- looking. However, it was their daughter that became the president in charge, and their son made a living from his handsome face, who became a superstar with a huge fan base. Since Edmund suggested naming their children, Chelsea¡¯s attention had been distracted. Shortly after it, she fell asleep. Before sleeping, she kept praising the two names. After hearing the even breath in his arms, Edmund breathed a sigh of relief. He felt sorry for her when she couldn¡¯t fall asleep earlier, so he wanted to distract her attention by naming their children. Chelsea was spiritless because of the pregnancy, so he must let her sleep well. As for those people who had caused her suffKatharineg from insomnia, Edmund believed that they would have their karma. One night after Chelsea was ndered by Olivia, thetter had be a notorious person in screenwriting. Everyone med and disdained her. Besides, she would be punished byw. Zuri called Chelsea the following day. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Manny Bowers to be so generous. He didn¡¯t hate me for beating him up at all.¡± Then she burst into Laughter while thinking about Manny¡¯s miserable look back then. Manny used to be taller and more robust than the same-age students, but he wasn¡¯t a good fighter. Zuri used to learn martial arts since childhood. Hence, she could easily win against Manny. Chelsea could still recall how rattled Manny was whenever seeing Zuri. Time flies, as if in a fleeting moment, they had grown up, entered the society and started a family. Chelsea said, ¡°By the way, Zuri, I want to invite Manny for a meal to thank him. If you return to town, let¡¯s have it together. She knew Edmund was jealous, so she actively invited Zuri to join her. Zuri snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go. Manny used to pursue you at high school. I¡¯m sure Mr. Nelson will definitely go.¡± Chelsea heaved a sigh helplessly, ¡°The dinner would be enjoyable if you went with me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid he would skin Manny alive.¡± Edmund was way too petty, and Chelsea knew it well. Cap铆tulo 1063 She wasn¡¯t good at hyping up the atmosphere. Edmund disliked Manny. If Zuri didn¡¯t go with them, Chelsea would have no idea how to finish dinner. Zuriughed. ¡°ALL right. I¡¯lL go back in two days. I can also help you choose the wedding dresses after returning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chelsea felt joyful when thinking about her return. Olivia¡¯s farce made Chelsea¡¯s novel attract many producers¡¯ attention, although she wished to write it slowly and keep it low-key. She received several calls in the morning, quite busy Edmund had gone to work, so Chelsea went to see her father. After hanging up another call, Chelsea said to Roy unhappily, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided to make the novel into a script yet, but those producers and directors tried to convince me to make it as long as this kind of drama is popr nowadays. They said it would be a blockbuster in this case.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. Those producers are machines driving by interests,¡± said Roy gently, ¡°Just go ahead with your own n. As long as the script is good, it can be a blockbuster at any time.¡± ¡°Try your best effort to maintain the quality of your work. After the book bes popr, you¡¯ll have a large fan base. Others will follow your n and opinions.¡± That was Roy¡¯s experience over the years in the industry, and he shared it with his daughter Chelsea nodded. ¡°Noted. I n to write the novel during my pregnancy. After the babies are born, I¡¯ll return to work. Then I can let this project go further.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Earlier, Edmund wanted to invest in this drama, but I refused,¡± Chelsea said, Roy snorted. ¡°Ask him to stop messing around with your scripts in the future. Or, others will think he¡¯s your backer and has made you famous.¡± Chelsea had inherited his good genes and worked hard, so she would be a famous screenwriter sooner orter. Roy hoped she could distinguish herself from Edmund in her career as he didn¡¯t want Chelsea¡¯s talent and hard work to be misunderstood by the public. Chelsea said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s what I think. I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡± ¡°Good,¡± said Roy, ¡°He doesn¡¯tck money or projects. He should step away from yours.¡± ¡°Although he wants to protect you, you are not a fragile nt in the greenhouse. You don¡¯t need it.¡± Roy could understand why Edmund wanted to invest in Chelsea¡¯s works, but he only wanted Edmund to love and care for Chelsea. Chelsea could fight for her career independently. Chelsea said happily, ¡°Dad, why are you so wise? I was afraid you would take his side and ask me to ept his sponsorship.¡± Earlier, she discussed the projects with Edmund. She also mentioned that she wanted to write a family controversy drama. Edmund said he wanted to invest in her projects without any hesitation. Chelsea promised that she could let himpete with other sponsors, but she did wish he could distance himself from her in her career. Roy heaved a sigh. ¡°I hope you can develop your career without a hitch However, I¡¯m your father. I¡¯LL have a long-run vision for you. In this world, no one can be under someone¡¯s shelter forever. What if Edmund nor I were with you one day? I hope you still can survive. That was my ultimate purpose.¡± Chelsea felt a bit upset after hearing his words. She hugged Roy gently. Many producers called Chelsea, and she refused them one after another. However, Luka called her and told her again Peak Entertainment wanted to buy the copyright of her novel. Chelsea recalled that Luka had called her as soon as she mentioned writing a novel for Zuri during the interview. She was in a dilemma when Luka called her again. Cap铆tulo 1064 Luka knew she wanted to write it slowly, so he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re patient. ¡°I mean, no matter when you finish it, we can wait for you. My only request is, please don¡¯t sell the copyright to anyone else or let anyone else film it?¡± Chelsea asked in confusion, ¡°May I know the reason, please?¡± She wondered why Peak Entertainment insisted on buying this drama ¡°Uh¡­¡± Luka sounded awkward. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future, Chelsea Anyway, please don¡¯t sell it to anyone else. Or, it¡¯ll be a lifetime regret.¡± His business partner kept reminding him to get this novel¡¯s copyright. The novel was about his business partner¡¯s youth. Of course, others couldn¡¯t film it. If this novel would be made into a drama, it should be the business partner who invested in it or even film it in person Luka couldn¡¯t make it so clear now, so he had to give Chelsea a vague answer for the time being. Chelsea mused. Then she asked, ¡°Did Colin Smith ask you to buy it?¡± Luka was wordless. He wondered if he should tell her the truth or continue hiding it. ¡°I can only tell you for the sake of our friendship, please don¡¯t sell it to another sponsor, Chelsea.¡± Luka chose to hide it eventually. Anyway, his business partner woulde back soon. He would Leave everything to his partner then. When Edmund came home from work, he saw Chelsea sitting in front of her desk with her hands on her cheeks and thinking about something. A Large letter ¡°N¡± was written on the paper in front of her. Edmund raised his eyebrows and asked, pretending not to know, ¡°What is this?¡± Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea looked at Edmund and said seriously, ¡°I suspect that Mr. N, Luka¡¯s partner, is Colin Edmund continued to ask indifferently, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Just an intuition.¡± Chelsea analyzed, ¡°Luka called over and over again to buy the copyright of this youth drama, and said that he would regret it otherwise. Since this drama is rted to Zuri and Colin and it is not Zuri who insisted on buying it, the left is Colin.¡± ¡°Furthermore, this partner has never appeared in Peak Entertainment. He only appears when there are important meetings and only his voice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very strange, if it¡¯s not that he¡¯s too ugly, then there¡¯s something else that prevents him from showing up.¡± ¡°Besides, this letter N, both of their names have this letter, it was of great significance to the two of them back then, so Mr. N is most likely him.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After hearing her analysis, Edmund still didn¡¯t change his face. He asked Chelsea calmly, ¡°Did you tell Zuri this?¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m afraid that telling her will bring her more trouble.¡± Zuri has waited for Colin a long time and her patience was going to hit the limit. If she told her this uncertain news at this time, maybe Zuri would be confused. Edmund raised his hand and rubbed her hair, ¡°Then don¡¯t tell her about it.¡± Cap铆tulo 1065 Chelsea asked him, ¡°Do you know who that Mr. N is?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t know.¡± Edmund then denied it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Love is destined. We will naturally know who is Zuri¡¯s right one in the future, so don¡¯t worry about it Edmund hugged her waist and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner Chelsea¡¯s attention was diverted easily. After Zuri finished recording the singing variety show, she returned to Vertoak without stopping. When Chelsea saw Zuri, she found that Zuri was pretty sad. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chelsea was very worried. Zuri murmured, ¡°I sang a song in the final, and I fell into a sad mood and never came out.¡± Chelsea was very distressed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Truth Is True, was it?¡± How could Chelsea not understand her? Zuri was deeply touched when she heard this song for the first time, she felt that the lyrics were very good. Later, every time they went to KTV to sing together, Zuri would sing this song, and every time she would sing until she couldn¡¯t stop crying. Zuri nodded, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡± ninjanovel She threw herself onto the sofa, looked up at the ceiling, and muttered, ¡°The reason why I sing this song is to say goodbye to the past in this way, to say goodbye to this unrepentant rtionship.¡± ¡°When the show is yed in the future, he must be able to see it. I sang this song with all my heart. After that, the rtionship between me and him is over.¡± Zuri closed her eyes, and the lyrics that made her heart ache shed acFoster her head: I have too much courage for him Those are all really good dreams I really have been missing him And really like to see his back Then got really hard armor on for him I really kissed his neck ¡°Whether hees back or not, I won¡¯t wait for him anymore.¡± Zuri slowly opened her eyes and looked at Chelsea and said word by word. Chelsea was shocked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you say that you would wait until the contract expires?¡± Zuri spread her hands and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. Women¡¯s minds are unpredicted. One second were so madly in Love, and the next second, they could decide to quit.¡± ¡°You..¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t ept it, but the decisiveness in her eyes made her speechless. Zuri changed the subject with a smile, ¡°Stop thinking about these unhappy things. Let¡¯s choose your wedding dress.¡± As Zuri said that, she brought over the albums provided by the designers in front of her, and dragged Chelsea to choose them together. Cap铆tulo 1066 Zuri turned and said, ¡°Oh my god. Edmund must have collected all the wedding dresses of major brands for you to choose from. No wonder you haven¡¯t made up your mind. Each one is so beautiful and I like it.¡± As a top actress in the entertainment industry, Zuri has been in contact with almost all major fashion and luxury brands, so she naturally recognized that every wedding dress or dress in this booklet is luxurious, but she really couldn¡¯t choose one. Well, because every set Looked so great. Chelsea was extremely distressed, ¡°Please, you must help me choose a few sets and those for wedding photos.¡± ¡°Edmund is really rich,¡± Zuri said teasingly. He even chose these luxury brands for wedding photos. Edmund really wanted to give the best in the world to her. Chelsea said on the side, ¡°I n to use Zora Sugden¡¯s jewelry. I have contacted her and asked her to send me the catalogue, but she said that she would do the design herself, so it¡¯s gonna be a while.¡± Edmund also provided her with pictures of many jewelry brands before, but it was still hard to decide, so she chose Zora Sugden for friendship. Zuri asked, ¡°She knows how to design jewelry?¡± ¡°Yeah, she said it before. It was after she went abroad that she secretly changed her major to psychology, but she has also studied design. Now she has returned to her family business and currently in charge of design and management.¡± Chelsea exined. ¡°Huh, it¡¯s really hard for her.¡± Zuri sighed softly. If there was another choice, Zora Sugden would never give up her beloved psychology. ¡°Yeah,¡± Chelsea responded. ¡°How many sets do you want to choose in total?¡± Zuri asked Chelsea. Chelsea replied, ¡°Nine. Edmund said that it means good.¡± Zuri touched her arm, ¡°Stop it, he is so cheesy.¡± Chelsea pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I think just changing clothes can kill me.¡± ninjanovel ¡°However, four of these nine sets are for wedding photos, and one set is to be worn at the dinner party the day before the wedding. In fact, four sets are worn on the wedding day, the gown for the morning, the main wedding dress at the ceremony, the set for the banquet, and the evening dress for the after party.¡± Chelsea exined one by one. If she was not pregnant, Edmund would have prepared more dresses for her. But considKatharineg her condition, the wedding could only be simplified again and again, and the ceremony would be as short as possible, but everything that should have would be kept. Zuri had a headache, ¡°It¡¯s so tiring and troublesome to get married. I was right to give up.¡± Chelsea was annoyed at her, ¡°Are you nning to not get married because it is too tiring and troublesome?¡± Zuri said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know me. I am most afraid of trouble.¡± Zuri and Chelsea spent all day and finally chose nine sets of clothes Zuri suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s order these sets first, and then go back to the store to try them on, and change them if they don¡¯t fit.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ok.¡± Chelsea gave her a big hug, ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day, my dear.¡± Zuri stretched her arms and said, ¡°Ask Edmund to treat me to dinner tonight.¡± Chelsea smiled, ¡°No problem.¡± Edmund came in just at this time. He had juste back from work and before he had time to change his clothes, he came directly to Chelsea. He was not shy about Zuri¡¯s presence at all. He walked over, bent down, and kissed Chelsea on the cheek before saying to Zuri, ¡°Big star, what would you like to eat tonight? My treat.¡± Cap铆tulo 1067 Zuri rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m full from the lovey-dovey scene that you two had fed me, so what else can I eat?¡± Zuri hasn¡¯t been here for a Long time, so she doesn¡¯t know how Chelsea and Edmund get along with each other. Edmund just came in and gave Chelsea a kiss without saying a word and Zuri got goosebumps all over her body. Chelsea red at Edmund angrily because of Zuri¡¯s words. Edmund said to Zuri without changing his face, ¡°Just get used to it. We will be always like this in the future.¡± Chelsea was so annoyed that she raised her hand and pinched his arm while Zuri was speechless. Then he said again, ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner at home. Chelsea is in a special situation now. She needs to eat clean and hygienic food at home.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes. When you guys decide what to eat, just tell the chef. The chef can cook all kinds of cuisine.¡± Edmund got up and left first. Zuri smiled and said, ¡°He is really thoughtful and considerate. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s eat at home.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea nced at her and suddenly said, ¡°I want to eat the spicy hot pot at the entrance of our school.¡± Zuri was rather speechless. She smiled and said to Chelsea, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not embarrassing him? He just said that the food outside is not clean and you want to eat spicy hot pot, really?¡± Chelsea spread her hands, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to eat it at first, but I thought about it when I saw you. If you want to me someone, it¡¯s us who used to Love to eat these things together.¡± When they were in college, they often went to the food stands and small restaurants near the campus. They had nearly tried every thing there. And the more they ate, the more they loved it. Even after Chelsea got married, they often went there when Zuri wasn¡¯t filming. Of course, after Zuri became a star, she had to cover herself up tightly to avoid being recognized by fans. That kind of feeling is amazing. Sitting at a small table with best friends and eating in full swing. They could feel that their heart was closely connected and it is more enjoyable than dining in a fancy restaurant. This time, they were separated for a long time. When Zuri came back, Chelsea felt that her heart was not as empty as before. When they talked about food, she immediately thought of those snacks. And the mind of pregnant women is also very hard to get into, knowing that eating those things is not good, but the more you can¡¯t eat, the more you want to eat. Zuri said helplessly, ¡°Fine, I¡¯m ok with that. I¡¯LL go with you if you want to. Although you are pregnant, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s harmful to eat Like this once in a while, but Edmund will not agree to it, right?¡± Based on his nervousness, if Chelsea was going to eat a spicy hot pot or something like this, he would strongly disagree. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave him alone.¡± Chelsea patted her t Gordony. Zuri burst outughing, she really didn¡¯t want to gloat over him, but she couldn¡¯t help it. It was obvious that he would suffer a setbackter. Then Edmund walked into the conservatory, ¡°So what do you want to eat?¡± Zuri tried her best to hold back herughter, with an expression Like she was an onlooker. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Edmund walked over and hugged Chelsea, asking the two of them in confusion. Chelsea said truthfully, ¡°I want to eat spicy hot pot at the gate of our school.¡± Edmund¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, ¡°Spicy hot pot?¡± Cap铆tulo 1068 Edmund, who lived in a wealthy family since he was a child, has never touched the food cooked at roadside stands, so when he heard Chelsea say spicy hot pot, that kind of noisy scene immediately appeared in his mind, which made him couldn¡¯t stop frowning. He objected, ¡°That kind of food is not hygienic at all.¡± ¡°Howe?¡± Chelsea retorted immediately, ¡°If it¡¯s not hygienic, why do so many people eat it every day? And I don¡¯t eat it every day, I just want to eat it once today.¡± Edmund wanted to say something else, but Chelsea simply didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat, then I¡¯ll go with Zuri, and let the chef cook something for you at home. Edmund was choked at her words. Was she simply ignoring his objection? No wonder Zuri held that expression ¡°You can eat spicy hot pot if you want, just let the chef make it, why do you have to go outside?¡± The chef he hired could cook any dishes and could meet all her requirements. ninjanovel Chelsea shook her head, ¡°The chef definitely can¡¯t replicate the taste I want. That restaurant used their secret recipe, which made the food much more delicious.¡± Zuri hurried to make up for her, ¡°Mr. Nelson, sometimes eating outside in a Lively atmosphere is pretty good. And that is real life, isn¡¯t it?¡± Zuri then added, ¡°I¡¯ll go with her. If nothing else, I¡¯m strong enough to keep your precious wife safe.¡± Zuri deliberately said that. Sure enough, Edmund¡¯s face became serious. He asked Chelsea in a low voice, ¡°Do you really want to eat that?¡± Chelsea nodded, and Edmund said, ¡°I¡¯m going to change clothes and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± After he said that, he left. He had just changed into his home clothes and soon had to change into his clothes for going out. Zuri covered her mouth and snickered, ¡°I can see that he can only give in to you now.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea sighed softly, ¡°Actually, the so-called love is that one person rises the arrogance, and the other person quenches, but this kind of rising and quenching is based on mutual will, that¡¯s all.¡± Zuri nodded, ¡°You really are the screenwriter and your summary is very sharp and beautiful.¡± Knowing that Zuri was making fun of her, Chelsea smiled and took her arm and they went out together. In the end, the three of them went to the gate of their college and found a corner in the small restaurant they used to go to. Zuri was a big star and Chelsea and Edmund were also powerful people in Vertoak. It was best for them not to be recognized. Edmund couldn¡®t understand why they liked to eat spicy hot pot. He could only ept that Chelsea would eat it once during pregnancy. There was no way if she wanted to eat it again. However, the ideal is full while the reality is very skinny. At this moment he had no idea that in the next few months, Chelsea woulde to eat almost once a month and he could only apany her. And he would gradually change from not taking one bite to being able to eat some of that. Zuri also apanied Chelsea when she was trying on the dress. Zuri didn¡¯t arrange any work during this time. She nned to cut her Long hair for a military drama after Chelsea¡¯s wedding. The dress fitting went well and the ones they had chosen before were very suitable for Chelsea. When they came out of the bridal shop, Chelseaughed and teased Zuri, ¡°Just as I expected, as a big star who has been in the fashion industry for so many years, you really have a good taste and every dress you chose is very suitable for me.¡± Cap铆tulo 1069 Zuri nodded, ¡°It should be Mrs. Nelson who is born beautiful. She has a good temperament and looks good in everything she wears.¡± The two of them were praising each other as they walked, which made them bothugh. Just a few steps out of the bridal shop, they met Alena and a middle-aged woman. Chelsea knew the woman beside Alena. She had a very bad impression of that woman. She used to instigate Alena to cause her a lot of trouble in the past and Chelsea took it to heart. If Alena had a reasonable friend, their rtionship would not have been so bad at the beginning, and naturally, they would not be so embarrassed now. Ang¡¯s Library But she is notorious for being nosy and provocative. Alena didn¡¯t Like her at that time, so this woman continued to speak ill of Chelsea all day long, so that as soon as Alena saw her, she was extremely mean to Chelsea. Seeing Alena appearing with this woman at this moment, Chelsea suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart. But no matter what, she is Edmund¡¯s wife now and her daughter-inw, so she took the initiative to greet Alena with a smile, ¡°Alena, what a coincidence.¡± This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. PaSunny and I just happened toe over today to buy some custom-made clothes, so that we can wear them when you get married.¡± Alena was very gentle because Edmund was unequivocally protecting Chelsea and Alena didn¡¯t dare to be mean. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we will leave you guys to it.¡± Then she was nning to leave with Zuri when the so-called PaSunny beside Alena stopped Chelsea, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chelsea stopped and looked at her with a slight smile, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± She showed them some respect while Zuri didn¡¯t care about her and rolled her eyes. Zuri had heard Chelsea talk about this woman before and this woman seemed not like a good person at first nce, so Zuri was acting rudely to her. PaSunny was furious at Zuri¡¯s attitude, but fortunately, she knew that her main target was Chelsea, so she took a look at Zuri and said to Chelsea, ¡°Chelsea, what are you doing these days? Young people who get married always have their parents make some arrangements, but you guys did not. It made her look bad.¡± Chelsea could tell that this woman is here to speak for Alena today. She looked down at her fair fingers, and the smile on her face faded a little. When PaSunny saw that Chelsea didn¡¯t speak, she thought she was embarrassed by her words, and thought that Chelsea was still as easy to bully as before, so she continued to scold Chelsea, ¡°You won¡¯t let her interfere with the wedding. That¡¯s fine, I heard that you didn¡¯t n to let her help with your kids? That would nearly kill her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know how empty and Lonely she is now. If she can help you look after the children, her Life would be lively. And she won¡¯t think about those unhappy things anymore. How nice!¡± Zuri was pissed, but Chelsea still held that indifferent expression. The woman was sure that Chelsea was easy to bully and then she scolded Edmund as well, ¡°Speaking of which, Edmund really forgot his mother after getting married.¡± Alena didn¡¯t say a word by the side. It was obvious that she tacitly acknowledged what PaSunny had said through her silence. In other words, what this woman said was Alena¡¯s actual thoughts. Alena was unhappy with Edmund¡¯s forbidding her to interfere with the wedding and that she is not allowed to help with the kids. She hated that Edmund was on the side of Chelsea with everything. She must have oftenined in front of this woman, which made her feel injustice. Cap铆tulo 1070 Chelsea raised her eyes and nced at Alena while Alena Looked away with a guilty conscience. Seeing Alena¡¯s attitude, Chelsea was no Longer polite. Chelsea thought that as long as Alena tried to stop this woman, then she would show them some respect, but since Alena was being indulgent to her the whole time, then she didn¡¯t have to be polite. So, she raised her eyebrows and smiled gently, and said to that woman, ¡°I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°What?¡± The woman still smiled with a good temper, and immediately raised her chin proudly. She thought Alena was so useless that such a weak daughter-inw can kick her out of the wedding. Chelsea said with a smile, ¡°You are like a policeman in the Pacific Ocean.¡± She was stunned and then she asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zuri is worthy of being Chelsea¡¯s best friend, she understood what she meant in seconds, and she couldn¡¯t helpughing and said to her, ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t get that? It seems that someone didn¡¯t have a very good education.¡± Zuri also had a vicious tongue and she took this opportunity to ridicule her. It made her so angry that she rolled her eyes. Zuri smiled unceremoniously and said with contempt, ¡°What she means that your hand has stretched too far, nosy bitch.¡± Then the woman immediately understood that Chelsea was mocking her for meddling with her own business. She was so angry that she clutched her chest and couldn¡¯t breathe. The expression on her face was even more blue and red. Ang¡¯s Library This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just now she was still proud of Chelsea¡¯s good handling, who would have thought that she would be rudely ridiculed by Chelsea at this moment. And Chelsea wasn¡¯t angry at all, she said slowly with a ratherzy attitude, which made her look more like a clown for her age. Chelsea saw that she was angry and she put away the smile on her face. She gave the old aunt a cold look, and then dragged Zuri away, not even looking at Alena, who was on the side. She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to her. Alena shivered silently in her heart, fearing that her son who was protecting his wife would go at her again. Alena thought that Chelsea was a bashful person. If her thoughts were said by someone else, Chelsea would definitely feel ashamed, and she would say something nice, such aspromising and asking her to help with the children. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Chelsea didn¡¯t care about that at all and she even spoke unceremoniously to satirize her friend. Her friend shouted angrily, ¡°Look at her, how dare she mock me! I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Alena nced at the direction they were leaving and persuaded her, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t bother with her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s really different now. Now she was pregnant and superior.¡± Her friend said angrily, ¡°Think of how she used to be. Are you willing to let her treat you like this?¡± ¡°Just stop. Are you still going to buy clothes?¡± Alena left her behind and walked away first. ¡°Hey, hey, why are you so angry? Didn¡¯t I speak for you?¡± Her friend muttered and chased after her, but Alena didn¡¯t say anything. After Chelsea and Zuri got into the car, Zuri immediately sighed, ¡°You kept smiling at them and I thought you were willing to be bullied by those two old women like this.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chelsea was amused by her words, ¡°Even for the two babies in my Gordony, I have to stand up. If I don¡¯t act tough now, she would scold me publicly to my kids, which would be so embarrassing.¡± Zuri nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cap铆tulo 1071 ¡°Did you see the face of them just now after you said that to her?¡± Zuriughed, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°She has always Liked to get involved in other people¡¯s affairs. I don¡¯t know where her confidence comes from.¡± Chelseained, ¡°Just take care of her own son and then else.¡± That old woman has a son who was also notorious. He was hounded by his creditors and he slept with a woman outside and gets beaten up by her boyfriend. These things were countless and Chelsea was toozy to use them to insult her. Alena is not good at looking at men, let alone friends. Zuri sighed, ¡°Mother-in-Law is one of the most difficult creatures to get along with in the world. If I have children in the future, I hope it is a daughter, so that I don¡¯t have to be a mother-inw.¡± Chelseaughed, ¡°In fact, the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw has been Like this since ancient times. Some are not easy to get along with, and many get along well. I believe that even if you are a mother-inw, you will definitely be a nice one.¡± ¡°You will definitely be a nice mother-inw as well.¡± Zuri praised her back. Chelsea did not mention that she met Alena. She didn¡¯t think it was necessary. First, she didn¡¯t suffer any grievances, and secondly, she didn¡¯t want Edmund to get angry again. Ang¡¯s Library In addition to work, he had to prepare for their wedding every day and take care of her in all aspects. Recently, the project of the film and television city had also started. She didn¡¯t want to bother him with such trivial matters. He Loves her and she naturally loves him as well. It¡¯s just that Chelsea didn¡¯t mention it to him, but the bodyguard who apanied her out did mention it. At that time, the bodyguard was in the car not far away. Although there was no specific information about what they said, the bodyguard could tell from the expression of Alena¡¯s friend that this meeting was not pleasant. Edmund pursed his lips and was silent for a while, then turned and went to the bedroom. Chelsea was leaning against the bedside to read. After she was pregnant, she spent less time on her phone. Basically, she read books before going to bed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Edmund sat down beside the bed and asked her warmly, ¡°Did you meet my mother today?¡± Chelsea was a little surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡± Edmund looked at her without speaking. His eyes were filled with sorrow. Obviously, Edmund had already guessed that the encounter was not very pleasant. He felt sorry for her and didn¡¯t know how she was in trouble. He knew that woman was not kind. Chelsea couldn¡¯t stand the Look in his eyes. She knew that he felt sorry for her. So she quickly took his hand and said, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to not tell you, I was afraid that you would worry about me again.¡± Then she briefly told Edmund about the incident. Edmund was furious when he heard it. He took the phone and called directly to ask the wedding preparation staff to cancel the invitation of her family. Chelsea didn¡®t manage to stop him, and when he hung up the phone, she said, ¡°Is this appropriate? After all, she is a guest invited by your mother.¡± ¡°So what? This is a typical shameless person.¡± Edmund said bitterly ¡°Our wedding is a great asion for them tomunicate with others. Herpany is going bankrupt and her husband and her son are worried about Loans.¡± Cap铆tulo 1072 ¡°The heads of those financial institutions didn¡¯t ept them, but attending our wedding created a chance for them to see those people Instead of cherishing it, she came to humiliate you.¡± The more Edmund thought about it, the angrier he became, ¡°I¡¯ve been merciful for only not letting them attend the wedding.¡± Chelsea touched the back of his hand to reassure him, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I was not being bullied and I even mocked her back. Now you won¡¯t let them attend the wedding, and we¡¯re even.¡± Edmund looked at her, then raised his hand and hugged her into his arms, saying, ¡°Chelsea, how can I make sure that you and the kids won¡¯t be hurt a little bit?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea leaned against his arms and poked his chest lightly, ¡°What are you talking about? In real life, how can anyone grow up without injury and setbacks?¡± ¡°Especially children, they must experience failures and setbacks from birth to adulthood.¡± ¡°Mr. Nelson, you must be strong.¡± Chelsea deliberately teased him in a rxed tone, trying to make him not so nervous ¡°But I will feel distressed.¡± Edmund hugged her tightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine the scene of you and the children being unhappy or hurt. Just now you told me that you were scolded by that woman, and I wish I was there to help you to fight back.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything, just patted his back Lightly. But she frowned slightly in his arms. She felt that he was too nervous recently and became a bit haggard. He was nervous about whether she had morning sickness and whether she could eat and sleep well. And he was nervous about her emotions, her body, and whether the two children in her Gordony were healthy and safe. He could not eat and sleep well. Chelsea felt that maybe she should ask Zora Sugden how to help him rx, otherwise Edmund might not be able to hold on. There were still several months before giving birth and he couldn¡¯t be like this all the time. Then Alena called Edmund, she must have known that Edmund had canceled her invitation to their wedding. PaSunny always got a temper and she must have told Alena to make trouble. Even if she knew she was wrong, she was going to make a scene. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Edmund, I heard that you didn¡¯t let PaSunny attend your wedding?¡± Alena¡¯s tone was a little anxious. Edmund¡¯s move made her lose face because she invited her personally as a friend. Edmund was not polite at all, ¡°You should be very clear about the reasons why I don¡¯t let them attend the wedding.¡± Alena was speechless for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen people like her who were trying to butter me up and disturbing my family at the same time. I¡¯m merciful enough only forbidding them to attend the wedding. Next time, I¡¯ll make them go bankrupt!¡± Chelsea seldom saw him get so furious. She was frightened for a while and looked at him at a loss. Edmund noticed that she was frightened and reached out and gently stroked her hair to rx her. Alena was so frightened as well that Edmund could hear her breathing turning faster. But Edmund didn¡¯t expect that his mother was quite stupid. He was so angry but she was still trying to make him change his mind, ¡°But she was invited by me anyway.¡± Edmund immediately hit the ceiling, ¡°You think I¡¯ve made you lose face by doing this, don¡¯t you? I respected your dignity, but what did you do? Quite a coincidence today, huh? You met Chelsea on her way to try on the wedding dress. Do you dare to say that it was not your arrangement? Isn¡¯t what she said not yourint in front of her?¡± Edmund really didn¡¯t let it pass easily this time and directly nailed her lie. Alena was already blushing on the phone. She thought that no one would see through her. Cap铆tulo 1073 She did know that Chelsea was going to try on a wedding dress today and she also met her on purpose. In her opinion, the story that she and her friends went to the haute couture store over there to order dresses and they happened to meet them was very real. There was nothing wrong with that. Who would have thought that he was keenly aware of her thoughts? Did he really have that much time to ponder over the tricks among these women all day? What Alena didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t that Edmund thought about it all day long, but that he really knew her well. He has guessed Alena¡¯s mind since he heard Chelsea say that they met each other. Alena deliberately brought the PaSunny there, using her to put pressure on Chelsea to make Chelsea compromise and let her help with the children. Alena was disgraced. She immediately changed her mind and said, ¡°Okay, you are the boss.¡± ninjanovel Alena was about to hang up when Edmund snorted coldly on the phone and said, ¡°If such things happen again, you don¡¯t have to attend the wedding either.¡± Edmund said harshly and hung up the phone. Alena was shocked and scared and turned pale. If she couldn¡¯t attend such a grand wedding as a mother, then it would be a real shame. It seemed that she could only do nothing more but wait for the wedding. Or her son will really kick her out of the wedding. Edmund still had that bad expression and Chelsea quicklyforted him, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry.¡± ¡°Let me get you a ss of water.¡± Chelsea was trying to divert his attention but she was stopped by Edmund. Edmund smiled helplessly, ¡°Even if I want to drink water, I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Chelsea looked at him and remembered the trouble Alena had caused him. She suddenly felt extremely distressed. Although he looked good on the surface, in fact, he was also hurt. There was no love for him from his mother at all. Thinking of this, she held his face and kissed him gently, and said, ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t be angry and don¡¯t be sad anymore. I will apany you with our children in the future. You will have a warm and happy family.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chelsea doesn¡¯t have much to say for Alena. She used to have a husband and both children, but she forced her husband away and her daughter passed away. Now her son has been hurt so much that he only Loves her daughter-inw. Her gentleness made Edmund feel very warm, and the anger provoked by Alena gradually dissipated. Since this incident, Alena has never appeared in front of Chelsea again and never caused any trouble. Chelsea thought this matter was over, but she didn¡¯t expect to see the news that PaSunny¡¯s son was arrested for sleeping with a prostitute. The pictures taken outside the hotel of him in handcuffs was spread on the Inte. even if he tried to block the camera, his face was shown in the photos clearly. Zuri called her immediately and she gloated over her on the phone, ¡°Her son lost his face in public and all the people here know that her son was arrested for having sex with a prostitute.¡± Zuri added, ¡°I heard that her daughter-inw is now divorcing her son. Now she¡¯s too busy to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Chelsea asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t her daughter-inw know about that? Why is she getting a divorce now?¡± Zuri exined to her, ¡°Although she knew it before, now all the people here know that. And things would be different.¡± Chelsea nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± That¡¯s why people said don¡¯t wash one¡¯s dirty linen in public. It was well known in the city which was pretty embarrassed. Cap铆tulo 1074 Zuri sighed again, ¡°I have to say, good for Edmund!¡± Chelsea was shocked, ¡°He did that?¡± She thought he was caught by the police on a shitty day. What did it have to do with him? ¡°Or else?¡± Zuri said, ¡°How did he get caught all of a sudden? Why did the reporter give him a close-up of his face? Why did the news broadcast only show his face? Well, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was arrested at the time.¡± ninjanovel Chelsea took a deep breath. If this is really what Edmund did, then he is really aggressive enough. He not only coordinated with the police station, but also the media. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt it, it must be him.¡± Zuri said firmly, ¡°He did so much just for you. Chelsea, he really cossets you now. That¡¯s great.¡± Chelsea hung up the phone in confusion and then called Edmund. She still asked a bit doubtfully, ¡°Is that you who did it?¡± Edmund admitted it honestly, ¡°Since she wants to find fault with you, I must cause some trouble to her so that she wouldn¡¯t have the time to disrupt you, right?¡± Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, Chelsea felt a bit embarrassed and then she felt a bit moved. Just as Zuri said, he would do that only to revenge his fianc¨¦e on Alena. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for.. for what you have done.¡± ¡°She must pay for what she did to you.¡± the moment Edmund decided to get remarried with Chelsea, he promised to himself that he would definitely protect Chelsea as Long as he could. He would do this to hint Alena, who must have known that her son was the man behind it. Edmund hoped his mother could take a thorough consideration before she did that. He did wish to have a harmonious rtionship with his mother. But despite his and Chelsea¡¯s effort, Alena kept provoking them and he thought he had no other choice. He also knew his mother much. Knowing what he had done for Chelsea, his mother wouldn¡¯t dare to find fault with her anymore. He had nned that when their children were born, he would allow her to meet her grandchildren often. But now he might refrain himself from doing so. He wouldn¡¯t let her meet their children except on some important festivals. By no means did he want his children to end up bing someone Like his sister Sonya, the very name of whom would make Edmund feel quite sad. If she were also raised by Grandpa, she might have had a totally different life. But he could not turn back time. Now Sonya had already passed away. What he could do now was only to prevent such tragedy from happening again. He would educate his children well. He wanted them to be someone decent, someone of integrity. After that it was a period of peace, which was quite rare for that couple. With time passing by, Chelsea¡¯s vomiting during pregnancy was quite mitigated. She picked a day when she was feeling alright and went to take pre-wedding photos together with Edmund. Cap铆tulo 1075 Now she still looked like a slim girl with a t abdomen. Zuri, who kept them apanied, sighed as she saw Chelsea¡¯s figure, ¡°I heard Mr. Nelson had hired a famous dietician to take care of your diet during your pregnancy. You don¡¯t look Like a pregnant woman from the back at all, Chelsea.¡± Edmund said in a low voice from behind, ¡°I can introduce him to you when you are pregnant.¡± Zuri rolled her eyes back at Edmund and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend! How do I get pregnant?¡± ¡°Maybe soon,¡± Edmund said to her and then turned to Chelsea. Zuri sniffed. She didn¡¯t know what Edmund meant. Soon, the wedding day arrived on a sunny Sunday when Chelsea had been pregnant for three months and a week. The wedding was designed in a simple way taking into consideration of the condition of Chelsea¡¯s body. As she walked on the red-carpet arm-in-arm with Roy Ellis towards Edmund, tears kept trickling down Chelsea¡¯s face. Luckily, with the veil, her tears were well-hidden. Such a scene had only appeared in her dreams. Every time she woke up, she would feel as if she fell into an abyss. Now she was finally married with the man she Loved when she was a girl. And Edmund also loved her so much. Though they had undergone many hardships in the past, their life had turned a new page from this moment. And this time what really moved Chelsea was that she walked the red-carpet arm in arm with her own father. There seated a lot of friends and families of theirs, who Loved them so much. With the presence of the happy smile on their face, Chelsea couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears in happiness. As the ceremony was about to end, a few videos were yed on the screen. ninjanovel Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In the video, a few members of the Ellis family, who lived abroad and thus was unable to attend Chelsea¡¯s wedding due to some business issues, gave their wishes to Chelsea and Edmund¡¯s marriage. Chelsea didn¡¯t know Fay would also extend her wishes to them in this video. After all, she and Edmund knew it clearly why she could be here to attend their wedding. In that video, Fay had put on exquisite make-up, with her hair cut short in a very chic style. But this time she took off her sses so her beautiful eyes were shown before the guests directly, which made a lot of young men gasped with surprise, ¡°What a beauty Only her upper body was shown in this video. Fay extended her best wishes to Chelsea and Edmund with a faint yet pretty smile on face, ¡°Dear Mr. and Mrs. Nelson, today, as an employee of yours and a friend and family, I want to extend my heartfelt thanks to you for your support when I was in the darkest hours of my Life. I couldn¡¯t have be who I am without you.¡± ¡°And today on your wedding, I want to give my best wishes to you. I hope you could live in happiness and harmony and grow old together.¡± Chelsea¡¯s eyes were already red as the wedding began. Now hearing Fay¡¯s words, she leaned against Edmund¡¯s shoulder and tears welled up in her eyes. She also wanted to say something to Fay. She hoped Fay could also live in happiness. The moment Fay¡¯s video was yed on the screen, Brayan threw a nce at Yusuf, who was at the same table with him. He seemed not to be interested in this wedding. But as Fay¡¯s voice raised, he turned to the screen immediately. Brayan took a look at Fay on that screen and then got closer to Yusuf and whispered to him, ¡°Is that Fay? She looked so different from before.¡± Cap铆tulo 1076 Brayan said those to Yusuf to get to know how Yusuf felt about Fay right now. Yusuf also knew why Brayan would ask him that question so he simply ignored him. Brayan sniffed and then sighed, ¡°I remember in the past she always wore a pair of ck rimmed sses, which made her look quite old and boring. Now without the sses she was quite different, much prettier and lovely.¡± Hearing his words, Yusuf squinted and looked back at the face on that screen again. Without that pair of sses, she Looked so stunning that a man would be enchanted by her beauty the moment he saw her. At the neighboring table there was someone saying, ¡°What a pity. I heard that Fay now lived in Grafstin. It¡¯s too far from here. Otherwise, I would definitely woo her.¡± ¡°Distance is not a problem, man.¡± Then they burst intoughter. Then Yusuf gave a cold and terrifying glimpse at them and then they all fell into silene. Now all other people in Vertoak city knew that Yusuf had be quite weird these days. He would cancel whatever project if he got a bit unhappy during the negotiation process. Rumors were that Yusuf would be mad only because his father forced him to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y But no one dared to provoke Yusuf after all. After the video finished and Fay¡¯s face disappeared on the screen, Brayan took a glimpse again at Yusuf and found that he didn¡¯t show any interest on the screen. He felt it quite boring to ridicule him anymore and then he also turned away. Chris, who was also on the same table, kept drinking one ss of wine after another. Unlike Yusuf, Chris fixed his eyes directly on Zora Sugden, a bridesmaid on this wedding. Chris hired someone to do some investigation on Zora Sugden after he was reminded by Chelsea. Unexpectedly, he found that she was the only daughter of the owner of Lorlene Jewelry. Chris was quite surprised by his finding. From her lifestyle, he knew Zora Sugden was of some prominent background, but he never expected that she was of such a wealthy family. And he also found that now she hade back to take over her parents¡¯ business, in charge of the design and management of the jewelry. Now she had turned herself from a psychiatrist into a businesswoman. On the banquet before the wedding yesterday evening, Chris tried several times to have a talk with Zora Sugden. But Zora Sugden only greeted him with a ss of wine in hand. Obviously, she didn¡¯t want to talk much with them. Now Chris could only indulge in drinking while interrogating himself whether it was because he was too normal to Leave any impression on Zora Sugden, the woman who had had sex with him. Ondo Curtis also attended the wedding. He sang a popr song with Zuri as his gift for Chelsea and Edmund¡¯s wedding, especially for Chelsea. As a popr idol of a famous band, Ondo brought the wedding to a climax. His low and enchanting voice received a surge of cheers by the young girls down the stage. Anya also cheered loudly and was even about to jump from her seat, ¡°I love you! Ondo!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Oh my god, the most handsome face in the world!¡± ¡°I have only seen him on the television. But he is even more handsome than he looked on TV.¡± Anya was only a 22-year-old girl and so she was naturally attracted by such a handsome idol. But as she had already got married and with her husband¡¯s presence, it was quite inappropriate for her to do that. Brayan red at her discontentedly. But Anya simply ignored him and still fixed her eyes on Ondo adoringly. Cap铆tulo 1077 Brayan¡¯s face turned red due to his anger. Wasn¡¯t him handsome? This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Didn¡¯t he have a perfect face? He was also a famousdy killer in Vertoak. Before the marriage he was a famous eligible bachelor and a lot of women were wooing him at that time. But he chose Anya and married her without hesitation. It was Brayan who was having a good Laugh at Chris and Yusuf. But now he felt he himself had be an object ofughter. Yusuf Laughed at him directly, ¡°How does it feel to witness your wife cheKatharineg for another man in the face of you?¡± Hearing this, Brayan even became angrier. He continued to re at his wife. But Anya didn¡¯t notice their conversation. She just kept using her phone to take photos of Ondo on stage. Yusufughed even more loudly and took a look at Ondo, ¡°What a handsome boy. Anya is only 22 years old, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Maybe Ondo Curtis is more suitable for her. He is full of young energy, unlike you, dude.¡± He meant that Brayan was quite old. Brayan fought back, ¡°So, how old are you, my dear friend?¡± The four good friends were almost of the same age. Yusuf was also nearly 3@ years old. Yusuf took another ss of wine and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯m not young anymore. But I didn¡¯t rob the cradle.¡± What a good friend Yusuf was! ¡°You didn¡¯t rob the cradle. But you¡¯ve missed a pearl.¡± Brayan started to ridicule Yusuf, ¡°Just see how beautiful Fay is on that screen!¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Now it was Yusuf¡¯s turn to change his face. He sniffed and turned to the stage and drank up the wine in the ss. Finally, Ondo and Zuri¡¯s song finished. Brayan heaved sigh of relief in his mind. After the son, Zuri and Ondo both extended their best wishes to Chelsea and Edmund. Hearing he said Mr. Nelson and Chelsea, Anya sighed down the stage, ¡°He didn¡¯t address her as ¡®Mrs. Nelson¡¯. I guess he still has feelings for Chelsea.¡± Yusuf heard her words and burst outughing, ¡°You know too much, Mrs. Collins.¡± Brayan nced at Yusuf cFosterly. Now he knew Anya was Mrs. Collins? Anya sniffed, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Collins. It sounds Like I¡¯m already quite old.¡± Yusuf said in azy voice, ¡°After all, you got married. So, technically we shall call you Mrs. Collins.¡± After that, Yusuf said that name again, ¡°Forgive me, Mrs. Collins.¡± Anya¡¯s face got red and she turned back. How mean the man is! Brayan took her hand down the table and whispered to her, ¡°Chelsea is older than Ondo and he doesn¡¯t call her Mrs. Nelson so he loves Chelsea? You also don¡¯t call me Mr. Collins. Does it mean you love me so much?¡± Cap铆tulo 1078 Anya took her hand back and said confusedly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Why should a wife call her husband Mr. Collins? She knew Brayan would say that only because he wanted to hear her saying she loved him. Over this, she smiled happily and said, ¡°Of course I shouldn¡¯t call you Mr. Collins.¡± As Brayan was looking at her expectantly, she continued, ¡°You are almost ten years older than me. So, I should call you Uncle Collins.¡± Hearing her word, Yusuf almost choked with wine. Chris, who was drinking in depression, alsoughed as he heard Anya¡¯s words. Brayan¡¯s face turned ck instantly. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He wanted to induce Anya to express her love for him. But now she ended up humiliating him in front of so many people.¡± He held his wife¡¯s hand in hand again and said word by word, ¡°Uncle Collins?¡± ¡°Well, well, well.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Anya noticed his expression and his voice. She knew how she would get fucked on bed and she shook off his hand instantly. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The old man always knew how to teach her a Lesson in bed. As the wedding proceeded, Edmund asked Chelsea worriedly as they didn¡¯t have to go on the stage, ¡°Do you feel tired?¡± Chelsea shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My feet are a Little swollen.¡± Edmund said instantly, ¡°Let¡¯s get to the lounge. I will do some massage for you.¡± Chelsea said instantly, ¡°No, no, no, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Her feet would get swollen only because she had been pregnant for a few months and she had been standing on the stage for a long time. But she didn¡¯t need him to massage for her. ¡°The host will soon cue us on the stage. We should wait for him here.¡± Chelsea seeing how Edmund¡¯s worried face and consoled him, ¡°I will be fine if I sit here for a while.¡± ¡°Tell me if you still feel ufortable,¡± Edmund took her hand. Chelsea nodded. But when some stars they invited came to give a performance on stage, Edmund still took Chelsea to the lounge. He put off his suit and curled his sleeves and then the muscles on his forearms were naturally shown up. Edmund kneeled before her and took off her shoes. He patted and massaged her feet and legs gently to ease her pain. Chelsea Looked at her handsome husband and put a beautiful smile on face subconsciously. Edmund saw the smile on her face and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± ¡°Because I am so happy,¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t hide her love for Edmund and said, ¡°I love you, I Love you so much, Edmund.¡± ¡°My Love for you will never change till I die.¡± Hearing her words, Edmund was extremely happy. He stood up and put his hand on the back of the chair Chelsea was on to put her under him. Cap铆tulo 1079 He fixed his eyes on his pretty wife and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite rare for you to say those words. I think I must repay your kindness.¡± Then he leaned closer and kissed on her lips. Today was their wedding and thus their kiss now was of some significant meaning. Mixed feelings began to well up in their mind and their tongue kept going deeper and deeper. But after that they had to get made up again. Today Zuri invited her stylist to help Chelsea. When Chelsea called her to fix the make-up for her in the Lounge, she felt quite embarrassed. Zuri also came and ridiculed, ¡°What are you doing? With all those guests out there, you still chose to mess up your makeup by a kiss?¡± ¡°Please stop it, Zuri,¡± Chelsea¡¯s face turned red instantly. Zuri¡¯s stylist said to Chelsea while make up for her, ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Mrs. Nelson. Her tongue is notoriously sharp.¡± ALL the present burst into Laughter. As Edmund¡¯s father, Jaime also attended this wedding. Though now his rtionship with Alena was quite bad, both of the couple didn¡¯t do something bad on the wedding. They both performed well as parents of the bridegroom. Jaime also brought a bank card as a gift for Chelsea. As he gave the card to Chelsea, he said awkwardly, ¡°I got some trouble recently. So, there isn¡¯t much money in it. Sorry, Chelsea.¡± Because of Eric Yeung, Jaime was kidnapped in another country. It was Ethan who sold several properties to get him back. So, now Jaime mush have some financial problems. So, Chelsea didn¡¯t want to ept that gift. If she did, how would Jaime make a living? But Edmund still gave her a hint to urge her to ept it. After that, Edmund whispered to Chelsea, ¡°After all, they are my parents. I will take care of him, so you don¡¯t have to bother.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel Chelsea nodded and put the card into her purse. Jaime then told them that he chose to stay with Ethan after their wedding. Chelsea was quite surprised by his words. Edmund exined to Chelsea, ¡°After you said that Grandpa is quite old and he hoped my father to stay with him. And I told these words to my father and but I didn¡¯t expect that he would listen to me.¡± Then Edmund continued gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Chelsea. Without you, I would never have such a conservation with him and he wouldn¡¯t have decided to stay.¡± Ethan was now in his declining years. Fit as he was, he still suffered from small health issues. If Jaime was not with him when he passed away, it would be a pity. Though Ethan was a ck sheep and a good-for-nothing in this family, he was still his son. Now as Jaime chose toe back to Vertoak, Ethan could finally be together with his son. The romantic wedding went extremely smooth. Chelsea burst out crying several times in happiness. It was indeed a perfect wedding. Their wedding certainly became a trend on social media. This time, all users extended their best wishes for this couple. For those who had hidden in the darkness curing them, Edmund and Chelsea gave them a perfect wedding as fighting back. Cap铆tulo 1080 The second day after they see the guests off, Edmund nned to take Chelsea to honeymoon. Taking into consideration Chelsea¡¯s body condition, they had to went honeymoon in a vi resort nearby. With the flowers in full blossom, the picturesque scenery and the fresh air there, the resort was a perfect ce for expectant mother to live. Edmund promised to Chelsea that after she gave birth to their child, they would went honeymoon to somewhere more romantic. After all, the vi resort in the suburb was not romantic enough in Edmund¡¯s mind. Chelsea put her arms around his waist and murmured, ¡°It is a romantic honeymoon as long as you are with me. Even if we spend our honeymoon at home, it would be romantic.¡± Edmund was extremely happy as he heard her words. Indeed, as long as they were with each other, every day was Valentine¡¯s Day. But before they set off, Edmund was arranged by Chelsea to meet Zora Sugden. In a talk with Zora Sugden, Chelsea had mentioned that Edmund was suffKatharineg from great mental stress and Zora Sugden agreed to do the psychological counseling for him. Ang¡¯s Library Chelsea told Edmund about her conversation with Zora Sugden and Edmund also agreed to have a talk with Zora Sugden. After all, he couldn¡¯t stand such mental stress anymore. Zora Sugden was a professional psychiatrist, so it would be better if Edmund had a talk with her. Zora Sugden lived in the hotel and they agreed to meet at the coffee shop on the ground floor of the hotel. But before Zora Sugden went downstairs to meet Edmund, she received a call from Chris._ Chris said seriously on the phone, ¡°We need to talk.¡± Zora Sugden agreed instantly, ¡°Okay. Then shall we meet at the coffee house downstairs? And I also need to meet Edmund first. Chelsea said he was recently overwhelmed by mental stress.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Zora Sugden hesitated for a second and continued, ¡°Shall me meet half an hourter?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Chris agreed. He didn¡¯t mention that he had already been waiting at the underground parking Lot of the hotel. Zora Sugden hung up the phone and went downstairs. She met Edmund and had a talk with him at the coffee house. Edmund would suffer from so much mental stress only because he was overly worried about Chelsea. Based on her diagnosis, Zora Sugden told Edmund that he could take a long trip to ease his mental stress. Coincidentally, Edmund was about to go to the vi resort with Chelsea for their honeymoon. Maybe after that trip Edmund would feel much better. After Edmund left, Chris also entered the coffee house. Before he walked over to Zora Sugden, he saw her stand up and look at someone behind him surprisedly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chris was stunned a bit before he turned back to see a man in suits and tie bypass him ande over to Zora Sugden. He said in an extremely gentle way to Zora Sugden, ¡°I heard you will get back today so I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Zora Sugden smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I will get back soon.¡± Then they began to talk friendly and Chris could do nothing but to bit his lips and stare at Zora Sugden The man finally sensed the presence of Chris and he stopped smiling and asked Zora Sugden, ¡°And this is. ¡°This is a ssmate of mine when I was studying abroad,¡± Zora Sugden didn¡¯t even introduce his name to the man, which made Chris feel quite depressed. The man greeted Chris out of courtesy, ¡°Hello.¡± Chris also greeted him subconsciously. Maybe Zora Sugden also sensed how embarrassed he was and she introduced the man to Chris, ¡°He is a friend of mine.¡± Again, she didn¡¯t mention his name nor did she mention the rtionship between them. Cap铆tulo 1081 Then Zora Sugden said to Chris calmly, ¡°Oh, I remember you said you wanted to have a talk with me. Please sit down.¡± Mixed feelings began to well up in Chris¡¯s mind as he saw Zora Sugden and that man standing together intimately. With a heart filled with bitterness, he turned away, ¡°Oh, just forget it. I wish you happiness.¡± He then walked out of the coffee house. Obviously, she had found another boyfriend. He was the only one who was left behind, who tried to start a romantic rtionship with her. She was just as enchanting and uncaring as she used to be. Now, Chris thought he himself was nothing but a joke. After he left, the man beside Zora Sugden frowned and said, ¡°What did he mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Zora Sugden smiled slightly and sad, ¡°Just wait a second for me here. I will get my Luggage upstairs.¡± The man agreed gently and Zora Sugden went upstairs. It had never urred to her that Chris woulde to have a talk with her. in Zora Sugden¡¯s eyes, Chris didn¡¯t appear to love her and she had even heard him say that he didn¡¯t Love her. And it had never urred to her that the man woulde to pick her up. The man was her fianc¨¦ selected by her parents. They had met and had dinner together for several times. She had been persuading herself to ept him. She knew he was excellent in all aspects. But in her mind, he couldn¡¯t bepared with the man she fell in love with at first sight. She felt quite depressed when she was about to graduate a few years ago. ninjanovel She must get back to Vertoak after graduation. She had no idea whether she should inherit her parents¡¯ business as her parents wished or be a psychiatrist, which was her own dream. It was during this period she met the handsome boy on a party organized by the medical school. She knew that straight-A student was a celebrity in her school,. She couldn¡¯t tell why she would love him, but she just did. It was the first time she let herself follow her own heart. If she would end up failing to have her dream realized, she would be satisfied with her life as she had had such a romantic rtionship with the man she loved. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. So, she approached him on that evening when she was drunk. Chris was then enchanted by her and they became a couple naturally. But as they were medical major who were about to graduate, they were quite busy. They spent their time together only on bed with no words. Sex was the only topic in their rtionship. His attitude made her feel that he didn¡¯t love her truly. That¡¯s why she chose to disappear from his life and cut off all the contacts between them. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet him in Vertoak Hospital. Luckily, she finally knew how he felt about her. The moment she heard he said he didn¡¯t Love her, her love for him had faded away completely. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t choose to leave Vertoak in such a determined way. After a while, Zora Sugden went downstairs with her Luggage and left the hotel together with the man. Chris sat in his car and saw Zora Sugden get out of the hotel together with that man. He saw it clearly how they were having a happy chat with each other and how the man help put her luggage into his trunk. Zora Sugden got into his car and they left together. Chris didn¡¯t leave until the car disappeared from his sight. Chris felt as if a snake were gnawing his heart and he couldn¡¯t breathe. If he were not a doctor, he would have thought he was stricken by a heart attack. He didn¡¯t know how he left the hotel. He felt as if he had fallen into an abyss. Cap铆tulo 1082 Edmund headed right towards his home after he left the hotel. Chelsea had packed the Luggage they needed and they started their trip. They nned to invite Roy to go with them. But today Roy had gone back to the capital with all these members of the Ellis family who had attended the wedding yesterday. Now Roy had almost ovee her sorrow and pain so he decided not to stay in Vertoak anymore. Zuri went to Peak Entertainment. Her contract with Peak Entertainment had terminated and though the company wanted to extend the contract, Zuri had made up her mind to leave. And Luka Pierce didn¡¯t urge her to stay. Edmund was driving while Chelsea was sitting beside him. It was a warm spring and the road was nked by beautiful flowers in blossom. With the melodious music yed on the car, Chelsea stroked her abdomen and she couldn¡¯t feel morefortable. But the peace in the car was disrupted by a phone call by Yusuf. Since Edmund was driving, Chelsea took out her phone and turned on the speaker. Yusuf said in a cold voice, ¡°Edmund, ask Chelsea what the fuck did Zora Sugden say to Chris?¡± ninjanovel ¡°What happened?¡± Edmund and Chelsea both knew that Chris had asked Zora Sugden to have a talk with him. Yusuf said, ¡°He is crazy now. He went to my ce for drinking during the daytime and now he is totally drunk. I¡¯m already bushed after the wedding and now I have to handle this shit.¡± Yusuf was a groomsman on Edmund¡¯s wedding and he kept himself busy organizing the wedding and handling the guests. Today what he wanted was only to have a good sleep. He didn¡¯t expect Chris woulde here to drink. ¡°So, what happened between Zora Sugden and him and asked. ¡° Chelsea took the phone Yusuf sniffed, ¡°How did I know? He doesn¡¯t answer my question. And he¡¯s drunk a Lot of the good wine I collected!¡± Yusuf sounded very grumpy right now. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chelsea had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zora Sugden.¡± As to Chris, only Yusuf could handle him. After all, his other friends were all too far away from him. Chelsea then called Zora Sugden, who hung up the phone and sent her a message, ¡°Sorry, Chelsea. Someone is with me and I couldn¡¯t answer the phone.¡± Zora Sugden then asked directly, ¡°You want to ask what Chris and I had talked about, right?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Chelsea replied, ¡°Yusuf called us. He said Chris got quite drunk in his ce. What happened between you and him?¡± Then Zora Sugden replied with a question mark, ¡°He¡¯s drunk?¡± Chelsea said, ¡°Yes, Yusuf said Chris had drunk all the good wine he collected.¡± Zora Sugden soon replied, ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t have a talk.¡± Chelsea sent a few question marks to her as reply. What happened? Zora Sugden exined, ¡°When he got into the coffee house, there was a friending over to me to pick me up. And Chris said then we didn¡¯t have to talk anymore for my happiness and then he left.¡± Cap铆tulo 1083 Chelsea instantly knew what Chris felt, ¡°The friend of yours, is a man, right?¡± Zora Sugden admitted, ¡°Yes. He is the fianc¨¦ candidate chosen by my parents. We had a good time but I didn¡¯t expect that he woulde here to pick me up.¡± Now Chelsea totally understood what happened. She knew why Chris would say that they didn¡¯t need to have a talk and why he would get drunk as if he was cFostered in love. That was because he thought Zora Sugden had started a new rtionship with a man. Chelsea asked again, ¡°Are you in a rtionship with that man?¡± Zora Sugden replied, ¡°No Ang¡¯s Library She could sense the man¡¯s love for her. But by now she didn¡¯t think she loved him. They just had a few dinners together. And she believed the man didn¡¯t misunderstand that she had agreed to start a rtionship with him. So, it was Chris who misunderstood. He saw the man standing beside her and he thought she had fell in love with someone else. He didn¡¯t even ask her about the man! Knowing that Zora Sugden wasn¡¯t in a rtionship with that man, Chelsea heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It was Chris¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t ask you about your rtionship and left you there,¡± Chelsea tried to say something for Chris, ¡°We know Chris loves you, Zora Sugden. In fact, Chris loves you so much.¡± ¡°He loves me?¡± Zora Sugden replied, ¡°Did you forgot that he once said he didn¡¯t Love me?¡± ¡°I know what he feels about me. He just wants to get something he couldn¡¯t get. He wants to conquer me, making me one of his trophies. When he calmed down, he will know I¡¯m just a passer-by in his world.¡± Through the words sent by Zora Sugden, Chelsea could sense how hurt and disappointed Zora Sugden was and thus scolded Chris in her mind. Chris, the genius in others¡¯ eyes, didn¡¯t even know how to win the heart of the girl he loved. Chelsea could only console Zora Sugden by apology, ¡°Sorry, Zora Sugden. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken for her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I know how hard it is to act as an intermediate between Chris and me.¡± Zora Sugden wasn¡¯t angry at Chelsea. She knew Chelsea would do that for her good. But in a rtionship, only the lovers themselves knew their own feelings. Knowing that on her way back she was apanied by a man, Chelsea wasn¡¯t as worried as she was. Soon, they ended their talk through texts. Chelsea held her phone in her hand for a lone while and remained silent. Edmund asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? What did Zora Sugden tell you?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chelsea sighed and told Edmund what Zora Sugden said through the messages. After hearing that, Edmund frowned. ¡°So, Zora Sugden really doesn¡¯t want to meet Chris again?¡± asked Edmund. Chelsea shook her head, ¡°No idea.¡± Chelsea then said, ¡°Despite what Zora Sugden had in mind, the man still got some advantage since he was the one who was now closer to Zora Sugden.¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t want to say anything for Chris. He was now already at a disadvantageous position and now Chris even made the remaining love between them fade away Edmund also scolded beside him, ¡°I thought he would be smarter than this.¡± Cap铆tulo 1084 Edmund had lost his Loved woman once. Now he knew exactly how Chris was feeling now. Why would he care about the man beside Zora Sugden? He still got an opportunity if Zora Sugden weren¡¯t married. And Zora Sugden hadn¡¯t even started a romantic rtionship with him yet! Over this, Edmund said to Chelsea, ¡°Please call Chris for me Chelsea said doubtfully, ¡°But he is drunk. Will he answer it?¡± ¡°I think we should have a try,¡± Edmund knew he needed to say something to Chris. He knew better than anyone else what Chris needed right now. Chelsea dialed Chris¡¯s number and Chris answered the phone. They heard Chris murmured on the other side, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Edmund said word by word, ¡°We¡¯ve asked Zora Sugden. She is not in a rtionship with that man. Woo her, if you love her. You still have a chance.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Chris answered with a simple word and hung up the phone. Edmund bit his Lips. He didn¡¯t know what Chris meant by saying ¡°okay¡±. But that was not he should be worried about. He and Chelsea had done what they needed to do. After all, it was Chris¡¯s own business. Edmund and Chelsea finally arrived at the holiday resort. They lived in a beautiful vi. The environment was tranquil. ninjanovel In front of the vi there was a forest of peach trees. In the past Chelsea had only seen such a scene in movies. As she got off the car, she didn¡¯t enter the vi directly but head into the forest to feast her eyes with the beauty of peach blossoms. _xQQ10__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x?010__x0010__x2010__x0010 X@Q10__x@Q10__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010__x0010_ It was said that I¡¯m happy because you are happy. Chelsea Liked this ce and thus Edmund also felt quite happy. And he was certainly willing to take photos for her lovely wife. After taking those photos, they took a stroll in the forest hand in hand. Both of them had totally forgot their Luggage before the vi. The forest of peach trees was indeed too enchanting and picturesque to be missed. Chelsea said while feasting her eyes with the beautiful scenery, ¡°I felt as if I were living in the paradise.¡± Edmund took her hand and said, ¡°We can Live here forever if you like.¡± Chelsea smiled, ¡°We can live here when we are old. Now we still have two kids to raise and it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to live here. It was a vi resort anyway, which was only suitable for short trips And they still wanted their child to receive proper education. ¡°Up to you, dear,¡± seeing Edmund¡¯s serious face, Chelsea smiled again They didn¡¯t get back to their vi until they¡¯ve spent several hours in that forest. It was Edmund¡¯s responsibility to take out the things they brought here. Though Chelsea wanted to help him, Edmund still urged him to sit on the sofa to have a rest. Therefore, Chelsea sat on the sofa and watched Edmund walking from here to there while eating fruits. If Edmund didn¡¯t know where to put an item, he would ask Chelsea, which made them look like a couple who had got married for several years Both Edmund and Chelsea how hard it was for them to get remarried and lead a happy life together. When Edmund had finished sorting out their Luggage, he found Chelsea was asleep on the sofa. He felt a bit worried. As the baby grew bigger, she became more and more tired every day. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If she didn¡¯t choose to write her script every day as usual, Edmund even wanted her to only do eating and sleeping Edmund put the quilt on her and then kissed her by the corner of her mouth. Then he walked to the kitchen to prepare their Lunch. Edmund felt it quite Lucky that he had Learned how to cook in the past. It wouldn¡¯t be romantic anymore if they ordered a takeout or hired a chef to cook for them. Cap铆tulo 1085 Nothing could be more romantic than eating a delicious meal cooked by her husband during her pregnancy. Chelsea fell into sleep subconsciously. She had no idea how long she had been sleeping. What she knew was that she was woken up by the fragrance of food. Seeing Edmund came out with thest dish from the kitchen, Chelsea rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± ¡°You are in sweet dreams. I don¡¯t want to interrupt you.¡± Edmund said in a warm voice, which made Chelsea flushed a bit. Edmund put the dishes on the desk and walked over to the sofa. He held his lovely wife in his arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing lunch for you. Shall we have a lunch together?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m quite hungry. You¡¯re a good cooker.¡± Chelsea hen kissed the man¡¯s lips as reward. Edmund kissed back instantly and they kissed for a few seconds before they got up and went to the dining room. Meanwhile, The termination of Zuri¡¯s contract with Peak Entertainment went quite smooth because she and thepany had already reached an agreement in advance. Soon, Zuri became an independent actress. Sunny Foster also resigned from Peak Entertainment to work with Zuri. Sunny had be Zuri¡¯s agent since Zuri chose to be an actress. In other words, Zuri owed who she was now to Sunny and without Zuri¡¯s sess, Sunny wouldn¡¯t have be a famous agent. Now they could not leave each other. ¡°Wish you a bright future,¡± as Zuri and Sunny were about to leave thepany, Luka Pierce also gave his best wishes to them. Zuri put a slight smile on face and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Luka asked, ¡°I heard you want to start your own studio. Have you picked the location of yourpany? I can rmend several ces to you.¡± The mysterious man had asked Luka to tell Zuri about the office for rent in CBD. He could certainly offer Zuri a huge discount or even let Zuri rent that floor for free. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ang¡¯s Library And that man would ask Luka to do that for him because hispany was also in that building. He wanted Zuri to work near him. Zuri also answered directly, ¡°Certainly, I need your rmendation. We were worrying about that these days.¡± She needed a location for her own studio. After all, she was not an actress whose work was all assigned by herpany anymore. Now she was almost the most famous actress. She was quite busy and she needed to form a team to work for her. Luka took a leaflet from the desk. On that leaflet there was a picture of a building in the central business district in this city. Zuri had a glimpse at the picture and then said, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. I could afford to rent it.¡± Luka smiled as he heard her words, ¡°You¡¯re not poor. I know you¡¯re rich enough to rent several floors.¡± Zuri shrugged and said, ¡°I have to save some money. Maybe one day I can keep a toy boy for myself.¡± Sunny rolled her eyes back at her. She knew Zuri was just joking. But it would be really nice if Zuri could find a partner one day. Sunny had spent quite a few years with Zuri. She naturally knew the man named Colin Smith. As her old partner, Sunny didn¡¯t want Zuri to wait for Colin. As Zuri got older, Sunny wanted Zuri to give up Colin, not to waste her youth on that man anymore. Therefore, unlike other agents who didn¡¯t want their actor or actress to start a romantic rtionship, Sunny would rather let Zuri get married than let her still obsessed with that Colin. Luka suggested, ¡°A friend of mine has rent several floors there. And due to some business adjustments, there was a floor empty. If you want to rent that floor, he could offer a discount.¡± Cap铆tulo 1086 Zuri had a glimpse at Luka and said, ¡°Are you serious?¡± Luka smiled, ¡°The annual rent is too high, but the contract has been signed. If he rents the empty floor to you in a low price, he could still get some money back, right?¡± Zuri looked at Luka doubtfully, ¡°Then your friend must be very rich. I can¡¯t imagine how much it costs to rent more than one floor there Luka shrugged, ¡°He runs a biotechpany, really profitable.¡± Zuri listened as Luka borated on the basics of thepany. ¡°No wonder. So, they are paid for their technologies. Unlike us, earning a Living based on how we Look,¡± Zuri tutted. It reminded her of Colin who studied biotech. He would also get paid for his expertise one day. However, the possibility that the biotechpany might be opened by Colin never cFostered her mind because she didn¡¯t think that Colin could run a business like this. After all, he was born into a schrly family. His parents wanted him to be a professor, or simply do research in some scientific research institutions after he came back. The Smith family would allow Colin to go into business. They simply despised those profit-seeking vultures stinking with money. Zuri took the paper from Luka and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Pierce. I¡¯IL discuss it with Sunny.¡± ¡°Okay. Feel free to contact me once you¡¯ve made up your mind.¡± Luka didn¡¯t try to force Zuri into a decision because she might grow suspicious if he did so After Zuri and Sunny left, Luka made a call. ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± ninjanovel ¡°Thanks.¡± A voice sounded from the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for her already. You are not giving up right now, are you?¡± Luka added. ¡°Once I came back, she will know my true identity sooner orter. If she knows I¡¯m the one behind Peak Entertainment, she will definitely cause trouble for me and Peak Entertainment. That¡¯s why I¡¯m Letting her go now,¡± the voice replied. By then, Peak Entertainment would be out of the picture if Zuri wanted to settle the things with him. Luka had put a lot of effort into the development of Peak Entertainment. It would be unfair to Luka if he dragged Luka into his personal affairs. After understanding his good intentions, Luka was touched. Although at a much younger age, he was even calmer and more sophisticated than Luka, who had been in the wanton showbiz for years and years. ¡°Thank you,¡± Luka said. ¡°When will you be back?¡± The voice didn¡¯t respond. Then, the voice of boarding broadcast sounded through the phone. Luka was surprised. ¡°You are already at the airport?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± the voice answered. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Luka chuckled. Cap铆tulo 1087 ¡°Wee back.¡± Luka was curious how would this man conquer an intractable woman Like Zuri. He Looked forward to finding out which party would prevail. After the official termination of the contract, Zuri signed another contract with the dating show in the hope of finding a nice man on the show and embarking on a romantic journey. She would also start shooting the military-themed TV series when she was done with her studio-rted business. Choosing the siting of the studio was really a headache for Zuri. It was the exact reason why she signed with Peak Entertainment. In Peak Entertainment, she didn¡¯t need to go through all these herself. Being a boss didn¡¯t agree with her carefree personality. Fortunately, Sunny came to her rescue. After visiting several sites, she finally settled on the one rmended by Luka. Sunny was over the moon when she came back from the site-hunting. She said to Zuri, ¡°Haytan Tower is wonderful! It has a delightful sea view and is filled with sunlight. Just think about being in a room like that. Oh, I just love it.¡± Sunny closed her eyes, picturing herself being there. Zuri, who was sitting in the couchzily, tted, ¡°Do you know that being exposed to too much sunlight may lead to skin cancer?¡± As celebrities, they had to make sure their skin stayed healthy at all times. Too much sunlight wasn¡¯t necessarily a good thing. Sunny was speechless. ninjanovel She shot up from the couch, then put her hands on her hips. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think sunscreen is invented for! If you don¡¯t rent it, I¡¯ll quit!¡± Zuri raised her hands and surrendered. She chuckled. ¡°Okay, okay. Haytan Tower it is!¡± Sunny knew Zuri was kidding about skin cancer and all that. Normally, Zuri wouldn¡¯t have any problem with Sunny¡¯s decision on the siting. Zuri also knew that Sunny was joking about her quitting. They were in this together. They couldn¡¯t do anything without each other now. However, Zuri called Chelsea, who was on her honeymoon, and made her ask Edmund if Haytan Tower was a good choice. Chelsea passed Zuri¡¯s words to Edmund. ¡°Haytan Tower?¡± Edmund frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t that the building where Colin¡¯s biotechpany was Located? Then, Chelsea told Edmund that it was Luka who rmended this ce to Zuri. Edmund nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, it is a good choice.¡± This was obviously Colin¡¯s n. Edmund didn¡¯t want to sabotage it. Chelsea nced at Edmund in confusion. ¡°How do you know? Why?¡± Edmund coughed. He blurted, ¡°Haytan Tower is located in a flourishing business center. It¡¯s a new landmark in Vertoak. It has great view, nice location, advanced facilities. Also, the headquarters of several big fashion brands are there. It¡¯s perfect for Zuri¡¯s studio.¡± Cap铆tulo 1088 ¡°Really?¡± Chelsea doubted. She grew suspicious when Edmund gave her a positive answer without telling her the reason. But now, Edmund¡¯s detailed exnation still hadn¡¯t dispelled her suspicion. However, she just couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong about it. Seeing that Chelsea didn¡¯t believe him, Edmund asked helplessly, ¡°What can I do to make you believe me?¡± ¡°Sorry, I may be overthinking it.¡± Chelsea looked at his battered expression and stopped grilling him. ninjanovel Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After Chelsea told her what Edmund had said, Zuri was relieved. Finally, she told Sunny to book the avable office in Haytan Tower. Now that site selection was determined, Sunny would take care of the renovation, recruitment and the rest. As for Zuri, she had to get ready for the filming. At Vertoak Airport. Temperature was picking up in mid-April. Flowers were in bloom during the warmth of spring. A handsome man just got off the ne. He walked into the terminal building with his suitcase. The pair of big sunsses on the bridge of his nose hid his cold ck eyes, but the white shirt and ck trousers failed to conceal his breathtaking charm. His eye-catching appearance caused quite a stir at the airport. Paparazzi and reporters were also attracted by him, and pointed their cameras at him. The man noticed the sound of the shutter and frowned slightly at them. Although they couldn¡¯t see his eyes, they were still quite intimidated by his discernable displeasure. The man walked up to them when they stood there, frozen in their stance. He fished out a few business cards and handed to them. ¡°This is mywyer¡¯s business card. If you post my photos without my consent, I¡¯IL file awsuit against you.¡± His voice was cold The reporters were at a loss for words. Why was he so serious? They just took a few pictures of him because he was so handsome. Of course, his picture could also get their reports more views because who doesn¡¯t love a good-looking person They would want to see more of his pictures and know more about his family background and his true identity. Who would have thought that this man threatened to file a Lawsuit against them? ¡°Sir¡­¡± Someone tried to justify himself However, the man just made sure that they all got hiswyer¡¯s business card and left. He had warned them. If the reporters didn¡¯t know any better and posted his pictures anyway, he would take up the weapon of Law. Attracting too much attention to himself would ruin his n. The reporters were indignant. However, no one dared to act out when they saw the name on the business card. The Lawyer was one of the partners of Brayan Collins¡¯sw firm. He specialized in showbiz legal disputes. He handled the reputation litigation and rights protection of celebrities very well. They couldn¡¯t afford to go against him. In the Smith family residence. Cap铆tulo 1089 A beautifuldy came out as soon as the driver parked his car at the gate of the vi She hugged Colin, who just got off the car, and eximed, ¡°My son! I can¡¯t believe you are really here!¡± Colin¡¯s expression softened. He threw his arms around her and patted on her shoulder in an attempt to calm her down. He had onlye back a handful of times during the past few years abroad. At first, he didn¡¯t want toe back because this city had broken his heart. Then, he was too busy with all kinds of research and didn¡¯t have time toe back. ninjanovel Fortunately, his parents would attend various symposiums abroad. So they still had the chance to meet each other a few times each year. Although it was his mother who drove Zuri away, he med Nia more for not sticking around. Yes, his mother did threaten her. But if Zuri insisted, his mother would eventuallypromise. Zuri said that she loved him. Facing the lure of money, however, she ditched him without even the slightest hesitation. This was what made him sad, desperate, and angry. ¡°Good to have you back.¡± Colin¡¯s mother, Colleen Donovan, turned away and wiped her tears. She thought that Colin would be forever mad at her for driving away Zuri. For years, she lived in fear of Colin nevering back. She was more than relieved to see him back. Colin was the only son in this family. Although it was also nice for him to pursue a bright future abroad, his family still wanted him to go back to Vertoak. Knowing that Colin would be back today, the dinner was prepared Long ago. The family of three sat at the table in the dining room. ConsidKatharineg that Colin had just got off the ne and was probably suffKatharineg from jetg, they didn¡¯t invite all their friends and rtives. The dinner went well until Colin¡¯s father, Randall, asked Colin, ¡°The biology professor job at Vertoak University, have you made up your mind?¡± Colin put down the chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ve already turned it down.¡± Randall nodded. ¡°So, you are going to take a job at the research institution?¡± Colin replied calmly, ¡°I turned that down as well.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Randall and Colleen both asked in disbelief. In their opinion, those two jobs were decent and stable. They could ept any one Colin chose. Colleen came around and murmured, ¡°Then, what¡¯s your ideal job?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a job right now.¡± Colin¡¯s words shocked his parents. He didn¡¯t tell his parents that he had started a leading biotechpany. The Smiths had always been a family of schrs. Colin was the first person in the family who went into business. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If he told his parents about that, they would definitely try to stop him. They wouldn¡¯t agree to his idea even if he promised that this wouldn¡¯t affect his school work. Cap铆tulo 1090 It wasn¡¯t about profits or anything. His parents just despised those businessmen somehow. However, a majority of their research funds were donated by those businessmen. Regardless of thebels, schrs and businessmen could all do good to the society, couldn¡¯t they? That was why he didn¡¯t tell his parents. There was simply no need to do that. They wouldn¡¯t understand it anyway. ¡°You¡­¡± Colleen was exasperated. Randall¡¯s face darkened. Colin had been nothing but a good son for as long as they could remember. How did he be so reGordonious these days? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Colleen took a deep breath. ¡°Colin, you are almost 30. You can¡¯t live like this forever. You need to find a job and learn to be independent! Uncle Byrd¡¯s daughter¡­¡± Colleen was just about to say that Uncle Byrd¡¯s daughter also came back after finishing her education abroad and was now teaching at a university. Colin could go on a date with her sometime in the future. Colin knew what his mother was ramping up to something, so he interrupted her. Ang¡¯s Library He took out his graduation certificate, awards, and transcripts from a documents pouch beside him. His parents were both befuddled by his action. Colin said slowly, ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯ve been living a life that you wanted me to Live. I believe I¡¯ve made you proud by winning all these awards and credentials. But I¡¯m done with this. Over the years, I feel like I¡¯m nothing but a walking dead. For once, I want to live my own life. I also have ns for my career.¡± Randall and Colleen didn¡¯t appreciate his Little speech at all. By saying that, Colin was letting them know that he wouldn¡¯t be controlled by them anymore. Colin had made it very clear that he wanted them to stay out of his career nning. ¡°I¡¯m full. Time for me to leave. Have a good sleep.¡± Colin stood up from the chair. Colleen was pissed. ¡°Where do you think you are going?¡± This was his home. Where else could he go? ¡°I¡¯ve got a ce to stay.¡± Colin had bought a house without letting his parents know. He studied very hard and won a lot of schrships abroad, which was used to invest in the establishment of Peak Entertainment with Luka. The money brought in by Peak Entertainment Later served as the starting fund of his own biotechpany. Colin has long be an upstart in the business world throughout the years¡¯ hard work. However, he chose to stay low-key about it. Buying a house or a car was nothing to him. ¡°You still need the keys to get in,¡± Colleen shouted behind him. His parent had bought him a house before. Since Colin was away all the time, they kept the keys for him. ¡°I¡¯LL go to my ce.¡± With that, Colin walked out of the door. Colleen and Randall were shocked into a daze. They looked at each other, didn¡¯t know what to do. Then, Colleen burst into tears. ¡°What was that supposed to mean? Why won¡¯t he stay? This is his home and he just got back! What did he mean by Living his own life? Is he. He¡¯s still in love with that Zuri White, isn¡¯t he?¡± Colleen cried even louder when she thought of that possibility. Cap铆tulo 1091 Randall frowned, ¡°Impossible. He had always med Zuri for leaving him. He and Zuri had lost contact for so many years. And he never brought her up in front of us. I think he had moved on.¡± ¡°Then why won¡¯t he stay?¡± asked Colleen. Randallforted her. ¡°Honestly, I feel Like I don¡¯t know him anymore. Let¡¯s just hope that things will work out.¡± When Colin took out all his awards and said that he never felt alive over the years, Randall was also stunned. Randall¡¯s words wrung Colleen¡¯s heart to the very core. She also felt Like Colin was a total stranger to her now. The couple was at a loss. They cleaned up the table after a few mouthfuls of food. They still had to cheer up to deal with all their rtives and friends, especially those who wanted to introduce their daughters to their son. After Colin left the Smith residence, he asked the driver to send him to his neighborhood. He grabbed his two suitcases after the driver dropped him off and took another taxi. It was his parents¡¯ driver after all. He didn¡¯t want his parent to know where exactly he was heading to. ninjanovel He got off the taxi, called the gatekeeper, and walked into another neighborhood. Zuri was packing her bags for the filming when the doorGordon rang. She wondered who would drop by thiste in the night. It couldn¡¯t be Sunny. Zuri just had a video call with her. She should be in thefort of her own home now. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chelsea was still on her honeymoon and wouldn¡¯t be back until dayster. ¡°It can¡¯t be one of my crazy fans, can it?¡± Zuri went downstairs to open the door. When she saw the man standing outside through the peephole, she thought she was hallucinating. Colin Smith? They hadn¡¯t met each other for years now. He looked more mature yet still so simr the young man her used to be. The ring of the doorGordon shock her out of the daze. She opened the door without hesitation. For many years, she had been waiting to hear from him. Now that she had decided to move on, he just showed up out of nowhere. In that case, she¡¯d better just give him a closure and make a clean break from him. When she opened the door, she saw the two giant suitcases by his feet. It seemed like he had rushed here right after he got off the ne. Cap铆tulo 1092 She was too focused on his face and failed to notice that when she was peeking through the peephole. What the hell was happening ! Before Zuri coulde around, Colin carried his suitcases inside. She looked at him, mouth agape. Ang¡¯s Library As a popr celebrity who cared about her reputation, she stopped him. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± She was at the height of her influence right now. Being caught on camera with a man in the middle of a night at her house would ruin her career. Then she would have to make a rification that he was her boyfriend or even fianc¨¦. Otherwise, people would gossip about her ¡°promiscuous¡± private life non-stop. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thinking of that, Zuri thought that he must be doing this on purpose. She collected herself and stood in front of the man again. Colin simply kicked the door open and forced Zuri into the house with the suitcases in his hands until her back was against the wall. The man¡¯s slim and strong body pressed against hers as he whispered into her ear, ¡°Long time no see, Zuri White.¡± Zuri admitted that her heart just skipped a beat. She was still in love with him. But that didn¡¯t mean he could do whatever he wanted to her! She was not some old toy that he could threw away when he was tired of it. However, Zuri was too much of a restive soul to be tricked by his flirt. She raised her head a little, showing her perfect jawline. Then, she leaned closer to him and smiled, ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t heard from you for almost a decade. Long time indeed.¡± She had pictured the day she met Colin again over and over. The scenario that ran through her head most frequently was that Colin would me her for Leaving him and give her a hard time. She had also thought about the situation where they were alienated and he would treat her like a total stranger. What she had never expected was that he woulde back to find her right after he got off the ne and pressed her against the wall with his own body. Although Zuri was shocked, she still had a fully functioning brain. The words she just threw at him were full of irony, insinuating that it waspletely ridiculous of him toe back so suddenly and make such an intimate move on her after vanishing into thin air for almost a decade. Zuri thought that Colin would be embarrassed after hearing that. Unexpectedly, he moved even closer to her and replied calmly, ¡°Four years of college plus five years after graduation. It¡¯s exactly nine years.¡± Zuri froze, didn¡¯t know how to react. Her heart ached after realizing that it had been nine years since shest saw him. Meanwhile, she was shocked that Colin still remembered how Long they had separated. She hadn¡¯t heard from him since he Left nine years ago. She thought he had long forgotten about her Her feelings were mixed. She smacked him on his chest. ¡°Colin Smith, you bastard!¡± Zuri tried to wriggle free in the heat of the moment. Colin tightened his grip, then lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. Cap铆tulo 1093 Zuri tried to resist it and even wanted to tackle him. But he was Colin, the man she had dreamed about meeting again. Although it was a little strange to be so intimate with him after he disappeared from her life for so many years, she had nothing to lose. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed back harder. Momentster, Colin let go of her in an attempt to curb his burning desire. He stared at her and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the bathroom? I have to take a shower. I just got off the ne and didn¡¯t have time to freshen up.¡± His voice was hoarse. ¡°Second floor.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t know why would she tell him that. Hearing the man¡¯s chuckle, Zuri turned angry from embarrassment. Her answer was tantamount to letting him stay and wanting to do something with him Later. Thinking of that, she pushed the man away. Colin went to the second floor, leaving Zuri downstairs regretting what she had said. Colin didn¡¯t even bother to take a change of clothes with him. He would have to take it off Later anyway. Zuri buried her face in her hands and paced around the living room. He wanted to call Chelsea for help. But Chelsea was pregnant right now. She might have already fallen asleep. Moreover, Chelsea might be shocked if Zuri told her that Colin was upstairs taking a shower in her house. ConsidKatharineg that sudden mood change was bad for pregnant women, Zuri gave up the idea of calling Chelsea. Zuri threw herself into the couch and closed her eyes, trying to calm herself down. But all she could think of was her kissing Colin just now. Her heart beat even faster. Zuri patted her face, forcing herself to stop thinking about it. ¡°Zuri White, get a grip! Remember what he had done to you?¡± she thought. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She had handled all the kiss scenes with those handsome actors calmly. What was so special about Colin? It was just one kiss. Why was her heart racing? Zuri couldn¡¯t help but recalled the day when they first met. They were both young back then. He was not as sturdy as he was right now and she was always happy and joyful. They were with each other every day in that summer after they graduated from high school. She didn¡¯t feel bad for giving herself to him. At that time, he was her everything. She thought he was her harbor. Therefore, she gave him all she had. When Colin¡¯s mother pped the cheque right in her face, she suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t Live in a fairytale and lovers didn¡¯t always get to Live happily ever after. His parents wanted him to go abroad, but he said he would stay for Zuri. His parents grew anxious because his reckless decision would ruin his future. Zuri also knew that. When she took the cheque and broke up with Colin, her heart shattered into million pieces. She loved him. That was why she did it. She wanted what was best for him. Cap铆tulo 1094 ¡°You like it here?¡± Colin¡¯s voice pulled her back from her memories. Zuri opened her eyes to see Colin standing in front of her with only a bath towel tied around his waist. She had never seen his body after that summer. Now that he was standing there half-naked, Zuri had to admit that she was a little aroused. She was about to stand up from the couch to get her mind off things when Colin pounced on her. Next thing she knew, their bodies intertwined. However, she still had grievance in her heart after all. When they were about to reach the climax, she pushed people away a bit and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Smith, it has been so many years and you are still a bad kisser.¡± Seeing his expression stiffen, she beamed. ¡°I¡¯ve kissed so many men over the years. What¡¯s the saying, practice makes perfect?¡± She could tell Colin was burning up. Although she kissed those actors for work reasons, this piece of information was still enough to make Colin go crazy. But she didn¡¯t know that her saying that to an energetic man was simply a mistake. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Colin didn¡¯t let Zuri sleep for the whole night. When Zuri woke up in the morning, she thought she would miss her flight. She checked the time and found it was still early. The man beside her had his arms around her waist, sound asleep. Zuri didn¡¯t know how could he sleepst night. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep because her heart was a mess and didn¡¯t know how to face him. If he hade back just a few years earlier, she would open her arms and get back with him all over again. But now¡­ Now, it was toote. Her faith in him had died down, and her feelings for him had faded. Funny how he came back just when she decided to move on. Shey there quietly, listening to his heartbeat. Then she decided to take French leave. She had a flight to catch anyway, which was a perfect excuse for Leaving without saying goodbye. This time, she would stay in a heavily-guarded military base with the crew for the filming, close to being isted from the outside world for around three months. Zuri was d that she agreed to take the role because she still had three months to sort herself out before confronting Colin. The other reason why she wanted to leave without telling him was that she wanted him to have a taste of his own poison. She wanted to see how would he suffer after she disappeared from his world. Zuri lifted theforter and tried to get out of the bed. However, the second her feet touched the ground, the pain from her lower body hit her. She fell back into the bed. Look at what Colin had done! He did her over and over against night. Now, it pained her to walk! However, Zuri was tough enough to power through it. She walked out of the bedroom, washed up, and grabbed her suitcase before she left. The first thing she did when she got in a taxi heading to the airport was call Sunny. Sunny was still sleeping. After being woken up by Zuri¡®s call, she asked in a drowsy voice, ¡°What are you doing calling me this early?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zuri¡¯s flight was in the afternoon. They had nned it out yesterday. Cap铆tulo 1095 They would have lunch together and then Sunny would drive Zuri to the airport. Zuri was never an early bird. That was why Sunny was surprised to get her call at this time. Zuri said solemnly, ¡°Sunny, I need your help on two things. It¡¯s urgent.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sunny had never seen Zuri being so serious in her entire friendship with Zuri. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now.¡± Zuri had no time to exin it to Sunny. ¡°First, change my flight. I have to catch the earliest flight to leave Vertoak. I am already on my way to the airport.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sunny was at a loss of words. ¡°Second, when will the dating show make the official announcement? I want them to make it right now and say I¡¯ll be in it.¡± Zuri added. Although she and Colin just had sexst night, it didn¡¯t mean anything. She wanted Colin to know that she was going to be in a dating show and make him jealous. ninjanovel He had left her waiting for so long. She couldn¡¯t be coaxed that easily. He had never exined anything about his disappearance. If she forgave him just Like that, how would that make her Look? Also, she didn¡¯t know what she was to him. Did he still Love her? Still ming her? Or was he just looking for a goody?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was notpletely impossible. As one of the top actresses in the showbiz, Zuri had a pretty face and nice body. She looked stunning and dazzling in every photo. Her womanly curve was simply heaven-sent. She also thought of another more dramatic possibility, that is, the reason why Colin came back to her was to trifle with her feelings to get back at her for leaving him. The second he realized that she was falling for him all over again, he would dump her. But no matter what game he was ying, Zuri wouldn¡¯t fall for it. ¡°What happened to youst night? Why did you change your mind?¡± Sunny was shocked by Zuri¡¯s words. They had justmunicated with the dating show¡¯s crewst night. The crew meant to wait and make the announcement till the Last minute to leave enough suspense. All these years in the showbiz, Zuri had never been in a serious rtionship. Love scandals about her were always rified as soon as possible. Some people said that she already had a secret sugar daddy, others believed that she couldn¡¯t fall in love with a man because she was a lesbian. Zuri was a controversial public figure. People would want to watch her on the show. That was why the crew decided to save the announcement of her participation for thest. Zuri¡¯s sudden change of heart really gave Sunny a headache. Zuri pleaded, ¡°My sweet angel Sunny. Please make it work! My happiness depends on this.¡± Sunny was left even more confused. ¡°Your happiness?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just use your magicalmunication skills to help me get this done. Love you.¡± Zuri could be such a sweet talker. Sunny was egged on by her words and got to the business the second she hung up the phone. Zuri heaved a sigh of relief. She believed that Sunny waspetent enough to handle this. Cap铆tulo 1096 It was still early when she got to the airport. Sunny was really efficient. She had already changed the flight for her. After Zuri boarded the ne, Zuri received a message from Sunny when she was waiting for the ne to take off. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ALl done. The announcement will be out after yound.¡± Zuri messaged Sunny numerous kiss and heart emojis, and then she turned off her phone in satisfaction. Colin hadn¡¯t got a good night¡¯s sleep like this for a long time. He had dreamed a girl was calling out his name with a charming smile while he was touching her soft body. ninjanovel Combined with the jetg, he slept until noon. When he woke up, he was stunned at the sight of the exquisite white chandelier hanging from the ceiling, which was obviously the women¡¯s style. He could tell it was not the incandescent Lamp in his apartment. Because he had counted the lines on themp cap countless times on those sleepless nights. Surely, he was not in his apartment. Colin took a few minutes to realize that he had returned to his home country and spent one night with the girl who always appeared in his dream. That was why he was at her house. Recalling what happenedst night, Colin held his forehead and couldn¡¯t help but Laugh. She was still as tough as ever and would only be meek after an intense sex. However, Colin felt a little strange at this moment. He turned around only to find that the girl had long since disappeared. He immediately sat up and frowned. ¡°Zuri?¡± His voice was as deep and pleasant as the sound of a cello. There was no response in the empty room. A bad feeling swept Colin. He got up in the towel and went downstairs to look for Zuri while constantly thinking about how to start the conversation with her. There wasn¡¯t a single person in the huge vi. Colin finally saw his two suitcases lying on the floor in the doorway. He remembered that he had put them near the wall when he came in Last night. Obviously, someone had kicked them over. Thinking of the image that Zuri was pissed off, he couldn¡¯t stop grinning. She was a sassy and straightforward person, and this was something she definitely would do. Then, he saw arge piece of white paper stuck on one of the suitcases. He walked over and picked it up, finding it was a note that Zuri had left for him. The message was written by a thick ck marker, and it said, ¡°Mr. Smith, it was just a one-night stand between adults. If you wantpensation, please contact my agent, Sunny Foster. Just tell her how much you want. ¡°PS: Please Leave my house immediately after you wake up. Close the door and better Leave at night to avoid being caught on camera by the paparazzi.¡± Colin tore up the note and threw it into the trash can, pretending never to see it. She could do anything she wanted, but he still had his own purpose. Colin opened his suitcase, took out a change of clothes, went upstairs, and took a shower to refresh himself. He made two assumptions about Zuri¡¯s leaving before he woke up. Firstly, she couldn¡¯t face what happenedst night, so she chose to escape. Secondly, she hated him, so she tried to get back at him in this way. But she definitely still had him in her heart, for whatever purpose. Cap铆tulo 1097 Otherwise, with her disposition, she wouldn¡¯t have Let him touch herst night, not even a single finger. After taking a shower, his phone rang. It was from Lucien Fowler, his partner and also the apparent person in charge of Camcien Lifetech. Lucien asked over the phone, ¡°Will youe to the office today?¡± Lucien knew that Colin had returned from abroad. He and Colin knew each other during their studies abroad. But he had returned a few years ago. Compared with doing research, he was better at socializing. Colin took the opportunity to start this biologicalpany with him. Hence, they could work together and concentrate on their respective fields. Lucien was responsible for the daily management and operation of thepany, while Colin was responsible for the research and development behind the scenes. With perfect cooperation, Camcien Lifetech has quickly be a new star in themercial circle of Vertoak over the past few years. Colin¡¯s several leading research achievements even brought Camcien Lifetech to the forefront of the biological industry. ¡°Yes.¡± Colin replied, ¡°Pick me up in 20 minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucien Laughed and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared an office for you. Wee back.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Colin simply replied. He had excellent partners at Peak Entertainment and Camcien Lifetech, which guaranteed him the possibility to concentrate more on his studies and research during these years abroad. Having finished talking to Lucien, Colin went downstairs to the kitchen and skillfully prepared breakfast for himself. Ang¡¯s Library Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As for his suitcases, Colin thought for a moment and decided to take them away temporarily. He had nned to live here, but hadn¡¯t expected that Zuri would directly leave. Now he didn¡¯t have a key and could only wait till she returned. Twenty minutes Later, Lucien saw Colin walking out of the vis with two suitcases. He took off his sunsses and looked around. Then he asked in confusion, ¡°Whose house did you stay atst night?¡± Lucien knew where Colin lived, for he had helped with buying and decorating Colin¡¯s house, so he could tell that this house neither belonged to Colin¡¯s or Colin¡¯s parents. Colin simply said, ¡°A friend¡¯s house.¡± Colin hadn¡¯t spoken with Lucien about his story with Zuri for two reasons. First, Lucien was very active in the business circle and could meet Zuri on many asions. Colin was afraid that Lucien would spill the beans to Zuri if he knew. Secondly, Colin didn¡¯t know how to exin how he had been tangling with Zuri for so many years. Therefore, he had never talked about it with Lucien. Since he had returned from abroad now, he decided to tell Lucien the whole story, but not now while they were standing on the street. Lucien walked around Colin several times, Looking him up and down for a long time, then he leaned closer to him, sniffed, and said meaningfully, ¡°I can smell the fragrance of women all over you. You must have stayed in a woman¡¯s housest night.¡± ¡°No sooner had you returned from abroad than you spent a night with a woman! It overturned your cool and unapproachable image in my heart!¡± Lucien was really a bit sharp-tongued. Colin wanted to kick him away. The shampoo and shower gel he used were all Zuri¡¯s, so he was full of women¡¯s fragrances. On the other hand, Lucien leaned so close to him and sniffed, causing the security guards at the gate to keep looking at them curiously, as if they were a couple. ¡°Stay away from me.¡± At the thought of this, Colin pushed Lucien to the side, then put one of his suitcases into the trunk. Lucien helped Colin with another suitcase, but he didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°I heard that many celebrities live here because of the strict security in this vi area. Did you meet any celebrities on the way out?¡± Cap铆tulo 1098 Colin didn¡¯t answer. If he said that the woman he was withst night was a famous A-List actress in the entertainment industry, he didn¡¯t know if it would make Lucien¡¯s jaw drop. So, Colin ignored Lucien¡¯s question and got in the car. Lucien had long known Colin was less talkative for many years, so he didn¡¯t mind Colin not answKatharineg. After Lucien got into the car, he continued while driving, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you.¡± ¡°What surprise?¡± Colin wasn¡¯t interested in it at all. The so-called surprise was probably not a good surprise as he knew Lucien. ninjanovel Lucien said mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lucien suddenly was aware of something and added, ¡°Maybe¡­ It might not be a surprise.¡± Lucien didn¡¯t expect that Colin was seeing someone, which made his arrangement quite awkward. However, it was all set. He couldn¡¯t change it for the moment and could only proceed with it as nned. When they arrived at Camcien Lifetech, located in Haytan Tower, Lucien excitedly took Colin to an office. ¡°Come! Look at the office I¡¯ve prepared for you. It¡¯s designed ording to your noble and cold temperament. Moreover, you¡¯re the only person on this floor. It¡¯s absolutely quiet.¡± Colin was indeed very satisfied with this office. Lucien knew his preferences very well, so he sincerely replied, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s not bad.¡± Lucien continued, ¡°There is only an office room, a Laboratory room, and arge multimedia conference room on this floor. But we rarely use it. You don¡¯t have to worry about disturbing you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± What Colin needed the most was silence. Lucien suddenly leaned closer to him and observed mysteriously, ¡°By the way, I had lowered the rent of the upper floor for your friend Luka as you said. And do you know whom Luka introduced it to?¡± Colin raised his eyebrows and pretended knowing nothing. ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°Zuri White!¡± Lucien shouted excitedly and almost jumped up when mentioning the name, startling Colin ¡°Do you know Zuri White?¡± Without waiting for an answer, Lucien thought that Colin didn¡¯t know Zuri and began to exin to him. ¡°You might not know much about the stars in the domestic entertainment industry these years. Zuri White is one of the most popr actresses now.¡± ¡°Her face and her figure were amazing! You know what people say?¡± Lucien¡¯s face was full of desire. ¡°She has the face of an Angel and a hot body!¡± As Lucien finished speaking excitedly, he suddenly felt Colin¡¯s cold gaze. He asked, puzzling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Nothing,¡± Colin said Lightly. Any man wouldn¡¯t be happy if he knew other men coveted his woman However, Lucien knew Colin too well. The more he spoke in such a tone, the more he felt unhappy. Lucien thought about what he had just said and suddenly pped his forehead. He remarked with certainty, ¡°I know. You must think that I was exaggerating about Zuri White. You don¡¯t believe that there is such a perfect woman in the world, right?¡± Colin was speechless. Was Lucien a fool? What was going through his mind? Colin seriously doubted how Lucien had made it to the same university as he did. Lucien didn¡¯t notice Colin¡¯s weird expression. He took out his phone and searched many beautiful photos of Zuri. ¡°Come, let me show you. She is Zuri White.¡± Lucien defended his words as he slid his thumb acFoster the photos. ¡°See? I¡¯m not exaggerating. She is really a peerless beauty, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯ve seen her a few times at some events. She¡¯s even more beautiful in person.¡± Colin took a deep breath, thinking that if Lucien dared to show such a covetous look in front of him again, he would punch Lucien in the face. Cap铆tulo 1099 Fortunately, Lucien put away his phone the next second, then said in a gloomy tone, ¡°A shame about such a beautiful woman.¡± Colin raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucien said mysteriously, ¡°The beauty doesn¡¯t have even one boyfriend these years. It¡¯s said that she doesn¡¯t like men, but women!¡± Taking a deep breath, Colin was almost shocked to death by Lucien¡¯s remarks. Lucien thought Colin was just surprised to hear that, so he moved closer to Colin and asked, ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite a pity.¡± Then Colin changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve prepared a surprise for me?¡± He really didn¡¯t want to hear Lucien talking nonsense. Not only did he know Zuri, but he was also very familiar with everything about her, such as the number of moles on her body and even the detailed location of each mole. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y He was even more sure that Zuri definitely didn¡¯t like women. Otherwise, how could she have sex with himst night? Colin¡¯s question immediately brought Lucien back to earth. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He took out his phone, walked to the side, and made a call. In a few minutes, the elevator doors opened, and a young, fashionably dressed girl came out, carrying a document bag. ¡°Colin, Lucien.¡± As she reached them, the girl greeted them as though they had been friends for years. Then, her watery eyes fell on Colin, alighted with joy. ¡°Mnie?¡± A frown flitted acFoster Colin¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mnie nchard was the daughter of a tutor of Colin and Lucien when studying abroad. Hence, both of them naturally knew her. In recent years, Colin had switched to another tutor for further studies, but he still had kept in contact with Mnie and that tutor. Lucien exined. ¡°You know what? When Mnie heard you wereing back, she deliberately followed suit. So, I hired her and arranged her as your assistant.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hearing this, Colin knew what was going on and couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked Lucien, ¡°Is this your so-called surprise?¡± Colin had long known that Mnie Liked him. There were countless Chinese or foreign girls who admired him all these years, but he wasn¡¯t interested in anyone. He had already picked the most beautiful, wild, and gorgeous flower in the world. There had been no ce for the other flowers in his heart. After switching to another tutor, Colin deliberately reduced his contact with Mnie to avoid their paths cFostKatharineg, but he didn¡¯t expect Lucien to hire her as his assistant. Colin was utterly lost for words. ¡°I don¡¯t need an assistant.¡± Without considKatharineg anyone¡¯s feelings, Colin coldly refused. Cap铆tulo 1100 Mnie¡¯s eyes were moist as though she was about to cry. She was also a person who had never suffered any failure or setbacks since she was born. But now Colin rejected her in person, and she felt so humiliated. Lucien quickly tried to smooth things over and dragged Colin to the side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mnie came all the way to see¡­¡± Before Lucien could finish, Colin interrupted coldly, ¡°When you picked me up just now, you should know that I spent the night at a woman¡¯s house.¡± Colin didn¡¯t lower his voice deliberately so that Mnie could hear him. As expected, Mnie was shocked in disbelief. Seeing Mnie¡¯s expression, Lucien almost jumped out of his shoes. He tugged at Colin¡¯s sleeve and asked in a low voice, ¡°I know it. So what? It means nothing!¡± Lucien had indeed guessed it. However, Colin didn¡¯t introduce the woman to him but waited alone at the entrance with suitcases. The woman didn¡¯t even show up. In his view, Colin didn¡¯t take that woman seriously. Perhaps it was just a one-night stand, which wouldn¡¯t affect him helping Mnie pursue Colin. Mnie was the youngest daughter of their tutor. In Lucien¡¯s eyes, Mnie was young, beautiful, and gentle. She was suitable for a cold fish like Colin, who looked utterly emotionless. Most importantly, Mnie Loved Colin deeply. Weren¡¯t they a perfect match? Colin couldn¡¯t bother to speak with Lucien. He pulled Lucien¡¯s hand away and walked toward Mnie.Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mnie, your parents are both living abroad. Vertoak won¡¯t be your home.¡± In other words, she shouldn¡¯t have left her parents ande to Vertoak for him. When Mnie heard what Colin had just said, tears were streaming down her cheeks. Seeing the young girl crying in front of the two men, Lucien couldn¡¯t bear to watch and hurriedly gave Mnie a tissue to wipe her tears. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Colin didn¡¯t care at all and coldly continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already made it clear that I don¡¯t have loving feelings for you. If you insist on pursuing me, it will never work.¡± Colin had made his attitude clear abroad when noticing Mnie¡¯s had an affection for him. It was just that Mnie hadn¡¯t given up all these years. Colin thought for a moment and added, ¡°I already have someone I love, and I¡¯ll marry her in the future.¡± As soon as Colin finished speaking, both Mnie and Lucien were stunned. Lucien red at Colin as if he had seen a stranger. He had known Colin for years but never heard Colin mention someone he Liked. All these years, Colin hadn¡¯t shown any interest in women. For a time, Lucien thought that he Liked men. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have helped Mnie actively because he thought that perhaps Colin was too dull to know his own heart. Mnie felt the same way as Lucien. Colin had been single all these years, making Mnie believe that there was no loved person in Colin¡¯s heart. And she had stayed with Colin for years because of her father, so she surely thought that she had the advantage of being his girlfriend. But who would have expected that Colin could spend the night with a woman and even im that he loved that woman? Mnie felt that her entire world had copsed, so she ran away crying. Cap铆tulo 1101 Lucien was shocked with his mouth and even forgot tofort Mnie. Colin red at Lucien in disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with my personal affair again.¡± Only then did Luciene back to his senses. ¡°You already have someone you like?¡± he murmured in disbelief. ¡°You mean the woman who spent the night with youst night?¡± ¡°Who else would I be talking about?¡± Colin looked at Lucien in disdain. He wouldn¡¯t go to a woman¡¯s house as soon as hended if he didn¡¯t like her. Could it be that he was such an easy man? Lucien stomped his foot. ¡°But you never said it.¡± Colin snorted, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have one.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you introduce her to me today?¡± asked Lucien, putting his hands on his waist. ¡°And why didn¡¯t she show up?¡± The question stuck with Colin. He didn¡¯t want to keep it a secret, but Zuri had run away, and he could do nothing about it. When seeing Colin stiffened for a moment, Lucien came closer and asked, ¡°Why so silent?¡± Before Colin could say anything, Lucien said with certainty, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have a girlfriend, right? You just lied to Mnie to make her give up!¡± ninjanovel Colin was speechless again Was Lucien soft in the head? He raised his hand on his forehead and took a deep breath. Then he gritted his teeth and scolded, ¡°Have you watched too many cheeky soap operas? What the hell is going on with your mind!¡± ¡°So, do you really have a girlfriend? Who is she?¡± Lucien stared at him and asked. ¡°Manage to let Mnie leave thepany first. I¡¯Ll tell youter.¡± Colin pointed in the direction that Mnie had left. Lucien was extremely depressed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to send her away. I promised our tutor to take care of Mnie here. I can only dismiss her as your assistant for now.¡± Lucien had even promised to be the matchmaker for Mnie and Colin. If he sent Mnie back now, how could he face their tutor in the future? ¡°Up to you.¡± Colin didn¡¯t insist on forcing Mnie to leave Vertoak, as long as Mnie would not be his assistant and stayed away from him. As for the rest, it was not his concern. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one who promised to take care of Mnie. Colin¡¯s phone rang at that moment. He pulled out the phone and instantly stopped breathing as he looked at the screen It was a message sent by the news app. ¡°Zuri White has announced herself to join a dating reality show, ¡°the headline read. He clicked on the details page and saw Zuri¡¯s photo. Cap铆tulo 1102 Colin knew that Zuri had intended to join a love reality show before. And Zuri was still the actress of Peak Entertainment at that time. Hence, he had directly rejected her proposal. After that, Zuri hadn¡¯t mentioned it again. Colin thought Zuri had given up the idea. He hadn¡¯t expected that she would announce joining this show immediately after leaving Peak Entertainment, especially the day after they had sex. Did she do it on purpose? Although no one knew about his rtionship with Zuri, he felt humiliated. No! He even felt like Zuri was cheating on him! Colin stared at Zuri¡¯s radiant smile on the screen and squeezed his phone hard. She still knew how to antagonize him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Lucien came over and looked down at Colin¡¯s phone. Colin quickly put his phone away and gave Lucien a stern look. ¡°Go and find Mnie at once!¡± After all, Mnie was their tutor¡¯s favorite daughter, and he still couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. Lucien instantly lost interest in checking Colin¡¯s phone and left to look for Mnie. Lucien didn¡¯t expect all things to turn out to be a joke. Now he was the most embarrassed one to be caught in the middle. Honestly, he did it out of kindness. After Lucien left, Colin walked into his office. There was a floor-to-ceiling window with a view of the broad sea. As he was staring at the sea and pondKatharineg what to do, he got a call from Luka. ¡°Did you see the news? Zuri will be on a dating reality show,¡± Luka asked. ninjanovel Colin gritted his teeth. ¡°I saw it.¡± Luka was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two together? Didn¡¯t you visit herst night? What¡¯s going on?¡± Luka and Zuri both lived in the same residential area. Last night, Luka had called the security guard to vouch for Colin and allowed him to enter. That was why Luka also knew aboutst night. Hence, he hurriedly called to ask Colin what was going on when he saw the news. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you think if a woman left you alone at the house?¡± Colin spoke with his teeth gritted. Luka Laughed. ¡°You mean she pretends nothing happened?¡± Colin sneered to express his anger. ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Luka sincerely wanted to offer help. ¡°Do you want me to persuade her?¡± Luka was a veteran actor and had cooperated with Zuri for years. So he thought Zuri would probably listen to his words. Cap铆tulo 1103 ¡°No need. I¡¯LL talk to her myself,¡± refused Colin. Luka replied, ¡°Aright. But do let me know if there¡¯s anything I can help you with.¡± Then Luka asked again, ¡°By the way, when will you officially be back to thepany?¡± Colin was one of the partners of Peak Entertainment. Since Colin had returned, he surely needed to run thepany with Luka together Colin was silent for a moment before he answered, ¡°Luka, my future focus might still be on biological research. After all, it¡¯s my field of expertise.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Luka knew what Colin meant. Colin nned not to join the management team at present. Colin added, ¡°I trust your management ability. I¡¯d like to work behind the scenes for now. Let¡¯s talk about it when I need to be present in the future.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Okay.¡± Luka supported Colin¡¯s decision unconditionally. ¡°A genius like you should specialize in the fields of your expertise. After all, it¡¯s the greatest benefit of humankind.¡± People said that the Twenty-first century was a century of biological science. Any equipment or product developed by a biologicalpany would make a big difference in human life. Hence, Luka supported that Colin should focus on biological research as well. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then they ended the call. Colin pondered for a while before calling Zuri A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri answered the call no sooner than a second, but she asked coldly, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Are you serious about recording the love variety show?¡± asked Colin He chose not to say his name, for he believed she could recognize his voice. Zuri replied as if that was how it ought to be, ¡°Of course I¡¯m. I¡¯ve already signed the contract. And I can¡¯t afford to pay a huge penalty.¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Colin said through gritted teeth Although his tone was calm, Zuri could tell that he was pissed off. Zuri asked, deliberately sounding a little discontented, ¡°Mr. Smith, why did you sound so weird? Is there something bothKatharineg you?¡± ¡°What do you think is bothKatharineg me?¡± Colin asked rhetorically Zuri replied heartlessly, ¡°Do you think you have the right to meddle in my personal life just because we slept together Last night? Come on. We are both adults. However, I do admit that our rtionship is a little different from others.¡± Colin thought she would say something nice, so he didn¡¯t interrupt her ¡°After all, you¡¯re my ex. Even though I had sex with you, I¡¯ll never rekindle things with you.¡± Colin¡¯s fingers tightened around his phone, and he decided not to talk nonsense with her. Or he would be going to explode. He directly cut in, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two options. First one, I¡¯ll pay the penalty, and you¡¯ll give up recording this show. Second one, I¡¯ll be on the show and be your date.¡± Colin knew that the theme of a love variety show was about dates. If he went to be her date on this show, they would be dating like a real couple. That way, Zuri wouldn¡¯t be seeing other men, and Colin could spend more time with her. It was a win- win. Cap铆tulo 1104 Colin also knew that the female guests would change the male guests, but he would never let it happen to him. He didn¡¯t care how other male guests would exchange, but he would be Zuri¡¯s only date. Colin¡¯s utterances made Zuri have to make the passive choice. She sneered, ¡°Colin, congrattions! You finally turned from a naive teenager into a shrewd boss after all these years of studying abroad.¡± Zuri really knew how to make caustic remarks. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Colin said in a rage, ¡°Call me when you make your decision.¡± Then, he hung up the phone. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After the call, Zuri was so mad that she almost threw her phone away. She had already arrived at the shooting site, surrounded by all the staff. If it weren¡¯t for minding her image, she would have called back and scolded Colin. Zuri walked up and down furiously. Sylvie, Zuri¡¯s assistant, asked worriedly, ¡°Zuri, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuri said with her teeth gritted, ¡°I¡¯m extremely angry and will explode at any time. You better stay away from me.¡± Sylvie dramatically jumped to the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just arrive here? Who provoked you?¡± Zuri put her hands on her waist and sighed. No one had provoked her here, but someone had in Vertoak, thousands of miles away. After taking another deep breath, Zuri took her phone and got into her RV. She asked the driver to get out of the car first and then called Colin again. The call was answered in a second. Zuri said, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m quite looking forward to being your date on the show.¡± She would never cancel the contract. It was not the matter of money. Even if Colin didn¡¯t pay the penalty, she could also afford it on her own. When she decided to participate in this show, she didn¡¯t know that Colin woulde back. She just wanted to forget Colin and give herself a chance to start over again. And she hadn¡¯t changed her mind until Colin had returned. On the contrary, she had been even more determined to join this show. ¡°Are you sure?¡± asked Colin. Zuri¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯m supposed to be asking you. Are you sure you want to be on the show? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents will be mad at you?¡± Zuri knew that Colin came from a schrly family. How could his parents tolerate their excellent son appearing on a reality show and even with the woman they dislike? The so-called schrly family wasn¡¯t much superior to others, but they tended to act like they were nobler than others. That was why Colin¡¯s parents didn¡¯t like Zuri, for she was a public figure but not an advanced talent. Colin simply replied, ¡°This is my business, not theirs.¡± Zuri sneered, ¡°Bullshit!¡± She was too aggravated to mind her words. Anyway, Colin had Long known her true personality, so she didn¡¯t need to restrain herself. Zuri added, ¡°They are your parents. It¡¯s a doomed rtionship that you could never ignore. If you participate in this show, wait for your entire family to criticize you!¡± Zuri almost roared. Colin was silent on the phone for a while. Cap铆tulo 1105 Just as Zuri thought he was about to change his mind, he suddenly uttered, ¡°Are you so concerned about my situation?¡± Zuri¡¯s fury was ignited once again. She sneered, ¡°Why should I care about an ex-boyfriend who had left for years without a word?¡± Before Colin could say anything, Zuri continued, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I just don¡¯t want your mother to disturb my Life again. Colin, I don¡¯t want to experience the humiliation I had suffered again!¡± Somehow, Zuri just shouted out these words. It was the most resentful and painful memory she had buried deep in her heart. Initially, she hadn¡¯t nned to say these words to Colin. After all, so many years had passed. But when she knew Colin¡¯s n, the first image that came to her mind was Colin¡¯s mother, Colleen Donovan. If Colleen saw this show, Zuri would be humiliated by her again. Probably she would throw a check at Zuri¡¯s face again. Colin didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. It was obvious that Zuri¡¯s words were unexpected. There was a long silence between them before Colin opened his mouth. His voice was tinged with a trace of bitterness. ¡°I apologize for what my mother did to you.¡± ¡°Then, let us not disturb each other in the future,¡± Zuri directly hung up the phone. She slowly leaned against the seat, her eyes turning red. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She had waited for so many years, but now she decided to give up. A big part of the reason was Colin¡¯s mother. A few days ago, when she apanied Chelsea to try on the wedding dress, that PaSunny came to pick on them, which reminded her of Colleen. Despair filled her heart, for she felt exhausted dealing with such a mother-inw. She had been working hard enough every day. If she still had to face a mother-in-Law who disliked her when getting home, she might as well make a clean break with Colin. Then she could live a happier life. A few years earlier, Zuri had been confident in waiting for Colin to return, She had even said impulsively that she would pursue him again if Colin no longer loved her. ninjanovel But as time passed, she slowly felt tired. Perhaps when people reached a certain age, their passion would fade, and they only wanted to live a quiet life. Zuri stayed in the RV for a timeless time. Suddenly, Sylvie knocked on the door. ¡°Zuri, the filming is going to start.¡± Zuri quickly collected all her emotions. She shook her short hair, then opened the door and threw herself into her work. Colin was still sitting alone in his office, not moving for a long time. Today¡¯s conversation was out of his expectations. ALL these years, he knew that Zuri didn¡¯t have any love affairs and knew that she still hadn¡¯t gotten over him. Hence, he was confident that she would continue to love him wholeheartedly like before as long as he returned. He had no thought in his head except to be reunited with Zuri. But he forgot to consider her situation. He was indeed too naive and selfish. When he calmed down, he called Luka. ¡°I hope the program team can cancel Zuri¡®¡¯s contract. Please help me to negotiate with them. I¡¯ll pay for it no matter how much it will cost.¡± He could temporarily give up joining the show so that he wouldn¡¯t cause unnecessary trouble for her, but he couldn¡¯t stand to watch her dating other men. As for his parents, he would figure out what to do. Cap铆tulo 1106 Luka quickly called back, ¡°The Director said no. But it¡¯s understanding in terms of Zuri¡¯s current poprity.¡± Luka analyzed it in his professional view. ¡°This show only gained a Little attention before, but today, Zuri¡®s appearance on this show gained a huge attention. Zuri¡¯s joining is beneficial to the program¡¯s ratings and will help them boost the poprity of the second season. It¡¯s impossible to change Zuri ¡°I see.¡± After a moment of silence, Colin replied. Luka asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a talk with her?¡± Colin was very frustrated. That was not a talk but a quarrel. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Luka thought for a moment and uttered, ¡°In my opinion, just let it go. Maybe in the end, she will find out that you are the best one.¡± Colin snorted. ¡°Easy for you to say. Can you watch a woman you Love dating another man?¡± Luka was lost for words for a second. Then he continued, ¡°It¡¯s a show. There are so many staff standing around them. There will be no physical intimacy except for chatting and dining. Moreover, Zuri doesn¡¯t know the male guest at all. Do you think she¡¯s the kind of person who would fall in love with someone she just met?¡± Colin admitted that Luka¡¯s words brought him a littlefort. However, he still felt a little ufortable. At the thought of her having dinner and chatting with another man, Colin was hard to take it well. But then he thought,pared with those kiss scenes in Zuri¡¯s ys it was not a big deal. ninjanovel At this thought, Colin felt much better when he heard Luka suddenly speaking, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I have bad news for you. I just received a message from the Director that Dous will also join this show. And he had been sessfully selected as Zuri¡¯s date.¡± Colin didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Do you still remember Dous Clevnd?¡± Luka immediately added, ¡°That rich yboy who had pursued Zuri a few years ago. You had managed to get him out of the country. But he came back recently and pursued Zuri again. I heard that he wanted Zuri to marry him. Maybe he wants to get married around this age as soon as possible.¡± Colin¡¯s heart fell again. How could he not remember Dous Clevnd? He remembered each man who had pursued Zuri all these years. Hence, Colin felt even more depressed. He had just given up participating in this show but was told this bad news. If it were any other man, he would have been able to remain calm, but it was Dous. This man had pursued Zuri crazily a few years ago that he had no choice but to manage to move him out of the country. He had thought that Dous had already forgotten Zuri while immersing in the colorful life abroad. ¡°What do you think about me joining this show?¡± Colin gritted his teeth and asked. Colin changed his mind again. Because Dous stimted him, and he couldn¡¯t care about much. If his parents knew it, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to disturb Zuri¡¯s life. ¡°What?¡± Luka thought he had misheard. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate to expose in the public eye most?¡± In the past few years of working with Colin, Luka knew Colin very well. Whether for Peak Entertainment or Camcien, Colin had never presented in public activities or events. It wasn¡¯t just because he had been studying abroad, but still, he didn¡¯t want Zuri to know his identity in the twopanies. He was more willing to stay behind the scenes to control everything. Colin didn¡¯t exin but said with determination, ¡°Get me in. I don¡¯t care how.¡± Luka smiled. Cap铆tulo 1107 ¡°Leave it to me if you decide to. With my reputation in the entertainment industry for so many years, getting you in won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Colin thought that a love reality show needed more male guests to choose from. Besides, He guessed that Dous must get the chance through friends and might spent some money. Why couldn¡¯t he do the same thing? An aplished man like Colin, who was way better than Dous, would definitely get the priority to be Zuri¡¯s date. ¡°Thank you,¡± Colin added, ¡°Just let me know if you have any questions. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money it will cost.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Luka hung up and quickly got down to contact the Director. On the other hand, when Lucien found Mnie, she was crying alone on the rooftop. Lucien handed her a packet of tissues and apologized earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know Colin would suddenly have a girlfriend. He never mentioned it these years.¡± Hearing this, Mnie cried even more. Lucien was standing helplessly, and he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. He could only look up at the sky with his hands in his pockets, praying that Mnie would stop crying. Noticing that Lucien no Longerforted her, Mnie had to stop crying. She turned around and asked with red eyes, ¡°Did he never say anything about it? You also have no idea who that woman is?¡± Lucien shook his head sincerely. ¡°I don¡¯t know. To be honest, I¡¯m hearing about it for the first time today. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be the matchmaker for you two. It must hurt you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mnie started crying again. ¡°It broke my heart. The moment I saw Colin, his elegant and quiet presence attracted me deeply. So, I tried to meet him by all means, but he just focused on his studies and ignored me. Dad told me to wait patiently. Because Colin was an intelligent and proud man, so he might not be interested in seeing anyone for the time being. However, he participated in dangerous biological research with a new tutor when he graduated early. Since then, I have hardly seen him at all. And Dad also didn¡¯t allow me to see him for my safety. Now, I followed him to his country but found that he loved someone else. Lucien, tell me, what am I to him?¡± Mnie cried heartbrokenly. ¡°It was me who met Colin first. I¡¯ve known you two since you studied abroad. Why didn¡¯t he choose me?¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Mnieined, ¡°Had he Liked that woman before he went abroad? But all these years, they didn¡¯t have any contact, and the feelings must fade. Besides, he was still a teenager then. How could a teenager know what love is? He just wanted to spend time with girls when he was bored!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe what he said! He must be lying to me!¡± Mnie stubbornlyforted herself. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lucien thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mnie, you should understand that there¡¯s no firste-first- serve in a rtionship. Even if you are the first one to meet him, he still doesn¡¯t like you. No matter whom he fell in Love with, he doesn¡¯t need to apologize to you.¡± Mnie was pissed off by Lucien¡¯s words. Lucien continued, ¡°Second, teenagers are indeed not as mature as adults. But that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t know what love is. Actually, there are always many people marrying the people whom they met in their youth, right?¡± Hearing what Lucien said, Mnie was in a blue mood again ¡°Lucien, which side are you on, Colin or me?¡± cried Mnie. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on your side. So, I really don¡¯t want you to immerse yourself in the wrong thought. Otherwise, you will be the one who gets hurt in the end.¡± Lucien was trying to persuade Mnie to give up. Mnie shouted in a rage, ¡°Go away!¡± Lucien said resignedly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave immediately. But you¡¯d better be back at the office soon. We need to discuss your future work arrangements.¡± Since Colin refused Mnie to be his assistant, he had to rearrange her position. Mnie turned away in anger. Lucien sighed and left. In his opinion, since Colin loved someone else, it was best for Mnie not to stay in Camcien anymore. Leaving Vertoak and returning to her home was the best choice. Cap铆tulo 1108 Although Lucien didn¡¯t know who that woman was, he knew Colin must take her seriously. Or Colin wouldn¡¯t have admitted it in front of them. There was no point in staying here for Mnie. But who was that woman? Lucien was really curious Aftering down from the rooftop, Lucien hurried to Colin¡¯s office and sat down opposite Colin. ¡°Alright, you can tell me your story now.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Colin was in a bad mood right now. He gave a nce at Lucien. ¡°When did I say I would tell you?¡± Lucien was speechless. Heined, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything about my love affairs. But you never told me yours! It¡¯s unfair!¡± Colin replied, ¡°Your love affairs were countless. And I don¡¯t know what¡¯s true and what¡¯s not true. But I just have one. I¡¯m not going to tell you easily.¡± Lucien angrily dragged his chair forward. ¡°Are you saying it or not? You know what? I¡¯m not Leaving until you tell me.¡± However, Lucien didn¡¯t wait for Colin¡¯s story but bad news. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you need to cancel your travel n. I have an important thing to do, so I can¡¯t stay in the office all day.¡± Lucien had long nned to leave Colin to manage thepany over some time as soon as he returned. Even if Colin didn¡¯t like socializing, Lucien had decided to travel around the world. ninjanovel Just now, Luka had informed Colin that he was sessfully chosen to be Zuri¡¯s date. So when Colin was out for recording, Lucien still needed to deal with the business in thepany. Lucien jumped to his feet. ¡°Why? What are you going to do? Since we formed thispany in partnership, I¡¯ve been running it for the past few years. I worked hard with little rest. Finally, you came back, and I had a chance to rest. And now you tell me to cancel the travel n? I¡¯ve bought all the tickets and booked all the hotels. Isn¡¯t it a waste of time and money? Damn you!¡± Lucien was boiling with rage and didn¡¯t mind him using bad words Colin nced at him. ¡°Mind your words.¡± In Colin¡¯s opinion, it was not appropriate to say bad words in the office, especially as thepany¡¯s boss. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going on vacation! I¡¯m going to start my global travel!¡± Lucien was not in the mood to mind his words but just wanted to express outrage. He had been looking forward to this around-the-world journey for a long time. How could he not be angry? Colin exined, Looking apologetic. ¡°I really have something important to do.¡± Lucien snorted. ¡°What¡¯s more important than running apany?¡± Colin answered. Cap铆tulo 1109 ¡°To pursue my girlfriend.¡± Lucien shrugged. ¡°It does little to affect your work in the office during the day. Or no boss could be dating someone in this world.¡± Colin added honestly, ¡°I¡¯m going to record a show.¡± Lucien almost choked on his saliva. ¡°What did you say? Record a show?¡± Lucien couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate to be seen in the media? If you are on a show, everyone will see your face. Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Colin replied with one word. He would definitely feel ufortable. But he had no choice. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Lucien was both angry and anxious. ¡°What kind of woman are you pursuing? You even challenge yourself to do something you hate to do most?¡± Colin pointed to the ceiling. Lucien was puzzled. ¡°Why are you pointing to the ceiling?¡± Lucien was so confused butpletely didn¡¯t think of Zuri. After all, it was difficult to associate a gorgeous woman like Zuri with a cold man like Colin. When Colin was about to exin, he heard Lucien suddenly remark, ¡°You mean she is the superstar in the field of biology and hard to get?¡± ninjanovel Colin couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes But he thought for a moment and admitted what Lucien said was notpletely wrong. Hence, he nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you put it this way.¡± Zuri had won all the acting awards and had been proven to be the most talented young actress in the entertainment circle. She was more than a superstar but a top star. Colin didn¡¯t want to talk in riddles anymore, so he added, ¡°The woman upstairs.¡± ¡°Upstairs?¡± Lucien didn¡¯t understand at first. When he furrowed his brows and pondered for a few seconds, he was shocked with an open mouth. He even dramatically stepped back and fell onto the sofa, acting Like he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Are you saying that the woman in your heart is Zuri White?¡± Colin nodded. Lucien closed his eyes and pretended to faint. Colin said in disgust, ¡°It would be a great pity if you weren¡¯t an actor.¡±_ Lucien jumped up from the sofa, ¡°You, you, you.¡± He was speechless. He had talked about Zuri in front of Colin yet she was the person that Colin had been thinking about. Lucien felt like a fool. ¡°When did you guys hook up?¡± Lucien asked after quite a silence. ¡°We were ssmates back in high school.¡± Colin didn¡¯t like Lucien¡¯s wording. But he didn¡¯t bother to correct him. Lucien was startled. ¡°So, you guys are old friends!¡± Cap铆tulo 1110 ? Bookmark This Website NinjaNovel.Com Click He felt d that he said youthful love was memorable on the rooftop. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to face Colin right now. Colin then told Lucien about what happened between Zuri and him, that they were once together, but broke upter. He didn¡¯t tell the story in detail, of course. Lucien vaguely understood at the beginning that the thing didn¡¯t work out because Colin¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t approval of it. But then he got puzzled. So, he asked Colin, frowning, ¡°Then what¡¯s going on between you guys now? You came to her as soon as you got back. And you guys slept. But how is she on the dating program now? And, why don¡¯t you just tell her that you have feelings for her? Isn¡¯t it nice to be with someone you love?¡± Colin shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s way moreplicated than you thought.¡± Ang¡¯s Library He had told her that he had never forgotten about her over the years, and he thought that was enough. However, he soon got upset because Zuri said she didn¡¯t want to be bothered by his mother again. And Zuri also showed her hatred of him over the years. Only then did Colin realize that starting again wouldn¡¯t be easy. Only those who had gone through the same things would understand his feelings. Lucien asked in confusion, ¡°How is itplicated? Isn¡¯t it all about two people loving each other?¡± Wasn¡¯t Love simple? Lucien didn¡¯t understand why Colin rented the upstairs to Zuri and why Zuri participated in the dating program. Colin didn¡¯t intend to say anything more to him, but only solemnly exined, ¡°So you can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡± Lucien wanted to protest. Colin said, ¡°If my happiness rests in the air, I¡¯l quit thepany.¡± This made Lucien angry. If Colin quit, Camcien Lifetech would be over He is good at management and social. But without the products developed by Colin, he would have nothing to socialize about. He would have nothing to make money with. Lucien walked around Colin¡¯s office with his hands on his hips andined, ¡°You have to reimburse me for my air ticket money and hotel reservation money!¡± Colin smiled, ¡°No problem. I can give you another 10% of the dividend at the end of the year.¡± Lucien grunted, ¡°Why would I need that?¡± He doesn¡¯t want money. He had said that because he was too angry. He needed somepensation to asn¡¯t Love simple? Lucien didn¡¯t understand why Colin rented the upstairs to Zuri and why Zuri participated in the dating program. Colin didn¡¯t intend to say anything more to him, but only solemnly exined, ¡°So you can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡± Lucien wanted to protest. Colin said, ¡°If my happiness rests in the air, I¡¯l quit thepany.¡± This made Lucien angry. If Colin quit, Camcien Lifetech would be over He is good at management and social. But without the products developed by Colin, he would have nothing to socialize about. He would have nothing to make money with. Lucien walked around Colin¡¯s office with his hands on his hips andined, ¡°You have to reimburse me for my air ticket money and hotel reservation money!¡± Colin smiled, ¡°No problem. I can give you another 10% of the dividend at the end of the year.¡± Lucien grunted, ¡°Why would I need that?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. He doesn¡¯t want money. He had said that because he was too angry. He needed somepensation tofort himself. Camcien Lifetech was founded by him and Colin. Their dividend ratio was the same. He will not want more than 10% of the dividend for no reason. Camcien Lifetech wouldn¡¯t be Like this today without either of them. Besides, the rtionship between him and Colin was priceless. Colin didn¡¯t say anything more. At this time, his mother called. Colin frowned slightly, but he still answered the phone. Colleen Donovan sounded cautious. ¡°Changning, your father and I are sorry aboutst night. You decide your future. We shouldn¡¯t interfere too much. Colin said, ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Colleen was relieved when she heard that there wasn¡¯t much rejection in Colin¡¯s tone. She then asked, ¡°Where are you now?¡± Colin nced at Lucien and said carelessly, ¡°In a friend¡¯spany.¡± Colleen was silent for a moment. She sighed heavily inside, thinking, ¡°His ssmates and friends are now all sessful in their careers. Doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed in someone else¡¯spany?¡± Cap铆tulo 1111 She and Randall didn¡¯t know much about their son now. After what had happened thest night, Colleen could only change the topic. ¡°Coming home for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Colin agreed. He would not only go back home for dinner but also live there. Zuri was casting the program. He couldn¡¯t let this stiff rtionship between him and his parents go on. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Zuri in the future. So he went on saying, ¡°Is my room ready?¡± I¡¯m staying home for a while.¡± ninjanovel Hearing this, Colleen was delighted. ¡°It¡¯s long been ready, juste back.¡± The room was ready a long time ago because they thought Colin would live at home after getting back from abroad. However, they quarreledst night and he left home. ¡°Okay.¡± Colin didn¡¯t speak more. Colleen hang up the phone happily. Lucien tutored from beside, ¡°Are you going back to please them so they wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for you and Zuri?¡± Colin nced at him. ¡°Do you speak so casually while socializing with others too? Why would I please them? They are my parents. We are getting alone well all the time.¡± Lucien chuckled, ¡°Go on pretending. I knew I was right.¡± Colin was shrewd and stubborn. Colin didn¡¯t want to talk to Lucien anymore, so he got up, and took his car keys. ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± Lucien hasn¡¯t talked enough with him. He wanted to know more details about Colin and Zuri. So he followed him and said, ¡°Hey, tell me the whole story between you and Zuri. I¡¯m curious about how you started.¡± ¡°No one could remain unmoved if someone is constantly pursuing them.¡± ¡°Me either,¡± Colin added. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you making a fool of me?¡± said Lucien. ¡°Are you talking about yourself? Mnie nchard has been pursuing you for so many years. Why haven¡¯t you been moved?¡± Colin stepped into the elevator, not intending to continue the conversation. ¡°Dick head.¡± Colin thought. ¡°I was moved because I liked Zuri too Frankly speaking, Colin epted it at the very beginning of Zuri¡¯s pester. He pretended that he needed to think about it. But it was just a trick. Was there any detailed exnation needed? Zuri was such a gorgeous person. Of course, he had a crush on her at the first sight. He liked her for her look. But he fell in love with her for her personality. Zuri looked like a girl different to deal with. But he knew that she treated her friends well and that she was kind and gentle on the inside. Cap铆tulo 1112 Colin had a nice time dining with his parents. Because of what happenedst night, perhaps, neitherRandall nor Colleen mentioned work stuff. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the end of the dinner, Colleen asked kind of cautiously, ¡°Well, I mean, Colin, I was thinking about holding a party for you tomorrow, to celebrate your return. What do you think about it?¡± She then added, fearing that Colin would refuse, ¡°They missed you. Your grandparents, your uncle, and everyone.¡± Colin didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I think I¡¯m switched to the local time. I should visit them actually.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. They want you to rest well.¡± Colleen then added, ¡°So, shall I book the restaurant?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Colin had nothing against the idea. He couldn¡¯t avoid this party after going back from abroad. But he was thinking about something else. His grandparents from his father¡¯s side were all alive. But they only had one son. Colleen¡¯s parents had passed away when Colin was still a kid. But Colleen had a brother, who was a famous engineer, named Joshua Donovan. Joshua was very attentive to Colleen. Colleen listened to everything he said. And Randall listened to Colleen¡¯s order. Colin¡¯s grandparents never meddled with his thing. And his grandmother adored beauty. So, she would definitely like Zuri. Ang¡¯s Library So, the only person Colin needed to persuade was his uncle. As long as Colin¡¯s uncle Joshua epted Zuri, every problem was solved. After dinner, Colin went back to his room. As soon as he disappeared from the kitchen, Colleen sighed. ¡°I nned to invite Michelle to the party tomorrow. But now it looks Like a bad idea.¡± The girl Colleen mentioned was Michelle Byrd, Uncle Byrd¡¯s daughter. The two families were colleagues and friends. They were very familiar with each other since the children were still young. Now the children were all adults. Colin was handsome and gentle. Michelle Byrd was beautiful and elegant. They were both outstanding among their peers. That was why their parents wanted to ship them. Besides, Colleen also heard from Michelle¡¯s mother that the girl Liked his son. So, the wish was even stronger. However, she didn¡¯t have the chance because both Michelle and Colin were studying abroad. Now, they have both returned. And they were both at the age of getting married. Colleen wanted them to meet. Things wouldn¡¯t be better if they could hit it off. But after what happenedst night, Colleen thought she¡¯d better quit the idea this time. Randall nodded, ¡°Yup. It¡¯s not the right timing.¡± He then said, ¡°He is not even having a career. That¡¯s not part of the n. How would Michelle think about it.¡± Colleen felt ashamed. ¡°Yes, right. I don¡¯t even know how to face Michelle¡¯s family.¡± Michelle majored in art and was now a painter. She became a teacher at university after returning abroad. And she was going to hold an exhibition of her work in a couple of days. She was a sess now. And inparison, their son had given up both the research institute and the colleges. Such a shame. Randall got up and waved his hand with a headache, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to mind about his business now. As long as he doesn¡¯t steal or rob, he can do whatever he wants.¡± Colin had always been a model student over the years. Randall had never needed to worry about him. No one knew what made him so reGordonious now. Randall wouldn¡¯t beat his child. But he didn¡¯t know what Colin had in mind, so a verbal Lesson wouldn¡¯t do either. Cap铆tulo 1113 As long as he doesn¡¯tmit crimes, he could do whatever he Liked. ¡°Hey, you ¡­¡± Colleen was furious. ¡°You are spoiling him.¡± Randall didn¡¯t pay much attention to herints. He went upstairs Back to his room, Colin tidied up his luggage and took a shower. Then took out a key from his bag and opened the second drawer of his desk. Apart from many letters, there were also some other gadgets inside, including girls¡¯ hairbands and a couple phone case. But some of the letters were torn apart and fixed with tape. Colin looked at those letters, which brought his mind back to the suffocating summer. He tore up all the letters after knowing that Zuri broke up with him because his mother gave her a check. They didn¡¯t write many letters at that time actually. Many of the Letters were printed text messages. They were sweet. The sweeter those texts were, the more he sufferedter C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He couldn¡¯t stand watching them all torn apart, so he stopped half way, and took out the tape to fix the pieces one by one. Ang¡¯s Library It was the first time that he had cried. He Locked himself in the room and sat on the floor crying. He was angry at Zuri¡¯s being heartless, and at his being a coward. Zuri had abandoned him for money, yet he was fixing their letters. He couldn¡¯t even abandon the letters. After flipping through the letters, he picked up the hair bands. Zuri had beautiful hair. She looked stunning with her hair down. She had been outstanding in the crowd since a young age. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing her have her hair down at school. So, he bought a lot of hair bands. Whenever he caught her leaving her hair untied, he would stuff a hairband into her hand and urged her to tie up her hair. If she refused, he would do it by himself. They were a sweet couple. Recalling the old memories made his heartache. The phone case was a birthday gift from her. She drew the two carton figures and then customized the phone cases. She wasn¡¯t a good drawer. But her drawing was cute in his eyes. He used that phone case until they graduated. And all other stuff was their memories too. At this time, he got a notification on his phone. It turned out that Zuri had posted a photo in which she had short hair. The caption under said, ¡°I¡¯ve cut my hair, my past shall go with it.¡± Colin turned to the hair bands in his drawer. He was reminiscence about her beautiful hair, but she had already cut it?! Colin knew that Zuri was filming a military-themed drama, so it was inevitable for her to cut her hair. However, he was angry that Zuri posted a picture like this at this very time. Combing with what she said that day, Colin had a proper reason to believe that Zuri wanted to piss him off. Cap铆tulo 1114 He couldn¡¯t stand it, so he called Zuri, wanting to ask for an exnation. However, he couldn¡¯t call her at all. It was obvious that he was blocked. Zuri was thousands of miles away, Colin couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. So he Logged in to the ount he never used andmented under the tweet, ¡°It looks awful.¡± He was just venting his anger. However, he was soon cyber-attacked. Zuri¡¯s fans went to his ounts and left countless meanments. Some DMed him. Everybody was cursing him in the meanest way. It was the first time that Colin understood the power of fans. But he wasn¡¯t innocent. Hisment was too mean. After all, Zuri was beautiful enough to go with any kind of hairstyle. The non-stop messages from Zuri¡¯s fans made Colin a headache. So he tossed his phone aside and sulked in bed. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After a while, his phone rang. He took it over with dismay. Then he suddenly sat up from the bed. It was Zuri¡¯s call. He wanted to answer it. But he stopped at thest second. That was unfair. She unblocked her when she needed him? He was so angry that he decided not to answer her phone, but the next second he went against his words and answered it. Because he knew that if he didn¡¯t answer the phone, he might not be able to contact her in the future. Zuri soundedzily on the phone, ¡°Colin, don¡¯t look for trouble. Aren¡¯t you looking for scolding when you make suchments under my Instagram?¡± She knew how powerful her fans could be. Colin must have received a lot of scolding. Colin¡¯s focus was elsewhere, ¡°How do you know it was me?¡± It was the first time that he posted ament with that ount. He had only used that ount to stalk her over the years. He had nevermented or Liked any posts. What gave him away? Zuri snorted, ¡°I know everything, kid.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Colin¡¯s user name gave him away. It was the words that she once teased him with. So of course, she recognized it immediately In addition, hisment was too mean. He could say that her new hairstyle doesn¡¯t look good yet he described it as awful¡­ He deserved the curse of the angry fans ¡°Kid?¡± Colin wasn¡¯t quite satisfied with this address. ¡°If my memory is correct, you are one month younger than me.¡± ¡°So what?¡± said Zuri bluntly. Even though she was one month younger than him, so what? This is just a nickname. It had nothing to do with age. And a sessful woman of her age could call anyone kid if she wanted. Colin was pissed off by her artiction. So, he changed the topic ¡°Why did you block me?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Zuri asked back without much emotion. ¡°We¡¯ve made everything clear the other day in the call.¡± She didn¡¯t want any connection with him anymore. She didn¡¯t want to be humiliated by his family anymore. This childish quarrel went on for a few minutes. Then Colin fell into silence. He had always been the person who gave in when they argue in the past. It was not because he was bad at arguing, but because women didn¡¯t care about logic in an argument. Cap铆tulo 1115 Yet he was a logical person. So, he shut up in case he was pissed off. The atmosphere became awkward after Colin stopped talking. Just as Zuri was about to end the call, Colin suddenly said, ¡°Would you lend me some money?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Colin was from a wealthy family. Why would he borrow money from her? Colin leaned against the bed and squinted cunningly, ¡°I¡¯m currently between jobs. I can¡¯t support myself.¡± ¡°Are you serious, Colin?¡± Zuri immediately raised her voice and asked incredulously, ¡°You have studied abroad for so many years, and you told me now you¡¯re unemployed? Am I that foolish to you?¡± After studying abroad, even an average person would have found a job not to mention a top student Like Colin. Ang¡¯s Library And he came from a prestigious family. If he failed to find a job, his family would help. At least, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to find him a job at the university. Zuri didn¡¯t understand that a genius like Colin would be without work. Colin exined, ¡°You are right, I did study abroad for many years. But it wasn¡¯t my wish. My parents and some self-righteous people wanted that. I don¡¯t want to make a living by what I learned abroad now.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. Colin could be a good liar. The fact was, he became a sessful businessman with that knowledge. Zuri was kind of stunned at his words, and the sorrow in his tone. He sounded Like ming her for breaking up with him so that he could go abroad. Zuri felt disturbed. ¡°Ask your parents for money! Why would I lend you? Do you want me to support you?¡± ¡°If you want, I wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± said Colin calmly. Zuri was shocked. Was this still the promising young man that she knew? When did he start to rely on women? And he seemed to take it for granted. What had he gone through abroad over the years? Zuri pinched her forehead and said, ¡°Colin, I think you are having some mental problems. My good friend Zora Sugden is an excellent psychologist. I¡¯ll give you her phone numberter. You can have a word with her.¡± Zuri thought Colin was probably mind-washed by the extravagant life overseas. He was crazy now. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would pay me?¡± Colin asked. He was done with all the nonsense. Zuri was speechless. After the night they had sex, Zuri left a note and said that if he needed anypensation, he could connect Sunny and name a price. It was just to draw the line between them, to inform him that it was just a one-night-stand. She didn¡¯t expect he would take it seriously. Zuri almost cursed out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Want to default? ¡± Just as Zuri was speechless, Colin suddenly spoke. Cap铆tulo 1116 Zuri took a deep breath and sneered, ¡°How much do you want?¡± ¡°A million,¡± said Colin bluntly. That was a sharp number to Zuri. Because Colleen had offered her a check of a million to break up with him. He must have brought up the number on purpose. Zuri didn¡¯t speak, so Colin went on saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put it this way. Pay me a million and I¡¯ll be at your service whenever you need me for a lifetime. I offer good service, you know that.¡± Zuri was amused by his words. Was it thepensation for that night? How did it be the payment of a Lifelong service? ¡°Alright, one million it is.¡± Zuri agreed without hesitation. She then added, ¡°But I hope you take the money and get lost in my Life.¡± Colin was the one silent now. She was still so unreadable. However, he wouldn¡¯t ept this deal. ¡°Did you say that you want to be my sugar mommy? And that you would¡­ Colin stopped in time. He was on the edge of giving himself away ninjanovel He wanted to say, ¡°And you would make me your lover with a check of 20 million?¡± He was just here to fulfill her dream. But he couldn¡¯t say so. Otherwise, Zuri would know that he had a connection with Luka and Peak Entertainment. And she wouldn¡¯t believe that he was poor at the moment. Zuri was on guard. ¡°Who did you hear this from?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Colin started to y dumb. He had heard it from Luka, of course. Luka heard it from Zuri. She said so at a dinner with Luka and Chelsea. She was drunk. Zuri didn¡¯t mention Colin¡¯s name. But sheined about how her ex-boyfriend¡¯s mother had humiliated her and said that she would make him a lover with a check worth 2@ million. Luka was aware of their rtionship. So, he naturally knew that the man Zuri mentioned was Colin. Perhaps out of guilt, Zuri sneered, ¡°There are so many young boys to choose from, why would I choose you? You are old.¡± Zuri said so to trigger Colinand to remind him of his current state. ¡°You know if I am old that night.¡± said Colinshamelessly. ¡°Get lost!¡± Zuri cursed, and then hung up the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pay me.¡± Not long after hanging up the phone, Zuri received a message from Colin with his bank card number. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Zuri was speechless. Was he really out of job? She didn¡¯t want to pay because she felt it was a trap. However, she had promised that day. Cap铆tulo 1117 Zuri felt annoyed. After hesitating for a while, she called Manny Bowers, who she had gotten in touch with not long ago. She needed someone to investigate on Colin. She wanted to know if he was indeed unemployed. She didn¡¯t connect with her ssmates. Manny Bowers was the only person she could count on. And Manny was a guy. He should know something about the other guys. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ninjanovel ¡°Hello, Miss Celebrity. call. Manny sounded close when he picked up the Last time, Chelsea invited Manny to dinner and Zuri went too. They were all mature now. Instead of feeling awkward, they felt that it was pretty easy to deal with old ssmates. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± Zuri went straight to the point. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Manny said with a smile. ¡°Well, I was wondKatharineg do you know how is Colin Smith doing recently?¡± Zuri felt kind of embarrassed when mentioned Colin. After all, they had a terrible breakup. Manny wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°I heard he¡¯s back recently.¡± ¡°I knew that.¡± ¡°But do you know where he works?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t.¡± Manny denied. ¡°You know that he wouldn¡¯t even look at a bad student like me. We didn¡¯t connect after graduation.¡± Manny then said somehow jealously, ¡°He was so promising at that time, he must have been sessful now.¡± Hearing the answer, coupled with what Colin said just now, Zuri almost choked. She smiled and asked Manny, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But please, could you keep an eye on it? And let me know if you get any information.¡± Manny agreed without hesitation, ¡°No problem, it¡¯s on me.¡± Zuri thanked him. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. This is what friends are for.¡± Manny Laughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to invite me to your wedding when you marry him.¡± ¡°Wedding?¡± Zuri was confused. ¡°Mine? Who am I going to marry? Manny for a moment, then said quickly, ¡°I mean, Chelsea invited me to her wedding not Long ago. You would invite me too when you get married, right?¡± Zuri was puzzled at Manny¡¯s words. But she said, ¡°Don¡¯t count on me. I¡¯m not interested in romantic life now. I just want money.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯m going to sleep now. Don¡¯t forget about it.¡± Cap铆tulo 1118 ¡°I¡¯LL keep you posted on whatever I get.¡± Zuri then hung up the phone. ConsidKatharineg there must still be people cursing Colin online, Zurimented, ¡°Everybody has thier own taste. It¡¯s normal that some like it and some don¡¯t.¡± Zuri meant to appease her fans so they would stop attacking Colin. However, Dous immediately Liked thement as if saying that he was the one who liked the hairstyle. He couldn¡¯t express his love to Zuri on his social media, because Sunny and Zuri had warned him. In order not to affect Zuri¡¯s career, he could only Like herment. There had been rumors that Dous was chasing Zuri. Now after what he had done, they were immediately on the trending List. Zuri was so annoyed. Before Sunny called, she posted a statement on Twitter, ¡°I¡¯m currently single. Me and Mr. Clevnd are just friends. Otherwise, why would I join a dating program?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t mind being on the trending news. She just didn¡¯t want Colin to mess up with her again after he saw the news. Zuri had faced all sorts of gossip of her during the years of being a beautiful and popr female star. But she had never been so passive. She realized long ago that she didn¡¯t understand Colin well. He had been acting weirdly after he got back this time. He was even more unreadable to her now. She was worried that he would go crazy after reading the news. That was why she made the statement. ninjanovel After the post was done, Sunny called. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Dous Clevnd?¡± Sunny was angry. Did we ask him to be careful of what he says?¡± Sunny didn¡¯t like Dous. He was a downright yboy. Everybody knew that. He meddled with different actresses or even online celebrities. It was such a shame to be Liked by such a man. Sunny had talked to Dous in private. She warned him not to express his love for Zuri in public unless he wanted to destroy Zuri¡¯s career. Out of Sunny¡¯s expectation, Dous agreed. And he had indeed acted well after he went back abroad and started to chase Zuri again. However, everything was ruined now. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zuri was speechless too. ¡°Who knows what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± But he didn¡¯t say anything. It was just a like.¡± Sunny snorted, ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Just ignore the negativements! You didn¡¯t care about it before.¡± Sunny didn¡¯t know that Colin had come back and they had slept. So, she didn¡¯t know that the person who left the meanment was Colin. She thought it was from their rivals. If Zuri didn¡¯t reply to thement, Dous wouldn¡¯t Like thement. And there wouldn¡¯t be rumors about them. Zuri was silent. It was to attract her fans and save Colin. Dous¡¯s like wasn¡¯t part of the n. Sunny yelled at the other side of the call,¡± Speak!¡± Zuri was upset, ¡°What should I say?¡± I¡¯ve exined it on Twitter.¡± Sunny bit her teeth and warned earnestly, ¡°Listen to me, you have to stay away from Dous. If something happened between you and him. Jillian Harrison would Laugh.¡± You know how much she wishes to see you with a yboy and lead a miserable Life.¡± Jillian Harrison was Zuri¡¯s rival. They became an actress at the same time. They both yed an unimportant role in a popr soap opera. Cap铆tulo 1119 Maybe because of a simr experience. They were once good friends. They interacted a lot on all sorts of asions. They posted birthday tweets for each other. However, as they went closer, Zuri realized that they could never be friends. They had different views. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri was a person with integrity. Jillian would do anything for profit. For example, she had stolen Zuri¡¯s resources without worrying that it might affect their rtionship. Zuri knew that to grow strong in this industry, one must be shameless. However, she just couldn¡¯t do it. So, she had remained a nobody for quite a time, while at the same time, Jillian became popr. Since then, they stopped connecting. Zuri wasn¡¯t jealous. She just didn¡¯t want to deal with such people anymore. They would never be real friends anyway. Later, Jillian slowly dropped. However, Zuri¡¯s career became better each year. So, they became rivals, especially when they wanted the same resources. After what Jillian had done, Zuri decided not to take one step back. She was never a person who would let herself be bullied. And it was Jillian who started. What disgusted Zuri even more was that Jillian had been imitating her over the years. She copied the way Zuri dress and the way she talked. Zuri was known for being straightforward and honest. So Jillian acted like she was the same. They were now ipatible. Zuri pursed her lips when Sunny said that Jillian would like to see her cry. Ang¡¯s Library Sunny then said, ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you. So, I heard that Dous wants to join the dating show and went to stop him. But before I did anything, I heard that someone had taken this opportunity before him.¡± Zuri was surprised to hear that. Sunny continued, ¡°I tried to know more about the person, but the director wouldn¡¯t say anything. So, the only thing I know is that he is from a decent family. He became a billionaire at a young age, and he is now at the front tier of his industry. I¡¯m sure you would like him.¡± Zuri thought of Colin when she heard the person was from a decent family. But when Sunny said he was a billionaire, Zuri knew it couldn¡¯t be him. Colin said he had no money. He was even asking her for money. And she had told him that she didn¡¯t want to be bothered by his mother. He must have given up the idea. So, the person who cut in front of Dous can¡¯t be Colin Sunny said, ¡°In my opinion, you should choose this guy to go on the date, no matter what happens. Dous must be out. If you guys have any interaction in the show, rumors will be out of control.¡± ¡°I want that yboy to stay away from you as far as possible.¡± Sunny tried her best to protect Zuri. Zuri said, however, ¡°What if I just don¡¯t Like that person?¡± ¡°You are an actress. Just do your work then. The guy is from a good family. It sounds better to have rumors about him and you than Dous, no?¡± Zuri said kind of helplessly, ¡°So you believe what they say. What if he is a yboy too? It doesn¡¯t make him more reliable being a person without fame.¡± Cap铆tulo 1120 Sunny waved her hand. ¡°I just trust him! I¡¯ve met all kinds of people over the years. I trust my judgment .¡± Sunny was determined to separate Zuri and Dous ¡°Anyway, stay away from Dous!¡± She was almost yelling at the end. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hear you saying things like marrying Dous. You will kill me, seriously.¡± Sunny felt Like Zuri looked sick recently. She didn¡¯t know why. One day after drinking, Zuri said she was tired. She would Like to get married and stop working as an actress. And she said Dous was a good choice. He was handsome and rich. And since she didn¡¯t love him, she won¡¯t be hurt.¡± Sunny was pissed off hearing this. Every woman wanted their man to be devoted, yet Zuri wanted the opposite. She must be out of her mind. Thinking of Zuri¡¯s words, Sunny got angry again. ¡°Dous is far from being good enough for you.¡± Zuri rubbed her ears, feeling bored. ¡°Alright, alright! Just leave this to me.¡± ¡°My mother wouldn¡¯t care about who I marry.¡± she then added wryly. Zuri was just a tool to produce money in her mother¡¯s eyes. Her parents didn¡¯t care about who her husband would be, as long as he was rich. The only thing they cared about was money. As long as their son can live freely, everything was fine, including marrying Zuri to an old man, which they had done once. Or, in other words, selling. ninjanovel Sunny knew about Zuri¡¯s ridiculous parents. She said to Zuri with pity, ¡°Zuri, you are at the age of getting married. I don¡¯t mind that you suddenly marry someone and quit your career. I¡¯m just afraid that you would choose the wrong person.¡± After years of thriving in the industry, Zuri was now rich and famous. She wouldn¡¯t need anyone to support her for the rest of her Life. But money didn¡¯t represent real happiness. Sunny wished Zuri to marry the right person and enjoy the rest of her life. ¡°sunny, I got what you mean. Thank you.¡± Zuri knew that Sunny was seriously caring for her. So, she became more serious. Sunny grunted, ¡°Better! I¡¯d prefer to see you single than with a random person. Speaking of which, is it nice to be single? Just like me. I have my career and my money. I can do whatever I want. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sunny was 37 or so, about the same age as Luka. It was toote for a woman to be in a rtionship at such an age. Sunny was not in a hurry. Instead, she was enjoying her life to the fullest. Zuri smiled, ¡°Yup, it¡¯s super! You are my role model.¡± Sunny smiled too. ¡°But we are different. I didn¡¯t meet any guys that I like. You are still young. You still have the chance.¡± Such as Colin. Cap铆tulo 1121 Then, Sunny talked about the business with Zuri. ¡°By the way. ¡®The Crown¡¯ crew is about to hold a conference in a couple of days. I¡¯ve asked for two days of leaves for you. You can go back to participate.¡± ¡°The Crown¡± just ended a few days ago, it was the most popr period drama of the year. Everybody who yed in it, both famous actors Like Zuri and Keith, and new actresses like Vickie, all received a great reputation. The producer and the tform decided to hold a press conference Of course, this fully proves that the show was popr. After all, only populous shows held a press conference. Zuri didn¡¯t want to go back to Vertoak. ¡°Can I skip it?¡± Sunny didn¡¯t understand. ¡°You are the leading actress. NO.¡± And there must be many sponsors watching the conference. Maybe you¡¯ll get some endorsements. Don¡¯t you like money? Here is your chance. Are you sure you want to skip it?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zuri wanted to say that she indeed love money and wouldn¡¯t let any chances slip away. But she didn¡¯t want to face Colin. She had hidden here to avoid him. ninjanovel But if she came back, she¡¯ll have to face him. What if hees over to pester her? She couldn¡¯t sleep with him every time. That wasn¡¯t appropriate. And what would they Look Like? Sunny warned her, ¡°You have to be present, to show your professionalism and your respect to ¡®The Crown¡¯. ¡°Alright, okay.¡± Zuri knew what she had to do when she came down. She must not offend anyone if she wanted her career to go on. Besides, the show was Emalia¡¯s first work. It was a milestone. Even for Chelsea, Zuri had to show up. At the same time, Manny was calling Colin. They got in touch a while back when Olivia used Chelsea of copying. Colin¡¯s call was a great surprise for Manny back then. Manny didn¡¯t expect that the top student in the ss would actually call him. Colin wanted Manny to prove that every word Chelsea put on paper was real and Manny did as asked. He wouldn¡¯t have done it even without Colin¡¯s request. Manny had no idea where Colin got his number from. But he was sure that Colin did it for Zuri. He didn¡¯t want Olivia to defile what happened to him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Or he was probably helping Chelsea. After all, if Chelsea was in trouble, Zuri wouldn¡¯t be happy either. Manny said in the call, ¡°Zuri called me and asked me about you. What should I tell her?¡± Cap铆tulo 1122 Manny wasn¡¯t a good student in school. But he was pretty sensible when ites to feeling. He had sensed something from hisst call with Colin. He knew that there was something between them. So, he decided to call Colin. ¡°For real?¡± Colin Laughed. He immediately understood what Zuri wanted. She must have doubted him after he asked for money. So, he told Manny, ¡°Tell her then that I had a fight with my parents after I returned. So, I couldn¡¯t even get into the search institute or university. I¡¯m now homeless.¡± ¡°What?¡± Manny was kind of stunned. ¡°This is not real, right? Are you seriously without a job?¡± Colin was a genius in Manny¡¯s eyes. He thought that Colin must be super sessful now. Colin thought for a second, ¡°I indeed rejected the offers of the research institute and university¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. He had twopanies under his name now, but he didn¡¯t want to make them public yet, in case it disturbs hister ns And he wasn¡¯t interested in those jobs. So, it was pretty true. Manny paused, then said earnestly, ¡°I see. Look, bro. I¡¯m no one important, but I have a smallpany now. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane here.. ¡°Thank you. But I¡¯m fine now.¡± Colin stopped him. Just tell her what I said. ¡° ¡°Alright.¡± Manny signed after hanging up the call. So even top students could be doing poorly. Colin was a legend. He was always the top student. And he was handsome, rich. Every girl in school adored him. Now he was unemployed. Thinking of this, Manny was pleased with what he had now. Ang¡¯s Library Manny was now having a videopany. He can be regarded as a sessful person somehow. But soon he realized that it was Colin rejected the offers. In other words, if he entered the research institute or university, he would still be above average. Manny shrugged. Top students were just different from ordinary people Colin saw that Dous Liked Zuri¡¯s post and also saw Zuri¡¯s statement. He didn¡¯t care about Dous but Zuri¡¯s statement made him upset. Currently single? Then what about that night? Luka called at this time. Colin picked it up and heard Luka say, ¡°Zuri is sure to show up at the press conference of ¡®The Crown ¡°So she would return from the cast?¡± Colin knew that Zuri was on the crew for a military drama and wouldn¡¯te back in a while. He had thought about going to visit her. It was perfect that she had to come back for the conference. ¡°Okay.¡± Luka said honestly, ¡°But she would stay for only one or two days. They wouldn¡¯t give her too many days of leave. But ¡®The Crown¡¯ is popr now. She would leave the crew again for endorsements or advertisements sooner orter.¡± Luka knew what he was thinking about. So, he said this to reassure Colin. ¡°Thank you.¡± Colin said. Cap铆tulo 1123 ¡°I wish you good luck,¡± said Luka. After the call, Coliny down on the bed, thinking. At this time, his father knocked on the door. Colin got up and put everything in the drawer. Then opened the door. Randall didn¡¯t intend to get in. He stood there with his hands behind his back, red at Colin, and said, ¡°Your mother hasn¡¯t been in a good health in the past few years. Don¡¯t make her angry.¡¯ Colin frowned slightly, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her health?¡± He had never heard anything about Colleen¡¯s health condition. Otherwise, he would havee back once in a while. But Colleen didn¡¯t look sick in his eyes. Randall grunted, ¡°It¡¯s normal for old people to feel sick. There is nothing severe. But she can¡¯t be angry all the time.¡± Colin understood now, his father was just not happy with what he had done after returned. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He questioned even more about Colleen ¡®s health condition. He squinted at his father, which made Randall guilty. He stared back. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Is that how a son should look at his father?¡± Randall was kind of angry at Colin¡¯s interrogating eyes. It looked scary. It didn¡¯t belong to someone intellectual. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a good son.¡± Colin said, withdrawing his stare. Colin¡¯s sudden change of attitude surprised Randall and pleased him. He was about to criticize Colin more. Colin said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m free recently. I¡¯ll take my mom to the hospital and have a body check. We have to find out what the problem is so the doctor could help. ¡° Randall was speechless. What a cunning boy! Randallhad lied about Colleen¡¯s health so as to teach Colin a lesson. Colleen was perfectly fine. She slept well and ate well every day. And she did Yoga to keep fit. She was totally okay. Randall didn¡®t know what to say. Colin took out his phone, pretending to call. ninjanovel ¡°I have a friend working at the hospital. I¡¯ll ask him to arrange that.¡± Randall felt his chest hurt. Colleen was fine. But she wouldn¡¯t be fine after she found out about this. So, he stopped Colin grumpily, said kind of guiltily, ¡°It¡¯ster. Get some sleep.¡± Then he left. Colin smiled proudly at Randall¡¯s angry back Randall he had spent his life in the academic field. He was old, but he was not as thoughtful as Colin, who was both a schr and a businessman. Colleen Looked everything but sick. Even if she was unhappy, it only started after Colin returned. Going back to his room, the more Randall thought about it, the angrier he got. He covered himself with a nket. After finishing her skincare, Colleen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Cap铆tulo 1124 Randall felt ashamed of being defeated by his son. He came out from the nket and said, ¡°We should Leave him alone, even if he wants to be with Zuri He suspected that Colin had acted weirdly just to prepare for being with Zuri. However, he had no evidence, because Colin had never mentioned Zuri yet. Colleen felt kind of nervous hearing the name Zuri. ¡°Did he tell you that he was going to be together with her?¡± Colleen wanted to forget about the name. However, Zuri was so popr over the years. Colleen just couldn¡¯t avoid her When she bought cosmetics, she found Zuri endorsed her favorite brands When she bought jewelry, it was Zuri¡¯s endorsement again When she watched TV, Zuri was everywhere. The same was true with movies Even when she went on shopping. Zuri¡¯s face was all over the ce Zuri was dazzlingly beautiful. Those big posters of her smile made Colleen dizzy. ninjanovel Even after years, she still remembered Zuri clearly She liked ¡®The Crown¡¯ very much. She watched all the episodes although she was against Zuri. Yet she had to admit, Zuri¡¯s role was charming Every time she watched an episode, she would persuade herself by saying that she liked the role Zuri yed, not Zuri. And it was all the writer¡¯s credits. Facing Colleen¡¯s intense questioning, Randall shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything about staying with Zuri.¡± Colleen was puzzled, ¡°Then why did you suddenly say that?¡± Randall opened his mouth. But then he felt that his son¡¯s mind was beyond words. So, he said, ¡°Just let him be.¡± He meant to say that Colin wouldn¡¯t listen to them anyway. But he didn¡¯t want Colleen to be angry, although it was the fact. Colleensnorted, ¡°Do you think I want to care about his business? I¡¯m just doing it for his own good.¡± Colleen said seriously, ¡°Think about it. How can he live a peaceful life with such a woman?¡± ¡°Zuri is filming outside all day. She is close with different actors each day. How could our son ept that?¡± Randall replied, ¡°You are talking as if all the people whose partner is actor are living a miserable life.¡± Colleen was speechless. When she came to her senses, she pped him angrily, ¡°What do you mean? Are you standing with him?¡± Randall didn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°I¡¯m not. I was just. He meant to say that it was just because he could do nothing about it. ¡°Just what?¡± Colleen asked.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 1125 Randall had to hug her and coaxed her, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to argue with him and get angry.¡± Randall¡¯s words made Colleen feel better. Colleen leaned against him and sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking all day. I¡¯ll ask my brother to talk to him at dinner tomorrow.¡± Thinking of his brother: his uncle to educate him n-Law, Randall nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for The couple pinned all their hopes on Joshua, but they didn¡¯t know that Colin had the same idea. In his eyes, Joshuacould be a breakthrough. The next morning, Colin received the money from Zuri. It went with a text saying, ¡°take the money and do never show up in front of me again.¡± Colin naturally didn¡¯t reply. He always ignored messages that he didn¡¯t like. Zuri took Colin¡¯s silence as an agreement. So, she went to focus on work. Colleen booked arge box in the hotel. Colin was thest one to arrive. As soon as he entered the door, he saw his mother sitting next to his uncle Joshua,ining. Colin immediately knew that his mother must beining to Joshuaand asking Joshuato have a word with him. Colin walked in quietly and greeted everyone. During the dinner, while Joshuawas out smoking, Colin followed him out. As expected, Joshuawas waiting for him in the corridor. He was not out for smoking. Joshuanced at his handsome nephew, squinted, and asked, ¡°Tell me, boy, what are you going to do?¡± What Colin did after returning home had long been spread among the family. ninjanovel Colin, of course, was not an aggressive person. He started cautiously. He looked at Joshua¡¯s sharp eyes and said, ¡°Uncle, if I say ¡­ I¡¯ve been devoted, what would do you think?¡± He had been devoted to the girl he Liked. Joshuagot it immediately. He nced at Colin, then looked ahead and said, ¡°It is a good thing to be devoted. However, you¡¯re too young. How many people have you met? How many times have you fallen in love? How many changes have you gone through?¡± ¡°You are not devoted. You don¡¯t want to let go of something you have never had.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Colin retorted, ¡°ve never been a naive person, and I¡¯ll never have those special feelings for things I don¡¯t get.¡± Besides, it was not something he had never had. He once had that girl. He was once madly in love with her. They were nearly straight to the point. So Colin said simply, ¡°And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to fall in love for a few times more. For me, falling in Love once was enough.¡± Joshuaraised his eyebrows. ¡°So, you¡¯ve made all this fuss just to be with Zuri?¡± Colin turned his head away. ¡°You guys all think that her family doesn¡¯t match with mine. So I made myself homeless to match with her.¡± Cap铆tulo 1126 She is now the most famous actress. And I am nobody. I am the one not good enough for her.¡± Colin¡¯s words were somewhat resentful. He always thought that his parents were well educated and his family was reasonable. That was why he was somitted at the beginning. He thought he would be blessed by the whole family. However, his family was deeply biased. They insisted that Zuri was not good enough for him. They ruined their rtionship. He had the reason to be resentful. ninjanovel Though Joshua had long been calm, he was stunned by his nephew¡¯s discontent. Several years ago, Colleen gave Zuri White a million-dor check and asked her to Leave. But Colin Smith did not seem very sad then. He packed his stuff and left the country. It was believed by all that Colin and Zuri¡¯s rtionship was not serious. Colin was bound to forget about her after dabbling in the sensual world. As for Zuri, how could she still stay single in the corrupted entertainment circle? The teenage rtionship will be enshrined by both of them as a piece of beautiful but dusty memory. They were possibly not able to recognize the person before them when they bumped into each other yearster. But now his outstanding nephew, Colin, dared to throw a tantrum and say that he still Loved her. He even shed all his fortune just to match with her. Joshua took a deep breath. Now he came to understand why his sister was so vexed Lately. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Joshua clenched his teeth. ¡°You are still too young to say so. You will find a better one after dating more people.¡± ¡°For instance, I think Michelle Byrd, the date that your parents find you, is not bad.¡± Joshua nned to leave after leaving the words. His sister kept on nagging him to bring Colin and Michelle together. Since Colin didn¡¯t seem to be sold on it, Joshua was now thinking about forcing him to meet her. Colin stopped him and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate, uncle.¡± Joshua sneered, ¡°why? how can you know she is not the one if you don¡¯t go to meet her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean that I am not willing to meet other girls,¡± said Colin. ¡°I just think it¡¯s not appropriate since now I belong with Zuri.¡± ¡°What do you mean you belong with Zuri?¡± Joshua was so confused. The way Colin put it really made him feel ufortable. How could a man say that he belonged with another woman? Colin took out his phone and showed Joshua the 1 million transferred from Zuri. ¡°She kept me as a secret lover, so how can I betray her?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What?!¡± Joshua failed to restrain himself from calling out. ¡°Well, it is what it is,¡± Colin said slowly, with his phone in hand, ¡°She gave me 1 million so I belong with her now.¡± Colin could tell lies without turning a hair. Zuri paid him 1 million to not ever meet again. He lied to Joshua that she paid money to keep him a lover. Cap铆tulo 1127 Joshua was irritated. Colin was so reGordonious that he started to feel offended and humiliated. How could a man from Smith and Sampson family sponge off a woman? What¡¯s more, he even managed to remain calm and poised before him. Joshua was on hisst nerve. He was so pissed off that he didn¡¯t even know what to say. He yelled at Colin, ¡°You are a postdoc in biology! You think you are only worth a million?¡± Joshua thought Colin would feel shamed, but he replied in an injured tone, ¡°My mom used to pay her 1 million and asked her to leave me. This is exactly how much she thinks I am worth.¡± Joshua nearly choked at his words. Heart-stricken and extremely furious, he even staggered a Little. Colin was waiting to bite back. The me should lie with his mom, for she undervalued her son! ninjanovel Leaning against the wall, Joshua heavily panted. He stared at Colin with exasperation. How could his sister and brother-inw who behaved themselves all their lives give birth to such a maniac? ¡°Uncle, are you still alright?¡± Colin asked and pretended to be caring. Joshua shook his hands off, ¡°Get out!¡± As a prestigious figure in the academic world, he had long beenposed. But today he was almost driven crazy by Colin. It took him a while to simmer down. Joshua looked into Colin¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°So you¡¯ve made up your mind to be with that actress?¡± ¡°I just want to follow my heart. By far she¡¯s the only one that i want to spend my life with.¡± Colin was smart enough to know that at this point there was no need to make things worse, so he toned down a Little bit. What was truly going on in his mind was that he wanted no one but Zuri. But he knew if he blurted that out, Joshua would flip Lid or even kick his ass. So Colin only confessed his desire to spend rest of his life with Zuri. Joshua sneered and walked away. It was totally beyond his control. Though his sister told him to lecture Colin, it was already beyond his capability. Before receiving the call from his sister today, Joshua thought Colin would care for his feelings and Listen to what he said. Nothing was farther from the truth. He could only patronize the young Colin. Now Colin would drive him crazy. Colin didn¡¯t stop Joshua. He stood still and smirked, with his hands in pocket. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Since his uncle had already flinched, his parents would no longer poke their nose. Colleen stared at Joshua after he entered the box. Joshua didn¡¯t dare to say that Colin took Zuri¡¯s money in front of Colin¡¯s grandparents. He was afraid they would be so pissed off Joshua forced a smile and exchanged a look with his sister. He tried to hint that they would talk about it later. Colleen knew things didn¡¯t go well upon seeing the expression on Joshua¡¯s face. Cap铆tulo 1128 If things went well, he would not Look Like that. Obviously, Joshua was also kayoed. Colleen was bummed out. Today she called Michelle, telling her that now she was not able to arrange a date for her and Colin. She thought Michelle would be upset. But it turned out that she was not glum at all. Michelle even reassured her on the phone. Now Colleen felt so sorry for her. Michelle was smart, good-natured and from a distinguished family. Why Colin didn¡¯t fall for her? Did Zuri have any strength besides that pretty face? She had asked around. Zuri¡¯s parents were philistine, selfish and greedy. Colleen was hystSonyal even at the thought of getting along with them. ninjanovel They shared nothing inmon She had known Michelle¡¯s parents for years who were both professors in university. They would only be closer if Colin and Michelle got married. After the dinner ended, Colleen asked Joshua, ¡°Did you talk to Colin? What did he say?¡± Joshua decided to cover up the thing that Colin took 1 million from Zuri in order not to drive his sister crazy. ¡°Colin is about 30 years old. He can mind his own business. I think you¡¯d better leave him alone,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± Colleen was shocked, ¡°You told me to leave him alone?¡± She thought Joshua was able to persuade Colin to change his mind Joshua didn¡¯t answer her, but talked to Randall who was standing beside them. ¡°The weather is pleasanttely, I think you two should take a walk, even a trip.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Randall nodded, ¡°I think so.¡± Randall understood what Joshua meant in split second. Joshua must have suffered a setback. Joshua just didn¡¯t want to ruffle her feathers by unfolding the whole story ¡°Joshua, wait,¡± Colleen still wanted to say something, but Joshua had already walked away. She stared angrily at Joshua¡¯s back and gave Randall a sullen re Then she slowly walked out of the restaurant with a hand in her chest. As for Colin, he slowly walked with his grandparents. Colin knew no one could use him of anything in front of his grandparents. Colin acted like as if nothing happened. He asked, ¡°Grandma, what drama are you watchingtely?¡± His grandma was a huge fan of TV stars and dramas. She loved watching all kinds of TV series since young. Now she had plenty of time on watching TV. Plus, she was open-minded about all kinds of dramas. Grandma couldn¡¯t helpughing when ites to TV dramas, ¡°I binge watched a lot.¡± ¡°For instance, ¡®The Crown¡¯ is very engaging,¡± she then ate her words ¡°no, no, it¡¯s fantastic!¡± ¡°The development of the plot is so thrilling and convincing. And the acting is not bad. Especially the leading actress, I love the role she ys.¡± Colin smiled at grandma¡¯s praise for Zuri. But he still didn¡¯t say a word, for he didn¡¯t know if grandma was sounding him out or simply payingpliments. After all, his grandparents knew about the thing between him and Zuri. Even though they didn¡¯t say anything about it, it didn¡¯t mean that they were fond of her. Colin thought the right move was to wait and see. Cap铆tulo 1129 Without his reply, grandma changed the topic, ¡°well, I heard that there is gonna be a fan meeting in a few days. I really want to be there.¡± Colin was shocked. ¡°Grandma, it isn¡¯t appropriate. The ce will be jammed with people pushing and shoving. ¡° By the way, isn¡¯t his grandma a little bit old to be starstruck? Grandma gave a sniff, ¡°You are not afraid that I might be pushed or shoved. You must be thinking that I am too old for this.¡± Grandma asked her husband before Colin could reply. ¡°There is no such rule saying that an olddy can¡¯t be a fan, right? His grandpa asserted, ¡°Of course no. You can go to see whoever you Like.¡± Colin lost his words. Grandpa really loved to spoil his wife. He had been doing it for decades. This was why grandma could stay young and go after TV stars Having threw a nce at Colin, grandma said as if inadvertently, ¡°Well, you once dated that Leading actress, right? Can you contact her and let me get in the backstage? Then I don¡¯t need to squeeze myself through the teens.¡± ¡°Ahem. ninjanovel Colin was so stunned that he even started to cough. How could grandma suddenlye out with the fact that Zuri and he once dated? Without any cushion? ¡°What? Are you still in touch?¡± grandma asked. Colin didn¡¯t know how to respond. Grandma suddenly realized, ¡°Well, you were still young then and had no ideas about true love. It had been eight or nine years now. Maybe you two don¡¯t even remember each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Colin. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Grandma sincerely apologized. Colin also got it together. ¡°I know the director of this drama. If you really want to go to the fan meeting, I can contact him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± grandma was excited, ¡°yes Colin, please do grandma a favor.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. She was afraid that Colin thought she had some ulterior motive. ¡°I also love the leading actor, the female costar, the director Luka Pierce, and the screenwriter who was recently trending on twitter.¡± ¡°She was so talented. How can she write such a beautiful story? I want to take a photo with her.¡± Grandma was really familiar with the creator of ¡°The Crown¡±. ¡°OK, I¡¯ll see to it,¡± Colin said. Grandma then asked him another tricky question. ¡°By the way, how do you know the director? How can you know someone in the entertainment circle since you¡¯ve been abroad in recent years?¡± The way grandma asked the Last question suggested that she got a fix on some gossip. Even grandpa who had remain silent shot a stare at him Colin reacted quickly and offered a standard answer, ¡°I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t be a fan. I¡¯ve been Luka¡¯s fan since high school. I even went to his concerts for several times. Grandma was dubious. ¡°You? You are too rational.¡± Cap铆tulo 1130 Grandpa said before Colin could respond, ¡°I don¡¯t think he is rational. He is pretty crazy.¡± Colin looked at grandpa. He could feel that grandpa was suggesting something. And Grandpa had him there. Maybe his obsession with Zuri was the proof for his craziness. Being stared at, grandpa turned impatient and waved his hands. ¡°What are you looking at? Shouldn¡¯t you send us home?¡± Colin looked away and drove grandparents home. Before he left, grandma had him promised to take her to the fan meeting. Colin said yes, because he knew he could see Zuri again Fans knew Zuri woulde back to Vertoak city today. So a lot of fans were waiting for her at the airport terminal. Zuri was with Sylvie, and she chatted with the fans while walking. Zuri was always casual and willing to talk to her fans as long as she was not in a rush. It was the end of April. Though it was still a bit cold, as an actress, she had already put on shorts to show her legs. But she wore a jacket to keep warm. Zuri heard someone screaming. Sylvie, the fans and she all thought it was another big star at the airport. But when Zuri looked up, she saw Colin walking through the door. He was engaging and dashing. Women at the terminal all cried out loud. He was even more popr than Zuri herself. Zuri stopped, pulling her hat down. She gave Sylvie a nudge. ¡°Wait me a sec. I need to use the bathroom,¡± she said. ninjanovel Zuri¡¯s gut feeling was that Colin wasing for her. So she fled to the toilet. There were so many people at the airport and she was surrounded by a bunch of fans. If Colin did something to her, she would instantly be on the trending news. Before Sylvie could respond, Zuri popped off to the Ladies¡¯ room on the right. She took out her phone in panic, unblocked Colin¡¯s number and phoned him. Since Last time Zuri transferred 1 million to Colin, she blocked him in case that they contacted again. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He picked up very quickly. Zuri gnashed her teeth and kept her voice low, ¡°What do you want?¡± She hoped that Colin could tell her she was overthinking. He didn¡¯te for her but to pick up someone else. To her disappointment, in a Lukewarm tone, Colin said, ¡°You finally release me out of the ck list.¡± He wasining, which could prove indirectly that he came for her. Zuri was so pissed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the fans outside? Do you want me to be on the headlines again?¡± Not to be undone, Colin retorted, ¡°You make me feel like I¡¯ve done something wrong. What can I do since I can¡¯t contact you?¡± He was the unreasonable one. How could he still be so justified? Zuri gritted her teeth. ¡°I already gave you the money! I thought we both agreed that we would never meet again!¡± she growled. Cap铆tulo 1131 Colin said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s what you thought. My proposal is that you buy my special service with 1 million.¡± Zuri walked back and forth in the bathroom indignantly. Afterposing herself, she yelled, ¡°Colin, your days abroad not only turned you into a gigolo, but also a jerk!¡± Colin smirked. ¡°You want me to go to the Ladies¡¯ room or you walk out yourself?¡± He added before Zuri could respond, ¡°Let¡¯s talk. Take my car.¡± Zuri was on the edge of hysteria, ¡°Are you mad? You want me get into your car in front of my fans?¡± Colin asked back, ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°You¡­you tell me when and where to meet. Let¡¯s talk face to face.¡± Zuri. proposed. ¡°As a big star, you must be under spotlight every minute. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will take picture of us?¡± Colin thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, Let¡¯s meet at your ce. I¡¯ll meet you there Later.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She was not happy with where things were heading. But Colin hung up the phone before she could say anything. Zuri almost freaked out after spending so much time in the toilet. She didn¡¯t care about where they were to meet, she just wanted to get out. Sylvie was waiting for Zuri at the door. The minute Zuri walked out, she said excitedly, ¡°What took you so Long? That eye candy has already left. It¡¯s pity you didn¡¯t see him. Don¡¯t you always say you love cute guys?¡± Sylvie became Zuri¡¯s assistant after Zuri went popr. Though Sylvie more or less knew that Zuri had a crush on someone, she had no idea who that person was. Sylvie had never met Colin, so she didn¡¯t know that cute guy was Colin. Zuri rolled her eyes. Yes, she loved cute guys, but not him. But having heard that Colin had left, Zuri breathed a sigh of relief. Still mesmerized by Colin, Sylvie mumbled, ¡°That guy was so handsome. I haven¡¯t met such a cute guy in ages. I think there¡¯s a word perfect for him, but I can¡¯t quite remember it.¡± Sylvie pondered for a while and finally came up with the words. ¡°Right! He¡¯s an elegant rascal! It¡¯s perfect for him Zuri smirked. She had to admit that the words Sylvie brought forward was suitable. She couldn¡¯t agree more after being threatened by him on the phone. Such an elegant rascal! He Looked polished and attractive on the outside, but was savage on the inside. Zuri cursed Colin silently in her mind. She just realized she was duped by him. He said he would go to her ce There would be only her and Colin in the room! What if something happened? That night was already a fault. What should she do this time? Plus, given that he was at her ce, how could she not recall the thing happened that day? She still blushed when thinking of what they¡¯ve done on the sofa, in the upstairs bedroom and the bathroom. Cap铆tulo 1132 He was up to no good! Sylvie didn¡¯t know why Zuri¡¯s face was turning red. She asked, ¡°Zuri are you still alright? Why is your face so red?¡± Zuri coughed and pulled down her hat, ¡°I¡¯m OK.¡± Colin was such a jinx. Thought it¡¯s still daytime, her mind was upied with sex and stuff. Sylvie said worriedly, ¡°Are you having a temperature? Do tell me if you feel sick.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine, maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s hot.¡± Zuri found an excuse to brush off Sylvie¡¯s nervousness. Sylvie looked at Zuri¡¯s white Legs, then looked at her long trousers. She didn¡¯t feel hot. Superstars are probably different from average people. But Sylvie still spilled the tea with Zuri while walking. ¡°Well, when you went to the bathroom, I chatted with your fans. And they told me that guy was photographed several days ago. Do you know what he did?¡± ¡°He gave each paparazzo a business card of his Lawyer and warned them that if they posted his photo they would be sued,¡± Sylvie screamed like a teenage girl, ¡°He was so cool! Those paparazzi and photo scalpers should be punished!¡± Sylvie was quite confused why Zuri still remained calm after hearing the story. It seemed that she was not surprised. Sylvie asked, ¡°Zuri, aren¡¯t you surprised? Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s cool and decisive?¡± Zuri grinned. She was not surprised at all. That was exactly what Colin would do. When she first knew Colin, she thought he looked suave and genial. So she helped him out when Manny Bowers tried to pick a fight. She was worried that Colin might be bullied by him As she knew more about him, she realized that he was no pushover. He would give tit for tat if someone provoked him. Giving out hiswyer¡¯s business cards to warn the paparazzi? It¡¯s just typical of him. They walked out of the airport terminal and got in to the car that had been waiting for them. The car drove away. Sylvie said, ¡°Sunny said the clothes you are gonna wear at the fan meeting has just arrived. They sent it to her because you were filming then. Do you want to go back home first or to try it on?¡± Zuri thought of what Colin just said. They were gonna meet at her ce. She touched her forehead and said, ¡°I want to go home to take a shower first.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Sylvie answered and replied to Sunny Sylvie added, ¡°Sunny told you to hurry up. She said she¡¯s busytely. She needs to monitor the studio¡¯s decoration work after you try on the clothes.¡± Zuri grinned. ¡°OK.¡± After they decided the location of studio, Zuri went to filming. Sunny was responsible for everything. She must have been very busy. The driver suddenly said, ¡°The car behind is following us. Could it be some fans stalking us?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Sylvie turned alert and looked through the rear window.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri frowned and looked at the car behind. She faintly saw Colin¡¯s figure. Zuri turned to the driver. ¡°It¡¯s OK. Just ignore it,¡± she said. Cap铆tulo 1133 It seemed that Colin nned to follow her car to her ce. Was he afraid that she might go back at her words? Zuri was troubled. To be honest, for a split second, she thought of the possibility of slipping away. Given the situation right now, if she really escaped, Colin would block her way. Sylvie asked nervously, ¡°Seriously? Sir, you should watch out, what if they do something crazy.¡± They used to be stalked by crazy fans. So Sylvie developed the reflex of associating these people with danger. ¡°Done.¡± The driver was more engFostered in driving. Zuri didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t n to introduce Colin to Sylvie. She hadn¡¯t told Sunny that Colin was back yet. She had already made up her mind to give up this rtionship. She didn¡¯t want to have further contacts with Colin. There was no need to fuel their anxiety. Especially Sunny. She never encouraged Zuri to wait for Colin. Or in her words, Zuri could date anyone she wanted, what was the point of waiting for someone that she couldn¡¯t meet? Sunny would jump all over her once she found out that Zuri still entangled with Colin. The car finally stopped at Zuri¡¯s ce. Sylvie wanted to wait for her inside the house. Thus, they could go to Sunny¡¯s together after Zuri took a shower. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Zuri stopped her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be with me. I can drive there myself. You should go to take a rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ok. I¡¯m not tired.¡± Then Sylvie said to the driver, ¡°Sir, can you wait for us for a while?¡± Zuri hastily pushed her back into the car, ¡°You two go to have a rest. I don¡¯t know how long it will take me.¡± Sylvie thought she was acting weird. But given that Zuri was rather determined, she didn¡¯t persist. ¡°OK then, I¡¯ll meet you at Sunny¡¯s in a while.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Zuri then went home with her suitcase. Of course, she didn¡¯t go to take a shower, nor dress up. Having poured herself a cup of water, she waited for Colin in front of the floor to ceiling window in the Living room. Ten minutes Later, the doorGordon rang. Zuri rolled her eyes and went to get the door. The moment Colin entered, he looked at Zuri¡¯s long and white legs. He frowned and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± He had seen many of her street snaps showing Legs and ankles. He really wanted to cover her up. When he was abroad, the only thing he could do is to secretly help with her career. He couldn¡¯t care for her health. Since now he was back, he would keep an eye on her health. She had already put on shorts in Late spring. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would have joint pain when she was old? Zuri didn¡¯t expect that the first thing Colin did when he got in was to boss around and judge her shorts. She threw him an angry nce and went indoors. It reminded her of their school days. Colin always told her to tie her hair up, which pissed her off every time. She Loved having her hair hanging loose over the shoulders. She thought it was cute to let her hair down and put on a white dress. Students dubbed her the girl of their dreams. Cap铆tulo 1134 But she didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Colin. He could take out a hairband anytime and forced her to bound up. If she refused, then he would give her the silent treatment. She was so crazy over him then. Once she saw he was not happy, she would tie up the hair. But now¡­ she wouldn¡¯t care for him. Zuri found herself whimsical sometimes. She had been longing for him for such a Long period of time. But now she gave up after he went back. Zuri copsed into the sofa. She asked Colin who was following behind, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Because Zuri had been cutting him dead, Colin was also in a sulk. He asked her back, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to talk about?¡± He couldn¡¯t get through to her number Lately. Obviously, he was blocked again. He could do nothing but to stop her at the airport. If he didn¡¯t go there, then presumably he still couldn¡¯t have a talk with her now. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Zuri had been mad and Colin throwing the question to her with an aloof attitude made her even angrier, so she retorted, ¡°I have no idea at all. How can I know what you are thinking? I can¡¯t read your mind.¡± Colinmented, ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Zuri answered him with a sneer. How ridiculous he was! He had abandoned her years ago and disappeared without a word. But once he came back, he hoped to resume the intimacy with her. Did he ever care for her feelings? Why should she follow his will? Pressing his lips, Colin stood before the sofa and dropped his eyes to look at Zuri who was sitting on it. She had a bob cut, probably for the filming, and she pulled back the hair into a ponytail for a neat hairstyle. Though not sexy and enchanting as she was in long hair, she looked cuter and more lively. Her fair Long legs easily arouse the desire in Colin, so he walked towards her and sat by her side. Still mad, Zuri tried to move away from him. But Colin grabbed her back and pressed her against the sofa, imprisoning her in his arms. Zuri thought to herself helplessly, ¡°Zuri, do you remember Last time you easily kicked away the stranger who tried to ssh unknown liquid on Chelsea? How can you be such a sweet little girl when you are with Colin? Can¡¯t you fight back?¡± To prove she was a strong woman, Zuri struggled fiercely, but to her surprise, she couldn¡¯t break away from Colin, and her wrists which were held by his hands were so Limp that she couldn¡¯t gather any strength. How could that be? Was Colin a magician? Once he touched her, she would lose all her power to fight back? He was the buster to her. Despite all her effort, Colin only pressed himself closer to her, and that reminded Zuri of what happened that night when both of them seemed to be enchanted, and it started when Colin imprisoned her in his arms just like what they were doing now. ¡°Colin, stop. The moment when Zuri tried to say something, Colin pressed his Lips on hers, robbing her of her breath and all the words she wanted to say. When Sunny¡¯s phone call came in, Zuri was on the bed and Colin was mounting on her, his sweat dripping on her delicate corbones. Hearing the call, Zuri nced at the screen and it was quite a shock when she saw it was from Sunny. She was supposed to go to Sunny¡¯s ce to try on the gown but she forgot thatpletely and began making Love with Colin. It must be Sunny calling to remind her. Pushing Colin away, Zuri tried to pick up the phone, but Colin held her hand to stop her. ¡°You can call backter.¡± His voice was harsh from restraining his desires, then he lowered his head to kiss her hard. How could she stop him halfway when they were making love? Didn¡¯t she know he was trying his best to contain his desire? As for Sunny, she was extremely anxious since she couldn¡¯t get through to Zuri. Out of agitation, Sunny comined to Sylvie, ¡°What happened to Zuri? Why doesn¡¯t she pick up the phone?¡± Sylvie was also surprised to find Zuri hadn¡¯t arrived yet, because after parting with Zuri, Sylvie had first gone home to unpack her luggage, have a bath, and put on make-up before she came to Sunny¡¯s house. How could Zuri beter than her? Sunny had been calling Zuri several times for twenty minutes, but Zuri didn¡¯t answer. Sylvie also had no idea of what Zuri was doing. Finally, Sylvie said worriedly, ¡°Shall I go to Zuri¡®s ce to check on her? Maybe she is so tired from the filming that she is sleeping now.¡± Sunny frowned and said, ¡°Does she feel ufortable when she was leaving the airport?¡± Cap铆tulo 1135 Sylvie thought for a moment and answered, ¡°Well, I remember in the airport Zuri¡¯s face was very red after she went to the restroom. Is that a sign of fever?¡± Sunny shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think Zuri is that type of person who will continue working with sickness. If she was ill, she wouldin to me and ask me to lower the workloads for her.¡± Sylvie nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, I think you¡¯re right.¡± Working with Zuri for many years, Sunny and Sylvie knew Zuri well Though Zuri wasn¡¯t weak and delicate, she wouldn¡¯t force herself to work when she was ill. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How strange! I have never failed to reach for Zuri for all these years.¡± Sunny mumbled as she prepared to call for Zuri one more time. But just at this moment, Zuri called back, and Sunny picked up the phone hastily, eximing, ¡°Hello, superstar, do you know what¡¯s the time now? Do you remember your promise to try on new clothes? I have another arrangementter to check on the construction of the studio.¡± ¡°I am sorry.¡± Zuri¡¯s voice sounded weak ¡°Hey, are you ok? You sound ill.¡± Sunny suddenly became worried. ¡°No, it was..I was.I have been busy.¡± To Sunny¡¯s great surprise, Zuri who had always been witty, was stuttKatharineg When Sunny was about to say something, she heard a man chuckle through the phone and she was immediately alerted. ¡°What was the sound, Zuri? I thought I heard a man chuckle!¡± Grabbing the phone, Zuri covered Colin¡¯s mouth with all her strength to prevent him from making any voices. When she lied to Sunny that she had been busy, Colin couldn¡¯t help butugh, which made Zuri both annoyed and blushed, since what she was busy with was making Love with him. Warning Colin again through eye contact, Zuri exined hastily, ¡°What are you talking about? What man? You must¡¯ve misheard it.¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t tell Sunny about Colin because once Sunny knew, she would be as mad as hell. Besides, she was not sure what kind of rtionship Colin and she were in, so she hoped she could tell Sunny about him only after she figured these questions out. While Sunny still insisted, ¡°No, I ampletely sure that was the voice of a man. I am not deaf!¡± Then, Sunny began to criticize Zuri, ¡°Zuri, I warn you. This is not a good time for romantic rtionships, and if any rumor is exposed, your career is done.¡± ¡°The Crown¡± became a blockbuster, and as the main actress, Zuri also gained enormous poprity. If rivalpanies spotted any rumor about her at this moment, she would be in great trouble unless her love story was filled with twists and turns that moved all people to tears. The topic made Zuri stressed out, so she tried to distract Sunny and said, ¡°How about the gown? Strapless or backless?¡± Zuri asked this because there was no need to try on gowns revealing her corbones or her legs. When Colin was making out with her, he left humerous marks on her corbones and even on her legs deliberately. He even left marks on her legs. Was this man insane? ¡°How about the gown?¡± Sunny said sulkily, ¡°Of course it would be designed to show off your good figure. Your image is supposed to be enchanting and sexy.¡± When Sunny met Zuri for the first time, she was greatly impressed by Zuri. With both a pretty face and a wonderful figure, Zuri seemed a perfect actress to her, and she believed Zuri was born to be a superstar. As for Zuri, she had always been willing to show off her beauty and her good shape when walking the red carpet or attending other activities. In fact, the reason why Zuri became famous at the very start was that she gained poprity bit by bit with her outstanding appearance. It never urred to Sunny that one day Zuri would be worried about her outfits. Zuri exined with hesitation, ¡°Well..I.has an allergy, and my skin doesn¡¯t look good these days. Could you contact the brand investor to change another type of gown for me?¡± Sunny was shocked. ¡°What are you talking about? Contact the brand to change the gown for you? Tomorrow will be the meetup!¡± Standing beside Sunny, Sylvie asked through the phone puzzledly, ¡°Zuri, are you allergic? But your skin waspletely fine a few days ago.¡± As Zuri¡¯s assistant, Sylvie spent all the time with Zuri during the filming. They had meals together and slept together, but Sylvie never noticed anything wrong with Zuri¡¯s skin. To be honest, Zuri¡¯s skin was in such a good condition that Sylvie nearly envied it. Even when they were filming in mountains, a rtively bad condition, Zuri¡¯s skin was still white and smooth while Sylvie got several pimples. So, Sylvie could not believe it when Zuri said her skin was allergic. Sunny agreed with Sylvie and said, ¡°Yeah, Sylvie is right. We all know your skin is always good and I don¡¯t remember you having an allergy to anything. Howe you¡¯re having allergies right now?¡± Zuri tried to justify herself. ¡°I think it was due to the filming in the mountains. It was so moist there, and my endocrine went disordered. Now I get several pimples on my back.¡± Cap铆tulo 1136 After a while, Zuri added, ¡°Besides, I have my hair cut short, so I think it would be better to wear trousers instead of a gown.¡± Sunny was rendered speechless since she found she had to agree with Zuri. She nearly forgot Zuri had her hair cut short for the filming. ConsidKatharineg the hairstyle had to match with the clothes, Sunny had topromise and said, ¡°Well, you are right. A gown may not match your short hair. I will contact the brand to see if it can deliver a set of trousers for you now.¡± But still vexed, Sunny didn¡¯t forget to warn Zuri about the time, ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up ande here right now. When the clothes arrive, you can try on them at once. We need some time to adjust if the clothes are not suitable.¡± Zuri retorted humorously, ¡°Oh,e on, Sunny, don¡¯t be so stressed out. If the clothes are not suitable, I can wear my own clothes. You have to admit I have quite a taste in fashion.¡± Sunny shouted, ¡°No way, Zuri. You have to wear the clothes of the brand! It is our investor!¡± Zuri had represented the brand and wearing its clothes when attending public activities was her duty and it also served as an advertisement for the brand. ¡°Fine. I will be right there in a moment.¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t tolerate the preaching from Sunny, so she obeyed Sunny immediately. While Sunny, satisfied with Zuri¡¯s answer, hung up the phone and turned to contact the brand. When Zuri was talking to Sunny, Colin just stared at herzily with a cold and angry sneer on his face. She would rather lie to her agent and assistant than tell them she was with him. Also, when they had just finished, she broke away from his embrace without any hesitation, ignoring his feelingspletely. Once Sunny hung up the phone, Zuri was about to get down from the bed, not even taking a look at Colin. She knew Colin was staring at her, but she was not in the mood. She cleared up her mind during the call: It was the second time. When she calmed down after the passion, she would loathe herself for compromising with Colin again and again She was a superstar and there were countless men who wanted to sleep with her, but it turned out that she was slept by her ex-boyfriend and not for one but twice. Thinking of this rendered her both embarrassed and annoyed, and that was the reason why she gave Colin the cold shoulder. But when she threw back the covers, Colin dragged her back, forcing her to fall back on the bed and imprisoning her in his arms ¡°You want to run away again?¡± Forcing her to look at him, Colin asked. Zuri eximed, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard my agent was mad and urged me to go to her ce?¡± Colin grunted, sneKatharineg at her intention to distract the topic Zuri couldn¡¯t stand his attitude, so she red at him and said angrily, ¡°Colin, let go of me!¡± However, Colin wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Pressing against her tightly, he questioned her, enunciating every word, ¡°I think you have something to say to me.¡± Zuri mmed back, ¡°What about you? I think you owe me an exnation Colin fell into a brief silence and mumbled, ¡°I think I prove myself by what I did. I will not sleep with someone who I didn¡¯t love.¡± Colin thought his acts had proved he was still in love with her after all these years. At first, he was both disappointed and angry because Zuri gave up the rtionship so easily, so he decided to give her the cold shoulder when he came back from abroad and he wouldn¡¯t forgive her unless she chased after him to coax him.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But at the moment when he arrived at the River City, he found himself couldn¡¯t be mad at her or ignore her. What he wanted was to find her and stay with her happily. So, after having supper with his parents, he came directly to her. Even if he hadn¡¯t quarreled with his parents, he woulde to her nheless. All these years when he was abroad, he never came into close rtionships with any women but went to her immediately once he came back. It was her who he loved with all his heart and it was only her that he wanted all the time. Raising her eyebrows, Zuri said, ¡°So what you are trying to say is that you sleep with me only because you love me, aren¡¯t you?¡± But before Colin could say anything, Zuri sneered and continued, ¡°But, sorry, darling, I am casual in a rtionship. I sleep with you not because I love you but because I need someone to quench my desires.¡± Then, she pushed Colin away and went to the bathroom. Colin was quite upset. He didn¡¯t understand why Zuri would treat him so cruelly. Luka had told him that Zuri had been loving him all these years. She would keep a distance from any actors and admirers and would rify all the rumors in person. But why after all these years, when he finally came back, she was abandoning him now? When Zuri locked the bathroom door and was ready to take a shower, Colin¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Zuri Zuri shouted angrily before he could finish. ¡°Shut up!¡± Cap铆tulo 1137 She wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk to him since she was quite mad at him. What she wanted was not his expression of Love but an exnation for why he had disappeared without a word and had never contacted her all these years. If he still loved her, why didn¡¯t he contact her? Was he happy to see her suffKatharineg from the pain of loss? All these years, if he had shown any sign that he still loved her, she would not be so desperate. When she knew he was angry with her since she took the check and gave up the rtionship so easily under his mother¡¯s pressure, she was depressed and regretful, suffKatharineg from insomnia and anxiety for a long time. When he finally came back, he didn¡¯t say a word about his sudden disappearance. How could she reconcile with him if he didn¡¯t want to exin anything? Besides, it was when she finally decided to give up her affection for him that he came back. How could she face him with a clear mind? Original from N?velDrama.Org. But Colin didn¡¯t give up, continuing, ¡°I just want to ask you something. Do you.still love me?¡± ¡°No, I am over you,¡± Zuri answered without hesitation. Outside the bathroom door, Colin fell into a brief silence but he insisted, ¡°Open the door, look in my eyes, and say it again.¡± Zuri rolled her eyes. She would never open the door because if she did so, all the advantages would be taken by Colin. So, instead, she yelled at him, ¡°Colin, get out of my house before I finish showKatharineg or I will break your Legs. You hear me?¡± Colin sneered, ¡°Great, I would like to see if you can really break my legs before I make your legs limp from sex.¡± Zuri blushed at his words. It never urred to her that Colin, a shy and timid boy years ago, would be such a licentious man Finding Zuri was embarrassed, Colin felt much better. Then he said, ¡°I can leave now and I will give you enough time to think about our rtionship, but you¡¯d better give me the answer I want.¡± Leaving his words, he walked back to the bedroom to put on his clothes before he left. To be honest, Colin was quite upset at Zuri¡¯s attitude. Thest time when Zuri ran away from him, he told himself it was probably because she was shocked by his sudden return and needed some time to ept him. But this time, several dayster, she still gave him the cold shoulder even when she epted the fact that he was back. She even said she was over him, which hurt him like a sharp knife. All these years, when he was struggling, knowing that she was missing him filled him with the power to move on and ovee difficulties. But what she said today broke his heart into pieces. When Zuri went out of the bathroom, Colin had already gone. Watching the empty bedroom, Zuri felt as if there was something lost in her heart. Wrapping herself in the bathrobe, Zuri sat on the bed nkly until her phone rang. It was Sunny on the other side of the phone, and she asked sulkily, ¡°What the hell are you doing, Zuri? The brand has already delivered the clothes.¡± ¡°I will be there in a minute.¡± Zuri recovered from her emotion and said calmly. ¡°Whatever, take your time.¡± Sunny sighed and hung up the phone. Zuri put on some casual wear and drove to Sunny¡¯s ce. The brand has delivered two outfits, one of which is ck and the other is white; both had one suit jacket and a pair of trousers. Zuri chose the white one because the tops only exposed her waist rather than her corbones. So, she could show off her good figure without the worry of revealing the marks on her corbones. The ck suit had only the outwear, without any innerwear for matching, which was the style she actually adored, but she couldn¡¯t wear it now since Colin left so many marks on her body. Zuri was about to change her clothes in the dressing room and Sylvie prepared to help her but was rejected by Zuri. If Sylvie spotted the marks, Sylvie would undoubtedly go crazy. Craning her neck, Sunny tried to peek into the dressing room, asking, ¡°You¡¯re acting weird today. What happened?¡± Pushing Sunny¡¯s head out of the room, Zuri closed the door and began to change her clothes, saying, ¡°Well, I am weird every day. Haven¡¯t you noticed that already? I am an odd person.¡± Since Zuri tried to cover the fact with self-mockery, Sunny didn¡¯t ask further. A few momentster, when Zuri put on the white suit and went out of the dressing room, Sunny and Sylvie were utterly stunned. She looked wonderful with her short hair and suit, both handsome and enchanting. Sylvie swallowed and eximed, ¡°Sunny, I think Zuri could perfectly handle different styles, no matter handsome or sexy.¡± Sunny yelled excitedly, ¡°I totally agree with you!¡± Pulling back her hair, Zuri adopted several poses casually, while Sylvie waspletely enchanted by her, eximing, ¡°My god, Zuri, I¡¯m such a big fan of yours! You are so handsome!¡± Zuri asked, ¡°What do you think? If the clothes are suitable then I will wear them tomorrow. The size is just fine. There is no need for further adjustment.¡± Sylvie kept nodding in agreement. ¡°I think they are perfect. Wearing them tomorrow will make you a headline.¡± Cap铆tulo 1138 Sunny also nodded. ¡°Yeah, I agree.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Once the clothes were chosen, Zuri breathed a sigh of relief. She then turned to Sunny, asking, ¡°you said you would go to the studio to supervise the construction process. I have nothing to do right now, so can I go with you?¡± Sunny had been supposed to take Zuri with her, so she agreed at once, and drove to Haytan Tower. Though Zuri asked Sunny to handle the issues of the studio, Sunny thought it would be necessary for Zuri to check on some details. After parking the car, they went to the elevator. When the door was about to close, a young man went in. He was wearing a pair of sunsses, businesslike but a little unruly. When he spotted Zuri, he pulled off his sunsses suddenly and asked in disbelief, ¡°Zuri White?¡± ¡°Yeah..¡± Zuri admitted unwillingly. She thought she was well disguised but people just kept recognizing her. The man said with both excitement and surprise, ¡°Oh my, I heard about you many times but it is the first time that I meet you in real life. You are such a beautifuldy, no wonder.¡± Zuri nced at him, bewildered. What did he mean that he heard about her many times? Did someone tell him about her? Why did he say so? Original from N?velDrama.Org. He must not be her fan or other strangers, for what they generally said would be you were much more beautiful in real Life than you were in the TV shows. The young man turned out to be Lucien Fowler, who had been back from a business meeting, and he was excited to encounter Zuri in the elevator. Though he had seen Zuri several times before in business, he didn¡¯t know Zuri was admired by Colin, his good partner, so he didn¡¯t have any special feelings by then. Butter he had known Colin was fond of Zuri, he naturally became curious about Zuri and the rtionship between her and Colin. After all, Colin was a man of self-abnegation but totally lost his mind when he was dealing with Zuri. What a mysterious woman Zuri was. As Zuri¡¯s agent, Sunny was worried that Lucien was up to no good. When he spotted Zuri, his expression was so strange that Sunny was afraid that this man was thinking of something indecent. Therefore, Sunny leaned on one side, blocking out Zuri from his view. While Zuri had also noticed the unusualness of Lucien, so LowKatharineg her cap, she said to Sunny casually, ¡°During the filming, I was trained by several femalemandos, and you guess what? Compared to them, I am too weak. They can easily tackle dozens of strong men with bare hands but I can only tackle two.¡± Hearing this, Lucien was rendered speechless. Zuri was warning him, wasn¡¯t she? There were altogether three people in this elevator. While Sunny was on Zuri¡¯s side, he was on his own. So, what she said about tackling two strong men meant that she could easily beat him up. He also remembered that Zuri had made a headline because she was good at fighting, and had kicked down a stranger who wanted to ssh unknown Liquid on her friend at a news conference. Thinking of these, Lucien felt a shiver running down his spine, and he thought to himself, ¡°My God, howe a superstar has be so good at fighting. Eyeing Lucien, Sunny added, ¡°Well, it will be quite enough if you could tackle two strong men. Even though you can tackle only one, it will not be a problem.¡± Lucien knew for sure that what they said was a warning that they could beat the bejabbers out of him if he was trying to do something bad. He was a bit vexed since he did nothing wrong except for taking several nces at Zuri. How could they mistake him for a hooligan and even threatened him? When the elevator stopped at the floor of Camcien Lifetech, Lucien walked out of it angrily, thinking, ¡°Great, Colin, you are going topensate for what Zuri did to me. She was threatening me!¡± So, once he went into his office room, he called for Colin toin about Zuri. But before he could speak anything, he heard Colin speak wanly ¡°Are you busy now? If not, can youe to my ce? Let¡¯s have some drinks¡± Colin sounded heart-broken and Lucien held back what he was going to say about Zuri since Lucien knew Colin for years and Colin was good at controlling his emotions; he wouldn¡¯t frown even when facing a catastrophe unless he was hurt by Zuri. Forgetting about theint, Lucien grabbed the car key and walked out of the room, saying, ¡°Fine, I will be right there.¡± When Colin was so upset, what he could help with was keepingpany with his buddy At the same time when Lucien left the office, Zuri and Sunny arrived at their studio. It was Zuri¡¯s first time visiting the studio because it had been Sunny who was responsible for all the issues, including choosing this ce as the studio. Zuri was surprised to find the room so bright, with sunshine pouring in through the big French windows, which fills the room with warmth and light. Outside the window was the sea, stretching to the horizon and leaving Zuri with amazement. ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t it perfect?¡± Sunny asked happily. Zuri nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, it was awesome.¡± Cap铆tulo 1139 Standing in front of the window, Zuri stretched herself and said, ¡°I am filled with power now. It will be better if one day we can purchase this ce rather than rent it. That will be more awesome.¡± Sunny smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you to make fortune, my superstar. Work hard every day so we can purchase it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Zuri answered. Then, Sunny showed the design drawing to Zuri, which made her feel perplexed and she couldn¡¯t help comining. ¡°Dear Sunny, you know I am not good at these works. I totally entrust you to handle the design. As for me, I will try my best to choose several pieces of furniture when ites to decoration.¡± ¡°Great, now you are throwing all the responsibilities on me. Am I right, my boss?¡± Sunny knew Zuri well, so what she said was only to make fun of Zuri. After a discussion about the issues of employment, Zuri rubbed the back of her waist and said, ¡°Is everything done? I want to go back to have a rest.¡± Sunny was bewildered and asked, ¡°Why are you so tired?¡± Zuri had a strong body and she had never been so tired even when filmingte at night. Zuri blushed at Sunny¡¯s question and put down her hands immediately. In order to hide her embarrassment, she Lied, ¡°You should understand it is exhausting to act in a military-themed drama.¡± The day before yesterday, she had been acting in a fighting scene for a whole afternoon and when she finished, she was soaked in sweat. Butpared with making love with Colin, the filming seemed a lot easier The tiredness was different and making love with him Last night made her thigh Limp and ache even at this moment. Sunny picked up the file and said, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± On her way home, Zuri received a phone call from Chelsea. On the other side of the phone, Chelsea asked, ¡°Are you back? Shall we dine together tonight?¡± Zuri answered happily, ¡°Sure, I miss you so much.¡± Chelsea had been on a honeymoon with Edmund in the suburban resort and Zuri could tell from Chelsea¡¯s blogs that she was enjoying herself. Edmund would prepare the meals for her and all she needed to do was to enjoy the flowers, read some books, and write her own stories. Every day after supper, Edmund would take a walk with her in a garden full of peach blossoms, treasuring every minute with his beloved. Zuri thought if it wasn¡¯t because Chelsea had to attend the screenwriter meet-and-greet of ¡°The Crown¡±, Chelsea wouldn¡¯t be back from the honeymoon so soon Chelsea smiled and said, ¡°Zuri, I miss you too.¡± Then, she continued, ¡°Juste to my house tonight. Edmund will make dinner for us. He bes a really good cook.¡± Zuri could tell Chelsea was filled with happiness when talking about Edmund. So, she couldn¡¯t help but make fun of Edmund, ¡°Well, I am so lucky to have Mr. Nelson cook for me.¡± While Edmund answered her with a grunt. Putting down the phone, Zuri smiled heartedly. It was wonderful to see Chelsea and Edmund live a happy Life together. But thinking of herself, Zuri sighed helplessly and thought, ¡°My happiness?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Whatever.¡± When Zuri got home, she threw herself into thefort of her bed and took a nap. In the evening, she woke up, got dressed up and drove to find Chelsea. Edmund served a grand dinner. Chelsea brought a te of delicious braised beef to Zuri and said with a smile, ¡°This is your favorite and I made it for you myself.¡± Before Zuri could say anything, Edmund said to Chelsea with a jealous tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself in the kitchen, but look what you have done for her, preparing an entire pot of braised beef!¡± Since Chelsea¡¯s pregnancy, Edmund had hired a full-time chef to cook for them. And during their days spent in the suburban resort, he cooked for her the whole time. He couldn¡¯t even bear to let her finger dip into the cold water. However, after their return, Chelsea spent most of the afternoon in the kitchen to make Zuri her favorite dish. Cap铆tulo 1140 Edmund felt tired of being jealous. After being jealous because of men, now he even got jealous because of a woman. But there was no one to me but his wife¡¯s bestie. Chelsea smiled and served water for her best friend and her husband, ¡°It¡¯s so tired for Zuri to work in the crew. The least I can do is to ensure that she has a good meal. Zuri had a stiff and weak connection with her parents. Over those years, most of Zuri appetites for good foods had been satisfied by Chelsea, especially when filming became exhausting. She made a phone call to Chelsea, and her favorite dish would be there waiting for her. If she was filming in the vicinity of Vertoak, Chelsea would drive to make the food delivery herself. Even during the three years of marriage with Edmund, she treated Zuri the same as always. That was enough proof to show how good their rtionship was. Zuri snorted and said, ¡°Edmund, could you please stop being so hostile and jealous with me all the time, okay? You managed to get Chelsea back, and I take half of the credit for that.¡± Edmund snorted, ¡°I got Chelsea back by myself, OK? Howe you get half of the credit?¡± Zuri shrugged her shoulder and said, ¡°If I had insisted on disagreeing with Chelsea getting back to you, do you think she would still take you back?¡± Edmund gritted his teeth and was speechless. He really didn¡¯t know if Chelsea would Listen to Zuri or not, but he knew that Zuri¡¯s friendship was very precious to Chelsea. Many people believed thatmitment between lovers was priority, but Chelsea and Zuri had been experiencing too much together, and their friendship had the same weight in their hearts. After seeing that Edmund was choked by her words and became speechless, Zuri couldn¡¯t help laughing, ¡°So, as a matter of fact, you owe me a lot of thanks for having this wonderful life with your amazing wife. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Edmund nced at her with a fake smile, and then said, ¡°Yes for sure. I really owe you a big deal, Zuri.¡± Having said that, he suddenly changed the subject of the conversation, ¡° How about this, in order to express my gratitude to you, how about I introduce a nice guy to you? Young, talented, one in a thousand.¡± When Edmund said this, there was something inexplicable hiding in his eyes. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Edmund knew about Colin¡¯s return from abroad, but since Zuri hadn¡¯t told Chelsea yet, he certainly wasn¡¯t in a hurry to inform her. As a matter of fact, he intended to use Colin to stir up the water, just to relieve his depression from ¡°losing the battle¡± with Zuri. Zuri felt quite ufortable being stared by Edmund like that. She found that this whole ¡°introducing a nice guy¡± thing was some sort of funny business. Was this ¡°nice guy¡± Colin Smith? It stood no reason that Colin should know Edmund. Edmund was a businessman, and Colin had studied abroad for many years, and was a man of academics. They couldn¡¯t have any intersection with each other, could they? After thinking about it for a while, she smiled and responded, ¡°Sure no problem. It¡¯s about time that I meet someone. Since you have the right guy to introduce to me, I see no reason not to see him.¡± Chelsea, who was Listening to the conversation the whole time, was so confused. She looked at Edmund and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to introduce a man to Zuri?¡± Edmund was never the kind of person who had the time and the heart to manage dates for other people. This man was too proud to do matchmaking. Besides, he did know that in Zuri¡¯s heart, Colin was the only man. Most importantly, Zuri¡¯s mood had been really unstable recently as she had just taken over the romantic variety show despite Chelsea¡¯s dissuasion. Chelsea had no idea of how to deal with her mood swings and then Edmund had to bring this up. Chelsea was a little displeased, and Edmund felt guilty for a moment for causing her to frown He was a little regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have upset Chelsea just to ¡°win her over¡±. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± He apologized without hesitation, ¡°I won¡¯t do that if you don¡¯t like it, Chelsea.¡± Cap铆tulo 1141 Edmund spoke to himself in his head, ¡°Just forget it man, don¡¯t bother with that woman, as Long as your wife is happy. Happy wife, happy Life, remember?¡± describe yourself in payment description. Zuri unceremoniously Laughed out loud, for his cowardice. Today¡¯s Edmund was really enved by Chelsea Chelsea didn¡¯t need to say anything serious, and she didn¡¯t even need to make any particrly angry-looking expressions. A pair of slightly frowned eyebrows was the only thing that was needed to shut him up Even though Edmund hadpromised, Chelsea raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Well I think it¡¯s a good thing that you are thinking of Zuri, but can you at least tell me who¡¯s the guy? I¡¯d like to be informed.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Edmund hesitated and stuttered a little, ¡°it¡¯s a friend I know. I think he is a good guy, like in every aspect.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to mention the name of Colin, and the fact that he had returned at this time, for fear of scaring his wife. And this topic, he believed, should be brought up by Zuri herself Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chelsea gave him a ¡°you know exactly what you have done¡± Look, and then sat down with her eyes looking down Edmund was full of remorse. He really shouldn¡¯t have tried to ¡°win the battle¡±. Now look what he had done, he made Chelsea unhappy. Zuri was extremely heartless, and continued this conversation, ¡°Mr. Nelson, since you think this guy is excellent in all aspects, I would really love to get to know him. How about this? After the fan meeting tomorrow, I will fly back to the crew in the evening. Could you please arrange a dinner date with him for me?¡± Edmund was about to Lose his mind. Could she just stop for a minute? Couldn¡¯t she see Chelsea was already upset? Just as Edmund was about to say something, he heard Chelsea said in a cold voice, ¡°I think Zuri¡®s proposal is actually good. I think you should arrange this dinner, so that we could actually know this man and help Zuri make her own decisions.¡± Edmund was so embarrassed. He knew that he got what he deserved by talking too much. He swore to God that he would never do that again. ¡°Babe I was just kidding.¡± He started to try to change the subject, ¡°There is no way I would do that. You know who I am right?¡± In order to ease the tension, he served Chelsea with broli, ¡°Babe, try this, it¡¯s good for your health.¡± Chelsea Looked at the green broli in her te and said with a poker face, ¡°I know, Edmund, I eat vegetables every day.¡± Edmund wailed loudly in his mind. It¡¯s all done for today. Chelsea was angry with him. Chelsea must believe that this whole ¡°a nice guy¡± incident had confused Zuri in a very inappropriate time. Because he had been with Chelsea for a long time, and because he had really spent his time figuring out what was going on in this woman¡¯s head, he knew Chelsea¡¯s mood by just observing her actions and expressions. She was never a sour face. But those remarks she made about vegetables, were exactly the sign that she was not happy and tried to make him Look bad. Edmund winked at Zuri, expecting her to say something nice about him. Pitifully, Zuripletely ignored his winking, and shrugged to show that she didn¡¯t even care. Now he knew the consequences for making fun of her by bringing up that ¡°nice guy¡±. Edmund really felt a pain in his head. He had finally understood that Zuri was not a soft cookie. It¡¯s better not to mess up with her next time. At that dinner table, Zuri didn¡¯t bring up Colin¡¯s return. She didn¡¯t even know how to raise the subject. Such chaos! describe yourself in payment description. Cap铆tulo 1142 Who would thought that not long after Colin got back, the only ce where they had connections with each other, was on the bed. Zuri couldn¡¯t feel more shameful. After dinner, Zuri had nice small talks with Chelsea and then left their house with a big box of takeaway braised beef, happy and satisfied. Watching her car disappearing into the night, Chelsea headed back to the house, without a single word with Edmund. ¡°Please be careful babe. Watch the steps.¡± Edmund was frightened as she took every step. Her Gordony was starting to pop and he was so worried about her that he wished he could carry her wherever she went. Chelsea said nothing, but withdrew her hand from his, which, was an indicate that she actually, was unhappy. Ang¡¯s Library She sneered at him, ¡°I bet you know the rtionship that she had with Colin, yet you still talked about introducing a guy and stuff Like that! It¡¯s really abominable, Edmund!¡± The ¡°abominable¡± man could not argue back with his wife, so he said, ¡°I am really sorry Chelsea. It is my faults. All I ask of you is not to be upset any more, please! I¡¯ll change.¡± Chelsea stared at him, and strangely insisted otherwise, ¡°No, Edmund. You have to bring that guy to her this time. You said that. You made a promise. You¡¯re gonna do that.¡± Edmund was so confused by her words. What did that even mean?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Was sheining about him introducing a guy to her just a minute ago? What happened now? Chelsea continued,¡± You know what? I¡¯m gonna see this time what kind of man you could find for Zuri.¡± So that was what she really meant. If ¡°the guy¡± he brought to the dinner was nopare to Colin, he would face even worse consequences. Edmund wanted to cry, but shed no tears. He couldn¡¯t even image his future days¡­ ¡°So you sure that¡¯s OK?¡± It seemed that he had to tough it out this time. He almost confessed that the guy was actually Colin himself, so see what would happen to him. Chelsea nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, definitely.¡± She didn¡¯t know that Colin was back. No one ever told her. She had no idea of who ¡°that guy¡± could be. She forced him to introduce the man to Zuri just to teach him a lesson. Edmund, with a heavy heart, made a promise to his beloved wife, ¡°OK, if that is what you want.¡± If Zuri was still reluctant to tell Chelsea that Colin was back, he had to do it himself in this way. He decided to think about the further arrangements next and call it a day. Life is hard. He thought to himself. Lucien was called to have a drink at Colin¡¯s residence. By the time he had arrived, half of the bottle was already empty. Lucien sat down and asked, ¡°What happened man? Didn¡¯t you just hook up with Zuri again?¡± By mentioning up Zuri, Colin was dragged in deeper depression. With the wine ss in his hand, he murmured, ¡°Tell me man, why she didn¡¯t want me anymore?¡± ¡°What the fuck? She dumped you?¡± Lucien understood that there was something going on between the two, but he never expected that Zuri would break up with him. He thought it was a small argument between a young couple, and they would soon get over it. Cap铆tulo 1143 ¡°Yeah. She said she didn¡¯t love me anymore, and she had gotten over it.¡± He let out a self-mocking laugh, raised the ss and drank up. Lucien was confused. ¡°OK dude, so as she was saying, she didn¡¯t love you and she wanted a break-up, then why she slept with you, twice, for God¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°I want to know why too, man.¡± Colin poured another ss of wine for himself and started drinking, but the wine turned into ashes in his mouth. Lucien signed, ¡°I¡¯d say, man, you should think for yourself, right? Look at you! You can get any type of woman as long as you want them! Remember Mnie nchard, and that chick that your parents and all your family like? There are women everywhere in the world man! You have a forest in front of you! ¡° Lucien didn¡¯t mean what he said, but he said that to giveforts to Colin and to calm him down. Unexpectedly, he was not calmed down. Instead, he said something that sounded Like an extremely paranoid person, ¡°I want her, only her.¡± Lucien didn¡¯t know how to react. That dude was in deep trouble now, he thought. ninjanovel ¡°I can¡¯t watch him go down like this.¡± Lucien thought to himself. He could not resist and said, ¡°Look at you bro, with all the drink and wining and crying. That chick is at her prime now! So I think you haven¡¯t heard about it yet right? I was just back at thepany and I saw Zuri with her agent. They were heading upstairs to the studio to check for the progress I guess¡­¡± He told him all about how Zuri and Sunny worked together and threatened him. Lucien told him all about this, in an extremely aggrieved tone. He made those usations only to hope that Colin could make it even for him. Unexpectedly, Colin, after hearing hisint, who was still depressed a second ago, suddenly smiled, and his eyes were glinting with affection, ¡°How adorable! This is exactly her style of doing things. ¡° In hearing this, Lucien almost got choked Cute? What was Colin saying? Did he even hear himself? What Zuri had done to him was everything but cute! That was pure abomination Love could make a man blind. That was so true. Colin¡¯s choose of words had proved that he was really out of his mind. Colin continued to addments on their encounter, ¡°Man, it¡¯s Lucky for you to stop what you were doing. From what I know about her temper, you could¡¯ve been knocked down in a second. Just don¡¯t do that anymore OK?¡± Again, that left Lucien speechless. Hisints had won nopassion from Colin. Instead, all he got was sarcasm. Lucien was too annoyed to be here anymore. What a friend! All he ever cared about was some woman that had dumped him. Too annoyed, Lucien reached for the wine ss and nned to drink it off, but Colin stopped him, ¡°Stop drinking. I need you to take me to Zuri¡¯s ceter.¡± Lucien finally broke out and hummed with anger, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want you anymore, dude! But you are rushing to deliver yourself to her door C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Have some dignity, man!¡± ¡°And by the way, I remember you called me to have a drink with you, not to be your driver!¡± Cap铆tulo 1144 Even having been drinking a lot, Colin still managed to give his friend a contemptuous expression, ¡°It¡¯s a trick. You just don¡¯t know it yet. I¡¯m deceiving the enemy by showing my injuries.¡± Lucienughed at Colin¡¯s words. What for God¡¯s sake did he mean by ¡°injuries¡±? Since Colin insisted on humiliating himself, he would let him. At eleven o¡¯clock at night, Lucien drove this drunk man to Zuri¡¯s doorstep. However, Zuri ignored the ringing of her doorGordon and his calls the whole time. She didn¡¯t even show up. Lucien, even as an outsider of their rtionship, felt so much embarrassed, ¡°Hay man, Let¡¯s go! Just forget it! It¡¯s almost midnight now, and the neighbors would call 911 if you continue making noises here.¡± Colin was inexplicably stubborn and refused to leave. He said he would never leave until he met Zuri. He knew she was at home. She was just ignoring him and torturing him on purpose. Ang¡¯s Library A few minutester, two security guards and a property staff member showed up. The property staff said to the two with a serious look on his face, ¡°Gentlemen, the owner of this household called us just now and said that someone was harassing her in the middle of the night, and hope we wille here and check it out.¡± The property staff worked for the owner of the property, and they all knew that the owner of this house was Zuri, the famous actress and celebrity. When sheined about someone harassing her, they came here in a second. Because these two men could be crazy fans of her and it seemed to be an obligation for them to protect the benefits of this big star. So the property staff urged again, ¡°It¡¯s too Late now. Come on guys! Time to go!¡± Lucien was so embarrassed that he regretted his decision ofing here with Colin. The first time in his life, he was chased away like a dog. It was really disgraceful. Well, it would not matter too much if Colin was someone working behind the stage. On the contrary, he was a man of high status and has a high exposure on the media. If he got recognized and used of harassing another female celebrity in the middle of the night, then his career as a sessful businessman in Vertoak would be officially over. Thinking of this, he raised his hand to cover his face as if this really would work, then he snatched Colin by the arm and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Colin refused to leave and raised his hand to continue knocking on the door. Two security guards immediately stopped him. The property staff looked extremely serious, ¡°Sir, if you continue to behave like this, we will have to call the police.¡± As soon as the property staff came over, he smelled a strong odor of alcohol, and immediately deducted that Zuri might be in danger. This handsome and decent Looking guy, however, could have a very bad character. Getting drunk and knocking at someone¡¯s door at the middle of the night was the opposite of his Looks. Colin pursed his lips. Since things had already gotten to this point, he couldn¡¯t stay any Longer even if he wanted to. Though being drunk, he still understood that if the police was called, he and Zuri both would be in trouble. Finally, he agreed to leave and drove away with Lucien. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As he got into the car, he couldn¡¯t resist but looked back at the second-floor bedroom window of her house, and coincidentally, Zuri, who was hiding behind the curtains there, caught his eye. Originally, she wanted to see if Colin had really left or not, but as soon as she stuck her head out, she saw him looking back. Zuri trembled, not for anything else, just because his face, though hiding in the dark of the night, was filled up with the confidence to get her. She closed the curtains with fright and surprise, and then started to walk back and forth in the bedroom with anxiety. Colin was definitely crazy. He looked as if he was gentle and considerate, but down in his heart, he was crazier than anyone else. Because if he wasn¡¯t crazy, how could he have been with her? How could he be with someone who was so different from him in all aspects, and loved this person as much as he could. Cap铆tulo 1145 Zuri was finally relieved when she heard the engine of the car started. This troubled night was finally over. Tomorrow, she would fly to the crew after attending the press conference, and she could avoid Colin for another time. However, it turned out that she was too naive in thinking this way. Before the press conference the next morning, Zuri was getting ready for the make-up in the dressing room, and Chelsea was there too. Chelsea was the screenwriter of ¡°The Crown¡±, and she would also be in the meet-up today. She was wearing very light makeup today because she didn¡¯t want to steal the spot light from the leading characters. She wanted to be as low-key as possible this time. After Zuri¡¯s makeup and hair were done, the event had not yet started. Zuri and Chelsea were chatting in the lounge. ninjanovel Edmund was also there, makingpany of Chelsea. He wanted to take care of her for today, although Chelsea felt that he was a little bit on the way. However, she implied that, he just refused to Leave. After a while, there was a knock on the door, Sylvie stood up to open the door. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After recognizing the person standing outside, Sylvie couldn¡¯t help but giving out an exim. Hearing that, Zuri and Chelsea turned back. Zuri was startled. She stood up from the chair, feeling herself falling apart. Chelsea just put a strawberry in her mouth and almost choked on it. The strawberry was careful handed to her by her husband Edmund, and having seen the person outside the door, she was so shocked that she almost swallowed the strawberry as a whole. Ignoring her almost being choked, she stared at the man outside the door in astonishment, ¡°Colin?¡± Sylvie grasped the door frame as she got dizzy by hearing the name, Colin. Did she hear it right? The man outside the door, Apollo on earth, was actually the sweetheart of her boss? Sylvie used to be quite confused about Zuri¡¯s obsession with this man. She was so gorgeous and beyondpare yet she just couldn¡¯t forget a man that she had not seen for years. She had so many other choices, all styles of men working in the entertainment industry or wealthy businessmen, you name it. She ignored them all. Now she understood why. No one couldpete with this man, she thought to herself. Once you were in love with him, you were never able to love another. As people in the Lounge had all kinds of reactions, Colin outside the door was quite at ease. He gently helped a silver-haired olddy get inside the door, and politely greeted everyone, ¡°Excuse me Ladies, I would like you to meet my grandma. She is such a big fan of your TV shows, so I used my connections in the crew to help bring her here to meet with you. I hope you would not mind.¡± It was very clever of him not toe to Zuri directly. Using ¡°grandma¡± as an excuse was such an unexpected move. Chelsea was stunned, and she had not recovered yet from the shock that Colin had returned. Edmund put his arms around her, and gently padded her shoulder to calm her down. As a famous actress at her prime, Zuri had experience in dealing with various situations. So at this moment, after the initial panic, she immediately showed her superb professionalism. She smiled and walked over to say hello to Colin¡¯s grandma, ¡°How are you Madam? Pleasee in! You have a good taste for fashion. I don¡¯t know you actually know about the show that we are making.¡± She thought he was here for her, which startled her a great lot. But it turned out that he was here for his grandma, which kind of eased her down. What a lovely olddy! She found it very intriguing when older people managed to keep up with the trend of today. Although Zuri greeted the olddy kindly, she still kept a certain social distance. She didn¡¯t expect the olddy to be such enthusiastic. She grabbed Zuri by the hands and said, ¡°Zuri? What a pretty girl you are. You look so much more beautiful in real person.¡± Zuri nced at Colin next to her, then looked at her hands that were being held. She could not even manage a smile. Zuri could not help feeling that the olddy¡¯s attitude towards her was with too much enthusiasm. She seriously suspected that the olddy knew something about the rtionship between her and Colin. Cap铆tulo 1146 Fortunately, Luka Pierce rushed over at this time. He smiled and exined to Zuri and the others, ¡°Mr. Smith and I are friends, so I thought it was OK to do a favor for thisdy and let her visit the cast.¡± Zuri nced at Colin and thought, when did he have friendship with Luka Pierce? Colin looked back at Zuri¡¯s inquiring gaze calmly, and Zuri couldn¡¯t see anything suspicious in his face. Luka greeted the old Lady and Colin into the lounge. Chelsea finally got back to her mind, and she immediately pulled Zuri aside and asked her in a low voice, ¡°When did Coline back? Did you already know that?¡± The reason why Chelsea asked this was because she saw that when Zuri saw Colin¡¯s appearance, her expression had no drastic changes. Obviously, she knew about Colin¡¯s return for a long time. Maybe they even had met each other before today. Zuri¡®s head hurt really bad. She replied to Chelsea in a low voice, ¡°This is a long story. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when the event is over.¡± Chelsea nodded. She also understood that now was not the time to talk. ¡°Are you the screenwriter?¡± As soon as the two finished talking, Grandma came over with a smile on her face. This time she greeted Chelsea. Chelsea responded with a smile and said, ¡°Yes I am. Please just call me Chelsea.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°What a talented youngdy!¡± Grandma sincerely praised Chelsea, but she didn¡¯t hold her hands affectionately to express her liking, and she had not examined her with meaningful eyes as she did with Zuri. Zuri eyebrows slightly frowned, and she was sure now that the old Lady knew something. ninjanovel But she was not sure if it was Colin who took the initiative to talk about their past with his grandma, or thedy heard about it from Colin¡¯s parents. If she knew of her existence from his parents, probably his mother would not say anything nice about her. After all, it was his mother who trashed her into nothing with hurtful remarks. When Grandma and Chelsea were making small talks, Zuri stood by the side smiling, without making a sound. An outsider couldn¡¯t tell that there was anything tricky between her and Colin. This was good acting, and Zuri was very good at it as she had done it a million times on the big screen. Grandma talked about a wide range of things with Chelsea, from the plot of ¡°The Crown¡± to the child in Chelsea¡¯s Gordony. The old Lady was also really sincere and told Chelsea a lot of things to pay attention to during pregnancy. Chelsea smiled and kept her words in mind. She had to admit that this grandma of Colin was much more approachable and easier to get along with than his mother. ¡°Colin,e here and take some pictures for us!¡± The old Lady called out to her grandson. Colin walked over and took out his mobile phone to help the olddy take pictures with Zuri and Chelsea. Zuri¡¯s expression was a little stiff, and it wouldn¡¯t befortable for anyone to pose in front of their ex, would it? The olddy was very satisfied with Colin¡¯s photography skills. Just when Zuri thought that it¡¯s time for the guests to leave, Grandma suddenly came over and asked her seriously, ¡°Zuri, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Zuri did not know how to respond to such a question. Was it appropriate to ask her such a thing in front of so many people? When the olddy finished her words, people in the Lounge suddenly stopped talking, and looked at Zuri with different expressions, especially Chelsea. She always suspected that there was something strange between Zuri and Colin. It stood to reason that Zuri had waited for Colin for so many years, and now that Colin was back, Zuri should be happy. But she could not see happiness in her at all, and she seemed to be hiding from him the whole time. Could it be that Zuri really gave up on him? Chelsea remembered that Zuri had mentioned to her several times before, that she didn¡¯t want to wait for Colin any more. Chelsea couldn¡¯t help frowning. Zuri was muted by the old Lady¡¯s words. The Lady simply pulled over Colin, who was standing right next to them, and enthusiastically promoted, ¡°How about my grandson?¡± Cap铆tulo 1147 Zuri was speechless. Grandma exactly knew the situation but she chose to y the fool. It was all a trap. She came here to talk to them, take pictures with them, just to bring that up, binding Zuri with Colin. So did it mean she wanted Colin to be with her? Zuri didn¡¯t speak anything, and gave Colin a casual nce. Colin pretended to be Grandma¡¯s good boy, as if he would listen to everything his grandma arranged for him, and he would not dare to object to his grandma¡¯s decisions at all. ninjanovel Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not getting any response from Zuri, thedy continued to promote her grandson, ¡°Colin is an excellent young man. He just came back from abroad, has a doctorate degree in biology. Look at him! He is handsome and considerate. The most important thing is that he is no yboy.¡± ¡°For so many years, he has only been thinking about one girl, you!¡± But of course, the olddy muttered these words to herself in her mind. Zuri¡¯s Lips curved into a smile, ¡°Madam, I would like to ask, what is your grandson¡¯s current job?¡± ¡°As for that ¡°she did not know how to reply to that question. She turned her head and red at her grandson. She smiled, slightly embarrassed, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a job yet. But with his ability and his academic records, that would not be a problem.¡± Grandma was annoyed by the fact that Colin indeed had no job. Colin was not willing to work in any universities or institutions no matter what, and that made her lose face in front of Zuri. She was with such a good will to help to make Zuri take him back, but that good will was turned into nothing by one simple question However, why did Zuri suddenly ask this question? Grandma suspected that Zuri knew about his unemployment a long time ago, so she deliberately used it to dispel the idea of getting them back together. But how did she know that? Have they met before? Probably not. Her son and daughter-inw never revealed that to her¡­ ConsidKatharineg her old age, the Lady was too tired and stressed out from all the thinking. Zuri continued to smile gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I think it¡¯s better for me to find a man with a sessful career to spend the rest of my life with.¡± This implied that her grandson was a jobless failure that no one wanted. Thedy had nothing else to say, ¡°Indeed¡­, that is better for you I guess.¡± She murmured. The olddy felt so self-abased at this moment. She didn¡¯t know yet that her grandson actually owned twopanies, Peak Entertainment and Camcien Lifetech. He was as sessful as she said. Colin nced at Zuri carelessly, ¡°So you said you like a man with a sessful career?¡± Zuri nodded without changing her facial expression, ¡°Yes indeed.¡± Colin raised his eyebrows, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he stepped forward to hold his grandma in his arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go grandma. The meetup is about to start.¡± The olddy had no choice but to say bye to Zuri and Chelsea. Zuri stared at Colin¡¯s back, really annoyed. What did he mean? What did he mean by throwing the word ¡°okay¡± at her? Colin brought a disturbance and left as if nothing had happened, while Zuri gritted her teeth. He clearly came to make her panic But the meeting was about to start, so she could only take a few deep breaths to calm herself down and then went on stage with the creators The scene of the meeting was very high, and Zuri didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. She concentrated on participating in the event. Cap铆tulo 1148 As for those who left, the atmosphere was not very harmonious. After getting into the car, Colin¡¯s grandma, Valerie, raised her hand and poked her grandson on the shoulder, and said angrily, ¡°Look at what you have done. If only you had a decent job!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then she put her hand on her chest to take a deep breath. This jerk really ruined her efforts. Colin said lightly while driving, ¡°Why are you so angry? What¡¯s the difference if I had a decent job? Would she Like me in that case?¡± Colin had roughly guessed that Valerie didn¡¯t seem to object to him being with Zuri. He didn¡¯t dare to confess to his family that he still cares about her. He was afraid that they would find her again. In that case, they would never work out. She is a strong girl as she said, and she couldn¡¯t stand being humiliated again and again Until now, he had not dared to reveal his thoughts in front of his mother. Ang¡¯s Library As for his grandparents, he also needed to test it first. Valerie snorted, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys together before? They all say that first love is the most unforgettable. If you are a decent man, she might choose you again.¡± Her tone was full of regret, and Colin noticed it. He slightly hooked his lips and turned on the straightforward mode, ¡°What do you mean? Do you agree with me to be with her?¡± Valerie answered, ¡°Why don¡¯t I agree? Who doesn¡¯t like such a beautiful girl?¡± Colin said lightly, ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t like her Valerie waved her hand and said helplessly, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t talk to her about this. The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-in-Law is tricky.¡± ¡°I just ask you one question; do you still like her? If you still Like her, I¡¯ll support you.¡± They were ying riddles all night and guessing about each other¡¯s minds. At this moment, after hearing her agreement, Colin chose to confess. ¡°ALL I ever wanted was her.¡± Valerie sighed, ¡°s, love.¡± She knew that her grandson was still obsessed with that beauty. From her point of view, ordinary people could never forget a beauty like Zuri. Although her grandson seemed to have no desires, he was still amon man. It is not umon for him to like beauty. Besides, there was no such thing as love at first sight in this world It¡¯s nice to say it like that, but it¡¯s actually just judging by appearance. There¡¯s nothing to criticize. She had been an ¡°appearance- oriented¡± person since she was young. A good-looking face came first. ¡°Since you¡¯re still thinking about her, then hurry up and get married.¡± She said, ¡°As for your mother, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s the kind of person who insists on breaking up Loving couples.¡± Colin smiled andughed at himself, ¡°Even if I want to marry her now, she won¡¯t agree. Didn¡¯t you see her attitude towards me today?¡± Valerie was startled for a moment, and then she said, ¡°I like her. She has quite a personality.¡± Colin was rather speechless Whose grandma was she? Cap铆tulo 1149 Zuri ignored him but Valerie praised her for having a personality Valerie smiled, ¡°What? Are you jealous?¡± She adjusted her position and then said, ¡°At least it means that she is not the kind of girl who will make compromises, and will not lose her dignity and pride for a certain man.¡± ¡°Women should first be independent individuals before they can love others well.¡± ¡°Those women who have nothing to do every day just think about marrying into a wealthy family by using her beauty are really the most contemptible. I don¡¯t know what your mother was thinking, and I don¡¯t know why she thinks Zuri is not worthy of you. With today¡¯s achievements, how could she not be worthy of you?¡± ¡°Is it because her looks are not as good as you? Or her temperament? Or her ie and wealth?¡± ¡°Her Looks are one of the best in the entertainment industry.¡± She said so much great words of Zuri that she was tired in the end. Colin wanted tough while feeling a bit wrong for himself, ¡°Grandma, I now feel that in your heart, it is that your grandson was not worthy of her.¡± Valerieughed briskly, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to the heart if you are going to form one family. Anyway, I Like you two very much.¡± Colin also smiled. He likes to hear his grandma¡¯s words, family, family, he likes this setting. Valerie added, ¡°By the way, do you need me to help you go after her? I can invite her to have coffee in the name of fans.¡± Colin shook his head, ¡°She would fly to the crew in the afternoon. If there is no business activity afterwards, she will not be back for a while.¡± ninjanovel Colin was also very upset when he thought of this. If she was filming other scenes, maybe he could still go to her from time to time, although she might not meet him. Valerie gave him a suggestion, ¡°Then you can go to visit the crew?¡± Colin added, ¡°She is filming a military-themed drama this time. The crew spends most of their time in the remote mountains, so it is not convenient.¡± Valerie said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s why you are going there. This shows your sincerity, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°It really does.¡± Nothing can stop him from her. Is that what he should mean? Valerie med him, ¡°Do you need me to teach you to go after girls?¡± Colin smiled and said, ¡°It seems so. After all, she chased me Last time. I was basically in a passive position and I didn¡¯t know how to please girls.¡± Colin was telling the truth. He used to be the one surrounded by girls; he had never pursued anyone before. Although he was interested in Zuri at the beginning, Zuri made a move before him. Now that he thought about his situation, he felt that this was simply his retribution. And he didn¡¯t know that it was him who was owed and abandoned in this rtionship, but why was he ying a passive role? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zuri gave up on him for one million before, why was he chasing her now? Shouldn¡¯t he ignore her and wait for her to reconcile with him? Cap铆tulo 1150 Valerie said, ¡°Actually, there is nothing to teach, as Long as you love her.¡± ¡°You still love her and that¡¯s enough.¡± Colin nodded and made up his mind. After sending the olddy home, he immediately booked a flight ticket. Even if she didn¡¯t see him, he would go. As soon as the meeting was over, Zuri was dragged into her car by Chelsea. Chelsea couldn¡¯t wait to ask her, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two?¡± Zuri then told Chelsea about her things with Colin these days, and Chelsea waspletely shocked. Ang¡¯s Library Zuri felt embarrassed, raised her hand to cover her face, and did not speak for a Long time. She didn¡¯t n to be so absurd, but she couldn¡¯t control it every time. Chelsea sighed helplessly after returning to her senses, ¡°I should have known for a long time.¡± Zuri said before that she had had an intimate rtionship with Colin for a long time, which frightened her enough At this moment, Zuri told her that they had been sleeping together twice in the past few days. Chelsea was a bit more conservative on such a matter, so for her, this was eye-popping But these were not important, the most important thing was that there was something wrong between them. Chelsea stared at Zuri and asked seriously, ¡°Though you two are already so close, why do I feel like you are avoiding him?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zuri spread her hands, ¡°First of all, he didn¡¯t even give me an exnation. I was angry.¡± ¡°Secondly, you also know that his mother doesn¡¯t Like me. I don¡¯t want to be targeted by her again. If he doesn¡¯t get the support of his family, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with him for the time being.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to write her a check to buy her son?¡± Chelsea used Zuri¡¯s words, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take action now?¡± Zuri ttened her mouth, ¡°I really want to do that, but when the timees, I find that I don¡¯t have the courage.¡± ¡°You know, if I get into such a mess with his mother, he will be the one who suffer the most.¡± Chelsea nodded, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s quite a dilemma for him.¡± Chelsea felt the same way about this. Zuri was reluctant to let him suffer this because she cared about Colin. She had no choice but to escape for now. Chelsea can understand her. She also thought that Colin should give her an exnation. In the past few years, she had not heard from him abroad, which really hurt Zuri. In recent years, Zuri often felt that Colin resented her and hated her. She even could not sleep. ¡°Then what are you going to do now? Why don¡¯t you guys have a conversation about it?¡± Chelsea suggested. Zuri waved her hand, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. It¡¯s impossible to talk about it at all.¡± It¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t talked, but the two of them slept together only after a few words. Besides, Colin tried to get her to say something first, but what could she say? Cap铆tulo 1151 Shouldn¡¯t he say something? Before Chelsea could say anything else, Sunny¡¯s roar suddenly came from outside, ¡°Zuri! Get out now!¡± Zuri hid behind Chelsea in despair, ¡°Shoot! She¡¯s gonna kill me Before the press conference, Sunny was busy with other things and wasn¡¯t at the backstage, so she didn¡¯t know about Colin. She learned about it from Sylvie just after the press conference that they had met twice in private. Sunny couldn¡¯t help but think of Zuri¡¯s strangeness yesterday. She said she was busy with something so she didn¡¯t answer the phone in time, but actually, she was fooling around with Colin. The saying that her sassy trousers match her short hair was an excuse. It was clear that the marks on her body cannot be concealed, so she temporarily changed her dress into trousers. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sunny remembered the variouspromise she had made in a low voice with the brand yesterday, and when she thought of waiting for Zuri to try on the dress until the end of the day, she almost want to Gordonow. Of course, none of these matters. What matters was that they had been like this for a while. What if someone took photos of them? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°The Crown¡± made Zuri famous and became the top actress in internal entertainment. Isn¡¯t she self- destructing if she exposes her rtionship at this time? She heard from Sylvie that it wasn¡¯t a romantic rtionship, and Zuri didn¡¯t admit that she was dating him, so what was this? Friends with benefits? Then that was much worse! Chelsea and Zuri were chatting in the car, and Edmund escorted them outside. Now that Sunny came over, Edmund took the initiative to open the passenger door for her Sunny rushed into the car and turned her head to shout at Zuri in the back seat, ¡°Do you still want your acting career? You¡¯re risking your future! No, no, I think you want my life!¡± Sunny¡¯s eyes were red with anger. Chelseaforted Sunny with a soft voice, ¡°Sunny, calm down.¡± It is said that don¡¯t be angry with the person who is smiling. Chelsea was so gentle, how could she lose her temper with her, so she just red at Zuri who was hiding behind her. Zuri stuck her head out and said weakly, ¡°That was an ident. Both are idents, and this kind of thing will never happen again in the future.¡± ¡°I swear!¡± Zuri assured Sunny and silently admonished herself in her heart. From now on, she will definitely draw a clear line with him in the future. Sunny sneered and turned to Chelsea, ¡°Do you believe her?¡± Chelsea pursed her lips and smiled; she couldn¡¯t answer those words. Sunny said again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you love him so much? Didn¡¯t you wait for him for so many years? Now that hees back, he still treats you with all kinds of tenderness, so you should Live with him immediately.¡± ¡°You say that this kind of thing will never happen again, do you think I¡¯m a foble kid?¡± Zuri murmured in a low voice, ¡°Who loved him? I don¡¯t love him anymore.¡± Sunny rolled her eyes and made it clear that she didn¡¯t believe her words. But then she asked Zuri, ¡°Have you taken contraceptive measures?¡± Chelsea was silent. Cap铆tulo 1152 Zuri was silent too. This topic was really embarrassing. But no matter how embarrassed Zuri was, she still had to answer. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Of course I did.¡± Although it was absurd, she was still sensible and she took good contraceptive measures. If she got pregnant at this time, this military drama will say goodbye to her and the rtionship between them will never be set straight. Sunny breathed a sigh of relief, then leaned back into the seat of the car, raising her hand and pinching her temple, which was throbbing non-stop. While pinching, sheined, ¡°Zuri, you are a lunatic.¡± Zuri coaxed her, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll fly back to the crew in the afternoon, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± ninjanovel ¡°You¡¯d better stay with the crew and behave yourself. Don¡¯t make trouble for me again,¡± Sunny warned her. Then she received a call from Sylvie, ¡°Sunny, something¡¯s up. When Zuri bent down to receive the flowers from the fans, the marks on her neck were photographed. Someone deliberately zoomed in the photo and said it¡¯s a hickey.¡± Sunny heard a thunder struck in her head and she was about to pass out. Zuri was wearing a suit. Inside the suit was a crop top. The neckline of the top was high enough. Zuri had specially checked in advance that, together with the jewelry she wore, the hickeys should be well- hidden. But she forgot to be a little more careful when bending over. Got to admit that those people¡¯s eyes were really sharp. They were able to notice such a tiny detail and take advantage of it to deliberately attack Zuri. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Zuri nced at Sunny and said embarrassingly, ¡°Can I say that it was bitten by mosquitos and I scratched it?¡± Sunny gritted her teeth, ¡°It is early May now, you told me there were mosquitoes?¡± Zuri sat in the back seat angrily and said, ¡°I¡¯m an adult. Isn¡¯t it normal to have a sex life?¡± Sunny rolled her eyes at her, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to have a man your age, but now you¡¯re openly single, which gives those antis an excuse to nder you. Do you understand ¡°You are the one who said that you are single on Twitter.¡± Sunny said with hatred, ¡°Just now when you mentioned the topic of love at the meeting, you also said that you have no intention of falling in Love and you just want to work hard for your career!¡± If Zuri hadn¡¯t made such a statement, this matter could be resolved now. She could say that she has a boyfriend outside the circle. She is in a stable rtionship with the purpose of marriage. Maybe her fans will resist for a while, or she may lose some fans and some resources, but not have a bad reputation. But now¡­ Sunny could think of how gloating Zuri¡¯spetitors were hiding behind the screen, and they would spend a lot of money on various drafts to describe Zuri¡¯s private life as chaotic. Chelsea said softly from the side, ¡°It¡¯s okay to say she had an allergy. The ce where Zuri is filming was originally humid, and the climate ispletely different from our city. It¡¯s reasonable for her to have allergies.¡± Zuri agreed with Chelsea¡¯s statement, ¡°Yes, allergies!¡± ¡°And there are people in our crew who are allergic. This excuse should be fine.¡± This is true. Their crew has been filming for the past few days, and several actors have been allergic. But Zuri had no allergy at all. Sunny swiped her phone quickly a few times and then made a decision, ¡°I just checked the social media ounts of some of your co-stars. One actor is having allergies, and he also posted on Instagram, so it¡¯s solid. The humid climate in that area is indeed easy to cause skin problems, so I asked Sylvie to post a text in the name of the studio using allergies.¡± After Sunny said this, she felt hollowed out, and she threw herself into the seat, ¡°Please go to the crew quickly. I will cancel some of the recent events for you. Please stay with the crew and don¡¯te out. I¡¯ve been busy with studio renovations recently, and I really don¡¯t have the energy to do public rtions for you!¡± Cap铆tulo 1154 The other was his mother, and there was a young and beautiful girl with an artistic temperament. Anyone who Looked at this picture can feel it. This was a scene of a young couple inviting their elder to dinner or the elder trying her best to get her son and the girl she chose together. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then Colin also saw Zuri and the expression on his face froze. He was so embarrassed. With so many restaurants in Vertoak, how did they meet at this one? He pursed his lips and looked at Zuri, and said silently to Zuri, ¡°I was tricked by my mother to have this meal, can you believe it?¡± Colin sent his grandma home, booked a flight ticket immediately, and then received a call from his mother. Colleen Donovan said on the phone that she wanted to eat hot pot while his father had no time because of a meeting, so she asked him to eat with her. Except for the whole thing about Zuri, Colin¡¯s rtionship with his parents has always been harmonious. Randall and Colleen have a very good rtionship and they are also very careful in taking care of this son. Therefore, the atmosphere in his family had always been warm and friendly. He was a gentle and filial child, so he agreed. ninjanovel It¡¯s just that he could not have thought that this time his mother would screw him. When he drove to his mother¡¯s workce, he saw his mother standing by the road with Michelle Byrd waiting for him. Colin¡¯s face was not very good at that time, he was not a fool, how could he not see the meaning of his mother¡¯s arrangement. Colleen took Michelle and exined to him, ¡°Colin, Michelle just happened toe to me and said that she wanted to give me a few paintings. I thought it was noon, so I suggested that we had a meal together to express my gratitude¡­¡± Colleen said in a very guilty tone at the end, because her son¡¯s eyes staring at her were really sharp. She was doing this for him, okay? She thought, he just didn¡¯t feel anything about Michelle for now because he didn¡¯t know her well, so she arranged this Lunch. She believed that he would be attracted to her after knowing her. In her opinion, Michelle was a good girl in terms of appearance and conduct. If he liked her and his love life was stabilized, he would be motivated in his career and he wouldn¡¯t be doing nothing all day like this anymore. Out of politeness, Colin did not get mad in front of them, but he felt it was necessary to find a chance to tell Michelle clearly that he had no intention of dating her and asked her not to waste time on him. The hot pot restaurant was chosen by Colleen. This restaurant was quite famous in Vertoak. She liked the taste of it very much, but encountKatharineg Zuri was something that she did not expect. At this moment, the two groups of people are standing in front of the car, looking at each other not far away with different expressions. ¡°How about¡­ let¡¯s eat at another restaurant?¡± Chelsea asked Zuri in a low voice. Zuri stared at the man not far away, smiled, and said, ¡°No.¡± Why? Cap铆tulo 1155 The person who pestered her was Colin, and the person who pestered her while taking other women to dinner with his mother was also him. No matter how she Looked at this situation, she was not the one who should be guilty, so why should she avoid it? Then Zuri took Chelsea¡¯s arm and walked towards the door of the hot pot restaurant. Edmund locked the car silently and followed behind them. Edmund felt some sympathy for Colin. He has been through this. At this time, there were other women around him, even if he had ten mouths, it would not be easy for him to exin. After they three entered the restaurant, Colin and the others made a move. The moment she saw Zuri, Colleen instinctively turned her head to look at Colin, her son looked normal. But the more he didn¡¯t respond like this, the more worried she felt. Many years ago, when Zuri epted her check, he was full of resentment, and she saw it all. It stands to reason that when he saw Zuri now, his expression should be very angry, but he was so calm as if he didn¡¯t know her. This was not normal. But in this situation, Colleen couldn¡¯t specte what was wrong, so she greeted Michelle, ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry up or there will be no seatter.¡± ninjanovel She took Michelle and walked away first without mentioning Zuri and the others just now. When Michelle was pulled away by Colleen, she turned her head and looked at Colin inquisitively. Perhaps it was because of a woman¡¯s keen sixth sense, Michelle could feel the low air pressure around Colin at that moment. Obviously, there was something between them, not as Colleen said that they had nothing to do with each other after returning here. What Colleen said to her was that Colin had long forgotten about Zuri, and did not mention her after returning. This was a Little different from what she saw today. And the morous Zuri was not far away, the look in her eyes was unusual as well. She felt that there was anger in Zuri¡¯s eyes¡­ But no matter what happened between them, it would not affect her decision, which is: this time, she was hell-bent on winning his heart. She had been in love with him for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t show it because they were studying in different countries in the past few years. In addition, she learned from her parents that Colin and Zuri had little to do with each other and that there were no other women around him over the years, so she concentrated on her studies. As for that Mnie nchard, Michelle didn¡¯t take her to heart. Colin has been with that Mnie for so long, and they had not been together, which is enough to prove that he did not like her. And Mnie was just a spoiled little girl, brainless and with no talent, which waspletely not her opponent. For her, bing a better self was enough to match such a perfect man Like Colin. Now that she has achieved academic sess and has a decent and small career, it is time to pursue the person she loves wholeheartedly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, today¡¯s lunch was also her n to approach Colin. She had long known that Colleen is very satisfied with her, so she deliberately came to Colleen on the pretext of giving a painting as a present to her. She thought that if Colleen wanted to get them together, she would never miss this opportunity. Sure enough, Colleen invited Colin to eat hot pot together. Of course, it was definitely an ident to meet Zuri here. Colin was thest to walk away. At this moment, all he could think was the cold and indifferent look from Zuri just now. At that moment, he felt a sense of guilt that he was caught cheating. He didn¡¯t do any bad thing and he didn¡¯t have any intimacy with Michelle that he shouldn¡¯t have. Cap铆tulo 1156 On the way, he wanted to take out his phone several times to call Zuri to exin, but he felt that it would just turn into some lousy excuses, so he stopped for the time being. Because of Zuri¡¯s identity, they chose a box to stay in. As soon as she entered the room, Zuri said angrily, ¡°Unlucky wretch that I am! Just want to have a good meal and I meet people I hated.¡± She hated Colin, and she hated Colleen too. As for that girl who looked Like she could quote any famous literature at any time, she hated her even more. Edmund, who helped Chelsea pull out the chair, said without changing his face, ¡°Michelle Byrd, female, 27 years old, studied abroad for eight years, university teacher, professional painter. The Byrd family and the Smith family are old friends. Their rtionship is very good, and she is the most favored daughter-inw candidate in his parents¡¯ eyes.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri rolled her eyes. Chelsea was stunned. Chelsea first came back to her senses. The first thing she did was to pinch Edmund¡¯s forearm cFosterly. She had always been gentle, but this time she couldn¡¯t help. She was so angry because of his words. He was stabbing in Zuri¡¯s heart. That woman seemed to have a good rtionship with Colin¡¯s family and Chelsea tried her best not to mention her so that Zuri would not feel ufortable, but Edmund came up to give them a detailed introduction. Chelsea was so pissed. Edmund took a seat beside Chelsea and exined somewhat innocently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Know your enemies, right?¡± That¡¯s why he told Zuri the woman¡¯s information in such detail. Chelsea gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. Zuri, who was on the side, finally spoke, in a very disinterested tone, ¡°Where is my enemy?¡± Edmund raised his eyebrows, ¡°So you don¡¯t want Colin anymore?¡± Zuri snorted, ¡°I mean I am invincible wherever I go and I don¡¯t even need to fight, she¡¯s already defeated. ¡°So, I don¡¯t need to know who she is. I don¡¯t need to know her at all.¡± Edmund was speechless this time. Zuri is really a big star whose actions are too unreasonable. He thought she said that there was nothing to fight meant that she doesn¡¯t love Colin anymore, so there was no need to fight with her. Unexpectedly, she said that she was invincible. Edmund felt that a woman¡¯s mind was elusive, and Zuri¡¯s was even more difficult to guess. He felt more and more sympathetic to Colin Zuri then exined, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want him now, so I don¡¯t have to know about that woman.¡± Zuri pursed her lips and smiled brightly at Edmund, ¡°Thank you, Mr Nelson, for being so considerate.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri entuated the word ¡°considerate¡±, clearly mocking his meddling, and Edmund immediately received dissatisfied Looks from Chelsea. He hurriedly took the menu and ordered dishes with his eyes down. He just really wanted Zuri to get to know that Michelle and he didn¡¯t mean to hurt her. While Edmund was ordKatharineg food, Zuri casually took out her phone and randomly searched the name of Michelle Byrd on the Inte, and her information popped out quickly. Cap铆tulo 1157 Zuri looked at the artistic photo of Michelle and couldn¡¯t help sneKatharineg. It turns out that his family Liked this kind of innocent and tender woman. But what they didn¡¯t know was that although Colin dressed up to the nines, he was actually pretty crazy in bed. That Miss Byrd might be frightened by him in bed. Raising her hand to smooth her short hair, she closed the page and went on Twitter again. The news and rumors about her on Twitter were still a hot topic, and Colin¡¯sment had been roasted as well. As always, his direct message inbox must have been crammed with all kinds of messages now. ninjanovel Last time Zuri wanted to help him to delete, but this time she didn¡¯t bother to care about him, and she was quite happy to see him being attacked by her fans on the Inte. She was one with her fans. They scolded him and that was as if she had scolded him as well. Colin also stayed in a private box, but as a man and a junior, he did not act like a gentleman at all. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After sitting down, he ordered food without considKatharineg Michelle¡¯s preference or Colleen¡¯s taste. He just Lowered his eyes and ordered a bunch of food. Anyway, Colleen nced at the dishes he ordered. There was hardly anything she Liked to eat. As for Michelle, she was even more depressed. She didn¡¯t eat seafood while Colin ordered so much. In order to break the ice, Michelle took out a few tickets from her bag, handed two to Colleen and another to Colin, and said shyly, ¡°Colin, I¡¯ll hold an art exhibition at the Olympic Center the day after tomorrow. I sincerely invite you toe to the exhibition with your parents.¡± It stands to reason that with an elder like Colleen present, Michelle should have said to her if she invited her, but when she said these words, her eyespletely fell on Colin¡¯s face Obviously, the invitations to his parents were just ptrap. The person she most wanted to invite was Colin And Colleen also acquiesced to her behavior. She held the ticket and didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be around on that day.¡± Colin didn¡¯t take the ticket handed over by Michelle. Michelle was embarrassed for a while, but the reason he gave made her unable to say anything, so she had to withdraw the ticket in her hand, and forced a decent smile, ¡°Okay then, that¡¯s really too bad.¡± Colleen said dissatisfiedly, ¡°Why? Where are you going?¡± Colin¡¯s reply was very official, ¡°I have something to deal with in another city.¡± Colleen became even more dissatisfied, ¡°You don¡¯t have a job now. What business do you have out of town?¡± In Colleen¡¯s opinion, Colin has no reason to leave Vertoak. He just came back from abroad, didn¡¯t he? When he said that he was going to another ce was simply an excuse for him not to go to the exhibition. Colin looked at his mother and replied lightly, ¡°Do you need me to show my ticket?¡± He took out his mobile phone and tried to show her his record. Colleen¡¯s face stiffened, then she waved her hand and said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do that.¡± Colleen was still sensible, knowing that if she really checked Colin¡¯s phone, it would damage the rtionship between them more or Less In desperation, Colleen could only turn her head to look at Michelle with a smile to help smooth things out, ¡°Well, what a pity for him. Michelle¡¯s exhibition must be very pleasing to the eyes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t have the chance to see that. Let¡¯s ignore him.¡± Colleenforted Michelle. Michelle snapped out of her disappointment and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯ll be other opportunities to visit my art exhibition in the future.¡± When she said those words, her eyes fell on Colin¡¯s face with a deep look. Cap铆tulo 1158 Colin frowned slightly and an extremely ufortable feeling filled his heart. He nced at Michelle and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to invite me again in the future. I majored in biology and I can¡¯t appreciate such high art.¡± Then he added, ¡°I¡¯m just a worldling. I Like those things that most men like.¡± The implication was that he only cared about women and sex. Colin¡¯s words made Michelle¡¯s smile fade away. He said he could not appreciate such high art to show he didn¡¯t like her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Colleen red at Colin to warn him to mind his Language. Colin picked up the phone and stood up, ¡°You eat first. I¡¯m going out for a cigarette.¡± ¡°What? Cigarette?¡± Colleen eximed from behind, ¡°You smoke?¡± Colleen Donovan couldn¡¯t believe it. In her eyes, her son was always an obedient child who had never smoked or even yed video games as he grew up. He had never developed such bad habits though a lot of other boys around him began to smoke or drink alcohol back in the school years. But now Colin said he would go out for a cigarette. Colin simply ignored what his mother said and left the room. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y After he closed the door behind him, Colleen took a few deep breaths to calm down. Michelle gave her a cup of water and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, Mrs Smith. It is quite normal for a man to smoke, isn¡¯t it?¡± Michelle knew exactly what was in Colleen¡®s mind. Colleen drank a mouthful of water and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he smokes. He has never smoked before he got back from college. Colleen could ept that her son smoked. But she just failed to ept that her son would change so fast. Michelle continued, ¡°He had been studying hard these years so he might have learned to smoke to relieve his pressure. Colleen patted her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. Every single word you said is what I want to hear, Michelle.¡± Michelle smiled timidly, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Smith.¡± Colleen thought of Colin¡¯s attitude toward Michelle and started to criticize her son, ¡°Colin has always been a quiet and introvert kid. He didn¡¯t know how to please a girl. Please be more patient with him, Michelle.¡± Michelle smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t, Mrs. Smith. But I like his personality and his firm attitude. It means he won¡¯t get seduced by other women easily.¡± Michelle¡¯s words had won Colleen¡¯s heart. Colleen asked her, ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Michelle said sincerely, ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t like me. But I think I will move him through persistence.¡± Michelle had a glimpse at Colleen and continued, ¡°Zuri White became his girlfriend in this way, didn¡¯t her?¡± As she mentioned Zuri, Colleen¡¯s face seemed a bit weird. She didn¡¯t want to mention Zuri, especially in Michelle¡¯s presence. Cap铆tulo 1159 ¡°You don¡¯t have to mention her. she could not bepared with you.¡± Colleen then changed the topic. Michelle didn¡¯t finish her words. Colleen didn¡¯t like Zuri and Michelle knew that. But now thinking of Colin who had just went out and the presence of Zuri in this restaurant, Michelle felt quite disgusted. Zuri had abandoned Colin for money and now she tried to approach Colin again? Otherwise, why she woulde to this restaurant? Other people who didn¡¯t know them much all thought it was Zuri who wooed Colin because Zuri was merely beautiful but Colin had a promising future as well as money. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y People thought Zuriid her hands on Colin for his wealth, but they didn¡¯t know Colin was actually deep in love with Zuri. But in Michelle¡¯s eyes, Zuri was nothing more than a gold-digger. Though Zuri had already be a famous actress, Michelle still thought she didn¡¯t deserve Colin¡¯s love. Colin got outside the room and went to the end of the corridor. He didn¡¯te out for a smoke. He just wanted to leave Michelle and his mother for a while. He didn¡¯t smoke much in his daily Life. When he was in good mood, he would smoke, but in most of the time he didn¡¯t smoke. He stood at the end of the corridor with one hand in his pocket and one hand holding his phone. Before he could figure out whether he should call Zuri to exin the Michelle thing or get in their room to exin directly, he received a message from Edmund, which read, ¡°Zuri got out for a call.¡± Colin smiled and then thanked Edmund. Then he saw the door of the room opened and Zuri got out in ck short blouse and ck sweatpants with a phone in hand. Now it was quite popr for young girls to dress like this. Her white and slim waist and her hourss figure would be shown clearly in this way. The one who phoned her made her so annoyed that she didn¡¯t realize someone was standing at the end of the corridor. Colin saw the beauty walked toward him slowly and squinted. From her voice and attitude, he knew it was her parents that called her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Colin knew much about her parents. He knew they were greedy and they treated their daughter so bad. In their mind, their daughter was nothing but a tool to earn money. Before Zuri became a famous actress, they even wanted to sell her after she graduated from high school. They didn¡¯t care who she would get married with. They just wanted money from her and her husband. After Zuri started her career as an actress, they treated their daughter as the piggy bank. Luckily, Zuri didn¡¯t let them do whatever they wanted. She would give them a little something they wanted, but she also knew how to decline their rude requests. Colin knew all these things from Luka. He also knew what Zuri had done in recent years. Colin could still remember a rainy evening during the vacation before he entered college. He received a call from Zuri right after he took a shower at home. That afternoon, they had just met in his house. At that time, they were so in Love with each other that they wanted to spend every seconds together, except that they still dared not stay out at night. He answered the call and was about to tease her that she even began to miss him right after she left him. But her shaky voice stopped him, ¡°Help, Colin, I need your help.¡± Then she mentioned a hotel¡¯s name and continued in a trembling voice, ¡°My parents drugged me. They want to sell me to an old man. I just knocked him down with an astray. Save me, Colin. He is bleeding. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± He instantly felt heartbroken, and he rushed out of his house in pajamas. His parents thought he was crazy, but they still drove him to the hotel Zuri mentioned. He took Zuri out and called the ambnce to take the old man. Possessed by anger, he even wanted to find Zuri¡¯s parents and beat them up, but his parents stopped him. Cap铆tulo 1160 That¡¯s how his parents knew about his rtionship with Zuri and knew why he would choose a different college. His mother secretly found Zuri a few dayster and gave Zuri one million dors. That¡¯s why Zuri broke up with him. Whenever he thought of how Zuri trebled in his arms with a pale face, he wanted to have her parents killed. How could they be so malicious? How could parents treat their own daughter in such a cruel way? The call Zuri received now was dialed by her parents. Her mother Marisa Midgarden was crying, and her father Dominic White cursing on the other side. And, of course, she was the one cursed by her father. ninjanovel Marisa said while sobbing, ¡°Please, please help us, Zuri. The creditor had found us out and smashed whatever they could in our house.¡± Zuri said in an indifferent voice, ¡°It was Cory who was in debt. What do you call me for?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her mother had just told her that her younger brother Cory White had lost a lot of money through gambling online and borrowed a lot of money from a loan shark. Now he couldn¡¯t repay the money, and the creditor had found her parents at home. So, Dominic and Marisa called her for help. Zuri felt quite funny when she heard this. But then she knew her parents were exactly the kind of person who would do this shameless thing. Then she chose to ignore them. Her indifference made her mother burst into another round of tears. Then Dominic took the phone and shouted at Zuri, ¡°Zuri! We brought you up and that¡¯s how you pay us back? You want to witness who we are killed by the creditor?¡± Zuri strolled towards the end of the corridor and said, ¡°Firstly, Cory made you to suffer such thing, not me. You should go and me him. And I don¡¯t believe the creditor will kill you. You won¡¯t lose your life. Maybe one or two Limbs, I suppose.¡± ¡°Zuri!¡± from Dominic¡¯s cry Zuri could tell that her father was now outraged. She smiled and was about to say something to fight back. But before she could do that, she found someone standing at the end of the corridor. His face was veiled by the sunlight but she still recognized who he was. He was as elegant and perfect as a Greek sculpture. That¡¯s exactly what in Zuri¡¯s mind when she met Colin for the first time. Now he was still as perfect as he used to be. And then thinking of the miserable situation she was in and the night when she was almost ruined by her parents, she felt quite hopeless. Zuri knew why Colleen looked down upon her. She didn¡¯t deserve his love. Now she felt extremely agonized but quite sober. So, she quickly calmed down and ignored the one standing beside the window. Then she continued, ¡°And, if you want to pay the money back for Cory, you can just sell one of your houses, right? ¡°I¡¯ve bought you two houses and a vi for Cory, oh, and those three cars. Sell them and you¡¯ll have money. That should be enough to clear the debt. I¡¯ve already fulfilled my own responsibility and I won¡¯t give you one more penny.¡± That¡¯s true. Zuri knew what she had done for her younger brother and her parents these days. her parents hadn¡¯t spent a single dor for her since she graduated from high school. And they didn¡¯t want her to enter the college. Her figure and her face had given her a chance to do some part time jobs as a model formercials. But back then, she still couldn¡¯t bepared with those famous movie stars. She knew from she was quite young that her parents wouldn¡¯t pay for her tuition for college. So, she would do whatever part-time jobs she could to earn money. And then she became quite confident when she worked as a model formercials. Lots of directors and photographers had praised her beauty and rmended her to start a career as an actress. Then she knew what kind of future she would choose. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to be an actress due to what she experienced in her family. Cap铆tulo 1161 What her parents wanted was only money. They were even afraid that their daughter was too good looking and would start a rtionship before marriage, which would made it harder for them to find her a rich husband. They had never nned for her future. They just want to make her get married soon for money. In other words, they wanted to sell their daughter. In the first a few years when she started a career as an actress, Marisa often called her to curse her. She urged her to get married. And after cursing her, she would shamelessly ask her daughter for money. By then she could only y some little characters and was not rich. But she still gave her mother whatever she asked. After all, she was their daughter and they had brought her up. She thought it was her responsibility to pay them back. After she became famous and rich, her parents found her and asked her to buy a huge vi for them and Zuri agreed instantly. And then there was a second vi for her younger brother for his future marriage and Zuri also agreed to buy one for him. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. And the vi owned by Cory was also bought by Zuri on his 18-year-old birthday as a gift. Her parents were extremely happy and thought Zuri lived her younger brother so much. But they didn¡¯t know Zuri was doing this to say goodbye, to break off with them in the future. Zuri knew her younger brother was also a bastard. As she became more and more famous, Cory tried to rely on his sister Zuri didn¡¯t want herself to be bound by Cory so she directly gave a vi to him. But seldom did she buy anything for herself. She only bought a house in Vertoak for herself andter another house in the capital to meet Chelsea. She lived a quite frugal life. She saved the money she earned. At first, she did this in a fit of anger as she wanted to throw at Colleen a 10 million check to humiliate her, but then it gradually became one of her habits. She felt safe as she saw the number on her bank ount. Only money could give her the sense of safety Marisa took the phone again and begged her while sobbing, ¡°How could we sell the house? It took us a lot of money.¡± Zuri sneered. It did take them lots of efforts to get the house from her. ¡°Cory was still a child. He was deceived. Please, help him, Zuri, I beg you. I promise I¡¯ll teach him a lesson,¡± Marisa tried so hard to persuade her how arduous it was for them to get the one million. Zuri said coldly, ¡°He is already twenty. And you said he was still a child?¡± ¡°What did you do to me when I was twenty? You even tried to sell me to the old man for money when I was only 18!¡± Zuri¡¯s words made Marisa fall into silence. Zuri continued, ¡°I can pay for his tuition. But I won¡¯t pay for his mistake. If he was deceived to gamble online, why didn¡¯t he stop when he had lost 10 thousand? why didn¡¯t he stop when he had lost 100 thousand? He didn¡¯t stop because he thought I will make up for him. Then he is too naive. So are you. I won¡¯t pay that money. ¡°You can sell one of you houses to pay for him or let the creditor torture you. Or you can simply wait for Cory to go to jail. I think he need to Learn something in there.¡± ¡°Zuri!¡± Marisa shouted, ¡°How could you curse your brother Zuri said indifferently, ¡°He owed other people money so it is quite natural for him to get into jail. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°Bitch!¡± Dominic cursed again as if he had gone mad, ¡°You want to have your career ruined? You said you¡¯ve been single all these years, right? I can tell your fans you¡¯ve already had sex with Colin Smith! See how shameless you are!¡± Cap铆tulo 1162 Zuri was stunned. She felt cold all over her body. It had never urred to her that her father would say this only to get money from her. As her parents, they even threatened to ruin her. Actually, she didn¡¯t cherish her career so much. She had nned to retire someday and that¡¯s why she chose to establish her own studio. But she wanted a decent retirement, not to be forced by her father. Causal as she appeared to be, she was in fact a pretty aggressive person. Dominic¡¯s words had finally irritated her no matter whether he said those subconsciously or had nned to threaten her. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Now in her mind, they didn¡¯t deserve her help anymore. Zuri wouldn¡¯t lend a single dor to them whatever happened. Suddenly, someone pressed his hand on her shoulder and then held her in arms. A man¡¯s warm and worried voice rose, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He didn¡¯t ask what happened to her, which meant he had known who was phoning her. Zuri felt embarrassed and pushed the man away before she shouted to Dominic, ¡°You can do whatever you want. But you know very that what you¡¯ll get if I were ruined, dad.¡° Then Zuri hung up the phone directly. She knew how to deal with her father. She didn¡¯t forget to warn Dominic that they would end up getting nothing if they tried to destroy her. Then she put a without Letting Colin see it. She turned away and scoffed, ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Smith? Aren¡¯t having dinner with that gorgeous Lady.¡± She thought she didn¡¯t deserve his love. Her parents and her younger brother were the blemishes in her Life. So, she chose to draw the line between them in such a cruel way. She had checked the background of Michelle. Her parents were both professors in college. They would made good friends with Colin¡¯s parents. Maybe that was also part of the reason why they would choose her as Colin¡¯s future wife. Zuri just couldn¡¯t imagine how her parents would get along with Colin¡¯s. And Michelle was also beautiful and talented. She was a romantic artist, which would make a perfect match with Colin. Though Zuri¡¯s words did hurt Colin, he still took a step toward her and asked, ¡°It¡¯s your parents, right?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want to talk about her parents with Colin, and she didn¡¯t want to stay here with him. So, she ignored him and turned away. But Colin pulled her back and pressed her against the wall like people did in romantic stories. But Zuri didn¡¯t feel it romantic, especially at this moment when she felt depressed. She just thought she was assaulted, and she wanted to p Colin. But atst, she refrained herself from doing so. Then she Looked up at him and said in rage, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Cap铆tulo 1163 With his eyes fixed on her affectionately, Colin promised her, ¡°If they had bullied you, I would bully them as revenge.¡± Colin knew he should respect Zuri¡¯s parents. But after he witnessed what Dominic did to her daughter that evening, he knew what kind of person her parents were. They even tried to do such an evil thing to their own daughter. If Zuri was weak and unable to protect herself and if she didn¡¯t stun that old man, Colin couldn¡¯t imagine what she would have experienced. If she had been assaulted by that old man, she might havemitted suicide. Whenever he thought of that evening, he wanted to kill those people. He didn¡¯t care whether Dominic was Zuri¡¯s father or not. He must Let him pay for it. Hearing Colin¡¯s words, Zuri sneered. How stupid he was! Didn¡¯t he think she was just the same as her parents? Why did he still love her? Michelle¡¯s family Life was much happier than hers. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri didn¡¯t say anything and tried to push him away. Then she suddenly caught sight of Michelle getting out of the room booked by Colin. Michelle naturally saw how close the two were and felt hurt. Her face instantly made Zuri feel disgusted. The face belonged to a woman who pretended to be poor to win sympathy from her man. Due to the trouble made by Dominic and Marisa, Zuri was now in a terrible mood. The bitchy face of Michelle had inspired a desire for mischief in her mind. She put on a faint smile and nced at Michelle before holding Colin¡¯s face in her hands. Then she quickly pressed her soft Lips to the man¡¯s cold Lips. She Loved to y the role of a malicious woman. In the TV series which made her famous, her role was a malicious bitch who was always with some ulterior motives to trap other girls. Her gorgeous face and the unique charm of the character impressed a lot of the audience. Though the role had be one of the most loathed characters by the audience, she had made herself a famous actress because of this TV series. After that, she yed several different roles of a malicious woman. And in the series in which she cooperated with Ondo Curtis, she finally got rid of such roles. But her role was still an able woman. Suppose Chelsea didn¡¯t rmend her to y the role in ¡°The Crown¡± In that case, the audience might remember her as an actress who could only y malicious women or super viins Now Michelle Looked just Like the bitchy-faced woman in the TV series. She didn¡¯t want to start a rtionship with Colin again. But now, what she wanted was to irritate Michelle despite what oue her hug and kiss would cause. It was pretty thrilling for her to irritate such a phony. Colin felt quite surprised why Zuri would stroke his face so affectionately just after she showed no interest in him. And more to that, Zuri even took the initiative to kiss him. Colin was stunned. He had never expected that she would kiss him. But, before he could figure out what to do now, he was enchanted by Zuri¡¯s charming eyes and then took her waist subconsciously. Cap铆tulo 1164 He didn¡¯t notice the presence of Michelle. All he cared about now was Zuri. After Zuri pushed him away, Colin heard something and turned back to find Michelle running away with her hand covKatharineg her mouth. Obviously, she had witnessed what they had done. Now Colin knew why Zuri would kiss him, but he didn¡¯t feel angry. In his mind, Zuri would do this because she still loved him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have tried to irritate Michelle. But it had never urred to her that Zuri turned away straightaway as she saw Michelle had run away. And Colin pulled her back again. Now she was pretty good at provoking others After taking her back, he didn¡¯t ask anything but held her head in his hands. Then he kissed her again even more violently Zuri felt as if her tongue were swallowed by him. She knew she had to fly back to the shooting site, so she stopped Colin¡¯s foot. Though Colin stopped his kissing, Zuri was still in his arms and unable to get rid of him. Colin knew he couldn¡¯t continue the kiss. Zuri was a famous actress after all. She would get in trouble if she was caught sight by other people. So, he said what Zuri wanted to know with his eyes fixed on her, ¡°My mom deceived me into having dinner with Michelle.¡± Zuri rolled her eyes to show she didn¡¯t trust him. Colin said in rage, ¡°So, is that who I am in your eyes?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know who you are actually,¡± Zuri had a glimpse at him and continued, ¡°Men are all the same. They only love beautiful, seductive girls., Colin smiled as she said this and then took her jaw to say, ¡°Who do you think it¡¯s the more attractive girl here? If I¡¯m exactly that kind of man, then that¡¯s why I chose you.¡± In other words, he didn¡¯t think Michelle was pretty. In his eyes, Zuri was the most beautiful woman in this world. Actually, Colin said these words to express his love for her. Zuri also didn¡¯t expect Colin could say these words. Colin seldom said sweet words in the past. Zuri was the more active talker when they were with each other. Colin always believed that actions sounded louder than words. His words had made Zuri feel much better. But she didn¡¯t show any joy and snorted, ¡°Maybe for you, Michelle is charming in some other ways. Her character, or her perfect family backgroun Colin moved closer and interrupted her, ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t believe my words anyway?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t say a word and Colin continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that woman so I don¡¯t think I have to exin. But you should have something to tell me about Dous Clevnd. What¡¯s his rtionship with you? What did he say these on Twitter?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t expect him to change the topic so fast. Now it was her turn to answer that question. And, what did Dous said online? He just liked one of the twitters she posted. So, what did Colin mean by asking this? Zuri red at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Then Zuri shook his hand off and got back to her room. Cap铆tulo 1165 Colin didn¡¯t follow her but stayed where he was and looked at her from behind. He wouldn¡¯t Let her parents or Dous Clevnd go. When he got back to his room, Michelle hadn¡¯t got back yet. He sat on his seat and began to eat. He hoped Michelle was shocked by the scene she had just witnessed and chose to give him up. But Colleen didn¡¯t see that. She saw Michelle had gone out for a while and said, ¡°Where is Michelle? She said she was going to the washroom.¡± Colin didn¡¯t answer and Colleen continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Michelle out there?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No,¡± Colin lied with a calm face. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Colleen took out her phone and was about to call Michelle. Then the door was opened and Michelle got in. Colin didn¡¯t tell anything wrong from her face and he began to doubt whether Zuri¡¯s action worked. ¡°Finally, you¡¯re back, Michelle. I was quite worried about you.¡± Colleen ced her phone on the table and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I saw an acquaintance out there and had a little chat with her,¡± Michelle said with a faint smile. But she empathized the word ¡°acquaintance¡± with her eyes fixed on Colin She hoped through doing so, she could find a sense of embarrassment on Colin¡¯s handsome face. But Colin didn¡¯t show anything on his face. And she also caught sight of the mark of lipstick on Colin¡¯s Lips. Then the scene of how Colin kissed Zuri in his arms popped up in Michelle¡¯s mind again. She didn¡¯t expect Colin, a gentleman in daily life, would be such a good kisser. As she saw how he kissed Zuri, she blushed, but she was pissed too. She just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she couldn¡¯t get Colin. So, after she cried and ran away, she finally got back to this room. She was confident that she would be the one who won his heart atst. Colin didn¡¯t expect Michelle would get back to this room. But he didn¡¯t care what she would do and continued to eat. Michelle then started a conversation with Colin¡¯s mother. When Zuri got back to her seat, Chelsea said astonishedly, ¡°What happened to you, Zuri? Your lips are injured Zuri was silent. What? Colin even bit her Lips when he kissed her? The kiss did hurt her. But she didn¡¯t know her lips were actually injured. Now as Chelsea was asking her, Zuri couldn¡¯t help rubbing her lips embarrassedly. But before she could exin, Chelsea nodded and said, ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Chelsea had got married. From the embarrassed expression on Zuri¡¯s face and the presence of Colin in this restaurant she could know what had just happened. Zuri must have encountered Colin as she answered the call. But was that a coincidence? Cap铆tulo 1166 Colin was also in the corridor as Zuri received the call. Though Chelsea often got confused during her pregnancy, she was quite smart today. She turned to Edmund who often poked one¡¯s nose into others¡¯ business in recent days. Looking into her eyes, Edmund felt a sense of guilt. He didn¡¯t expect that his wife would find out the culprit behind all these things. But he was also a man who was adept at disguising. He moved closer to his wife and sad in a low and gentle voice, ¡°What happened?¡± He knew Chelsea Liked him to speak in this voice the best. So, he chose to speak lowly to stop Chelsea from asking more. This Little trick often worked on Chelsea in the past. But today Chelsea didn¡¯t get fooled by Edmund and even pinched his legs violently, which almost made him jump from his chair. But he still remained quite calm so that Zuri wouldn¡¯t notice his change. If she knew it was him who informed Colin to get to the corridor, she wouldn¡¯t let him go. Chelsea didn¡¯t say anything more. But then she took her phone and texted a piece of message to him and warned, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it Later at home.¡± Staring at the message, Edmund felt quite terrible. It was so hard to be a matchmaker. But actually, he would do this to ¡°drive¡± Zuri away from Chelsea. If Zuri got in a rtionship with Colin again, she would spend her time with Colin and leave Chelsea to him. Now he just wanted Chelsea to be his Chelsea, not anyone else¡¯s. Chelsea turned to Zuri after she warned Edmund, ¡°Is that your mother?¡± Chelsea knew Zuri so well that she didn¡¯t even have to check the number on Zuri¡¯s screen¡¯ she could just tell from her frowning that her parents had called her. ninjanovel Zuri didn¡¯t deny it and then told Chelsea and Edmund what her younger brother and parents did. Chelsea said in rage, with her hand covKatharineg her abdomen, ¡°How could they do that?¡± Chelsea had always been knowing the rtionship between Zuri and her parents. So Zuri had done whatever she could do these years Her younger brother had almost be a burden in her life. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Zuri was just a tool for Cory to use in her parents¡¯ eyes. They didn¡¯t care what Cory had done. They had asked Zuri to buy her younger brother a house and a car. And even his college tuition fee was paid by Zuri Now, they even asked Zuri to pay off the debt for Cory. Chelsea was outraged. How dare they? Zuri had given them a Large amount of money these days. Like Zuri said, they could solve Cory¡¯s problem by simply selling one of their houses. So why did they have to resort to their daughter? Chelsea also thought that Cory should solve his problem himself. He needed to learn a lesson from this. Otherwise, he would someday have himself ruined. Edmund saw how angry Chelsea was and felt sympathized with her instantly. He held Chelsea in his arms and then took out his phone to show Zuri he could contact others for help. Then he asked Zuri lowly, ¡°You need help?¡± Edmund also knew how terrible her parents were. In his eyes, Zuri should ignore what her parents asked her. Zuri shook her head slightly, ¡°Thank you, but I can handle this myself.¡± Now Chelsea was pregnant. If Zuri¡¯s parents knew Edmund had helped Zuri, they mighte to disturb Chelsea. That would be a real trouble. Zuri knew how vital the baby was to Chelsea better than anyone else. She didn¡¯t want Chelsea to be bothered by her parents. Cap铆tulo 1167 Zuri had undergone the hardships together with Chelsea these years. Chelsea was more important than her parents for her Chelsea felt quite worried, ¡°But if they used your past against you.¡± Chelsea couldn¡¯t finish her words. Zuri had done a lot to make herself who she was now. She didn¡¯t want to watch her best friend be ruined by her parents. ¡°Whatever,¡± Zuri said slightly. ¡°Now I¡¯ve known clearly how shameless they are. But I¡¯ve also got tired of my career. So, if my parents really do so, I can choose to retire at this moment.¡± Zuri had made her n. After she retired, she would buy a vi in a warm ce and live there until she passed away. It would be ideal to live there while surrounded by the fragrance of followers and bird warbling. ¡°No, don¡¯t you do that. I know what an excellent actress you are. I want you to get as many good roles as possible. I want you to win the best actress even when you are over 8@ years old,¡± Chelsea said with tears welling up in her eyes. Before they became famous, they had dreamed of such a scene that Zuri could get on the podium when she was over 8@. Chelsea could still produce good stories when she was around 80. How good it was to win an award with one¡¯s best friend! That¡¯s why Chelsea felt like crying as she heard Zuri was going to retire. ninjanovel And thinking that Zuri could be forced to retire thanks to her own parents, Chelsea felt even sadder. It was constantly heard that actors and singers had to retire due to their parents. Edmund saw the expression on Chelsea¡¯s face, and his face turned grim. He knew he shouldn¡¯t interfere in Zuri¡¯s family affairs, and he also knew that Colin would help Zuri. Zuri also saw how sad Chelsea was, and she patted Chelsea¡¯s shoulder while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you cry. I won¡¯t retire. You know what I will do, don¡¯t you? I will never let my career be ruined that easily. ¡°I will give them whatever they want in the past to break with them. I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to do that, and now it hase. So I am not afraid to fight against them. I know their weaknesses, and I can handle them myself. Trust me.¡± Then she gave a smile to Chelsea. Chelsea could finally heave a sigh of relief hearing her words. She knew that causal as Zuri seemed to be, she was an intelligent girl. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be bullied by her family. But Chelsea still had to have a discussion about this with Edmundter. She thought Zuri still needed some help from Edmund. ¡°Let¡¯s start eating. Now you are pregnant, and I don¡¯t want you to get worried. I don¡¯t want to see my godchildren starving,¡± Zuri seemed to get back to her old self again. After the meal, Zuri still had to fly to the shooting site. Sunny said she wouldn¡¯t find moremercial work for Zuri. She was afraid that Zuri would get in trouble if she left the shooting site again. They didn¡¯t see Colin as they got outside, and Michelle and Chelsea felt better now. Chelsea didn¡¯t ask Zuri why she kissed Colin. But Chelsea also knew Zuri would have told her if she wanted to. So, she refrained from asking Zuri about the kiss. Zuri knew she shouldn¡¯t tell Chelsea about that. Could she say she would kiss Colin only to irritate Michelle? She couldn¡¯t. So, Zuri didn¡¯t say anything about this. Edmund and Chelsea drove Zuri back home and then left. Zuri packed her luggage and went to the airport to meet Sylvie. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But right after she got back home, she received a call from Colin. Cap铆tulo 1168 After being stopped at the airport by Colinst time, Zuri unblocked him on the contact List. And they had been in contact since then. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As a celebrity, Zuri couldn¡¯t allow such crazy things to happen again. So, she gave up the idea of blocking him. And besides, she didn¡¯t feel like blocking people was something that she, a sessful woman should do. It was kind of childish to so, to be honest. Colin called again and Zuri picked up the phone. ¡°When is your fight? Should I send you to the airport?¡± Colin asked. Zuri sometimes was envious of Colin¡¯s attitude of taking nothing seriously. She would still blush thinking how she had hugged and kissed him just now. Yet he spoke in a tone as if nothing happened. Zuri said, while packing her clothes, ¡°This is inappropriate.¡± ¡°Howe? You kissed me. You changed your mind again?¡± Colin asked. Zuri felt kind of helpless. She knew that Colin was going to pester her for the kiss. She rolled her eyes to the ceiling and exined, ¡°Come on! I mean, I am famous. People might take pictures of us.¡± Colin said, ¡°Alright, I see. You know, you were too changeable, and I fear. But it¡¯s all because if you won¡¯t make our rtionship public. Otherwise, I can go anywhere with you.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Zuri didn¡¯t expect that Colin, normally reticent, would make such a long speech and that she, usually articte, were rendered speechless at the moment. In the end then save it she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you called to argue, Colinughed at the other end of the line. He was amused by Zuri¡¯s words. Zuri, on the other hand, cursed, ¡°Why are youughing, Colin, you are sick!¡± She couldn¡¯t stand him Laughing while she was angry. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had fallen in love with such a boring man. If she could go back to the past, she would, without a doubt, choose a boy that knew how to please girls. ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you but you were so cute.¡± Colin immediately exined. ¡°Cute?¡± Zuri snorted, her voice sharp. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t really know what this word means.¡± She was almost about to hang him up. She was pissed off. But before that, Colin said, ¡°Jokes aside, I¡¯m calling for something important.¡± Zuri was curious about what could be important. However, she heard him saying, ¡°I¡¯L handle your parents.¡± Zuri thought she had heard it wrong. She wondered, ¡°What is wrong with him? Take care of my parent¡¯s issue? But who does he treat me like? We slept twice indeed but we are not in a rtionship or something like that. Was I not clear?¡± ¡°Can you be a Little bit more respectful?¡± Zuri said angrily. ¡°Respectful to whom? Your parents? No.¡± said Colin. ¡°To me!¡± Colin was speechless. He didn¡¯t understand how this would offend Zuri. He just didn¡¯t want Zuri to fight with them, after all, they are her parents. So he decided to offer a helping hand. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Zuri said, annoyed. Cap铆tulo 1169 ¡°It is.¡± Colin refused to give in. ¡°But now, you should go to the airport.¡± He then hung up the phone, indicating that he didn¡¯t want to speak more about this topic. Zuri was pissed off by his cockiness. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was racking her brain for means to stop Colin, Sylvie called, saying that she would be there in a moment and asked Zuri to prepare herself. Since there was nothing she could do, Zuri gave up. She decided to let Colin do whatever he wanted. She believed that he could handle her parents easily. Because he was a genius, and her parents were just losers. ninjanovel She thought he would negotiate with her parents. Yet, to her surprise, he used force. When Colin called Zuri, he had arrived at where Zuri¡¯s parents lived. They were living in the vi Zuri gave his brother, Cory, as a gift. They had rented out the other vis, each covered a big area, and both had good locations. Dominic and Marisa Midgarden had chosen them carefully. The rent of the vis was Lucrative. The money Zuri¡¯s family got from it each other was enough to make them Live like kings. Dominic and Marisa had stopped working since Long time back. They idled around at home every day. The other thing they did was take care of their precious son. ALL they had was from Zuri. They had lived under the support of Zuri ever since she was just a nameless actress. They kept depriving her. Now, they couldn¡¯t get anything from her, so they decided to ruin her. Colin got off the car with a grim face. He mmed the car door and pressed the doorGordon. He knew that Cory was at home today and thought it was a good chance to teach all three a great lesson. ¡°Who is it?¡± Zuri¡¯s father opened the door in annoyance. Seeing the handsome man in front of him, Dominic paused. He sized Colin up and down and then asked in surprise, ¡°Are you Colin?¡± Dominic was greatly impressed by Colin, who messed up his n on a rainy night a few years ago. He took away his daughter and send her back the next day, Looking as if he wanted to kill them. Later the old manined, saying that Zuri was not a virgin, because he found hickeys all over her body when he ripped off her clothes that night. Dominic was pissed off. He knew onlyter that Zuri had had sex with Colin. He almost broke Zuri¡¯s leg, because he was nning to sell her out for marriage at a good price. So at that moment, he immediately recognized Colin. He remembered that Colin was rich. The purpose he came here must be Zuri. Thinking of this, greedy thoughts appeared in Dominic¡¯s mind. If Colin still cared about his daughter, he¡¯d be able to extort a great deal of money from him. However, just as Dominic was emerged in his greedy daydreams, Colin, out of disgust, punched him right in the face. Cap铆tulo 1170 Dominic staggered backward and cried out painfully. Colin hated Dominic so much that he punched with great force. Dominic fell on the wall. He felt that his teeth were loosened. ¡°Colin!¡± Dominic shouted. He was fat, but because ofziness, he was vulnerable. Colin¡¯s punch made him feeble. He couldn¡¯t even speak. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the noise, Marisa and Cory rushed out from the kitchen and bedroom respectively. Seeing Cory¡¯s mouth bleeding, Marisa shouted acutely at Colin, ¡°What are you doing? How can you break into someone else¡¯s home like that? Are you aware this is against the Law?¡± she then called out to Cory, ¡°Call the police, now!¡± Colin sneered, ¡°Yes, call the police, do it!¡± Then, before they said or did anything, Colin reached out to Cory and punched him violently. ninjanovel Cory was not a good fighter either. For now, he was intimidated by Colin¡¯s ferocious face and did not even dare to fight back. ¡°Mom, Dad, help me!¡± Cory buried his head in his arms and called out for help. Cory was 21 years old and was currently a junior in university. He was a bad student. To stuff him into university, his family had spent a great deal of money, yet it was just a terrible university. And even after bing a university student, Cory never nned to study hard. He spent all his time ying video games He had been spoiled by his parents, and now his sister became a sessful actress, so he had no motivation, he had his family cover his back anyway. That was why he was so vulnerable. He couldn¡¯t fight. Dominic struggled himself up and charged towards Colin, Marisa did the same thing. Yet before they even approach him, they saw Colin drag Cory upfront the ground and pushed him forwards. Dominic and Marisa had to stop. They didn¡¯t want to hurt their son. Marisa cried at the sight of Cory¡¯s swollen face. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening in this country!¡± Colin ignored her. He knew very well about her tricks. She was trying to stop him by ying the victim. But he hade here with a purpose, which was to teach these three people a lesson with his fist. He knew negotiation wouldn¡¯t work when dealing with shameless people. He dragged Cory up with one hand, nced over the vi, and said grimly, ¡°I thought the loan shark had destroyed this ce. But it looked Like nothing happened.¡± Marisa stopped crying. Colin sneered. It was obvious that Marisa had lied to Zuri in the call. She told Zuri that the people had broken into the vi but that was just a Lie. She just wanted Zuri¡¯s sympathy. At the mention of the loan, Marisa suddenly realized that she should firstly have a look at the young man who came here to make things difficult for them. ¡°My name is Colin Smith.¡± ¡°Cam.Colin Smith?¡± Marisa opened her eyes wide. She remembered this name. However, Colin was not in the mood to chat with them. He asked, ¡°I heard you guys ask Zuri to pay for the 1 million loans that Cory borrowed?¡± He said grimly. Then he grabbed Cory¡¯s cor which made Cory shiver. Having been beaten by Colin so violently just now, Cory was terrified of him. Cap铆tulo 1171 Dominic and Marisa trembled in guilt. They didn¡¯t even dare to look at Colin in the eyes. Colin was young, yet intimidating. He nced at them again and asked, ¡°And you guys want to ruin her?¡± None of the three dared to look at him. Colin then Laughed, saying, ¡°Good! Good! You guys had almost ruined her years ago, and now you want to do it again. What lovely parents she¡¯s got!¡± Hearing Colin¡¯s words, the three of them broke out in a cold sweat. The next second, Colin changed his tone. He said quite indifferently, ¡°If that is the case, I¡¯ll have to ruin you guys first.¡± Dominic and Marisa were startled. They asked Colin in panic, ¡°What do you mean? What are you going to do?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Colin didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he let go of Cory. Cory immediately fell to the ground, his legs numb. Colin walked to a cab. He guessed it should be where Dominic put his collections. Zuri, his beloved girl, paid for everything. Thinking of this, Colin¡¯s eyes turned red. He grabbed one of Dominic¡¯s collections and smashed it on the floor. Dominic fell to the ground, his heart broken too. He almost fainted. ¡°Stop it!¡± Dominic cried, yet he couldn¡¯t make a sound, perhaps because he was too emotional. Cory slumped on the ground all this time. He was too scared to move. Marisa charged toward Colin, wanting to stop him. Each of the collections was worth a lot of money. Colin moved aside in annoyance and Marisa failed to stop in time. She threw herself into the cab and made several collections fall. Dominic couldn¡¯t stand one more loss. Marisa snorted at Colin, ¡°Wait! The police will be here right away.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She then took out her phone. She believed that Colin could be arrested for breaking into someone¡¯s house and for deliberating attack. However, Colin didn¡¯t care at all. He grabbed one more and smashed it on the ground. Then, he wrapped his palm with his other hand, and said, ¡°Since I dare to do it, I don¡¯t care about the consequences. Or do you think you guys can defeat me? Call the police.¡° he continued indifferently, ¡°And let the police officers see how the most famous actress is being parasite by her parents and brother. Let them judge Ask them if they think Zuri is responsible for Cory¡¯s loan.¡± Marisa¡¯s hand holding on the phone trembled. She was guilty and afraid. Colin then said, ¡°And also, ask the police if Cory should be arrested for gambling online.¡± Marisa¡¯s face turned pale instantly. Her hand shook so violently that she couldn¡¯t hold the phone. She fell to the ground heavily. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, knowing that it was not wise to offend Colin. Colin said idly, ¡°Very simple. I want you guys to stay away from Zuri Do never hurt her or threaten her again. You guys have gotten a lot from her over the years. It should be enough for the rest of your lives. And as for your good-for-nothing son, Zuri had been generous to him enough. In a nutshell, you guys have nothing to do with Zuri from today on.¡± Colin decided for Zuri. He then added, ¡°Zuri didn¡¯t tell you guys to stay away from her world, it was her last respect for you guys.¡± The Whites froze. They weren¡¯t willing to cut off their line with Zuri. If that happened, they wouldn¡¯t get any money from her anymore. So, Dominic said to Colin with scorn, ¡°Did you decide for her? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Colin sneered Cap铆tulo 1172 Dominic was pissed off. ¡°Zuri is my daughter. She had to ask for my permission when she marries someone. And I won¡¯t allow her to marry you if you treat me this way!¡± Colin nced at him in disdain. ¡°You called her your daughter but have you treated her like a daughter? As far as I know, she had been supporting herself by being a model since high school. You didn¡¯t even allow her to go to high school. And you never gave her a penny after she entered college.¡± Dominic said shamelessly, ¡°So what? I¡¯ve raised her. She¡¯s responsible to take care of us. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡° Colin couldn¡¯t be angrier. He clenched his fists, suppressing his urge to punch Dominic again. Colin¡¯s silence encouraged Dominic, he thought he had controlled Colin. So he said even more aggressively, ¡°Ask her toe here and tell us that she wanted to break up with us. I don¡¯t believe she could. If she does it, however, I¡¯ll call the media and expose her.¡± Before he finished, he received another punch from Colin, which sent him to the ground. His arrogance was instantly gone. Marisa and Cory were both stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe that Colin, looking so gentle, would be capable of such violence. ninjanovel Colin walked over and looked down on Dominic. ¡°Do you know what this punch was for?¡± Dominic was so painful that he couldn¡¯t speak Colin said with a gloomy face, ¡°Because you were threatening her again.¡± Dominic¡¯s face changed. But he couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°I would have punished you long ago if you weren¡¯t her father. Yet since you never learn your lesson, I¡¯ll teach you. Remember every word I said just now. There was no joke.¡± After that, Colin mmed the door shut and left. Marisa instantly burst into tears. They couldn¡¯t live without Zuri. Although they don¡¯t need to worry about money now, how can they bear losing this ATM? Dominic snorted, ¡°Stop crying! Help me up.¡± Only then did Marisa remember Dominic was here. She immediately went over to help him. Cory was out of his wits. Dominic was pissed off seeing his son being such a coward. He kicked Cory and cursed, ¡°Are you a man? Why didn¡¯t you fight back?¡± Cory said with a trembling voice, his hand covKatharineg his swollen face, ¡°He was so strong and so fierce, I can¡¯t fight him Cory only dared to bully those weaker than him. Yet in front of Colin, he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe out loud, let alone fight back. Dominic couldn¡¯t be angrier seeing his son so useless. With Marisa¡¯s support, he sat down on the sofa. Marisa sighed, looking around the messy living room. Cap铆tulo 1173 ¡°What should we do now?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dominic said with indignation, ¡°Take a picture of me and Cory¡¯s face, as well as those broken pieces. And send them to Zuri. If she doesn¡¯t react, that means she and Colin are on the same boat and it¡¯ll be tricky. If she¡¯s still a human, she should give us some money aspensation, or at least, pay off the loan for Cory.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± Marisa always listened to Dominic. However, Zuri didn¡¯t respond, nor did they answer their calls. ¡°She¡¯s on the airne?¡± Marisa guessed, they knew that Zuri was always on the trip. ¡°Try again Later. She has to know what Colin had done to us today.¡± Said Dominic. Then he asked Marisa to dress the wounds for him and Cory. Zuri was indeed on the flight back to the crew. She saw the videos and missed calls when she got off the ne. Having received no response, Marisa sent Zuri some audios, crying,ining about Colin¡¯s behavior, and told her that Cory and Dominic looked miserable now. Zuri took off her sunss and watched the video. She couldn¡¯t believe Colin did it. But after hearing Marisa¡¯sint and thinking about Colin¡¯s words, she had to believe it. Colin promised her to handle her parents yet she didn¡¯t expect he would do it this way. However, for an unknown reason, she suddenly felt pleased. ninjanovel She didn¡¯t want to bother with her family anymore. There was no love between them. Zuri calmed herself down and got in the car and headed to the crew as if nothing happened. She didn¡¯t call Colin, nor Marisa. She knew Marisa would call again toin about Colin. As for Colin, she didn¡¯t have much to talk to him. He¡¯s be more and more strange to her. Maybe she had never understood him. But he seemed to be crazier and crazier. Marisa called again at dinner time when Zuri had just returned to the hotel. ¡°Did you see my message?¡± Marisained. ¡°Yes,¡± said Zuri emotionlessly. She found afortable position andy down on the sofa. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call back?¡± Marisa was angry. ¡°How could Colin do this to us?¡± ¡°Colin did it. What does it have to do with me?¡± said Zuri, still calm. Marisa was furious. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend? Aren¡¯t you with him?¡± Marisa thought they were a couple, that was why Colin fought for her. ¡°Be careful of your wording, mom. I¡¯m still single. I¡¯ve said that million times. Don¡¯t you watch the news?¡± Zuri corrected her immediately. It was also her trick. Because she knew Marisa would call her asking forpensation. But if she had nothing to do with Colin, she wouldn¡¯t be responsible for what Colin did. ¡°What?¡± Marisa didn¡¯t expect Zuri to deny it. She was suddenly speechless. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I need to have dinner now.¡± Zuri was about to hang up. Marisa immediately called out, ¡°If you are not together, why would he fight for you? Zuri, you¡¯ve gone too far. Your father and I have raised you, and yet you asked someone to beat us?¡± Zuri rubbed her ears. She had had enough of such words. They indeed brought her up but they never give her any money. Cap铆tulo 1174 She was grateful, that was why she allowed them to deprive her of all his years. However, they hurt her again and over again, and eventually, her gratitude disappeared. She had no feeling for them now. ¡°I won¡¯t say this again but I have nothing to do with him. If you want revenge, go for him.¡± After saying that, Zuri hung up the phone. She believed if she insisted that she had nothing to do with Colin, her family wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. She could be a bad person too sometimes. Marisa was pissed off by Zuri¡¯s words. Dominic, who still found it hard to utter a full sentence because of the pain, asked with difficulty, ¡°What did she say?¡± Marisa almost smashed her phone. ¡°She said she had nothing to do with Colin and that if we want to avenge, we should go for him.¡± Go for Colin? How dare they? ¡°What?¡± Dominic almost jumped up from bed in anger. ninjanovel ¡°What does she mean? She wouldn¡¯t pay?¡± ¡°Yes, she sounded cold. She has no conscious.¡± Marisa cursed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Dominic gritted his teeth, yet angry as he was, he could do nothing. Zuri was not even at Vertoak. ¡°Let me think.¡± Said Dominic. ¡°What if the loan sharps find us? What should we do?¡± Marisa asked in concerns. They liked showing off. Therefore, where they lived was no secret to their creditors. It seemed like the only thing they could do was to run overnight. They didn¡¯t want to pay the money. ¡°I said I¡¯ll think about it. Can you be quiet?¡± Dominic yelled at Marisa, venting his anger on her. Marisa pursed her lips and left the room. She had been used to Dominic¡¯s insult and therefore she didn¡¯t even have the thought to retort. Just as Zuri hung up the phone, someone knocked on her door. She walked over in slippers, thinking it was Sylvie, who had gone out for food. However, it was Colin. Seeing him, Zuri paused. And Colin entered the room before she could do anything. Zuri wanted to stop him but it was toote. She quickly checked if there were reporters or cameras outside. It was her instinct as a female star. Then she locked the door and shouted at Colin, ¡°How did you get here? How did you get in?¡¯ To protect the actors, the crew had booked all the rooms above the tenth floor. This meant that outsiders Like Colin shouldn¡¯t be allowed to get in. Yet he was here now, weird. Colin took off his coat slowly, and said, ¡°There is nothing money can¡¯t do.¡± Zuri was amused. Cap铆tulo 1175 ¡°My money. You are shameless.¡± She thought Colin was just that poor unemployed guy. She was unaware of his fortune. Little did she know how much he had spent and how much he had asked Lucien to do just to keep his identity secret from her. Colin wanted to hug Zuri, but Zuri dodged. She was annoyed when he hooked up with her without exining anything. She thought he had perhaps believed that she couldn¡¯t resist him and would never break up with him. Colin was angry. He instead asked in concern, ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Zuri cFostered her arms, and asked, frowning, ¡°You said you¡¯ll handle my parents. With your fists?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t want to mention it, but since he was there. ¡°They called you?¡± Colin asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°They¡¯LL never Learn.¡± Colin said grimly. He didn¡¯t expect them to bother Zuri so soon. He had done it when Zuri was not at Vertoak just to avoid this. He had underestimated how shameless they could be, now it seemed. ninjanovel Zuri was angry seeing him act like this. ¡°Colin, who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡± Colin asked, trying to figure out how she felt. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do this for me.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t care if Colin beat Dominic and Cory. But she didn¡¯t Like it when Colin acted like they were intimate. Colin walked to Zuri, stared at her, saying, ¡°Zuri, you are smart. You know we can¡¯t do anything else when dealing with this kind of people.¡± Zuri was amused. Colin used to call her silly, especially at school, when she was troubled by questions, but now she was a smart girl in his eyes. Colin added, ¡°You are their daughter, at least by name. You can¡¯t do such things so I did it for you. Otherwise, they won¡¯t stop bullying you.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t speak. So, Colin went on saying, lifting his brows, ¡°Are you waiting for Chelsea and Edmund¡¯s help?¡± Zuri snorted, taking one step back. ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t need you to do that.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are lying.¡± Colin touched her Lips. Zuri stepped back yet behind her was the wall. Colin smiled and grabbed her into his arms. Zuri didn¡¯t intend to give in this time. She kicked him. However, it seemed like after a few years, Colin was much stronger now. He controlled her with just a few moves. He pressed her to the wall and started to kiss her. Zuri was pissed off. She had never expected Colin to be so swift. She thought he was a quiet boy at school. That wasn¡¯t her fault, because Colin never told her that he could fight. He would have fought back against Manny Bowers that time if she didn¡¯t show up to help. But thanks to that, otherwise, they were probably still strangers. Just as he was about to kiss Zuri, someone knocked on the door. He was forced to stop. Cap铆tulo 1176 ¡°Zuri, I bought dinner.¡± Sylvie had the key to Zuri¡¯s room, however, she respected Zuri¡¯s privacy. So she knocked whenever she came. And she didn¡¯t enter the room until getting Zuri¡¯s response. Hearing Sylvie¡¯s voice, Zuri became anxious. Sylvie mustn¡¯t know that Colin was there. If she told Sunny, Sunny would rush over even at midnight. Zuri pushed Colin to the bathroom. ¡°Hide yourself!¡± However, Colin refused. ninjanovel ¡°Why?¡± Zuri was speechless. She looked up at the man and found him looking serious. It seemed Like he wanted to make his identity known Zuri had a headache. ¡°Are you there, Zuri?¡± Sylvie asked again ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Zuri immediately said, fearing that Sylvie would get in. ¡°Wait for a moment, please. I¡¯m in the middle of something.¡± She said to Sylvie. ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvie replied. Then, Zuri said to Colin softly, yet angrily. What are you trying to do? If she caught us, my manager will kill me ¡°You hide me from outsiders. And now even your close friend?¡± Colin said aggressively, ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell Chelsea. If I hadn¡¯t show up at the press conference with my grandmother, you probably wouldn¡¯t even tell Chelsea that I have returned.¡± Colin looked sad when he spoke. ¡°Zuri, I knew how close you are with Chelsea. Why are you even hiding it from her?¡± Colin felt most hurt when he knew that Zuri didn¡¯t even tell Chelsea about their rtionship. ¡°Yes, we are close friends. And that was why I didn¡¯t tell her.¡± Zuri responded, ¡°Because you and me, we have no future. Chelsea is pregnant. I don¡¯t want her to worry about me for this shit.¡± ¡°This shit?¡± Colin couldn¡¯t believe his ears. ¡°Is this how you see our rtionship?¡± ¡°Yes.. What else?¡± Zuri said, kind of guilty. She thought she wasn¡¯t wrong. The thing between them was a crap. Zuri felt a headache whenever thought about their parents. She was very sessful now, yet sometimes, she still felt she wasn¡¯t good enough for Colin. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He was up in the sky. She was buried in the dirt. Colin stared at her. Zuri could see the great sorrow in his eyes, so she pursed her lips, and turned her head, avoiding his gaze. Cap铆tulo 1177 ¡°Good, Zur: In the end, Colin said curtly, his voice was kind of trembling. He Loosened his grip and went straight to the door. Zuri was startled. Wouldn¡¯t Sylvie catch him if he went out now? However, Colin was too sad to think about anything. He had lost his mind. Sylvie was frightened seeing a man walk out of Zuri¡¯s room. She rushed in and grabbed Zuri¡¯s hand, said nervously, ¡°Zuri, I saw a man walking out of here.¡± ¡°That was Colin,¡± Zuri said helplessly. ¡°Is that..Colin?¡± Sylvie felt relieved. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t other guys. Colin was good-looking, and he was a gentleman. He had Zuri had a deep bone. Sylvie favored him for no reason. However, then she realized something. ¡°How did she get in? Did anyone see him?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t care anymore. She buried her face into the sofa, silent. She thought she would be happy that Colin left in anger. Because after the argument, he probably won¡¯te for her again. He was a proud person. But why wasn¡¯t she happy? She felt empty. b She couldn¡¯t breathe. ninjanovel ¡°We have booked every room above the 10th floor. Someone might have seen him.¡± Sylvie muttered to herself. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s have dinner first.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t have any appetite. ¡°I¡¯ll eatter. Don¡¯t wait for me ¡°Zuri. Is there anything?¡± Sylvie noticed something was wrong. ¡°Did you guys have a fight?¡± Colin went out in a rush, but Sylvie noticed his gloomy face. He must have argued with Zuri. ¡°No,¡± Zuri said grumpily. ¡°Then what happened? Haven¡¯t you slept together? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sylvie asked bluntly. She was a straightforward person. Zuri almost choked. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She raised her head from the sofa, red at Sylvie, and said unhappily, ¡°Go back to your room. Leave my dinner here.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine what Sylvie would say next. ¡°Okay.¡± Sylvie replied, she then asked, ¡°But shall I tell Sunny that Mr. Charming came for you?¡± Mr. Charming? Zuri was speechless. Cap铆tulo 1178 ¡°Don¡¯t tell her. He won¡¯te again anyway. She¡¯ll get angry if she knew.¡± After that, she buried her head into the sofa again. ¡°I see.¡± Sylvie went back to her room with her dinner. As an actress. Zuri only ate sd while Sylvie¡¯s food was delicious. When they ate together, Zuri sometime would pick some meat from Sylvie¡¯s food. Now, Sylvie was gone, she could eat only vegetables. And not knowing why, vegetables tasted awful tonight. Zuri kept repeating her own words in her head. The word she used to describe their rtionship The more she forced herself not to think about it, the harder she found to keep Colin¡¯s painful look out of her head. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She tossed away the script and opened a wine. However. Edmund called. Zuri¡¯s first thought was that maybe something happened to Chelsea. However, she heard Julia ask, ¡°Have you argued with Colin?¡± Zuri was speechless. Why did everyone ask her this question? People argued only with close ones. She and Colin were pretty much strangers at the moment, why would they argue? However, how did Edmund know? Thinking about this, Zuri asked, ¡°How did you know it?¡± Edmund snorted. ¡°He called Chelsea. She was about to sleep.¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Zuri was kind of speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± Edmund asked, his voice full of me. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He booked the top floor of your hotel. He¡¯s in a bad mood now. I hope he won¡¯t do stupid things. If you have time, check on him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Zuri wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have time. But Edmund had hung up the call. Zuri was angry. Edmund said that Colin had booked the top floor of their hotel. Although the ce where she filmed was rtively remote, the hotel here was iparable to the Luxurious ones in the city, yet it¡¯d still cost a lot to book one entire flood. There were only two president suits on the top floor. Even the crew couldn¡¯t afford it. Thinking of the one million Colin had taken from her, she felt pissed. She didn¡¯t think that Colin would do stupid things because he was not a child. Why would she check on him? After the call, Zuri walked around the room and finished almost half of the wine. She went to the top floor with a bit of drunkenness. She needed to talk with Colin about the money. If he went on wasting money like this, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. She wouldn¡¯t spoil him like a prince. Cap铆tulo 1179 The top floor was very quiet and spacious. Zuri was kind of timid. Although she was now one of the most popr actresses, she had never lived in a president suit. But then she thought to herself, technically she was the one who paid for it, so she got a bit more courage. She took a deep breath and knocked on one of the doors. There were only two rooms, she didn¡¯t know which one Colin was at, but whatever. The door opened, and a man in a robe appeared in front of her, emotionlessly. She peered at his naked breast and instantly blushed. She was kind of angry at herself. She red at Colin andined, ¡°Colin, how dare you waste my money having fun here?¡± Colin said indifferently, ¡°Did you pay me to get lost in your life? Why do you care about the money?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t know what to say. She kicked Colin on the leg and snapped, ¡°Then get lost, why are you still pestKatharineg me?¡± She failed to kick him. Yet Colin grabbed her arm and dragged her in. Zuri fell into his arms. He picked her up by the waist and carried her to the bedroom. Zuri knew what was going to happen. She sighed silently. Again! She struggled, wanting to get rid of him. ninjanovel ¡°Let go!¡± She was determined to escape. Therefore, she used a lot of strength to struggle. Colin lost control of her and she got down from him and then, unexpectedly, fell on the sofa. Colin smirked, bent over, and trapped her on the sofa, saying, ¡°You want to do it here?¡± Zuri was so angry that she almost scratched his face, she thought, ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Did you see I just fell?¡± Before she could protest, however, Colin had undressed his robe. Zuri wanted to kick him yet when she moved, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle, she had hurt it. Seeing this, Colin stopped. He immediately went checking. ¡°Did you hurt yourself? ¡° Zuri nodded. When she saw his naked body, however, she immediately turned aside. ¡°Let me check.¡± Colin immediately got up from the sofa, half-knelt to check her foot. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zuri was suddenly shy. She didn¡¯t understand why. They had down things much more intimate. She thought he must have kept his robe open on purpose. He could have tied it up yet he didn¡¯t. Now, his perfect muscles were right in front of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡°What did he do these years? Working out on his body? Shouldn¡¯t he focus on his research?¡± He rubbed her ankle with his slender fingers, asking, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Cap铆tulo 1180 ¡°Yes.¡± It didn¡¯t hurt much, to be honest. But out of prudence, Zuri exaggerated. Colin seemed to have seen her through. He enforced his force on her ankle, and said, ¡°It won¡¯t affect the sex Zuri was pissed off. She grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at him. The man was not mad at all. He put the pillow back on the sofa, got up, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get you some ice.¡± He sounded cold but gentle. Zuri¡¯s heart beat faster. She couldn¡¯t help it. He just knew how to please her. She liked his elegance, his calmness, and even his voice. But.. Zuri buried herself in the sofa and signed heavily inside. How happy would she be if love only concerned two people! Soon he came back with an ice bag. It was so cold that Zuri moaned. She was very sensitive. Colin was amused. He knew that she looked fragile, but she was stronger than anyone. Zuri was angry seeing him smile. She snorted, ¡°Why are you so happy seeing me painful? It was all your fault!¡± ¡°Okay, it was my fault.¡± Colin didn¡¯t argue this time, which kind of surprised Zuri. They Looked at each other in the eyes. Maybe it was the silence, Zuri¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She took back her foot and said, ¡°Thank you. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Colin withdrew back his gaze, put away the ice bag, and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s sleep.¡± Sleep? Zuri immediately got up from the sofa, waving her hand. ¡°No, I should go.¡± She had some negative connotation of the word ¡°sleep¡±, so she forgot what she hade here for. She only wanted to leave. Colin wouldn¡¯t let her go. He approached her and threatened, ¡°If you stay, we¡¯ll sleep and do nothing else but if you insist on leaving, I¡¯ll have to fuck you.¡± Zuri was astonished at his words. She couldn¡¯t even ept the word ¡°sleep¡±. Before she answered, her phone rang. She took it out and found it was Andrew Sonfield, an actor from the cast of Zuri¡¯s current TV show. This drama was mainly about how a female soldier grew strong. Most of the story was about the army, yet there was a romantic part too. And Andrew Sonfield was her boyfriend in the drama. Zuri didn¡¯t know how old Andrew was, and she wasn¡¯t interested to know, but they were about the same age. Out of respect, they call each other Mr. or Ms. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. So Zuri picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Mr. Sonfield, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Andrew asked gently, ¡°¡°Are you in the hotel, Miss White?¡±¡± ] Cap铆tulo 1181 Zuri lifted her brows. And instead of answKatharineg the question, she asked, ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Andrew smiled, saying, ¡°You said on Twitter that you got allergic, I was allergic too a few days ago and the salve I used was very helpful, so I was thinking maybe I can bring you one.¡± Colin sneered; he knew what this man was thinking about. Zuri knew it too. So she refused. ¡°Thank you very much, but don¡¯t bother, you can bring it to the set tomorrow.¡± Sylvie had reminded her when she joined the crew that Andrew seemed to like her. Because the way he looked at her was weird. Zuri didn¡¯t take it seriously. She was too beautiful. She had admirers in every crew, both famous ones, and unfamous ones. She was always very popr with men. But Zuri didn¡¯t expect Andrew would propose such a thing. It was simply inappropriate doing so Late in the night, although the crew had booked these few floors. Being refused, Andrew said, kind of embarrassed, ¡°I was worried that it will get more serious if it was dyed, So I brought it to your room immediately after I came back. I didn¡¯t know you were not in the room.¡± He had a social activity today. He should mean that he brought the Salve to Zuri¡¯s room immediately when he came back. That was a lot of courtesy. Zuri said, smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling much better. I have something to tell my assistant so I am not going now. I¡¯ll take it tomorrow in the set. And we can grab a coffee together ¡°Okay.¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t do anything but agree. They hung up the phone after that. Zuri took a deep breath. She was suddenly d that she hade to Colin¡¯s room. Otherwise, if she opened the door for Andrew and was caught by the camera, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin The paparazzi equipment was getting more advanced, which bothered the celebrities very much. Some paparazzi followed them wherever they went, or even stalk them with drones. There might be some hidden cameras in the hotels. Therefore, actors had to be careful all the time. Zuri had just finished the call when she heard Colin¡¯sint, ¡°You know he doesn¡¯t have any good intentions, why did you propose to have coffee with him?¡± Zuri said kind of grumpily, ¡°What am I supposed to do otherwise? Taking his salve for granted?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y She didn¡¯t want to owe anything to Andrew. She had to stay away from him yet she couldn¡¯t just refuse him. After all, they were in the same crew. Colin snorted, ¡°Why do you have to take it? You are not allergic anyway.¡± Then he nced at Zuri, his eyes seemed to be mocking her Indeed, she wasn¡¯t allergic. But someone captured her hickey at the press conference. It was all Colin¡¯s fault. Thinking of this, she was more pissed. ¡°How can I refuse him? We are going to stay in the same crew for a long time. We¡¯ll act together.¡± Colin pursed his lips, listening to her excuses. Then, he pressed her on the sofa, and said heavily, ¡°You are not leaving tonight.¡± Then he pressed down on her and devoured her. Zuri¡¯s words made sense, yet he couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous when he thought that there was a man constantly trying to please her. He had heard over the years that Zuri had a lot of admirers. But when he saw it himself, he realized Luka was not exaggerating at all, but rather, he underestimated the situation. Cap铆tulo 1182 He had nned to give her a break tonight, but then he changed his mind. The next morning, Zuri was awakened by Sylvie¡¯s call. ¡°Zuri, where did you go? Why aren¡¯t you in your room?¡± Sylvie asked anxiously. She went to wake Zuri up this morning. She knocked on the door several times but no one answered, so she opened the door, only to find it empty. She instantly got anxious. ¡°I.¡± Zuri stammered. She clenched her phone, not knowing how to respond. She was tired, sleepy. She couldn¡¯t make out a reason. ¡°If you are too sleepy, just sleep for a bit longer.¡± Colin said beside her. Then approached to kiss her. Sylvie was startled by the man¡¯s voice, she asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Zuri, where are you?¡± Zuri moaned; she couldn¡¯t speak. Colin had upied her Lips. That was too much! Sylvie blushed. Then, she heard the man say at the other end of the call, ¡°I¡¯m Colin, when does Zuri start to work?¡± ¡°Very soon!¡± Sylvie said. Zuri was about to bete, that was why she went to her room. Yet no one was there. She then heard the man¡¯s charming voice again, ¡°Can you ask a leave for her?¡± Zuri shouted at him, ¡°Shut up!¡± Hearing this proposal, Zuri immediately woke up. She had taken a leave for the press conference of ¡°The Crown¡±. She couldn¡¯t do it again. And her role was important today. She can¡¯t make the entire crew wait for her. So she snatched her phone back and said to Sylvie, ¡°I¡¯ll be there very soon. Please prepare some breakfast for me. Bring it to my room.¡± After reminding Sylvie, she turned around, and red at Colin, ¡°Colin, I have things to settle with you after I finish working today.¡± ninjanovel She had totally forgotten what he went to Colin forst night. After threatening Colin, Zuri got up and put on her clothes quickly. To avoid meeting anyone she knew in the elevator, she walked back to her room through the stairs, like a thief. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. She took a quick shower. When she came out of the bathroom, she found Sylvie waiting outside with the breakfast. Seeing Zuri, who was in a towel, she immediately turned around and eximed, ¡°OMG! You guys must have had a lot of fun Last night.¡± Zuri blushed; she then went back to her bedroom to change clothes. And before she left, she mocked Sylvie for knowing too much Sylvie signed, saying, ¡°That¡¯s too risky. What if you guys were caught by the camera?¡± she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make your rtionship public? So you won¡¯t need to worry about being caught.¡± Otherwise, people would judge. Zuri was amused. She opened the door abruptly after changing her clothes. ¡°Are you bribed by Colin?¡± Sylvie immediately shook her head. ¡°No, not at all.¡± ¡°Then why are you speaking for him?¡± ¡°I am not speaking for him.¡± She was just impressed by the puppy love of Zuri and Colin. She didn¡¯t want to see them end up in tragedy. In addition, after meeting all kinds of celebrities, Sylvie thought Colin and Zuri were a perfect match. Cap铆tulo 1183 Zuri didn¡¯t have the time to argue. She took over the breakfast and rushed to the car to the set. She had her breakfast in the car. However, after she finished eating, she had a stomachache, not knowing if it was because she had eaten too quickly She had always had a bad stomach. As an actress, she often had no time to eat. And she had been on a diet to keep fit, although it wasn¡¯t easy for her to get fat. However, she was greedy for food. So she often ate a lot and then nothing at all. That was how her stomach was damaged. In the set, she came acFoster Andrew. He handed the salve to her, saying, ¡°Try this out, it¡¯s very useful.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Zuri took it over. And then she suddenly remembered that she had promised to have coffee with him. She wanted to ask Sylvie to handle it. Yet Andrew went on saying, ¡°Is your allergy alright? Girls¡¯ skin is very delicate. You must not be neglected.¡± Zuri smiled, ¡°It isn¡¯t serious. I¡¯LL try this salve.¡± She thought this was the end of the conversation yet Andrew didn¡¯t leave. He went on asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any marks on your arms? My arms are full of es.¡± He then showed Zuri his arms. Indeed, although he had dressed the salve, his allergies were still visible. Zuri lifted his brows, saying, ¡°I guess each person has different symptoms. My arms are fine.¡± Then, fearing that Andrew would continue the conversation, she quickly said, ¡°Thanks for the salve. I need to go to the dressing room now.¡± Then she left. She got a feeling, however, that Andrew was testing her. He mentioned her arm on purpose. It seemed Like he was doubting the red mark caught by the reporters was not from allergy. But even if it was proved to be hickey. What could Andrew benefit from that? Zuri couldn¡¯t understand. The stylist was not in the dressing room. Zuri asked Sylvie to buy coffee. Yet before Sylvie moved, the stylist came in with a coffee in her hand. She thanked Zuri for it, ¡°Darling, thank you for the coffee, it¡¯s very helpful in the morning.¡± The stylist was a female, and she was very close to Zuri. Therefore, she called her darling. Me?¡± The stylist nodded. ¡°Yea, didn¡¯t you treat everyone to a cup of coffee? It has just been delivered. And we each have one.¡± Sylvie was confused. ninjanovel She murmured to Zuri. ¡°But I haven¡¯t gone yet.¡± Zuri was puzzled too. Then she suddenly thought of the person capable of doing such a thing. She called Colin immediately. ¡°Did you order the coffee?¡± She went straight to the point. ¡°Yes.¡± He sounded kind ofzy. ¡°Is it delivered?¡± Zuri suppressed her anger, and said, ¡°Colin, do you know that every penny you spent came out of my wallet?¡± Zuri didn¡¯t care about the money. She would have done the same thing. After all, it was weird to treat Andrew alone. However, she couldn¡¯t stand Colin, who had no job, no ie, wasting money Like this. Colin said innocently, ¡°I knew it¡¯s your money, so I made the order under your name.¡± Zuri was speechless. It was not about the name. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colin continued, seemingly unhappy, ¡°Zuri, am I just a Loser in your eyes?¡± Zuri snorted, ¡°If you are not, why did you even ask me for 1 million dors?¡± Cap铆tulo 1184 ¡°Well, maybe I was just.¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. Maybe he was just trying to approach her. Sometimes she was smart, yet sometimes, she could be super dumb. Taking a deep breath, Colin exined in another way, ¡°You know, as a top student, getting schrships couldn¡¯t be easier for me.¡± He had founded his enterprise, from Peak Entertainment to Camcien Lifetech, on his schrship. He never asked his parents or friend for money. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you saying that the money you spent is yours?¡± Zuri said, lifting her eyebrows. ¡°Yes.¡± Colin answered. ¡°Interesting!¡± Zuri sneered. ¡°You better pay for your president suits with your own money.¡± After saying that, she hung up the call. She couldn¡¯t put up with his cockiness. He called himself a top student. She knew that was true in the past. But after so many years, he couldn¡¯t have been reduced to a bad student. She thought that if he had paid the least attention to his study, he wouldn¡¯t end up like this. She asked Manny Bowers for Colin¡¯s current situation and Manny told her Colin¡¯s life was miserable. And he talked about Colin with great scorn, which broke Zuri¡¯s heart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to give Colin the money. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing her loved one living such a miserable life, and being ridiculed by people Like Manny. Zuri sat down with a Long face. The stylist asked curiously, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you?¡± she then added, ¡°Oh! I see. It must be one of your admirers who did it.¡± Zuri rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°I wish so. Yet I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not an admirer, but an avenger.¡± Zuri indeed felt Like that Colin was taking revenge on her for having dumped him for 1 million dors. Ang¡¯s Library Not knowing if it was because of her anger at Colin, she felt her stomach hurt even more._ Zuri¡¯s work on the crew was very heavy today, as well as difficult. After having acted in two scenes, her stomach was hurting more than she could bear. She asked Sylvie to get some painkillers for her. After taking the pills, she continued with her work All those years, she got used to the hardships in her life. She took all the pain and suffKatharineg by herself and neverined. Because she knew she was not cared for or loved by anyone, and she had no one to depend on but herself. In the evening, Colin had arranged a romantic dinner on the top floor of his house just to surprise Zuri. Last night he was so devastated by her hurtful remarks that he almost jumped out of the building from the top floor, yet he just couldn¡¯t get angry with her because she disyed great initiative to find him and had such a pleasant time with him. He wanted to prepare something special for her just to make her happy. ¡°There is no overnight feud between a couple. This ancient wisdom cannot be more right, ¡°he thought to himself. However, it had been a while since the dinner was delivered, and Zuri was still not back from work. Thinking that it might not be convenient to answer phone calls while at work, he sent her several messages but received no reply at all. As it was gettingte, Colin finally picked up the phone and called her. Strangely, it was not Zuri but Sylvie who answered the call. He heard her voice from the other side of the Line, ¡°Mr. Smith? Is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Where is Zuri?¡± Out of nowhere, he had this very unsettling feeling about Zuri ¡°Well, I am sorry but she is asleep now. Could you call backter?¡± Zuri did not save his phone number, but Sylvie instantly deducted that it must be Colin who was calling. So she asked tentatively, and she was right. Cap铆tulo 1185 Colin immediately answered back, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®asleep¡¯ Sylvie wanted to tell him the truth but she hesitated. Thinking about it for a moment, she finally spilled the truth with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Zuri is in hospital now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Colin¡¯s voice sank. He sounded so serious that it gave her chills. Zuri¡¯s work on the crew was very heavy today, as well as difficult. After having acted in two scenes, her stomach was hurting more than she could bear. She asked Sylvie to get some painkillers for her. After taking the pills, she continued with her work. All those years, she got used to the hardships in her life. She took all the pain and suffKatharineg by herself and neverined. Because she knew she was not cared for or loved by anyone, and she had no one to depend on but herself. ninjanovel In the evening, Colin had arranged a romantic dinner on the top floor of his house just to surprise Zuri Last night he was so devastated by her hurtful remarks that he almost jumped out of the building from the top floor, yet he just couldn¡¯t get angry with her because she disyed great initiative to find him and had such a pleasant time with him. He wanted to prepare something special for her just to make her happy. ¡°There is no overnight feud between a couple. This ancient wisdom cannot be more right, ¡°he thought to himself. However, it had been a while since the dinner was delivered, and Zuri was still not back from work. Thinking that it might not be convenient to answer phone calls while at work, he sent her several messages but received no reply at all. As it was gettingte, Colin finally picked up the phone and called her. Strangely, it was not Zuri but Sylvie who answered the call. He heard her voice from the other side of the line, ¡°Mr. Smith? Is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Where is Zuri?¡± Out of nowhere, he had this very unsettling feeling about Zuri. ¡°Well, I am sorry but she is asleep now. Could you call backter?¡± Zuri did not save his phone number, but Sylvie instantly deducted that it must be Colin who was calling. So she asked tentatively, and she was right. Colin immediately answered back, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®asleep Sylvie wanted to tell him the truth but she hesitated. Thinking about it for a moment, she finally spilled the truth with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but Zuri is in hospital now.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Colin¡¯s voice sank. He sounded so serious that it gave her chills. She exined in a hurry, ¡°Her stomach was not veryfortable the whole day. This afternoon when her work was almost done, she passed out. We sent her to the hospital and the doctor examined her and said it was acute gastritis and had her hospitalized. She was put on an IV and just fell asleep¡­ ¡° ¡°Give me the address, now!¡± Saying this, he took his jacket and rushed out of the house. The moment he heard about Zuri passing out, his hand trembled because it hurt him too much. He prayed to take the She exined in a hurry, ¡°Her stomach was not veryfortable the whole day. This afternoon when her work was almost done, she passed out. We sent her to the hospital and the doctor examined her and said it was acute gastritis and had her hospitalized. She was put on an IV and just fell asleep¡­ ¡° ¡°Give me the address, now!¡± Saying this, he took his jacket and rushed out of the house. The moment he heard about Zuri passing out, his hand trembled because it hurt him too much. He prayed to take the suffKatharinegs for her. ¡°Mr. Smith, please! Wait a minute!¡± Sylvie called out on the phone, ¡°Please don¡¯te here. Zuri told me not to let youe to the hospital.¡± ¡°She said there were too many people in the hospital and it¡¯s not good for some irrelevant people to see you¡­¡± Sylvie could not even hear herself, because she was really intimidated by this man, even when he said nothing at all at the other end of the phone. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri specifically asked her not to tell Colin about her being hospitalized before she fell asleep. Even if he knew, he should nevere to the hospital as nobody was supposed to see them together, not to mention being photographed. Zuri thenined about all these years of his absence and his carelessness about her. If he did not care about her then, why would he care about her now? Of course, Sylvie did not convey this message to Colin because she really did not want to irritate this man. Sylvie was just a messenger, so even though Colin got really mad about this thing, he did not lose his temper. He just asked again, ¡°What¡¯s the address?¡± Sylvie immediately told him the address and the room number. As a matter of fact, Sylvie really supported Colin and their rtionship. She thought that at this moment, he should be at her side. Cap铆tulo 1186 Cap¨ªtulo 1186 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 1188 Cap¨ªtulo 1188 This chapter is missing , we are fix soon !Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 1190 ce her to go. As he was being too bossy, she really did not want to speak with him. After getting into the elevator, out of curiosity Sylvie asked Zuri in a low voice, ¡°Zuri, are you really going?¡± ¡°No,¡± Zuri answered. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie sighed, ¡°But Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t seem to be negotiable on this matter¡­¡± Cap铆tulo 1191 Zuri snorted with impatience, ¡°So you notice that? Then why did you ask me about it? Does it seem that I have a choice?¡± Sylvie pursed his lips and snickered. Was this what they called ¡°Everything has its vanquisher¡±? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her boss had been ughtKatharineg all over the world in the entertainment industry in these recent years, and she barely had any rtionships with men. However, she just could not get over Colin, and this man was so special to her that he had her in his hand. She believed that Zuri must still have been in love with him, and that was the reason why she walked willingly into the palm of his hand. Zuri was so tired seeing Sylvie bing a fan of Colin, so she coughed lightly and stared at her assistant, ¡°I have something important that I want you to understand.¡± Sylvie blinked at her with a very innocent look on her face. Zuri said to her, ¡°You are my assistant, not his assistant. All your actions should follow my directions, okay?¡± Sylvie instantly understood what she meant. She felt a little bit guilty so she shrugged and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ninjanovel Zuri cared about her but her actions were wrong, ¡°You should read less romantic novels and love stories. The stories about Prince and Princess are fake.¡± She once thought that her love with Colin was as beautiful as a fairy tale, but it was chopped to pieces by the cruel reality. Zuri went back to the hotel in her MPV, and she went directly to her own room. Why would she listen to him? Why would she go to the top floor as he asked? That¡¯s just not her. Zuri was still weak. When she returned to her room, shey on the bed feebly. Sylvie reminded her, ¡°Zuri, your fans are still worried about you. How about sending a twit for some interactions with them?¡± Zuri fainted on the scene and this had already been trending for a while. Her fans asked about Zuri¡¯s situation through Twitter, and they @ Zuri¡¯s studio for hertest news. Zuri replied, ¡°You are right, and I¡¯ll do itter ¡± She said to Sylvie again, ¡°You can go back and call it a day. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡± The whole afternoon had been tough for both of them. Moreover, Zuri was never dependent on anyone. Sylvie¡¯s work was much easierpared to the work waiting for her counterparts. Zuri never asked her to do the things that she couldplete by herself. Sylvie handed her over a ss of water and said, ¡°I know I should stay, but Mr. Smith said he would be here and take care of you¡­ So I guess I¡¯ll just go. ¡° Zuri took the ss from her hand, and asked her, ¡°does Sunny know about you trying this hard to get me together with Mr. Smith? Sunny believed that it was not the time for Zuri¡¯s rtionship to go public. Besides, she never had a good impression of Colin. It was very improper for Sylvie to try to do this. Sylvie gave her a very serious look and said, ¡°Zuri, trust me, there is nothing she wants more than to see you happy.¡± They have been through too much together, and that had made Sunny her best agent of all time, and Sunny made her famous too. They did not just work partners. They were friends, and they fought together. So surely if Zuri could have happiness in a rtionship, Sunny would give her best wishes. Zuri knew what she said was right, so she blinked to show agreement, but she still could not believe that Sylvie would be so clear about it. When Colin called her, Sylvie had already left for a while. When Zuri picked up the phone, she immediately heard his voice from the other side, ¡°When are you coming upstairs?¡± Zuri rolled her eyes and said nothing to his question Colin said, ¡°So you want me to go down and carry you up here, huh?¡± Zuri snorted with anger, ¡°I just want to stay in my own room, thank you.¡± Cap铆tulo 1192 ¡°You didn¡¯t, but you didn¡¯t say you wanted to either.¡± Back then, she had given him a few seconds to think about it, but he didn¡¯t reply. Even though ir was struggling quite a bit, Wesley ignored that resistance and carried her out of the car ¡°Humph!¡± With a gruff mumble, she straightened her clothes and then made her way towards the elevator as soon as he put her down. She didn¡¯t even seem to be in a mood to wait for him. However, she couldn¡¯t get rid of him so easily. Wesley caught up to her and grabbed her arm. ¡°What!¡± she almost roared, turning around. ¡°You seem really short-tempered and hold in too many feelings. That¡¯s not good for your health. You know what? Let¡¯s take the stairs. The exercise is good for venting out some anger.¡± She could be as troublesome as she wanted to be, but he was an expert in taming people. ¡°No! I¡¯m so not taking the stairs! You take the stairs! Let go of me, you jerk!¡± No matter how much she despised wasting energy on the stairs, she was taken to them anyway. ¡°Twenty-one floors! Forty-two flights of stairs! Damn this heartless, cold-blooded, overbearing tyrant!¡¯ Her legs started shaking at the very thought. ¡°Wesley, if you really want to climb the stairs, go ahead and knock yourself out; but I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not a masochist. I want to ride the elevator. Let me go!¡± Wesley must have had some n in his head because he stopped at the bottom of the stairs to give her a chance to soften her tone before starting climbing. ¡°What do you n to do tomorrow?¡± he asked again. ¡°Sleeping!¡± She was still fuming. ¡®He is the devil.¡¯ That was it! The anger still hadn¡¯t gone away! Holding her arm, Wesley started ascending the stairs. ir shouted behind him, ¡°Wesley, it serves you right that you¡¯ve been single for so many years. No wonder not a single girl Likes you. You don¡¯t deserve one! You don¡¯t even know how to treat a girl!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Wesley turned around and asked her in a simple tone, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a girl?¡± Caught up in her fury, ir didn¡¯t understand where his question wasing from. She had forgotten that she liked Wesley once upon a time. But still she retorted, ¡°What a stupid question! Of course I am!¡± Wesley didn¡¯t press further, but he seemed satisfied. When they reached the third floor, ir finally realized what he had meant. Panting, she tried to argue with him. ¡°Nuh-uh, nice try! But I told you I was over you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring home a boyfriend to prove it to you. And he¡¯s going to be much more handsome, taller, stronger, more thoughtful, and more sessful than you are. He is going to be perfect!¡± Even she had no idea what she was saying. ¡°Okay,¡± Wesley nodded calmly. To be honest, he would be really happy for her if she could find someone like that; if such a someone existed at all! When they reached the sixth floor, ir felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore, but she still couldn¡¯t convince Wesley to let her go. And the fact that she had trouble breathing did not help her cause in any way since she could not speak. ¡°Boo¡­hoo¡­ this evil man. How can he torture me like this?¡± she thought sadly. The fury was slowly turning into sadness now. She let out a low sob, trying to hold back her tears. Wesley turned around and saw that her eyes were red. ¡°What do you n to do tomorrow?¡± he asked once again. ir finally lost it all and yelled, ¡°Wesley, if you keep forcing me to climb the stairs, I am not even going to go to paradise with you, even if you beg me!¡± Cap铆tulo 1193 Wesley ignored the roar and turned around to continue climbing. Four more floors up, when ir felt like she was going to fall down, his phone vibrated. ir heard it too. Hi, Mom,¡± he greeted Cecelia in his usual two-word sentence. ¡°Wes, I hear that you¡¯re off-duty tomorrow. Is that right?¡± Cecelia¡¯s voice was loud enough to reach ir¡¯s ears. ¡°Yes Wesley answered. But before the matter could continue further, ninjanovel ir¡¯s eyes gleamed! ¡°It¡¯s Cecelia! I¡¯m saved, ¡® she thought. After taking a deep breath, she climbed up the three steps between them to quickly snatch his phone. Even though he wouldn¡¯t give it to her, ir managed to get her voice through by shouting out loud, ¡°Aunt Cecelia, help me! Your son is being cruel to me!¡± Wesley was speechless. He had no idea ir was going to y this card! Cecelia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard ir¡¯s voice, even though her sentence wasn¡¯t clear. ¡°Son, is that ir? Are you with her? Put her on the phone. I want to speak to her. Hurry now.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Wesley had no choice now. He had to hand his cell over to ir, who was gloating in glee now. Once ir had the phone in her hand, she felt like she could finally get justice for the torture she had been facing and started telling on Wesley. ¡°Aunt Cecelia, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but Wesley is punishing me for some random reason by making me climb to the 21st floor. On stairs! And he didn¡¯t even let me eat. He also yelled at me.¡± Wesley Listened on with a poker face while ir made some false and some true usations against him. She was taking full advantage. Cecelia felt bad when she heard ir¡¯s sad voice, and she wasn¡¯t happy about the way Wesley treated ir either. In fact, from what she was hearing, he was being cruel. True it wasn¡¯t easy for him to Like someone, but now that he had feelings for ir, he definitely needed to treat her better. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be so sad, ir. Don¡¯t cry! I am here, and I am going to give Wes a good tongueshing. You go take the elevator.¡± ¡°But I am scared, Aunt. And he won¡¯t allow me to do that,¡± ir continued in a timid tone, even though she was smirking much more dly at Wesley now, with her left hand on her waist. He looked at her in disbelief. This woman was unbelievable! ¡°It¡¯s okay. He will. Give the phone to him and I¡¯ll talk some sense into the man!¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Aunt Cecelia.¡± ir returned the phone to Wesley with a happy expression that was in total contrast to her timid tone. ¡°Wes, what¡¯s going on? How can you treat a girl like that? How do you even dare? Maybe you can easily climb so many stairs, but ir is a girl. Girls are delicate. They should be treated gently. That¡¯s twenty-one floors. How can you make her do that?¡± Though her words weren¡¯t so harsh, Cecelia sounded angry. As he was being scolded, Wesley didn¡¯t exin. He didn¡¯t even say a single word but merely kept on staring at ir. The trouble was, there was only one apartment on each floor in this building. What was more, for some reason, the elevator on each floor was exclusive to the person who lived there. This meant that ir couldn¡¯t use the elevator on the tenth floor. Either she continued climbing or she would have to go all the way down! After listening to Cecelia¡¯s scolding for a while, Wesley finally spoke and assured her, ¡°Okay, Mom! I¡¯ll carry her upstairs now.¡± Cap铆tulo 1194 Cecelia was relieved. ¡°That¡¯ll do just fine. Remember, be gentle and thoughtful around girls. You need to take care of them and love them. Or you might end up being single your whole life.¡± ¡°No problem, Mom. That is exactly what I want. Bye!¡± Tired of Cecelia¡¯s nagging, Wesley hung up the phone. He and ir stared at each other. Suddenly, it dawned on her what he had meant by ¡°carry.¡± ¡®Aww hell no!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help shuddering. ¡°If you carry me up on your shoulder, I¡¯ll tell on you again!¡± she warned. Wesley sneered in response. He wasn¡¯t afraid of his mom. What could she do once the deed was done? Despite ir¡¯s screams and tantrum, he threw her on her shoulder and moved on. This wasn¡¯t what she had been expecting. It was weird, awkward, and ufortable! When she had gotten drunkst time, he had carried her in his arms, not like this. Her head was swimming. But it Latched onto one creative idea. ¡°Put me down right now! Or I¡¯ll make you sleep in my bed again tonight! I mean it! If you don¡¯t sleep in my bed tonight, I¡¯ll go out and get drunk again!¡± she threatened. That seemed to work; after all, Wesley had to suffer deeply the Last time such a thing had happened. The next second, she was put down.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Eh? My threat is working!¡¯ ir let out of a sigh of relief and tried not to puke. Grabbing the handrail to steady herself, she looked at Ang¡¯s Library Wesley miserably and told him, ¡°Leave! I don¡¯t want to see you right now. Ignoring what she was saying, he turned around and squatted down. ¡°Fine! Come on up!¡± he demanded. Come to think about it, every time when he wanted to punish her, he had ended up coaxing her into doing something SHE wanted. It was baffling! Like how did she manage to do that? Even a soldier Like him was unable to tame this woman! ir climbed onto his back. ¡°I have to say you asked for this. It was your idea to climb the stairs, and now it is you giving me a piggyback ride all the way up to the twenty-first floor.¡± In retrospect, it was rather ironic! She also had to confess to herself that the man had incredible stamina. He carried her up from the tenth floor to the twenty-first without stopping for a breather. Deciding that she would give him a break, ir had even suggested that she could climb thest four sets of stairs when they reached the neenth floor, but Wesley had objected. ¡°I said that I would carry you upstairs, and carry you upstairs I will,¡± was his response. Finally, when they were back in their apartment, ir all but ran into the kitchen, grabbed a bottle of mineral water from the shelf and handed it to Wesley. ¡°Here, drink some water. Do you want it to be boiled?¡± As far as she recalled, he never had mineral water boiled. By habit, he merely unscrewed the lid and gulped it down. Wesley looked at the bottle in her hand and took it with a slight smile, his first one in a long while. Cap铆tulo 1195 ¡°No need. But I can see that you¡¯re a pretty good liar.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± ir was confused. Wesley took another huge gulp of water without responding to her words. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass her further. Then she remembered that she had told him earlier there was no mineral water Left in their home. Damn! ¡°This is thest bottle,¡± she said, trying to save face with an embarrassed smile. Wesley nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head downstairs to get a box.¡± They didn¡¯t have a water dispenser yet in this new apartment, so they had been buying mineral water. Seeing that he had turned around to buy water, ir panicked. She grabbed his arm and said, ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Wesley had only to look at her to know what was going on. He gently moved her hand away and walked into the kitchen. Several 500 ml bottles of water along with a five liter bottle of water stood where they usually stored bottled mineral water. He then opened the freezer to find that apart from food, there were also several kinds of beverages. When he returned to the living room, ir had already Locked herself in her bedroom, too embarrassed to face him. He stared at the door to her bedroom for a bit, then smiled and walked inside his own bedroom. The next morning, ir was woken up by some sharp knocks on her door. She turned in bed with annoyance, wondering if she¡¯d dreamed it. Then she put the covers over her head, determined to get more sleep. ¡°ir,¡± Wesley called from outside the door. ninjanovel Hearing his voice, she sat up abruptly. ¡°ir,¡± he called again. ir jumped out of bed, slipped into her slippers and trotted to open the door. Wesley was fully dressed, sporting a gray Long-sleeved shirt (unbuttoned) over a white V-necked T-shirt and ck jeans. This was the first time she had seen him in something else other than his uniform and pajamas. She looked at him in surprise, as if he had turned into a different person. Even his hair was a little messier than usual. ¡°7 a.m, Time to get up,¡± he reminded her. ¡°It¡¯s too early.¡± She was sleepy. Besides, she didn¡¯t even have to go to work. She needed her beauty sleep, and was determined to get it. That was what days off were for. ¡°Happy Valley,¡± Wesley replied simply. Oh, right. They talked about that yesterday. Cap铆tulo 1196 ¡°If her rivals take advantage of the story, she will be in trouble,¡± added Nancy. Michelle raised her eyebrow hearing that. Nancy then eximed, ¡°Are you talking about Colin Smith? Is he the man she¡¯s hooking up with?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Michelle admitted with a Little resignation. ¡°I met them the other day at a restaurant, and she kissed him in front of me.. She finished her words in a choking voice. ninjanovel ¡°Screw her!¡± Nancy said angrily, ¡°How provocative she was being! But hadn¡¯t she broken up with him long before? Did she throw herself at him again as soon as he returned?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As a close friend of Michelle, Nancy had long known that Michelle had feelings for Colin and therefore the history between Zuri and Colin. Michelle said in distress, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was too furious to think.¡± Nancy said forcefully, ¡°You should just expose her bitchy behavior.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t have any substantive evidence. No one is gonna believe it if it onlyes out of my mouth. I can be attacked by her fans.¡± Michelle said, sounding very frustrated. ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re right, ¡°said Nancy. ¡°Unless there is a picture that says they are dating, otherwise we can¡¯t use her of anything.¡± After thinking for a while, Michelle said, ¡°Actually, I have a guess. He is with her right now.¡± As someone who worked for a tabloid newspaper, Nancy¡¯s gossipy gene and curiosity were soon aroused by what Michelle had said, ¡°How do you mean?¡± Honestly, Michelle said, ¡°Colin told me that he is not in Vertoak, so I guess he has gone to Jamton, where Zuri White¡¯s set is.¡± Nancy asked a little doubtfully, ¡°Does Colin really like her that much? Been chasing after her since he returned? Or is it because Zuri White is so seductive that he is charmed by her.¡± Michelle didn¡¯t actually like to hear that, because she saw Zuri as a shameless and scheming slut who had bewitched Colin in a shady way, who¡¯s only spellbound by her but didn¡¯t actually like her that much But she still needed Nancy¡¯s help now, so she didn¡¯t show her displeasure but only said in a self- deprecating way, ¡°Well, who knows? She is a big star with a good-looking face and hot body, it¡¯s not weird that he¡¯s attracted to her.¡± She then added, ¡°I just called him and felt him out. He denied that he¡¯s in Jamton, which I doubted. I mean, just think about it, he doesn¡¯t have a secure job right now or any business trips to take, so where else could he be except on Zuri White¡¯s set?¡± ¡°Besides, wasn¡¯t there news about her fainting on the set and being taken to hospital? Even if he wasn¡¯t in Jamton before, he should have made it there after that.¡± ¡°Yeah, that makes sense.¡± Nancy agreed with Michelle. The next second, she suddenly cried to her, ¡°Wow, Michelle, if your guess is right then I may get a scoop and it should be sensational. If Zuri White¡¯s boyfriend is disclosed by me then my work performance will look great this year.¡± ¡°Oh, I gotta tell my colleagues about this, so they will go there and track her.¡° Despite being in the press herself, she was not a front-line journalist. She mainly focused on editing. For example, when she received pictures from her on-site colleagues, it was her duty to write stories about them, especially eye-catching ones that prompted people to click and view at the first glimpse. ¡°If they find something, please let me know,¡± pleaded Michelle a little sadly. Everything was under Nancy¡¯s control before she knew it. If it hadn¡¯t been that call through which Michelle gave the her the hint, Nancy wouldn¡¯t have paid so much attention to Zuri White, who was in such a remote ce with her crew team and no journalist would have been interested in going over there for her. But Michelle had made herself seem like an outsider, who was only a poor woman hurt by a man. So Nancy instead sympathized with her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I wilt let you know as soon as I get any news.¡± Cap铆tulo 1197 But then with a sigh she added, ¡°But if he didn¡¯t feel the same things as you do, you might as well just stop torturing yourself and let him go. A woman like you can go for any men.¡± ¡°And he doesn¡¯t even have a real job. His good looks won¡¯t feed him.¡± Nancy Liked Colin¡¯s good- looking face and temperament herself, but when she heard that he was unemployed as he returned the country, she found her friend way out of his league. Any women in these days were snobbish. Who¡¯s willing to start from scratch with a penniless man? Michelle on the other side of the phone, Lower her eyes and said, ¡°Maybe the things you will never get are always the best.¡± There were some things that Michelle kept to herself, such as she didn¡¯t think of Colin as worthless, because his character andpetence meant he could never be mediocre. What¡¯s more, she loved him so much and was fascinated by the cool and distant quality of him. She believed that her happiness would double if she could ever get and be treasured by a man like him. A man that blithely kept the others at a distance was only affectionate with her in all ways. The pride and happiness she got from this would be indescribable. ¡°Then keep silly,¡± Nancy said to Michelle resignedly. The other said no more and the two hung up. Putting away her phone, Michelle sat dreamily before her easel. She was quietly trying to figure out the odds of winning her battle for getting Colin. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She had no idea how Zuri and Colin felt about each other. What she did know by then was that Colin¡¯s mother didn¡¯t like Zuri, and that she despised Zuri¡¯s family background. Maybe this knowledge would be an edge to her in thepetition ninjanovel Moreover, Zuri¡¯s parents and brother were some unbelievable freaks who were as selfish and greedy as man could be If her parents did something more foolish, would his mother push him intopletely cutting her off? Mr. and Mrs. Smith had already Landed in Sanya to take their vacation, if when they were enjoying themselves, they were called toe back to deal with some trouble caused by his son, how would they feel? Zuri charged hystSonyally into the bathroom. After the shower she went straight to the bedroom. Colin went to bed after her and put his arms around her, while she shut her eyes and pretended to be asleep. She was sick so she wasn¡¯t afraid that he would do anything to her. Colin was used to her lukewarm attitude towards him. He was as humble as much as he had been superior to her in the very beginning. ¡°The book that Chelsea wrote about us, should we buy the copyright?¡± asked Colin, who had been staring at her and knew she wasn¡¯t asleep. He himself wanted to do so because it was their story and he didn¡¯t want it to fall into someone else¡¯s hand and be adapted into some Lousy show. As for whether he himself would do the adaptation, that would be something to think about after that. Zuri opened her eyes and derided, ¡°Us? Come on, dude, it is only about me.¡± Colin disagreed, ¡°But there is you AND me in every chapter. Besides, isn¡¯t your story our story?¡± The story Chelsea had written was about a youth romance, in which the couple fell in love with other as student and eventually got married. In her days as a student, all the romantic affairs she had had was with Colin and he was the hero, how was that not a story about them both? Zuri said frankly and ruthlessly, ¡°It is about you and me in the beginning, but there won¡¯t be you as it unfolds. And there won¡¯t be us in the future.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t there be me? Aren¡¯t we being together with each other now?¡± After that Colin got close to her and bit the woman¡¯s soft lips to show his dissatisfaction. He didn¡¯t Like to hear what she had said about not having him in the future. Cap铆tulo 1198 She had been with him and would be with him. Ever since the day she said hi to him, she would not be getting away from him the rest of her life. Zuri rolled her eyes and said, ¡°But we aren¡¯t together. I didn¡¯t say yes.¡± He had been the one who¡¯d been sticking around her, but she had never made anymitment to him, so they were not in a rtionship. Even if they were, it was only physical. On hearing her remark, Colin bit his bottom Lip and turned quiet. Of course, he knew that he wasn¡¯t her boyfriend in name and all he had had with her so far was forced by him. Ang¡¯s Library Since he didn¡¯t say another word, Zuri closed her eyes and started to turn her back on him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The man behind her, however, pinned her down and turned her back. He stared at her, his dark eyes filled with persistence, and said word by word, ¡°Zuri White, do you dare to marry me right now?¡± Zuri admitted to herself that she was terrified. Despite all she had gone through in the show business, she was still terrified. ¡°What? You-¡± She was so shocked that she stammered and lost her voice as she red at the handsome man overhead. He fixed his eyes on her firmly and asked again, ¡°Do you dare?¡± When she finally came to herself, she took a deep breath and cried, ¡°No, I do not!¡± ¡°I do not, I do not, I do not!¡± Zuri covered her ears with her hands and shouted almost hystSonyally at him, ¡°Colin Smith, are you fucking insane?¡± She had just told him that they were not even in a rtionship, and then he just asked her to marry him? They weren¡¯t really together, how could they just get married? Feeling as if she was suffocating, she pushed him away and pulled the quilt over to cover herself and pretended to sleep. Having seen thating, Coliny next to her and forcefully folded his arms around her along with the quilt. He dered to her between the quilt, ¡°It¡¯s OK you don¡¯t dare to do it now. But just so you know, marriage is what I ultimately want from us. Buried inside the quilt, she was almost feeling suffocating again. Tired of arguments and confrontations, she kept her mouth shut. He might be insane, but she couldn¡¯t just go along with him. Besides, did he really think of getting married as something that simple? Did he really think he wouldn¡¯t have to ask his parent for approval?¡± The next morning, Michelle received a phone call from Nancy. ¡°Michelle,¡± she said reluctantly, ¡°My colleagues got to Jamton Last night and saw Colin this morning coming out of the hotel she stays at.¡± Cap铆tulo 1199 Nancy paused as if she was worried that Michelle wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Michelle said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m good. Please go on.¡± Then she continued, ¡°He went out to buy breakfast, and they said he got some light porridge. Wasn¡¯t there news about Zuri White being sent to hospital for stomach pains? I guessed it¡¯s probably for her.¡± ¡°Also, he didn¡¯t go to those famous ces to get that breakfast. Just think about it, he wouldn¡¯t order her breakfast from the hotel, so he probably thought it wasn¡¯t good enough. Instead, he went to a small restaurant and ording to my colleagues, he paid the owner arge sum to make that custom breakfast for him.¡± Although Michelle expected to hear something like that, but she still felt a sting through her heart while actually hearing it from her friend. What she hadn¡¯t expected was he could be so considerate towards Zuri¡¯s weak stomach. Thinking that everything she had imagined him doing for her hade to realize in Zuri White, Michelle pursed her lips dead tight. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you all right, Michelle,¡± asked Nancy worriedly seeing that she had been silent. ¡°I¡¯m OK¡­¡± Despite her answer, there was still a bit noticeable choke in her voice. Because only if she seemed miserable could she continue to have Nancy working her fingers to the bone to get the news about the couple for her. Nancy felt sorry for her and consoled, ¡°Well, don¡¯t get too upset about this. There are a lot of good guys out there for you.¡± Without responding to that, Michelle asked instead, ¡°Were they pictured together?¡± ¡°No,¡± she answered, ¡°They only get to take the pictures of Colin. They have not seen here out of the hotel yet, so there are not pictures of them together. Besides, she seemed to have been off from the settely and rest in the hotel.¡± Michelle said certainly, ¡°Now that he showed up at her hotel, I bet that they¡¯re staying together away from others. It will be good if there is any picture of that.¡± Ang¡¯s Library Nancy was very embarrassed and said, ¡°As per what my colleagues have known, Zuri¡¯s team had the all the floors including and beyond the 10th, so it would be so difficult to catch them together.¡± ¡°OK, I see what you mean,¡± said Michelle resignedly. It was, for the time being, enough for her to know they were really living at the same hotel. Seeming to notice her frustration and sadness, her friend soonforted her, ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to see if they can try and take any photos of her, since I won¡¯t be able to make any sensations out of just the pictures of Colin himself.¡± Michelle whispered, ¡°OK.¡± Nancy didn¡¯t end the call before she hadforted her again. Michelle yed around with phone for quite some time, after which she found a number on her contact list and made a call. Having been watched by Colin during her break at the hotel for two days, Zuri had not stepped out the door of his suite for even once, neither did she dare, for fear that she would be photographed. She had been considKatharinegtely whether to drop out of the dating show, feeling that she was deceiving the producers and her fans because although she and Colin weren¡¯t in a rtionship, they were where they were. But Colin was with her almost around the clock, so she couldn¡¯t call Sunny about quitting the show, thinking that if he knew he would think that she was doing it for him. While in fact, she was only to do it for her own conscience. Life had been peaceful during her convalescence, when Colin had taken good care of her and made sure that she ate regrly and took her medication. She spent most of the time lying on the bed or sofa reading her scripts, while Colin was busy at something that she had never asked him about. Normally, people might get curious about what kept someone without a job so busy, but not Zuri, who had made up her mind not to make any more contacts with him. Cap铆tulo 1200 That afternoon, Zuri woke up from a long nap when his phone rang. It was from his mother and he answered it calmly. He had known that their parents had gone to Sanya on vacation two days before, which he had long hoped for, because they could rx themselves on one hand and his mom could leave him and Zuri alone on the other. He had expected the call to be some routine catching up, but only to find himself being screamed at by his hystSonyal mother, ¡°Are you in Jamton right now? And stay at XX Hotel?¡± He frowned slightly and attempted to answer her casually, ¡°Yes, how-¡° He was to ask her how she knew about that and what was going on, but he was cut out, ¡°Are you on the top floor of the hotel?¡± He didn¡¯t answer that question immediately for he had realized the magnitude of the matter, and he felt like his mother was downstairs at the hotel¡­ Sure enough, she yelled, clenching her teeth, ¡°Your dad and I will be right there.¡± She hung up the phone right after the yelling. Colin held his phone tightly in his hand, thinking there wasn¡¯t anything he couldn¡¯t confront and he had never changed how he felt about Zuri, so he would just be frank with his mother since she hade to find him. But what still bothered him was that Zuri would get hurt by his mom seeing that she sounded extremely furious on the phone. What¡¯s more, how did she know his whereabouts so precisely? Zuri saw his serious face once she came out of her bedroom. As someone who¡¯s not obtuse, she raised her eyebrow and asked, ¡°Something going on?¡± He walked acFoster to her, held her hands and said calmly, ¡°My parents areing over and should be taking the lift now.¡± Withdrawing her hands from his palms, she tilted her head with a tease and said, ¡°They are?¡± With that she went over to the wet bar and poured herself some water to drink, without giving any other response. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He came to her and hugged her from behind. With his chin rested between her neck and her shoulder, ¡°I will tell them how I really feel about you, and I will always feel this way, no matter what.¡± Although he had made sure she ate well, somehow she looked thinner. It broke his heart every time he felt how slightly-built she was in his arms. He knew that the Little woman had carried so much on her shoulder and he really liked to share some of it with her. He really hoped that he could protect her and cuddle her under his wings, giving her all the love he could offer. Zuri had remained chill the whole time. She gracefully put down her ss after she¡¯s through with the water and said, ¡°Just get ready to open the door for your parents.¡± Their lift should have arrived then. Colin gave her a big hug before he went to the door. And there came the knock when he reached the door. He pursed his Lips and opened it. But to his surprise, the first thing his angry mother did when she entered the door was to p him in the face. Colleen, his mother, had been a graceful and gentle woman, who and her husband Randall had never hit their son, until then. His fair and handsome face was soon scarlet with the impression of five fingers, which stirred the fury inside Colleen even more. She raised her hand and pointed her finger at Colin, shouting, ¡°Colin Smith! Is that the way how your father and I have raised you? We taught you to punch people? Even elders you should have shown some respect to?¡± It suddenly hit him after his mother¡¯s shouting that his parents had found out about his fight with Dominic and Cory. But principally speaking, if Dominic was to tell on him, he should have done it right after the fight, when he would have looked more miserable with the visible bruises rather than a few dayster. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Cap铆tulo 1201 He didn¡¯t do it definitely because he didn¡¯t have the guts, but he somehow did dayster. Colin had known the two to be the kind of guys who would only risk provoking him when they were offered stacks of money for it. Surely, he had done it because he had never been afraid to be found out by his parents. So he raised his eyes upon Colleen and stated emphatically, ¡°They deserved that.¡± ¡°What..¡± She was trembling with rage. God knew how she felt when she was told by Dominic on the phone that her son had hit the father and son. It shed acFoster her mind to jump into the sea and kill her herself. She had been a very proud woman her whole life, so she felt humiliated when she was sworn at by Dominic and was called a failure as a parent. And he insisted on reckoning with her for that and would bring it to the couple¡¯s workce if she failed to satisfy them. Colleen almost fainted right here. If he did make a scene of it, how was she and her husband going to face the people? After she ended the call, she dropped the vacation and bought a ne ticket right to Jamton And it was Dominic who told her where his son was. She couldn¡¯t believe it when she heard that Colin was living at the same hotel with Zuri White, for she had never expected her son to love Zuri so much and had always thought that he had gotten over her long before. Colleen was not an impulsive and unreasonable person, but what she had just heard from Colin rekindled the mes of anger through her, so uncontrobly, she raised her arm to give his face another p ¡°What are you doing?¡± Zuri could no Longer sit still as she saw Colleen was to hit him again, so she sprang before him and caught the falling hand. She didn¡¯t mean to meddle in the conflict between them, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to hit him and it broke her heart to see the finger marks on his face. What¡¯s more, she knew that she could not detach herself from that when she heard that she was hitting him because of Dominic and Cory. As someone who lived off the fat of thend, Colleen couldn¡¯t move her wrist since it had been caught by Zuri, who was young and agile. After struggling for a while, she wrested her hand back and red at Zuri, yelling, ¡°What am I doing? If it wasn¡¯t for you-¡° She was so fumed that she was out of breath as she got there and began to gasp painfully, unable to utter another word. Her husband, who was standing behind her, was quick to hold her and pat her on the chest worriedly. As Zuri watched Colleen¡®s troubled face and Randall¡¯s frowning Look, dejection and helplessness swept over her Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It was she who broke apart the family and made them disgraced. She bit her Lip so hard, trying to recover herself using the pain After a while, she looked up, Lifting the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°You are right. It is me. This is all my fault.¡± Colin, who was by her side, raised his hand and grab her by the arm. ¡°What are you talking about? How is this your fault? I was the one who punched them!¡± Zuri wiggled her arm out of his grab, without looking at him, continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m the one to me. Because I seduced your son years ago and then dragged you and your family into this situation now.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry any more, as from today I¡¯ll stop seeing him.¡± Cap铆tulo 1202 ¡°But you¡¯ve got to watch your son and don¡¯t let him appear in my face, otherwise I¡¯ll see it as a harassment and call the police.¡± ¡°Zuri,¡± Colin was in a flutter. She had remained calm throughout her speech, but he felt the resolution and firmness in her tone. When she said she would stop seeing him, she meant it. Colleen pursed her lips and looked at Zuri in amazement. She had never thought that she would have med herself for everything or even given such a groveling apology Years ago, when she gave Zuri the check, the girl was tough and unyielding, and looked like she could fly into a rage any minute. Even these years, despite her beauty, Zuri had often been regarded as a tough nut. Yet she just demeaned herself by apologizing Like that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Zuri ignored the look on any of their face. Not only did she apologize again, she bowed low to Colin¡¯s parents to demonstrate the seriousness of the apology ¡°What do you mean ¡®your fault¡¯?¡± Colin pulled her over in the middle of her bow, with his eyes bloodshot with either anxiety or heartbreak. ¡°You have never done anything wrong with us!¡± Colin sounded as if he was screaming, ¡°I fell for you the first time I had seen you, so even if you had never made any contact with me, I would have, I would have chased after you until you belonged to me!¡± ¡°What?¡± Colleen and Randall were shocked by him. They had always thought that it was Zuri who was running after his son and who made his unemotional man fall in love. How would it have urred to her that his son had liked her at the first sight? Colleen almost fainted, unable to take the blow. Zuri was shocked too, and then with her eyes full of tears, she took onest look at Colin fondly. She smiled, shook her head and ran out of the door, covKatharineg her mouth with her hands. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It would never work out. Even if he had fallen for her first and they had both loved each other all along, it would never work out for them. ¡°Zuri!¡± Colin soon went after her, but she had already dashed into the lift. She put her hand on the close button, watched the maning towards her, and said relentlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s break it there and stop torturing each other, Colin.¡± With that she pressed the button. As the door was closing, his persistent voice entered her ears, ¡°I won¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°If you stop seeing me, I will jump off the building!¡± The man growled hystSonyally Like a caged beast. ¡°Whatever,¡± was the cold answer she threw at him thest minute the door closed. Colin¡¯s face turned pale. It was too much for Colleen to bear as she heard what her son had said, so she fainted. No mother could stay calm hearing her son threatening with his own Life just to win back a woman. Colin was stopped by his mother¡¯s copse from continuing with the pursuit of Zuri, and instead went back to the room to attend his mom. Fortunately, it was only a shock caused by extreme anger and she soon awakened. Randall red at his son and said angrily and resignedly, ¡°For god¡¯s sake, you-¡° Why was his son crazily bewitched by the woman? Randall felt sad for his fainted wife and his lovesick son. He meant to reproach him but couldn¡¯t bring himself to do so, so he ended up heaving a deep sigh. How had they ended up there? Cap铆tulo 1203 They were supposed to be on vacation in Sanya, where he had brought his wife to rx herself. But she was so furious about theint call from Dominic that she immediately flew her way to Jamton after their first day there. He was to stop her, but failed. Colleen, who recovered from her copse, Leaned on the sofa and Looked at her devastated son. She teared up, grieving over her son¡¯s craziness about the woman. After seeing his mom awake, Colin drooped his head with an apologetic look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After all it was his fault to piss off his mother and make her faint. He knew that they were great parents, who had bathed him in love and care when he was growing up. He was raised in a happy family. They had never done anything wrong except for disagreeing with him over the matter with Zuri. Colleen took a deep breath and said mournfully, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault that you like her or even love her, but why did you give in to your fist?¡± She had chilled down a little. Or maybe because it ached her heart to see the dreariness in her son¡¯s eyes, she became less harsh on Zuri. ¡°They deserved that,¡± Colin insisted with a cold look on his face. Colleen nearly passed out again He added madly, ¡°You knew what he did to Zuri that summer. Now they even ask Zuri to pay her brother¡¯s loan with the threat of ruining her if she refuses. Such people don¡¯t even qualify as parents, so they don¡¯t deserve my respect at all!¡± Zuri was set up by Dominic that time and it was Randall who drove him to the hotel to rescue her, so Randall and Colleen knew what a bag of scums the White couple was Their sympathy for Zuri didn¡¯t stop them from disliking her because of her family. ¡°If beating people up is the answer to every situation you get into, then what do we need the police for?¡± yelled Randall. Even if they were jerks, he could have let the police deal with them. Why did he have to attack them himself and break that valuable piece of antique? Colin retorted emphatically, ¡°There are things that can be resolved by the police, but some will have to be settled in special ways.¡± A shameless man like Dominic would never learn a lesson until it he was physically hurt. Randall groaned angrily, ¡°So this is what you get from your special ways? Now they came to us to settle the ount, what is your n?¡± Colin said without any hesitations, ¡°Someone must be behind him.¡± ¡°Then who is this someone?¡± asked Randall. With a frosty look on his face, Colin said earnestly, ¡°It could be Zuri¡¯s rival or those who are against us being together.¡± No matter who it was, he determined to find out the person, who manipted the whole thing behind, not only sabotaging between him and Zuri, but also dragging his parents into it. He raised his eyes and looked at his parents, ¡°I will take care of it.¡± Then he stood up and turned to Colleen, ¡°Let me take you to the hospital and give you a check.¡± ¡°It¡¯s OK, I¡¯m good,¡± refused Colleen. Cap铆tulo 1204 It was only a shock caused by the sudden anger. She was totally fine and how could she possibly in the mood of a physical checkup? She was preupied with Dominic¡¯s threat and what¡¯s with Zuri and her son. Such a mess. Randall knew his wife enough to say to Colin, ¡°Just do what mother said. We are not going to the hospital. Let¡¯s go get a room and rest.¡± ¡°You could stay at the top floor. There¡¯s another suite next to this room. I have booked the¨Centire floor.¡± Colin was nervous as he said that because in his parent¡¯s eyes, he was unemployed, so they were bound to get mad at the extravagance. Sure enough, Colleen pressed her chest with her hands and breathed deeply. Apparently, she was pissed, or more precisely, speechless. Randall soon took Colleen away and went to the other suite on the top floor. As soon as the two stepped in the room next to Colin¡¯s, the food he ordered food for his parents arrived, when he left to search for Zuri. ¡°Would you look at him?!¡± Colleen had been Looking out for Colin in her room. She was speechless again as she saw him hurry off and knew that he was definitely going out for Zuri. Zuri had just made it so clear that she would call the police if he went to see her again. He¡¯s really that in love with her? At the expense of his dignity? Randall tried talking sense into her, ¡°Just open up your mind. Now that he Likes her, just let him go. Do you really want to see himmit suicide?¡± Randall himself was terrified when he heard his son threaten to jump off the building. He used to think of his son as a rational man who wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless, let alone suicide. But his son¡¯s recent behaviors had swayed his judgement. The only thing he wished then was for Colin and Zuri to have a good ending and live happily together. He was afraid that his heart could no longer bear it if things kept going on Like that. Randall persuaded her to take it easy. Colleen was furious, but she also knew that her husband did not intend to oppose this matter from the beginning. She red at him, gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s so good about Zuri?¡± Randall asked with a smile, ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s wrong with her? Why doesn¡¯t she deserve your son?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colleen was speechless. Randall continued, ¡°Although her family background is unfavorable, I think she¡¯ll make a clean break with her family sooner orter, which won¡¯t affect us. As long as our son and Zuri really love each other, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Colleen threw up her hands, ¡°I don¡¯t think that her parents are willing to draw a line with her. They are not the kind of people who can avoid making trouble.¡± Randall continued to mediate gently, ¡°Didn¡¯t our son say that he will handle this matter well.¡± Colleen sneered, ¡°I really don¡¯t know why he is so confident that he can handle it by himself.¡± In her opinion, her son had no job and no status, which meant that he was ipetent. How would he deal with those shameless people Like Dominic White? Why didn¡¯t she believe her son? Cap铆tulo 1205 Randall led her to the sofa andforted her with sincere words, ¡°Honey, our son is about thirty years old. We shouldn¡¯t impose our will on him anymore.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colleen wanted to defend herself, but Randall stopped her. Randall sighed, ¡°We want him to marry Michelle. But it¡¯s our will, not his.¡± Colleen pursed her Lips and acquiesced in his words ¡°If you sent Zuri away for the sake of our son¡¯s future, I support you But now he has achieved academic excellence, which¡¯s all we can do. As for his emotional life, it¡¯s up to him to decide.¡± Randall had wanted to say these words to Colleen for a long time, but he was afraid that Colleen couldn¡¯t ept it and would have a quarrel with his son again. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say it. Their son¡¯s tough attitude today let them know his profound love to Zuri. If Colleen insisted on her ideas, the three of them would fall apart sooner orter, which was not what Randall and Colleen wanted. Colleen looked up at Randall. She was unwilling to ept his suggestions, but she knew in her heart that even if she didn¡¯t ept it, there was nothing she could do. And she didn¡¯t want to bring things to a deadlock. Randall saw through her suffKatharineg and said in a rxed tone with a smile, ¡°Just let our son have freedom to choose his spouse. They have been separated for so many years, and maybe they really have many conflicts when they are together. At that time, you don¡¯t have to force them to break up. They¡¯ll break up by themselves.¡± Colleen was amused by his self-constion, ¡°You seem rxed.¡± But on second thought, she thought what Randall said was reasonable. When their son was with Zuri, he was still a young man. They knew what love was? Not to mention that the two of them had been separated for many years, and the living environment and the people they hade into contact with werepletely different. Their son was a well-known academic, while Zuri had been working hard in the noisy and luxurious entertainment circle. The two of them might not be able to get together. Thinking of this, Colleen looked at Randall and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to let them get along with each other than I obstruct them and hurt the rtionship between me and our son.¡± Randall hugged her, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let the young people solve their own problems. We should enjoy our current life.¡± Randall imagined the future for no reason, ¡°Think about it. If they really get married, since our son has intelligence and Zuri has beauty, they will give birth to a child who will inherit their advantages. When we take our grandson or granddaughter out, we¡¯ll be so proud of having such a wonderful grandchild.¡± At the thought of this, Randall felt that this scene was perfect. He even couldn¡¯t wait to have a grandson or granddaughter. Now it was Colleen¡¯s turn tough at him. ¡°How could we have grandchildren? Look at Zuri¡¯s attitude just now. It¡¯s still a problem whether she will marry our son or not.¡± Colleen didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she was really worried after she said that. She couldn¡¯t help asking Randall in a low voice, ¡°Do you think¡­ will they really break up Like this?¡± Randall smiled, pretending to be indifferent, ¡°Isn¡¯t it exactly what you want?¡± It seemed that his trick of imagining the future worked. Colleen was tempted. At their age, many are expecting to y with their grandchild. Their son was not young anymore, so Colleen must have been anxious to have a grandson. Colleen felt humiliated by Randall¡¯s words. She stood up angrily and walked away, not going to talk to Randall anymore. Zuri burst into tears the moment the elevator door was closed. She hated herself and felt sorry for Colin. It was her who made him so miserable. Cap铆tulo 1206 He had never been beaten by his parents since he was born, had he? He didn¡¯t even be scolded, nor had he a quarrel with his parents. Since he had entangled with her, he had conflicts with his parents. It was her appearance that broke his perfect and happy family life Zuri kept ming herself and crying. They were really not from the same world. She shouldn¡¯t have refused him while pursuing tenderness and happiness he gave her. She was too selfish. Ang¡¯s Library She should have let it go. If she had let it go, he would have found new happiness, wouldn¡¯t he? The first thing she did when she returned to her room was to prime Sylvie, ¡°Stay at the door of my room later. Call the police if Colin appears.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯d better go to the elevator and wait for him. Call the police as soon as he gets out of the elevator. Try not to let hime to our floor, so as not to cause trouble.¡± Unlike the top floor where there were no other people, there were several actors living here. It would be troublesome if anyone saw Colin. ¡°Call the police? The police?¡± Sylvie said, surprised. She Looked at Zuri¡¯s red eyes and was frightened to death by her words. What kind of major ident had happened that Zuri asked her to call the police as soon as Colin appeared? Wasn¡¯t she resting on the top floor? Zuri looked away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just do as I said.¡± Sylvie had no choice but to reply, ¡°Okay, I see. I¡¯ll go out.¡± Sylvie¡¯s heart ached when she saw the tears that almost fell down from Zuri¡¯s eyes. She had been working for Zuri for several years, but she had never seen her cry. She thought that it must be something painful that made Zuri, who had always been strong, cry. Sylvie went to the elevator and waited there. Then, Zuri called Dominic. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After the phone was connected, she asked sharply, ¡°Who paid you to make trouble for Colin¡¯s parents?¡± Just like Colin, Zuri also believed that Dominic was incited by someone. She knew her parents very well. They were the typical people who bullied the weak and feared the strong. That day Colin had hit him hard and smashed his antiques. Dominic must have been scared. Therefore, even if he had suffered a great loss, he would never dare to make trouble for Colin, let alone make trouble for Colleen and Randall. And if he wanted to make a scene, he would do it on that day instead of waiting for two days. What Zuri knew more was that although Dominic bullied the weak and feared the strong, he Loved money more. Therefore, if someone gave him a Large amount of money, he could take the risk to make trouble for Colleen. That was why Zuri directly questioned him in a determined tone. Dominic did not expect that Zuri could guess what he was doing at once. He was stunned for a moment. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t admit that he was really instigated, so he jutted his chin out stubbornly and retorted, ¡°What did you mean by getting paid? Why can¡¯t I make trouble without taking money?¡± ¡°Colin beat me and your brother Like this, and destroyed so many valuable things of mine. Can¡¯t I ask his parents for an exnation?¡± said he. Cap铆tulo 1207 ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you look for them that day?¡± Zuri sneered. ¡°I¡­1¡­¡± Dominic stammered, trying to find an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s because I was beaten by him all over and couldn¡¯t move.¡± ¡°ording to your character, if you wanted to make a scene at that time, you would ask someone to carry you to his parents, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Zuri¡¯s logic was meticulous and aggressive, which made him unable to speak for a while. It seemed that Zuri was careless and didn¡¯t care about anything, but in fact, she was smart and shrewd. She just didn¡¯t want to care about something. But once it came to her bottom line, she could be smarter than anyone else. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y At this moment, under her questioning, Dominic sweated on the other end of the phone. ¡°Dad,¡± Just when Dominic was silent, Zuri suddenly called him in this way. A shiver ran down his spine, and a bad feeling arose in his heart. He knew that Zuri hadn¡¯t called him father many times since she was a child. Especially after that summer, they almost became strangers, to be exact, enemies. He knew that she hated him to death. That was why he got goose bumps when she suddenly called him Dad Sure enough, she said, ¡°This should be thest time I call you. From now on, we are strangers. If you continue to make trouble, we will be enemies.¡± Seeing that Dominic was about to scold her, Zuri interrupted him directly without giving him a chance to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about giving birth to me and raising me. I¡¯ve had enough of such moral kidnapping. I don¡¯t know why you have the cheek to continue to morally kidnap me. You didn¡¯t even do this to strangers, did you?¡± ¡°I forgot that it¡¯s not the first time you want to destroy me. When you tried to send me to that old man¡¯s bed that summer, I should have made a clean break with you,¡± sneered Zuri. Dominic had nothing to say. ¡°During these years I have given you whatever you want due to the fact that you gave birth to me and raise me up. If you just y no tricks, I¡¯ll let you live afortable life as long as I can. But what have you done to me?¡± ¡°This time, no matter who instigated you to do this, I will find out the truth. At that time, I will not let go of both you and the person behind you.¡± Zuri said these words in the calmest tone, without the slightest fear. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m not instigated by others,¡± Dominic continued to defend for himself. Zuri sneered, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that what you said is true.¡± Dominic was pissed off by her fearless attitude. He had thought that she called to beg him not to make trouble for Colin¡¯s parents, so that he could take the opportunity to ask for more money from her However, she threatened him instead. How could he bear this! He roared on the spot, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded the phone call today. Do you believe that I¡¯LL send it to the press? By then the public will know how you, the famous actress, have severed the rtionship with your parents. Do you think that you can still stay in the entertainment circle in the future?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Zuri was sick of hearing these words. ¡°Since you want to keep making trouble, let me make it clear first. I¡¯m even afraid of myself if I go crazy. If you want to hurt both of us, just send the recording to the public.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t threaten Zuri, Dominic was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t care about her reputation at all. The entertainment circle was full of celebrities. She didn¡¯t miss it at all? Zuri didn¡¯t need to take pains to outrage him. She said slowly, ¡°If you really destroy my reputation, I will take a bottle of sleeping pills. And I¡¯ll donate all my money to charity. I¡¯d like to see how arrogant you can be in the rest of your Lives. Oh, no, you can still be arrogant because you have a baby son. You can count on that useless son to support you.¡± Not knowing why, Zuri said such negative words so easily. Perhaps she was influenced by Colin¡¯s words of jumping off the building just now, and she was being desperate now. But she had never been so helpless Like now. For so many years, she had endured so many struggles in the entertainment circle, but now these trifles made her exhausted. In fact, she knew that the reason why she was so depressed and powerless was that these things hurt Colin. Cap铆tulo 1208 In the past few years, Dominic had been making trouble for her, but she had been indifferent to him. It was just because their trouble was only aimed at her, and she could bear it. ¡°Zuri!¡± Hearing that Zuri was going tomit suicide, Dominic was so scared that his hand holding the phone trembled. If Zuri really died, they would lose all their hopes. He knew what kind of person his son was. It would be good if his son didn¡¯t live off him. How could he rely on his son to support him? For so many years, he had never thought that Zuri wouldmit suicide. In his opinion, his daughter was as tough and strong as weeds. But just now her tone.. He didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. ¡°There is nothing to miss in the world. If you want to see such a loss-loss result, you can choose to continue to make trouble.¡± After saying that, Zuri hung up the phone. It seemed that now she really had nothing to miss after she had waited for Colin and then she completely broke up with him. After Zuri hung up the phone call, Sylvie really saw Colin at the elevator entrance. Sylvie put her hands in front of Colin and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Smith, Zuri told me to wait for you here. She said she didn¡¯t want to see you and she didn¡¯t have anything to say to you. ConsidKatharineg that there are so many people here, I hope you won¡¯t go to see her.¡± Colin frowned, ¡°I have to see her now.¡± Sylvie sighed, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, I think you¡¯d better calm down now.¡± Colin took a look at Sylvie, and Sylvie continued, ¡°Zuri doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. As far as I know, if you go to find her at this time, her resistance and reGordonion will be stronger. And the result will be the opposite.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Colin pressed his lips and fell silent. At this time, the elevator came up, and another person came out. It was none other than Andrew Sonfield. Sylvie felt more distressed after seeing him. In the two days when Zuri was recuperating, Andrew tried to visit her more than once, but Zuri declined him. So Andrew came to her, asking her to send some medicine and some food to Zuri every so often. After getting the consent of Zuri, Sylvie put the stuff away and didn¡¯t give it to Zuri. She put away the medicine and ate food. Zuri was at the top floor. If the gift from Andrew appeared, Colin would be very jealous. However, although Zuri had received the gift, Zuri also told her to express her gratitude to Andrew in a clear and friendly manner. But the gratitude belongs to that from colleagues for helping and caring each other. Sylvie felt that Andrew¡¯s ttKatharineg behavior was a Little weird, as if he had an intention, and so did Zuri. Therefore, the two of them became more cautious when it came to Andrew. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this time, seeing Andrew suddenly appear on this floor, Sylvie was on the verge of copse. Why was Andrew so persistent? Was he really going to pursue Zuri? Andrew was surprised to see Sylvie and asked, ¡°Sylvie? Why are you here?¡± The next second, he was attracted by Colin, who was so outstanding that even he, as an actor who relied on his appearance in the entertainment circle, couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways at him. He looked Colin up and down and asked in confusion, ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Oh, a friend of mine. He came to see me for something,¡± Sylvie made an excuse. Colin was in a bad mood, and he became more irritable when he saw Andrew. Therefore, he looked at Andrew with hostility, as if he wanted to tear Andrew apart. Cap铆tulo 1209 Andrew Looked at Colin in confusion and said to the Sylvie, ¡°Is Zuri here? I¡¯lle over to..¡± Before Andrew finished his words, he immediately felt the cruel sight of the man next to him. His back shivered and he immediately bit what he wanted to say back. What¡¯s wrong with the man beside Sylvie? Andrew thought he did not know the man and did not offend the man. Why did he feel like this man was going to punch him the next second? Sylvie also sensed Colin¡¯s hostility towards Andrew. She said to him in a hurry, ¡°Zuri just took some medicine and fell asleep.¡± Although the Little girl looked a little dulled at ordinary times just like her boss, she didn¡¯t make a mistake at critical moments. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been kept by Sunny for so Long. Hearing what Sylvie said, Andrew couldn¡¯t go on visiting Zuri. It was not appropriate for him to disturb her when she was sleeping. Besides, there was a strange man next to him. He immediately gave up the idea of visiting Zuri, and follow the excuse given by Sylvie. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb her.¡± Sylvie smiled and said, ¡°Well, Zuri will return to the filming group tomorrow. If you have anything to say, you can talk to her Later.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Andrew said goodbye politely. ¡°Bye.¡± After pressing the elevator button, he looked back at Colin thoughtfully and said to Sylvie with a smile, ¡°Your friend looks very handsome. Is he your boyfriend?¡± Hearing that, Sylvie felt a little embarrassed and quickly replied, ¡°No. No. Don¡¯t be joking.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Andrew smiled at Sylvie in a way which he thought could show his charm, and then he stepped into the elevator and left. ¡°E.¡± AS soon as the elevator door closed, Sylvie showed an expression of agony as if she was about to vomit. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. He thought he was so handsome that he flirted with people all day long.¡± Colin was amused by Sylvie¡¯s reaction. She really had a lot inmon with her boss. He could understand why Zuri found such a assistant to be with her. This was the so-called ¡°like-minded¡±. Sylvie scratched her head with embarrassment and then persuaded him, ¡°You can go back first.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colin thought for a while and said, ¡°I need to borrow your phone. I¡¯LL call her.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sylvie thought for a while and handed the phone to him. She thought that he only said a few words on the phone and should not quarrel with Zuri anymore. If he called her with his own phone, she would definitely not answer. Colin dialed the number of Zuri with the phone from Sylvie, and Zuri answered it soon. But her tone sounded very weak, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zuri thought it was Sylvie who was looking for her, but she didn¡¯t expect the man¡¯s voice on the phone, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± When she was about to hang up the phone, Colin stopped her and said, ¡°I just want to say a few words.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Zuri indifferently. She didn¡¯t think there was anything to talk about between them. Could he leave her as soon as possible? Colin announced word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t want to break up with you. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Cap铆tulo 1210 Zuri was so angry that she shouted, ¡°Are you insane? Are you a masochism? Is itfortable and honorable to be beaten by your mother?¡± Colin said calmly, ¡°As long as I can be with you, I don¡¯t care about anything.¡± Zuri was so annoyed that she said, ¡°You can do whatever you Like. I have my own principles.¡± Colin restrained his emotions, ¡°Zuri, don¡¯t push me. I know you still love me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push you?¡± Zuri was amused by his words. ¡°What? You want to destroy me if you are cornered?¡± Unexpectedly, Colin really responded, ¡°Yes. If I destroy you, you can onlye to me, right?¡± Sylvie, who was standing next to him, was scared to death by his words Especially when she saw that he didn¡¯t seem to be joking, she quickly came over to grab her mobile phone. ¡°You are fucking sick!¡± Zuri was so angry that she cursed and then hung up the phone. When Zuri hung up the phone, Sylvie also took back her phone. Annoyed and depressed, she protested, ¡°How can you do this? I lend you my phone out of kindness, but you said you were going to destroy Zuri. You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Sylvie was about to turn around and leave, but she didn¡¯t feel relieved. She stopped, turned around and said angrily to Colin, ¡°Zuri has been taking you as the apple of her eye for so many years. How could you do this to her? I backed the wrong the house.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Sylvie was about to cry out of anger. She felt heartbroken to hear that. She and Sunny knew how hard it had been for Zuri to get through all these years, but these guys always said that they would destroy her Wouldn¡¯t they feel guilty? A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Colin frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Some people say that Love is indulgence, while deep love is restraint. But if you really Love someone, how can you restrain your emotions? ¡°Deep Love means possession. I want to take her for myself every minute and second. I can¡¯t live without her every second. ¡°I will get her at all costs. Sylvie was so angry that she stamped her feet. Didn¡¯t he reflect on what he had just said? She didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. Then she turned around and ran back to Zuri¡¯s room. Colin stood there alone, with a deep look in his eyes. He murmured to himself, ¡°I have endured for so many years before I came back. What I wanted is not to break up with her.¡± Over the years, he had been working hard toplete his study in order to let his parents have nothing to say. He had perfectly followed the life path they had nned for him, and he would not allow them to interfere in his love life. Sylvie went back to Zuri¡¯s room angrily. The first thing she did after entKatharineg the room was to apologize to her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zuri. I shouldn¡¯t have lent my phone to him¡­¡± If she had known that Colin would say something about destroying Zuri, she would never have given the phone to him However, Zuri didn¡¯t care about it at all. ¡°Do you mean that he said he was going to destroy me?¡± Zuri spread out her hands and said, ¡°Even if he wants to destroy me, he has to have enough money to fight against my current power. I guess the money in his hand is the one million I gave him. Which big capitalist behind me can he fight against?¡± Now what she was coborating with were all big brands and big-budget production. If Colin wanted to change something, it depended on his ability. Seeing that Sylvie was still ming herself, Zuri had to say, ¡°Just take his words as Lunatic ravings.¡± Cap铆tulo 1211 Even if those words can be regarded as something crazy, it¡¯s still hurtful,¡± said Sylvie. With a smile on her lips, Zuri said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Most of the time, what hurts more than words is something beyond expression.¡± For example, the gap between her and Colin was like a natural moat. She couldn¡¯t tell how painful it was, but it made her heart ache at the moment . Sylvie didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Zuri had never told Sylvie or even Sunny about her inferiorityplex in front of Colin. They only knew that she loved him, but they didn¡¯t know that at the same time it was more and more difficult for her to ovee the inferiorityplex in her heart. She loved him so much that she felt inferior and that she thought she didn¡¯t deserve him. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a rest,¡± Without saying anything more to Sylvie, Zuri turned around and went back to her bedroom to have a rest. Ang¡¯s Library She was really not feeling well. She didn¡¯t know if intensely emotional fluctuation just now affected her stomach, or her spirit was somewhat destroyed. Anyway, she needed a rest urgently. Perhaps nothing is more Lamentable than a dead heart, which can be used to describe how she was now. She was not interested in anything and didn¡¯t want to think about anything. She just wanted to close her eyes and let everything go. When she woke up, Sunny called her. Lying in bed, Zuri answered the phone listlessly. Sunny asked directly on the other end of the phone, ¡°What happened to you? The director of the dating show came to me and said that the investor of their program had changed, and then the new investor asked you to quit the program.¡± ¡°Did you offend someone that someone targets you on purpose?¡± Sunny¡¯s tone was a little annoyed. ¡°At that time, the program group tried every possible way to contact us and wanted to invite you to take part in the program. Then we agreed.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have time to take part in the first season, and we also allowed them to attract public attention by virtue of your poprity for the second season. Now you are sure to take part in the second season, but now they asked you to leave the program due to the force of capital. They are shameless. Can¡¯t they speak for you as such a big director team?¡± ¡°You have brought poprity to the show and made enough money for them. And now they want to get rid of you,¡± The more Sunny said, the angrier she became. She wanted to tear the program group apart with her own hands. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. For so many years, Sunny and Zuri had encountered in the entertainment circle many cases where the program had been cancelled. But this time, it was quite excessive because before the program hadn¡¯t been aired, Zuri took part in, which had made the show more popr. Unlike Sunny, Zuri¡¯s reaction was totally different. When she heard capital withdrawal, she was happy, ¡°I happen to contact you. I want you to help me talk to the program group that I don¡¯t want to participate in the program any more. In this way, we can just avoid bad names for breaking a contract.¡± If she hadn¡¯t quarreled with Colin before, she should have mentioned it to Sunny. But she had a sleep because of her bad mood and didn¡¯t expect that everything turned out exactly as she wished when she woke up. If she didn¡¯t offer to quit, she wouldn¡¯t have to pay the liquidated damages, nor did she have to humble herself to talk to the program group, let alone gain a bad reputation in the entertainment circle because of her withdrawal. ¡°What? You want to leave?¡± Sunny felt that things seemed to get difficult. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t it because I have been entangled with Colin these days? Although I don¡¯t date him, I still think it¡¯s unfair to the program, so I think I¡¯d better leave,¡± replied Zuri. Knowing that Zuri had wanted to leave a long time ago, Sunny was not so angry. She snorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t agree with you to take part in this love show either, but you insisted on it. Now everything is just the right. That¡¯s music to our ears¡± However, Sunny gritted her teeth and snapped, ¡°But I won¡¯t let go of the crew. They must give an exnation to the public, apologize to us, and make up for our financial loss, mental loss and reputation loss.¡± Sunny was well-known in the entertainment circle for her vengeful character. Zuriforted, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not easy for them. They are all workers. Who canpete with capitalists?¡± Cap铆tulo 1212 ¡°I¡¯ve been sick these days, haven¡¯t I? I think that we can just say I leave due to health reasons. We¡¯ve got what we wished. Let it go. Don¡¯t hassle them.¡± Sunny moaned, ¡°But if we deal this matter in this way, there must be some anti-fans who will think you are unreasonable and scold you.¡± ¡°Let them say what they want. I¡¯m not money. How am I able to let everyone Like me?¡± Zuri replied. In this kind of thing, Zuri was very open-minded. The fans who really Liked her would only worry about her health. And those who scolded her were not real fans. Sunny didn¡¯t agree with Zuri to take part in the program. And now Zuri also happened to leave, so she calmed down Then she gossiped with Zuri, ¡°Do you have any clue about who¡¯s scheming against you? They rack their brains and control the whole program by virtue of capital.¡± At present, Sunny didn¡¯t know that Zuri and Colin had a quarrel. She only knew that Colin had chased Zuri to the crew. At first, she was on the verge of breaking down, but there was nothing she could do. Although Zuri ignored Colin, she could also see that Zuri didn¡¯t hate Colin. Otherwise, ording to Zuri¡®s personality, there is nothing Colin could do with Zuri. It was definitely because Zuri is willing to see Colin. But she, as an entertainment agent, felt a Little embarrassed to talk to Zuri about what happened between Zuri and Colin. She just hoped that they would not be pictured together by the media. ¡°Is it Colin?¡± Thinking of what Colin said, and his tone of madness, Zuri had such a guess. ninjanovel ¡°Colin?¡± Sunny was about to stamp her feet. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two having a good time? Why did he torture you Like this?¡± ¡°Just a few hours ago, we broke up,¡± Zuri admitted frankly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sunny was speechless. After a while, she said, ¡°What the hell are you doing? On one second you Love each other and the next second you hurt each other. I¡¯m almost insane because of you.¡± Zuri was silent for a while and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s true this time. I won¡¯t connect with him anymore.¡± Sunny didn¡¯t say anything, perhaps because she sensed the determination and pain in Zuri¡¯s voice. But after a while, Sunny came to her senses and questioned, ¡°Even if Colin wants to torture you, does he have such economic strength? Didn¡¯t you say that he asked you for one million?¡± It was hard for ordinary people to rece the original investor. ¡°You are right,¡± Zuri said with an ironic smile. ¡°He is incapable financially.¡± Sunny said, ¡°We can¡¯t just let this matter go. I have to find out the background of this new investor.¡± When Sunny had just received the call from the program, she was too angry to pay attention to the new investor. Now she wanted to see who dared to do this to a popr star like Zuri. After a short while, Sunny called her and reported, ¡°I heard that the new investor is a biological technologypany called Camcien Lifetech. Do you think thispany is crazy? It is apany that has nothing to do with the entertainment circle. Why does thispany get involved in these things?¡± ¡°Camcien Lifetech? And it is a biological technologypany,¡± Zuri whispered and felt a sense of familiarity. Cap铆tulo 1213 The word ¡°Camcien¡± is simr to Colin¡¯s name, and his major was biology. Zuri couldn¡¯t help but doubt whether thispany¡­ had anything to do with Colin. However, before she could express her doubt, Sunny scolded angrily on the other end of the phone, ¡°I see. It is extremely likely that the boss of thispany has a love affair with some actress and that actress doesn¡¯t like you, so she instigates the boss to rece you.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll check who is in charge of thispany,¡± As Sunny spoke, she used theputer at hand to search for thepany on the Inte. When Sunny saw the person in charge of thepany, her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Lucien Fowler? Isn¡¯t he the man we met in the elevator of our studio the other day?¡± ¡°Oh, I remember it. The floors below our studio seems to belong to Camcien Lifetech,¡± Sunny added as if she just had a moment of enlightenment . A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri was stunned again. Is Camcien Lifetech downstairs from her studio? Zuri also remembered the man she met in the elevator when she went to her studio that day. Because he had been staring at her, so she and Sunny threatened him together. ¡°I see. This man must have felt that he had been targeted by us in the elevator that day, so he deliberately yed tricks on you with resentment,¡± Sunny guessed. Zuri felt that this matter was not that simple. Although the way that man looked at her at that time was a little strange, his countenance had not revealed that he was a ruthless and vengeful man. He should not have attacked her for such a small thing. ¡°Sunny, my mind is in a mess now. I need to think it over,¡± said Zuri who pressed her forehead. Woman¡¯s intuition told her that Colin had something to do with Camcien Lifetech, but she had no clue now. After all, in her mind, Colin appeared in the form of having no job or ie these days. ¡°What kind of mess?¡± Sunny asked in confusion, but Zuri didn¡¯t know what to say. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sunny continued, ¡°Anyway, this matter has something to do with Lucien Fowler. I¡¯ll meet him Later. Anyway, I¡¯m going to the studioter. I¡¯ll go downstairs to meet him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t meet him in a hurry. Let me think about it,¡± Zuri stopped her. ¡°Well, you can think about it first. I¡¯ll deal with the withdrawal of the program first,¡± Sunny didn¡¯t have much energy to care about it for the moment. Then the two hung up the phone. Zuri was not in the mood to continue to sleep. She sat up and leaned against the head of the bed, recalling everything that had happened after Colin came back. First of all, he didn¡¯t look like a jobless vagabond. Which vagabond has the guts to pester his ex- girlfriend all day long? Besides, his ex-girlfriend was a beautiful and popr female star. Men with poor economic strength generally didn¡¯t have such confidence. Secondly, it was impossible for vagrant to book the top floor. Zuri knew something about Colin. He was not the kind of person who would pretend to be rich even if he had no money. And he wouldn¡¯t squander one million she gave him so casually. The only exnation was that he had enough money to pay basic costs. Although he said that he had gotten schrships over the years, he didn¡¯t have to be so crazy to pursue women. What¡¯s more, the name of Camcien Lifetech really caught her attention, especially after she heard the name of Lucien. The name ¡°Camcien¡± was very likely abination of Colin and Lucien, so it was very likely that Colin had started a business with Lucien. While suspecting, she was also quickly checking the information of thepany with her mobile phone, but all the information she could find was about Lucien. In a sh of inspiration, Zuri began to investigate Lucien, but the information only showed that he had studied abroad, and which university or major was unknown._ Cap铆tulo 1214 Zuri became disillusioned and tossed the phone away. She couldn¡¯t find anything useful. She could draw one conclusion: whether Colin has anything to do with Camcien Lifetech or not, the company must have been involved in her being forced to quite the dating show. Lucien Fowler seemed to be the boss of Camcien Lifetech. She could call him up and asked why he forced her to quit the show. What she really wanted to know was Colin¡¯s role in all of this. Zuri called Sunny. want to talk to him. ¡°Sunny, can you get me Lucien Fowler¡¯s number? I ¡°OK, you should talk to him. I am fully upied right now,¡± Sunny said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m going to the studio. I¡¯ll go to Camcien and asked for Lucien Fowler¡¯s number.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Fine.¡± Zuri could wait. Zuri then called Manny Bowers. ¡°Who told you that Colin was miserable right now?¡± Zuri remembered that Manny told her that Colin was unemployed, so she gave him 1 million. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Manny couldn¡¯t say that he heard it from Colin himself. He lied, ¡°A guy from our high school told me that, why?¡± ¡°Nothing, thanks.¡± Zuri could not say that she was suspecting Camcien might belong to Colin. Manny might think she was crazy. Yes. When she was searching, she found out that Camcien had been established 6 years ago. It only took Camcien a few years to be one of the top biotechpanies at home. Camcien had won several abroad and domestic tech awards. It even had been praised by the government. It impressed her a lot. Zuri could have directly asked Colin about his rtionship with Camcien. But the two fell out not long ago, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t call him first, not to mention asking him about Camcien. In Vertoak city. Lucien got out of the Lift. With one hand in the pocket, he was talking to the phone annoyedly. ¡°God, please, pleasee back. Why are you so brazen? She has tried so hard to keep a distance from you.¡± ¡°Are you masochistic? Come back and meet me in the boxing gym. I¡¯UL beat you up!¡± Colin sneered. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not the other way around?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Lucien wanted to say something but fell silent. He spotted Sunny at the receptionist. He didn¡¯t want to expose that he knew Colin. Lucien lowered his voice. He said, ¡°Zuri¡®s manager came to ourpany. I bet you cover is going to be blew. He just did what Colin asked him to do, removing Zuri from the dating show, and now Zuri¡¯s manager came at the door. Lucien thought things were not going well. Lucien hung up the phone. He readjusted his clothes and walked up to Sunny. Sunny was talking to the receptionist. She was trying to make an appointment to meet Lucien or at least ask for his number. ¡°Hey.¡± Having heard a velvety voice, Sunny turned back and saw Luciening in. Though Sunny thought Lucien¡¯s smile was suspicious, she soon realized that she was supposed to tter him. Sunny smiled and put out her hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Fowler?¡± Cap铆tulo 1215 ¡°Please call me Lucien.¡± They shook hands. Having been threatened in the lift, Lucien now knew that Zuri and Sunny were no softie at all. He was rather surprised at Sunny¡¯s attitude. ¡°No, no. I should call you Mr. Fowler.¡± Sunny ttered. ¡°Mr. Fowler, it¡¯s hard to believe that you¡¯ve already be the boss of a toppany at such a young age.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sheer stroke of luck.¡± Lucien was also polite and humble. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s up? Should we talk at my office? ¡° Sunny was several years older than Lucien, Colin and Zuri. Lucien was a young brother to her. But she simply disliked his frivolous manner. Sunny smiled and declined his invitation. ¡°No, thanks. I only have one small thing to ask.¡± ¡°Zuri wants your number. She wants to talk to you. Would you mind?¡± ¡°Ahem..¡± Lucien was panicked. He almost choked on saliva. ¡°THE Zuri White wants my number?¡± Sunny said, ¡°Yes. And I think you know what she is going to talk about. Since it¡¯s Camcien that made her quit the show.¡± Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Since Sunny has called a spade a spade, there was no way that Lucien could turn her down. ¡°Of course, I can give her my number.¡± He took out a business card and gave it to Sunny. ninjanovel ¡°Thanks.¡± Sunny took it and left immediately. Lucien hurriedly went back to the office and hastened to call Colin. ¡°Sunny just asked for my number. She said Zuri wanted to talk to me.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell her the truth. As for how long your lie canst, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Colin answered him perfunctorily. Lucien rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s going to be unmasked. Why are you still calm?¡± Lucienined. ¡°Can¡¯t I be upset? I hope she can call me.¡± Lucien lost for words. He was jealous? Colin said, ¡°She could directly ask me about Camcien. Why doesn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°She is so cruel. She would rather beat around the bush rather than ask me.¡± Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] describe yourself in payment description Cap铆tulo 1216 ¡°Stop moping around. She has broken up with you. Why would she call you? ¡° ¡°If you¡¯ve decided to be the viin, be consistent. Don¡¯t be a wimp. It¡¯s you who kicked her out of the show.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want to her with someone else.¡± Colin argued. ¡°I meant to join the show. But she fell out with me. I don¡¯t want to argue with her in front of many people. As a result, neither of us will join the show.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m not petty nor viinous. Mind your words.¡± Colin warned. Lucien snorted. He believed Colin must have be aberrant because he could not win Zuri¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be a nose parker. How¡¯s the thing I told you to keep an eye on?¡± Lucien was glum. A nose parker? Colin was his partner and best buddy. He went mad for Zuri and left thepany behind. Shouldn¡¯t he care for him? Instead, Colin called him a nose parker. So ungrateful. But Lucien said, ¡°I¡¯m looking into it. Dominic White did take money from someone. The person behind a hater ount paid him to do it. It seems that the haters schemed this.¡± ¡°Probably it¡¯s because she is so popr right now. They want to smear her.¡± Lucien thought it was simply some PR war between celebrities in the showbiz. Colin doubted it. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. If they are haters, they could¡¯ve had Dominic White expose me rather than make a scene before my parents. After all, it¡¯s me who sought troubles with them.¡± ¡°Then they can spread the rumors that I have a special rtionship with Zuri or nder me. They can even criticize Zuri for dating such ame guy. That¡¯s their typical move.¡± ¡°But the person behind this led Dominic to find my parents deliberately reveal my whereabouts, and draw them all the way from Sanya to Jamton. That person wants my parents to be provoked and hate Zuri. I think what that person is willing to see is aplete breakup between me and Zuri ¡°Is it thatplicated?¡± Lucien was perplexed. But he still believed in Colin, for he hadn¡¯t made any mistake till now. Lucien sighed, ¡°if it¡¯s the case, that person is so insidious.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Colin agreed. He said calmly, ¡°So you need to keep an eye on it. Maybe dig out the social rtions of the hater ount.¡± ¡°ALL right, I got it.¡± Lucienined, ¡°I am a techpany entrepreneur, not a private detective.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too cringey to say thank you. Let¡¯s be more pragmatic. I¡¯ll find you a date after Zuri and I get together.¡± Colin said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to,¡± Lucien was startled, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I don¡¯t want to get married yet. If you really want to thank me, give me one year off after you are married.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Lucien still clung to his cancelled world travel. He oftenined that Colin was supposed to shoulder more responsibility in the future, for he had burnt out. Lucien was also traumatized by Colin and Zuri¡¯s love story. Had anyone benefited from the love-hate rtionship? Being single is the best. ¡°Colin, pleasee back. Mnie keeps asking me where you at. She is so annoying.¡± Lucien said before hanging up the phone. ¡°You invited the trouble. Put up with it.¡± Cap铆tulo 1217 Colin hung up. Lucien was pissed off. But he had to admit that Colin had a point. Lucien meant to get Colin and Mnie nchard together, so he let Mnie work at Camcien. Now he had to put up with the mess. Sunny sent Lucien¡¯s number to Zuri. Zuri called him immediately. Lucien took a deep breath and picked up. Zuri started the civilized conversation. ¡°Hello, Mr. Fowler, I¡¯m Zuri White.¡± ¡°Hi, big star.¡± Lucien replied briskly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Zuri cut to the chase. ¡°I tried to recall every detail today. I¡¯ve met you, Mr. Fowler, for several times. But I don¡¯t think we know each other a lot. I really don¡¯t know why you kick me out of the show. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you.¡± Zuri knew that she couldn¡¯t directly ask Lucien if he knew Colin. Lucien wouldn¡¯t admit. So she decided to beat around the bush, then took him by surprise. ¡°I have never been offended by you.¡± ¡°But after I invested in the show, I heard that you were not single. I think it¡¯s not fair if we still have you on the show.¡± Lucien came up with this excuse beforehand. ¡°Well?¡± Zuri knew it was just an excuse. She kept on kicking the can down the road. ¡°I wonder who told you that. After all, I don¡¯t even know I am not single.¡± Zuri was sarcastic. ¡°It¡¯s their privacy. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to reveal his or her name.¡± Lucien said. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Right.¡± Zuri suddenly asked, ¡°Is that person Colin?¡± Lucien was silent. Zuri was good at this. She was arguing round and round. She aimed to caught him unprepared with the last question. Well, Lucien was no idiot, especially after spending years in the business circle. He instantly yed the fool. ¡°Colin? Who is that?¡± Lucien said. As an experienced businessman, Lucien was good at telling lies. No one could spot a giveaway. Zuri remained poised and kept asking, ¡°Can you please tell me why is yourpany name ¡®Camcien¡¯?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s catchy.¡± Lucien said. Because it¡¯s thebination of their names. Because they are business partners. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Zuri sneered, ¡°I had a friend called Colin. The two names sound so simr. What a coincidence!¡± Lucien smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed coincidental. I think I should meet your friend someday.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucien was curious. Cap铆tulo 1218 ¡°Because he was a psycho, maniac and dumbass!¡± Zuri snapped and mmed the phone. Lucien was stunned on the spot. Having hung up the phone, Lucien realized he was fooled by Zuri. She said you should not meet Colin on purpose. She was waiting for him to ask why, so she could curse. In spite of Lucien¡¯s denial, Zuri must have believed that he knew Colin. But when Lucien thought of Zuri¡¯s curse, he grinned. He wanted to call Colin and tell him Zuri¡¯s words. But Colin called him first. ¡°What did she tell you? Why it took you so Long?¡± ninjanovel ¡°Are you jealous? We just talked for a few words ¡°I haven¡¯t talked to her for ages.¡± Colin was irritated. Lucien threw in the sponge. He briefed Colin on their conversation, including Zuri¡¯s finalment. ¡°A psycho, maniac and dumbass!¡± Lucien gloated. Lucien thought Colin would be irritated. Instead, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I am right now. She knows me pretty well.¡± What? Did he hear that right? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you really out of your mind? You are happy being called a dumbass?¡± Lucien could not believe it. ¡°You know nothing. It means she cares for me.¡± ¡°Fuck.¡± Lucien got nothing to say besides the f word. ¡°Bye.¡± Colin hung up the phone. Lucien¡¯s world view was challenged. He had known Colin for year. For the first time, he realized his best buddy was a simp. That science genius, straight A student, hardhearted smartass had be anplete idiot because of Zuri. No, no an idiot. A retard. Zuri was pissed off by the call. She tossed her phone away. Thought Lucien insisted that he didn¡¯t know Colin, she had an intuition that the Cam in Camcien was taken from ¡°Colin¡±. It was Colin who kicked her out of the show. Sylvie came in and said anxiously, ¡°Zuri, I just went downstairs and saw Colin leaving with his parents. ¡°Finally.¡± Zuri sighed. ¡°Oh..¡± Sylvie also sighed. Cap铆tulo 1219 She felt so sorry. It almost broke her heart to see the perfect couple wind up in tragedy. ¡°Why do you sigh? He made me lose my job!¡± Zuri threw her a look. ¡°Sunny didn¡¯t want you to go to that show. You didn¡¯t want to join it either. He helped us out.¡± Sylvie suggested she was quite grateful. ¡°Didn¡¯t you scold him before? Now you are on his side?¡± Sylvie was silent. Colin must have turned his love to hatred. He still loved Zuri secretly. ninjanovel Collen Donovan and Randall Smith were not in the mood for travel. Colin decided to go back to Vertoak city with them. On the one hand, it was better for Zuri and him to pull out of the mess and chill out for a bit. On the other hand, he also wanted to know who was behind all of this. When Colin and his parents were waiting for the cab, Nancy Baldwin sent all the pics to Michelle Byrd. ¡°Michelle, Colin is leaving with his parents. Thanks to his parents, it seems that he and Zuri have totally broken up. ¡°His parents were exasperated. Especially his mom, my colleague said she was in a frenzy. It must have been tough for Zuri. ¡°Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Michelle smiled after seeing the messages. This time she won the game. Now without Zuri, she could ask Colin out. ¡°Nancy, thank you for telling me this. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight.¡± Michelle was in a good mood. Since Nancy was more or less an insider of the entertainment circle, she needed to build good rtionship with her. Maybe she could exploit her to undermine Zuri. ¡°Well, I hardly did anything. It¡¯s so pity that I could not take a photo of Zuri and Colin together. Otherwise, I¡¯d achieved my goal this month.¡± If she could take a photo of them together in one room, Twitter would break down. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Let¡¯s meet tonight.¡± Michelleforted her. Michelle felt guilty for taking advantage of Nancy. She casually told Nancy that Zuri and Colin had a special rtionship. So Nancy asked her colleague to go there. Thus, Michelle made sure that Colin was in Jamton. She then led Colleen and Randall there. Nancy wasn¡¯t aware that she was a pawn in the chess game. ¡°Michelle, you are my best friend. You are pretty and talented, but also very kind.¡± Nancy was moved. ¡°Come on, see you tonight.¡± Michelle was quite ttered. Having hung up, Michelle resumed painting. She appeared to be graceful. But deep down she knew, she would do whatever it took to get what she wanted. She hated to lose out to Zuri, for Life had always been easy for her. Michelle would do anything to win. But she had to be cautious, people all thought she was a good girl. Cap铆tulo 1220 Though it was exhausting, Michelle believed it would pay off. The official ount of the dating show made an announcement that Zuri is quitting the show due to health problems. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri and her agency also retweeted andmented: Sorry that I¡¯m not able to join the show due to health problems. My health starts to fail in recent years. I¡¯LL suspend working to recuperate. Hope that we can meet soon. Zuri¡¯s quit immediately went on trend and sparked the discussion Some people supported Zuri, while some criticize her for flip-flopping and sadfishing. Others said that Zuri was so vulnerable. Were her stomach disorders so severe that she couldn¡¯t make it through the show? Zuri didn¡¯t even care. Having been a celebrity for years, she knew what to do. She would never pay heed to those mean tweets Zuri went to shower after sending the tweet. She didn¡¯t expect that morements cropped up ¡°I heard it from the horse¡¯s mouth that Zuri didn¡¯t quit the show voluntarily. She was reced.¡± ¡°Zuri¡¯s finished. I heard that she had offended a bigwig. That person kicked her out of the show.¡± ¡°Whates around goes around. It¡¯s pleasant to see her hit the skids. She used to be so arrogant. Did she see thising?!¡± ¡°Her sugar daddy must have been fed up with her. She¡¯s getting old and haggard, so he abandoned her.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri didn¡¯t turn a hair. People started to spread the rumor since her debut. She had had enough of it. She didn¡¯t me the haters. It was all because of her face. No wonder they thought she had a sugar daddy. She hoped that there could be a sugar daddy who had paved way for her career. But there was none. In other words, though there were some old men who wanted to sponsor her, she turned up nose at them. Rumors were so far-fetched. If she had a sugar daddy, she wouldn¡¯t spend years being a nobody. She only rose to fame in recent years Zuri looked into the mirror. She thought thosements saying she was old and haggard were completely bullshit. She had been strict with her skin and weight. Not one wrinkle could be found on her face. She also got a perfect body, neither too skinny nor plump. Old and haggard? They must be blind. Zuri didn¡¯t turn a hair against the hatements. But having seen thements, Chelsea was indignant. She though Zuri quit the show simply because she didn¡¯t feel well. Chelsea agreed with Zuri leaving the show. She cared for her health more than anyone else did. Chelsea was worried after hearing that Zuri was kicked out of the show. She facetimed Zuri. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the show? I heard from Edmund that you didn¡¯t voluntarily quit. You were reced by someone else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t hide this from her. ¡°What? Have you offended anyone?¡± Chelsea was vexed. Zuri didn¡¯t answer her question directly. Donate Us ( Novelliberty): paypall ount given below: [email protected] country(uk) if required. describe yourself in payment description ¡°Did Edmund tell you who¡¯s the new sponsor of the show?¡± Chelsea said, ¡°No..¡± Cap铆tulo 1221 ¡°No?¡± Zuri was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s weird.¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°I suspect Edmund is also on Colin¡¯s side. He must know something about the rtionship between Colin and the new investor.¡± Edmund was acting weird. If Colin had nothing to do with Camcien, why didn¡¯t he tell Chelsea about it? It was because he didn¡¯t want Chelsea to associate Colin with Camcien. ¡°What?¡± Chelsea was confused. ¡°The investor is Camcien Lifetech.¡± ¡°Camcien? Lifetech?¡± Chelsea was smart enough to connect the dot. ¡°it¡¯s unusual for a biotech company to invest in entertainment business. Does Colin have anything to do with it?¡± ninjanovel Colin majored in biology. It was natural for Chelsea to think of him. ¡°Yean. I¡¯m doubtful. But I got no evidence.¡± ¡°I¡¯LL ask Edmund.¡± Chelsea said. As a businessman, Edmund had a lot of connections. He must have known about it. Or he could know it by simply asking around. ¡°Don¡¯t ask him. If he wanted to talk, he would have told you. He meant to hold out on you. You won¡¯t get anything useful from him.¡± Zuri said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to run away from home.¡± ¡°No way. Don¡¯t forget you are carrying two babies. I¡¯ll support you if you are not pregnant. But now? Forget it.¡± Zuri smiled ¡°You should let it go. I don¡¯t believe Colin can cover it up forever.¡± Zuri wasn¡¯t so worried. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If Colin is the boss of Camcien, he should support you rather than kick you out.¡± Then Zuri told Chelsea that Colin¡¯s parents confronted her and she broke with Colin again. Zuri didn¡¯t want Chelsea to know about this. Though Zuri spoke in an upbeat tone, Chelsea could see in her eyes that she was upset. She felt sorry for her Zuri pretended to be okay after receiving the check from Colleen Donovan. But she had been downhearted for quite a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Colin? Last time he told me that he would convince his parents. They would no Longer oppose your rtionship. Why did they directly confront you?¡± Last time Zuri told her that it was a mess between her and Colin. Then Colin called Chelsea in the middle of the night. He said he didn¡¯t understand why Zuri kept distancing herself. He knew she still loved him. Chelsea told him that the biggest obstacle was his parents. Colin promised that he would handle it properly. But it happened again. Though Colleen gave Colin a p, Zuri was humiliated indirectly. No wonder she was determined to break with him. ¡°Maybe we aren¡¯t meant to be together.¡± Zuri said ironically. Having seen Chelsea¡¯s worried face, Zuri said, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. It means nothing to me. I can handle it.¡± ¡°And don¡¯t worry about my health. I¡¯m going to take a rest after filming this military drama.¡± Cap铆tulo 1222 ¡°For real?¡± Chelsea didn¡¯t believe it. Zuri had long been a workaholic. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take a rest. I always want to learn fashion design.¡± Zuri smiled. Zuri knew she was a workaholic. Sometimes she felt exhausted and wanted to take a rest. But she knew that she couldn¡¯t stop, and she dared not to stop. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There was never ack of pretty faces in entertainment business. If Zuri took a rest, she would be eliminated from the industry. There was no way that she could make aeback. So she needed to seize the opportunity andy a solid foundation. She nned to slow it down after 35 years old. Though she was under thirty now, she really wanted to take a rest. Zuri knew that deep down she was heart-broken. Since she announced that she would totally break with Colin, she felt distressed, even desperate. The love for Colin had been her spiritual handhold in the past years. Now she had been crushed by reality. Though she kept on turning him down, she was happy at the bottom of her heart. She loved him. She was just afraid to be with him due to her low self-esteem. ¡°I¡¯LL always support you. And I think you made a good decision. You got good sense. You can pull off all kinds of outfits. I think you can make a well-known designer in the future.¡± Chelsea said. Zuri smiled. ¡°Wait, youy it on thick. I start to walk on air.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. If you are not stylish, those big brands won¡¯t invite you to endorse them.¡± Zuri always stood out when ites to fashion and style. Because Zuri had great fashion sense, she had already endorsed many brands before rising to fame. ninjanovel She was invited by countless fashion brands after bing famous. Zuri would definitely cut a figure as a fashion designer. Entertainment business was for young people. When Zuri was older, her career wouldn¡¯t be as sessful. It would be great if Zuri could set out on a new career. So Chelsea supported Zuri¡¯s decision. Having hung up, Zuri received the call from Sunny. ¡°Guess what I¡¯ve seen.¡± Sunny said mysteriously. ¡°What?¡± Zuri was not intrigued. She thought nothing could arouse her curiosity. ¡°I just saw Lucien in the underground parking. He was with a cute girl. Guess what they were talking about?¡± Zuri rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me guessing. Go on.¡± ¡°That girl was asking about Colin. She seemed to be very familiar with Colin.¡± Zuri raised an eyebrow. Cap铆tulo 1223 Familiar? Well. Sunny sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he was quite popr. First Michelle, then this girl.¡± ¡°Why did you tell me this? I¡¯ve broke with him. Do you want me to feel bad?¡± Zuri sounded upset. ¡°No. I just want to spill the tea. You know, I can¡¯t tell someone else. Besides, nobody knows him.¡± ¡°Why me? You aren¡¯t afraid that I may regret and make up with him again?¡± ¡°Wait, my fault, I¡¯m sorry. Stay calm.¡± Sunny hastened to apologize. Ang¡¯s Library ¡°Plus, you also have a lot of admirers. I just received a call from Dous Clevnd. He said he was blocked by you. He didn¡¯t know why.¡± She added. ¡°But I ignored him. Well done, Zuri. He can¡¯t badger you this time.¡± Sunny said. ¡°What? But I didn¡¯t.¡± Zuri was confused. ¡°Dous said you did. He didn¡¯t seem to be joking.¡± Sunny was also puzzled. Zuri checked it out. She couldn¡¯t find Dous¡¯s name in the contacts. Zuri soon realized it must have been Colin. He probably took her phone when she was resting in his penthouse. Zuri didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was so childish. ¡°It might be Colin who blocked him.¡± Sunny also lost for words. ¡°Since he was blocked, it¡¯s just about time to part ways.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri disagreed. ¡°I want to invite him to the film set. We can have dinner together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sunny was flustered. Zuri sneered. ¡°Colin won¡¯t let me join the show, because he is afraid that I might fall in Love with someone else. Yes, he can kick me out of the show. But he can¡¯t stop me from seeing someone else in reality.¡± Sunny wanted to kick her ass in person. ¡°You are so childish. Colin got on your nerves, so you are going to retaliate by dating someone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not childish,¡± Zuri said, ¡°Dous was my back-up.¡± Sunny was on the edge of a heart attack. She took several deep breaths. Bullshit. Zuri just wanted to irritate Colin. Insane. Both of them were insane. They had gone crazy for the so-called love. Colin coughed up a fortune and became the new sponsor so as to prevent Zuri from seeing someone else. Zuri would rather be the tabloid¡¯s headline to piss Colin off. Cap铆tulo 1224 Zuri found it funny. ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m not going to do anything outrageous. We are just having dinner. I thought I could have male friends.¡± ¡°Everyone knows he has feelings for you. Those paparazzi will instantly make up a Love story for you!¡± ¡°Let it be.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t mind. Sunny freaked out. She didn¡¯t want to carry on the conversation anymore. What was in Colin¡¯s mind? Did he know Zuri at all? Zuri was the reGordonious type. If you told her not to do something, she would definitely do it. Having been kicked out, Zuri was determined to act against his wish. If Colin didn¡¯t bother, Zuri would ask to quit the dating show. Now Colin had to stew in his own juice. Generally, those who fall in love would Live a happier life. However, Zuri always had trouble with her rtionship, which almost killed Sunny. ¡°Zuri, I¡¯ve had my say. Now that you don¡¯t listen to me, you have to deal with whatever happens to yourself.¡± Sunny was in a state of anger. Zuri didn¡¯t take it seriously, but said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I should do.¡± With a sigh, Sunny hung up the phone. Zuri friended Dous on WhatsApp again and exined that she didn¡¯t defriend him on purpose. Dous replied aggrievedly, ¡°I thought you hated me and would never talk with me.¡± After chatting with Dous for a while, Zuri learned that Dous was very worried about her after he knew that she was in aa. He kept sending her messages that he wanted to visit her in Jamton. This probably annoyed Colin, so he defriended Dous with Zuri¡¯s phone. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri quickly exined, ¡°No. I took too much medicine and always felt dizzy, so it is very likely that I defriended you by ident.¡± It was not a convincing exnation. But Zuri couldn¡¯t tell Dous the truth. ¡°As an apology, I want to invite you to dinner another night,¡± Zuri continued. Dous thought it was a good chance, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s no time Like the present, so I¡¯ll go to Jamton now. In case you change your mind, how about having dinner with me tomorrow.¡± Dous had invited Zuri to eat with him many times, but she didn¡¯t agree. Now that she took the initiative to offer it, Dous decided to go to Jamton as soon as possible. He was afraid that she would change her mindter. Zuri smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Dous was over the moon. He immediately booked a ticket. Zuri didn¡¯t hate Dous. Although he was a yboy and had had many girlfriends, he was indeed a pleasure to hang out with. Different from other rich men, Dous was not arrogant at all. Instead, he was approachable and always grinned. On the contrary, Colin always put on a cold face, so Zuri felt morefortable with Dous. Zuri had asked Dous why he still Liked her after going abroad. As a yboy, he should have met many women who were better than her.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 1225 Dous¡¯s reply made Zuri lost for words. Dous said that he Liked Zuri because she was reGordonious and always gave him a cold shoulder. He thought it was not interesting to date those who were too gentle and submissive. Hearing this, Zuri thought Dous must be a masochist. Dous epted thisment with a smile. The colder Zuri was to him, the more he found her interesting and adorable. One always craved what he couldn¡¯t get. The next day, Zuri was meeting Dous at a restaurant that attached importance to its customers¡¯ privacy. Jamton was not a small city so it was hard to find such a decent restaurant. After finishing work, Zuri returned to the hotel room and simply tidied herself up. Just as Zuri was about to go out for the appointment, she received a call from her mother, Marisa Midgarden, who was crying out on the phone, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill myself, Zuri Zuri was very calm about this because she knew what happened. Zuri asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Marisa roared, ¡°Do you know what happened today? An extremely coquettish woman came and said that she had been with your father for several years. She even asked me to divorce your father!¡± ¡°What a bastard your father is! I have had a hard time bringing you up and contributing a Lot to our family, but he cheats on me! Zuri took the phone a little away from her ear and remained silent with an indifferent look. Exactly, Marisa only cared about Cory. On the contrary, Marisa paid no attention to Zuri, so Zuri had to make a living as a part-time model since she was a middle student. Marisa continued, ¡°No wonder your father always told me that he had no money and kept urging me to ask you for money. It turns out that he gave all his money to that bitch!¡± ¡°I hate him. I¡¯m going to kill him and then myself!¡± Zuri didn¡¯t believe this at all. ninjanovel Marisa and Dominic both cherished their lives, so Marisa wouldn¡¯t kill Dominic at the cost of her own life. Zuri was even certain that Marisa would not divorce Dominic no matter how furious she was. As a coward, Marisa couldn¡¯t make a difference. Therefore, Zuri said indifferently, ¡°Since he cheats on you, why not divorce him?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As expected, Marisa said, ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t get them satisfied. I will never divorce him, and then they will never be able to get married.¡± ¡°Now that you don¡¯t want to divorce, you have to bear it yourself. I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯LL hang up.¡± Zuri hung up the phone without any hesitation Zuri could guess why Marisa called her. Marisa wanted Zuri to ask Dominic to break up with that woman. Nheless, Zuri decided to stay out of it. In fact, Zuri was responsible for it. Dominic caused trouble for Colin¡¯s parents. He wanted to ruin Zuri¡¯s and Colin¡¯s reputations. Thus, Zuri decided to teach Dominic a Lesson. Zuri knew that Dominic had a mistress. Even if Zuri only went home once a year, she could find something wrong with Dominic. It was obvious that Dominic didn¡¯t love Marisa anymore, but Marisa felt that she had a great marriage. Zuri hired an investigator and asked him to follow Dominic. Very soon, Zuri was told that Dominic had a mistress. Dominic¡¯s mistress had worked as a prostitute before. After she was not young, she began to flirt with Dominic and asked him for money. Dominic was tempted by her appearance, so they hooked up with each other for a few years. Zuri was not surprised at all. She was not angry with Dominic¡¯s derailment, nor did she sympathize with Marisa. After all, she had no feelings for them. But Zuri hedged her bets by asking the investigator to keep an eye on Dominic. Every once in a while, she would receive photos and videos of Dominic and her mistress. Cap铆tulo 1226 In order not to embarrass Dominic and Marisa, Zuri hadn¡¯t intended to expose this to anyone. Nevertheless, given what they did to her, Zuri didn¡¯t want to think for them anymore. Zuri went to Dominic¡¯s mistress, gave her some money, and asked her to tell Marisa everything. Dominic¡¯s mistress agreed without hesitation. As long as Dominic¡¯s mistress kept fighting with Marisa, Dominic wouldn¡¯t have time to trouble Zuri and Colin anymore. After hanging up the phone, Zuri took Sylvie to dinner with Dous. ¡°Zuri, are you really going to have dinner with Dous?¡± Sylvie walked beside Zuri with an unwilling look. While walking, Zuri said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve even asked you to make us a reservation in the restaurant.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sylvie didn¡¯t like Dous at all. As a rich yboy, Dous was popr among many girls, but Sylvie, who always behaved herself, hated Dous very much. Thus, she didn¡¯t want Zuri to be in touch with Dous. Compared with Colin, who loved nobody but Zuri for so many years, Dous was not a good choice for Zuri. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri waved her hand to stop Sylvie. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Dous is already waiting there. Hurry up.¡± Sylvie had to follow Zuri into the van. Dous was a man with a very outstanding appearance. In an extravagant suit, he looked super handsome. After Zuri walked into the private room, Dousined with a shrug, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to meet you for a meal.¡± Zuri smiled, and Dous continued with concern, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now.¡± Zuri said as she sat down, ¡°I just need to be careful with the diet and have some rest. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Dous nodded, and then eximed, ¡°You look beautiful even when you are sick.¡± Sylvie couldn¡¯t bear to hear this, so she quickly got up and said, ¡°The dishes have taken such a long time. I¡¯m going to ask the waiter about it.¡± Sylvie would be disgusted if she didn¡¯t leave here quickly. Dous nced at Sylvie¡¯s back and said to Zuri, ¡°Your assistant doesn¡¯t seem to Like me.¡± Zuri gave an embarrassed smile. ¡°No, she was hungry, so she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.¡± Zuri thought Sylvie was too partial to Colin. Sylvie kept trying to help fix things between Zuri and Colin. On the contrary, Sylvie always gave a cold shoulder to Dous. Dous smiled, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hate me, nothing else matters.¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. If Dous continued to talk this way, she might be annoyed as well. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. While waiting for the dishes, Dous asked, ¡°By the way, how is that Love show going on? Do you need me to do you a favor?¡± Cap铆tulo 1227 What Dous was long on was money. No matter who the new investor of the show was, he would pale whenpared with Dous in money. Dous would help Zuri if she chose. Zuri was frightened and quickly waved her hand to refuse. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m indeed having some health issues, so it is good for me to quit the show.¡± Dous said disconstely, ¡°I really hope you could be on that show. I pay to be a participant, but a man cut in front of me. ¡°To teach that guy a lesson, I tried my best to find out who he was, but the crew didn¡¯t tell me anything about him.¡± Dous was super angry when he said this. Zuri just wanted to change the topic. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. I have quit the show, so it doesn¡¯t matter who he is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Dous quickly recovered from his anger. ¡°If you were on that show, we probably couldn¡¯t eat together now. Once we were taken picture of, our rumor would spread, and it would affect the show.¡± Dous could alwaysfort himself. He soon forgot what was annoying. The food was quickly served. Sylvie hurriedly ate a little and got out of the private room. She thought it was inconvenient to stay inside, and she also needed to see whether any paparazzi were taking pictures. Ang¡¯s Library After Zuri was trending on the Inte because of her sickness, countless paparazzi were attracted to Jamton for her poprity. Hence, it was audacious of Zuri to eat outside with Dous. Once they were photographed, it would be another trending topic. Sylvie even made up the title in her mind, which was ¡°Dous Clevnd, the young master of the Clevnd Group, made his way to pursue Zuri White.¡± Zuri and Dous didn¡¯t eat for a long time. ConsidKatharineg that Zuri needed rest and she had to work the next day, Dous walked out of the restaurant with Zuri. Dous knew that Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. He did appreciate it that Zuri agreed to eat with him. Dous decided to take it slowly and believed that one day he would win her heart. Before Zuri got into her van, Dous asked, ¡°When will you return to Vertoak? I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner then.¡± Dous wanted to take Zuri to a romantic dinner, which most girls favored. ¡°If I don¡¯t need to attend any business activities, I¡¯ll stay with the crew all the time,¡± Zuri replied. Dous sighed in disappointment. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll ask you when you are avable.¡± Zuri waved goodbye to Dous, turned around, and got into her van, while Dous then got into his car and left. After returning to the hotel, Sylvie covered her chest and said, ¡°Fortunately, you were not photographed. I have been looking around and saw no paparazzi.¡± Zuri raised her eyebrows. Zuri had wanted to be photographed so that Colin could know that she had dinner with Dous. And then Colin would be annoyed. That was what Zuri wanted. Colin deserved it! Without saying anything, Zuri put down her handbag and went to the bathroom to take a shower.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Cap铆tulo 1228 Not long after Zuri turned on the shower, Sylvie screamed and wailed, ¡°Damn it! You are photographed!¡± Sylvie was going to have some kind of breakdown. A minute ago, Sylvie, who was picking up the stomach medicine for Zuri, nced at her phone and was shocked. The picture of Zuri waving goodbye to Dous at the restaurant¡¯s door was trending online. Sylvie almost fainted when she saw the title, which was almost the same as what she made up. It was ¡°Dous Clevnd, the young master of the Clevnd Group made his way to date Zuri White.¡± Zuri said only a few words to Dous at the door. However, in the angle of the picture being taken, they seemed to be in a great rtionship. The public would be easily misled. This picture sent shockwaves throughout the Inte. Some peoplemented that Zuri quit the show because she was dating Dous. She was no Longer single, so she couldn¡¯t continue to participate in the show. It was such a trending topic that Colin, who was far away in Vertoak, saw it as well. Colin was overwhelmed by fury. He thought, ¡°Zuri, how dare you!¡± How dare Zuri eat with Dous She totally ignored what Colin said. She was driving him crazy on purpose. Also, Colin felt heartbroken Colin threw his phone aside in anger, scratched his hair, and kept pacing back and forth. In the end, Colin stopped and took his mobile phone. He quickly texted Zuri and then waited quietly beside the bed ninjanovel ConsidKatharineg what Zuri did, Colin decided to put all his eggs in one basket. In the bathroom, Zuri turned a deaf ear to Sylvie¡¯s screams. Zuri agreed to eat with Dous because she wanted to be photographed. And then Colin would be driven mad when seeing the picture. Everything went as she nned. After taking a shower, Zuri walked out of the bathroom in a bathrobe. Sylvieined, ¡°I told you not to have dinner with Dous, but you didn¡¯t Listen to me. Look, you have been photographed.¡± ¡°Those entertainment reporters are really good at inventing a story They are definitely going to win an Oscar.¡± Sylvie was very angry, but Zuri saidzily, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time they do so. They can do whatever they Like.¡± After all, the entertainment reporters did best in gossiping. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sylvie stomped her feet. ¡°Zuri, you shouldn¡¯t be so calm.¡± What those peoplemented on the Inte was scathing. Nheless, however anxious Sylvie was, Zuri didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. Zuri ate the medicine that Sylvie prepared for her and then said, ¡°Everything is okay today, so you can go back and rest. Just calm down or you will get wrinkles Words failed Sylvie. Sylvie thought everything would be easy if Zuri could listen to her. After Zuri took the medicine, Sylvie nned to leave as soon as possible. Hardly had Sylvie reached the door did Zuri say through gritted teeth, ¡°Colin, you bastard!¡± Sylvie was startled. She quickly turned around and rushed back, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Cap铆tulo 1229 Nevertheless, Zuri grabbed her phone and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can go home now.¡± Before Sylvie could say something, she was pushed out of the room, so she shook her head and left. A few minutes ago, Colin was berserk, but now Zuri almost freaked out. Zuri was irritated by the picture from Colin. In the picture, Zuri was sleeping soundly on the bed. However, a closer look revealed that she was resting on a man¡¯s arm. Although Zuri was dressed in pajamas, the others would get the wrong idea. Zuri was going crazy. She didn¡¯t expect Colin to take such a photo while she was asleep. What a despicable and shameless man! Zuri kept curing Colin in her heart. After a while, Zuri calmed down a bit, so she called Colin aggressively and roared, ¡°Colin, what do you want to do?¡± Compared with Zuri, Colin said slowly and calmly, ¡°Go to the courthouse and get the marriage licenses with me, or I will post this picture on the Inte.¡± Hearing this, Zuri almost fainted from anger. Zuri thought that Colin was just a maniac aftering back. He was not who he used to be. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zuri couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°You pervert! How dare you photograph me when I was sleeping!¡± ¡°You leave me no choice, Zuri.¡± Colin said with emotion, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have dined with Dous.¡± Zuri was Lost for words. She shot herself in the foot. ninjanovel Zuri had intended to annoy Colin with that. On the contrary, it nearly drove her mad that Colin threatened her with a picture to get married to him. Zuri thought she shouldn¡¯t have eaten with Dous! She did regret it! Overwhelmed by rage, Zuri squeezed the phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Anyway, Zuri wouldn¡¯t suffer from getting married to Colin. Instead, Colin¡¯s parents would be pissed off. Zuri tried to get away with Colin because she didn¡¯t want to implicate him or affect his rtionship with his family. Now that Colin didn¡¯t care about that, Zuri didn¡¯t worry about it anymore. There was nothing scary ahead. With his outstanding appearance, good temperament, and a well-built body, Colin could always distinguish himself from the others. Although Colin insisted that he was unemployed, Zuri was sure that he had something to do with Camcien Lifetech. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even if Colin had nothing to do with Camcien Lifetech, Zuri could support him. Zuri saved a great deal of money over the years, so they could live a wealthy life. The most important thing was that Zuri did Love Colin. She had always dreamed about marrying him. Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t suffer from the marriage. Cap铆tulo 1230 Colin didn¡¯t expect Zuri agreed so quickly, so he fell silent. Zuri snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re afraid?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± After Colin recovered from the silence, he squeezed the phone and said, ¡°I will wait for you at the Vertoak Airport tomorrow morning, and you should take the earliest flight back.¡± In fact, Colin couldn¡¯t wait any Longer. He wanted to take Zuri to the courthouse right now, but it was almost midnight. Even if he wanted to get the marriage licenses, the staff members were off. Zuri replied with a sneer and nned to hang up the phone. She wouldn¡¯t chicken out. Colin stopped her. ¡°I know it is not convenient for you to make it public, so I will ask the staff members in the courthouse to keep it a secret for the time being.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been despicable enough to force me to marry you, so you don¡¯t have to pretend to be considerate.¡± After that, Zuri hung up the phone. Colin was not annoyed by her sarcasm at all. Instead, he enjoyed her coquetry and the way she said. Colin could tell that she was not angry but was being sarcastic. Besides, Colin was over the moon, so he didn¡¯t bother to be angry with Zuri. He beamed with pleasure when thinking that they were getting married tomorrow. After Colin recovered from the joy, he hurriedly made a call to Lucien. Over the years, Lucien was well- associated in both the business world and officialdom of Vertoak, so Colin asked Lucien to tell the courthouse to keep a secret about his marriage with Zuri tomorrow. ¡°What ?¡± ¡°You and Zuri are going to get the marriage licenses tomorrow?¡± Hearing what Colin said, Lucien, who had just Laid down on the bed, was frightened and fell off the bed. Lucien felt he had suffered a lot from being Colin¡¯s friend. Colin always did something stunning. ¡°I remember you were just dumped by her, right?¡± Colin had been so heartbroken that he nearly jumped from the top floor of a building. Ang¡¯s Library Colin ignored Lucien¡¯s words. ¡°This is not the point. I need you to do me a favor tomorrow.¡± Lucien got up from the ground,y down on the bed again, and said tremblingly, ¡°I need some time to calm down.¡± Leaning on the head of the bed for a few seconds, Lucien scratched his hair and said, ¡°By the way, since you want to get marriage licenses, do you need to do a pre-nuptial property notarization first? You are the boss of both Camcien Lifetech and Peak Entertainment, you are much wealthier than her.. Colin said without hesitation, ¡°No, all I have belongs to her.¡± Lucien said with a shrug, ¡°What if she divorces you in the future? And you will have to give half of your wealth to her. That¡¯s a great deal of money.¡± Colin said cFosterly, ¡°I will prevent it from happening. I don¡¯t want you to mention this anymore.¡± Words failed Lucien.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Taking a deep breath, Lucien continued, ¡°What if you don¡¯t like her anymore in a few years? By then, you will still have to give half of your wealth to her. And she could survive on it and won¡¯t need to do anything for the rest of her life. ¡° Colin said annoyedly, ¡°I have been obsessed with her for so many years. Why do you think I can fall in love with any other woman in the future?¡± Colin would be satisfied if he could get married to Zuri. Cap铆tulo 1231 As for other women? He wouldn¡¯t even look at them. ¡°Colin, you haven¡¯t lived with each other. I¡¯m afraid you will hate each other after Living together for a while.¡° Lucien was as careful as a babysitter. He couldn¡¯t bear it that Colin was so brainless in love. Lucien would be quiet if Colin was an ordinary man. However, Colin was a billionaire. Besides, he was very young and would have a promising future. It was a little stupid of Colin not to do a pre-nuptial property notarization. ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m the one to get married. Mind your own business.¡± Colin didn¡¯t even know how to exin it to Lucien. Lucien always thought Colin was an immature and irrational man. Colin had made up his mind to love Zuri forever since he was seventeen years. Otherwise, as an experienced businessman, he wouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed with Zuri. Colin fought all the way for Zuri. He studied hard and startedpanies so that he could protect Zuri. As a female star, she needed a strong financial support. Even if Zuri was almost the most popr, she would be gradually taken over in the entertainment industry, where only the youngsters were favored. Colin¡¯s current achievements were enough to support Zuri. Zuri could continue to live a superior Life without being ridiculed. Zuri was a tough cookie, so Colin worked hard to earn enough money to give her a decent life. Hence, Colin didn¡¯t need the property notarization. Colin couldn¡¯t wait to show and give everything he had to Zuri, if Zuri wanted. Ang¡¯s Library Lucien was lost for words, so he said with a shrug, ¡°Well, whatever you want, you can have it.¡± As Colin¡¯s friend, Lucien wanted to strive for the greatest interests for Colin, but Colin didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. ¡°I¡¯LL tell the courthouse about it. Just leave it to me.¡± Lucien said as he patted his chest. He was able to deal with that, and it seemed to be the only thing he could do for Colin now. After hanging up the phone, Colin walked over to the safe in his study. He entered the password, opened it, and took out an exquisite box. He opened the box and inside was a dazzling array of diamond rings. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. These were collected every time he earned money over the years. As long as he saw a good-looking one, he would buy it, thinking that one day he would put it on Zuri¡¯s finger in person. Therefore, each of these diamond rings was invaluable and meaningful to Colin. Some of the diamonds were bought at auctions or tailor-made by jewelry designers. Some were of Limited edition or were even designed by Colin personally. Colin hadn¡¯t expected that Zuri agreed to marry him. But fortunately, he had made these preparations in advance, so he could give the rings to Zuri tomorrow. Colin decided to give Zuri all of them as a wedding present. The phone on the side rang. Colin took it and found it was a voice message from Zuri. She said in an expressionless voice, ¡°You should wear a white shirt tomorrow.¡± Colin couldn¡¯t help chuckling. He quickly texted with his slender fingers, ¡°Okay.¡± Cap铆tulo 1232 On second thoughts, Colin sent Zuri a smiling emoji, but Zuri didn¡¯t reply. On the other end of the phone, Zuri couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at this emoji. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri could feel that Colin was in a good mood, but she thought he shouldn¡¯t be that smug, so she didn¡¯t want to reply to him. Zuri asked Sylvie to book both the earliest flight to Vertoak tomorrow morning and the flight back in the afternoon. On the one hand, she didn¡¯t want to spend any time with Colin after getting the marriage license. On the other hand, she was too embarrassed to be absent from work. When Zuri called the director to ask for leave, the director was obviously very unhappy. Zuri swore to the director that she wouldn¡¯t ask for leave until all the work was done after she came back. Zuri would probably be the first woman who buried herself in working after getting her marriage license. However, Zuri thought it was a good way to torture Colin for he threatened her. Colin had better prepare himself for theing ups and downs. Sylvie was very curious about why Zuri suddenly wanted to return to Vertoak, so Sylvie asked after booking the ne ticket, ¡°Zuri, why do you suddenly want to return to Vertoak? Is something wrong? Have you told Sunny about it?¡± ¡°I have some private business to deal with.¡± Zuri made an excuse. Zuri did not dare to tell Sylvie and Sunny that she was going to get marriage Licenses with Colin. They would kill Zuri if they knew it. Zuri intended to hide it from Sylvie and Sunny until she came back. Zuri had no choice. If she refused, Colin would probably post that picture on the Inte. Zuri made up her mind that she would force Colin to delete that picture when seeing him tomorrow. Besides, she would go through his phone to see if he saved any other such kind of photos. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri did regret that she had put too much trust in Colin. How dare he photographed her when she was sound asleep. Zuri had thought that she would have difficulty falling asleep. However, she had a great sleep that night. Zuri instinctively fell asleep after she realized that she needed photographing in the courthouse tomorrow. An actress always attached great importance to how she looked in the picture. Hence, she had to have a good sleep so that she would look refreshed the next day. On the contrary, Colin stayed up all night. Colin was overwhelmed by the joy that he would get married to Zuri tomorrow. What was more, he was afraid that it was just a dream, so he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes. The first time Colin failed to fall asleep, he got up and ironed the white shirt he was going to wear tomorrow. He was so meticulous that all the wrinkles were removed. After going to bed, Colin tossed and turned for a long time and still couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He got up again and took the box with the diamond rings to his bedside, for fear that he would forget to bring it tomorrow. After that, Colin remained wide awake. Seeing that it was getting increasingly brighter outside, he got up and put on his clothes, took the car keys, and drove straight to the airport. Even though Zuri¡¯s flight would Land in a few hours, Colin drove to the airport. He acted as if Zuri would escape. Zuri had a good trip to Vertoak. She came back alone with only arge bag. Before the ne took off, Zuri received a text message from Colin, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the airport.¡± ¡°OK,¡± Zuri replied. Besides this, she didn¡¯t know what to say. The ne hadn¡¯t even taken off, but Colin was waiting at the airport. What a fool! Cap铆tulo 1233 In order not to be photographed by reporters, Zuri walked through the VIP exit to the parking lot. Getting into Colin¡¯s car, she told him to drive away quickly. Fortunately, Zuri¡¯sing back was very sudden. No paparazzi knew about her flight, so she could meet Colin in secret. Colin was reluctant to drive away at once. Even though it had only been two days since theyst met, he felt as if a century had passed. Thus, he just wanted to hold Zuri in his arms for a while. After Zuri fastened her seat belt, she found that Colin did nothing, so she urged, ¡°What are you doing? We should Leave here right now.¡± After Zuri finished saying this, she raised her eyes and looked Colin in the eye. The affection burning in his eyes shocked Zuri, so she quickly Looked away. Zuri was wearing a bucket hat that covered most of her face, so Colin couldn¡¯t see her face after she Looked away. ConsidKatharineg that they would be found by paparazzi, Colin calmed down and drove out of the parking lot. After the car was on the highway to downtown, Zuri took off her hat and turned to look at Colin. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± Zuri found it when she got into the car, but she was scared by the affection in Colin¡¯s eyes, so she didn¡¯t dare to ask about it. Colin squeezed the steKatharineg wheel, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I stayed up all nightst night.¡± Colin deliberately told Zuri the truth so that he could win her sympathy. Sometimes it was not embarrassing for a man to do so. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep all night?¡± Zuri was stunned. Thinking of her good sleep, she suddenly felt a little sorry for Colin. Colin could read her mind, so he continued, ¡°I arrived at the airport at 4 AM.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri opened her mouth wide but couldn¡¯t speak. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°You are too excited,¡± Zuri closed her eyes and muttered. Something must have gone wrong with Colin¡¯s brain. Why did he get to the airport before dawn? Colin replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will go back on your word.¡± Zuri sneered, pursed her lips, and fell silent. She did think so on the way here. She had even wanted to escape. After the silence, Zuri looked out the window and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. After all, you know how your family will respond.¡± Colin¡¯s family disagreed with them being together all the time, not to mention that Colin was getting married to Zuri. She didn¡¯t even dare to think about how furious his parents would be. On the contrary, Zuri¡¯s family would be totally in favor of their marriage. After all, the Smith family was very powerful, so to some extent, Zuri was marrying into the purple. Even in the future, Zuri¡¯s family might ask for money from Colin in every possible way. Zuri felt upset when she thought about it. She would try her best to stop that. ¡°I will never backtrack,¡± Colin said in a low and firm voice. Hearing this, Zuri pursed her lips. Colin continued, ¡°I have never regretted every decision I made about you, and never will I in the future.¡± Cap铆tulo 1234 Tears began to well up in Zuri¡¯s eyes. She was moved and didn¡¯t know what to say. She leaned against the car window in silence and didn¡¯t dare to look back, for fear that Colin would see her red eyes and that she would cry. Why was Colin so nice to her? Why was he so affectionate towards her? Colin should have a better option. The car entered the expressway. While stopping at the red light, Colin held Zuri¡¯s hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°I need to go home first. I should wash up and change clothes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zuri was fine with that. Colin stayed up all night, so he needed to wash up. After all, they were getting married, so he should take it seriously. The car passed Colin¡¯s apartment where Zuri had been before and stopped in front of an elegant and quiet vi by the sea. After getting out of the car, Zuri took a look at the surrounding environment. She looked up at the magnificent vi, raised her eyebrows, and asked, ¡°You live here now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Colin replied, ¡°This is my property.¡± Zuri nced at Colin meaningfully. Now that he had such a vi, he shouldn¡¯t be as poor as he said. Colin pretended not to know what Zuri was thinking, but walked over, held her hand, and entered the vi. Colin didn¡¯t want to tell her the story of Camcien Lifetech and Peak Entertainment for the time being. It was a happy day today. If Zuri was annoyed, it would be a wet nket on their wedding day. Therefore, Colin decided to talk about it with Zuri another day. Ang¡¯s Library After entKatharineg the vi, Colin went upstairs to the bathroom. Zuri began to look around the vi. After that, she took out her vanity mirror from her handbag and made up for herself. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. An actress always attached great importance to her makeup. After washing up, Colin changed into the white shirt as Zuri ordered and went downstairs. He chose the most concise one and matched it with tailored ck trousers. The moment he slowly walked down the stairs, Zuri felt he was just a Prince Charming. Zuri was fascinated by Colin the first time she saw him. When he walked past her in the white school uniform, her heart was beating quite fast. Later, covKatharineg her chest, Zuri turned her head and whispered to Chelsea that she wanted to chase Colin. Chelsea was so shocked that the milk tea fell on the floor with a crash. Many years passed. Zuri¡¯s affection for Colin didn¡¯t fade at all. To hide her nerves, Zuri quickly Looked away. Colin walked over, wrapped Zuri in his arms, and said softly, ¡°We can live here in the future. What do you think?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zuri refused without thinking. ¡°If I live here, the paparazzi will follow me here, and then our rtionship will be exposed.¡± ¡°It will also disturb you.¡± Zuri was more worried about this. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You are my wife.¡± Colin was overwhelmed by the joy that they were going to get the marriage Licenses. Zuri felt very ufortable about Colin¡¯s words, so she immediately red at him and protested, ¡°We haven¡¯t got¡­¡± Cap铆tulo 1235 Before Zuri could finish her words, Colin leaned over and kissed her lips fiercely, so Zuri could not speak. Zuri was held in his arms and couldn¡¯t break free. He held her so hard that he almost rubbed her into his body, which was the way he showed his desire and Longing for her. After the kiss, Zuri¡¯s makeup was ruined and her clothes were wrinkled. Zuriined angrily, ¡°You wrinkled my shirt!¡± Zuri was going to be photographed in it. As a woman who always paid attention to how she looked, Zuri couldn¡¯t bear to see her shirt wrinkled. Colin put his arm around her waist and said, ¡°Go upstairs to the dressing room. I¡¯ll help you iron it Zuri angrily shook off his hand and rushed upstairs. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Colin took a deep breath to calm down and quickly followed Zuri upstairs. Colin felt it was so torturous. He really wanted to leave Zuri in the bedroom if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were going to the courthouse. In the dressing room, Zuri took off her shirt and began to iron it. Her figure was slender and enchanting. When Colin stepped in and saw this, he got horny at once. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡° In the end, Colin turned around and fled. ¡°You deserve it.¡° Zuri knew what was going on in his mind. If Colin hadn¡¯t held her and kissed her, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered from that. Zuri snorted while ironing her clothes. She was very confident about her charm, so she was very satisfied with Colin¡¯s response. After ironing the shirt, Zuri put it on and went downstairs slowly Just as Zuri was about to ask Colin to go, he walked toward her with a delicate box in his hand. ¡°Here¡¯s the ring. They¡¯re all for you.¡± ¡°ALL?¡± Zuri nced at Colin in confusion and wondered what he meant. Did he mean that there were many rings in the box? Zuri took the box over and opened it. She was stunned that more than a dozen diamond rings were neatly ced inside. The diamond rings shone so brightly that she even couldn¡¯t open her eyes. Colin was probably the first man in the world who propose with so many rings. Zuri was lost for words. Taking a deep breath, Zuri warned herself not to be tempted by these gorgeous diamond rings. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°You have even borrowed money from me. You shouldn¡¯t be so rich.¡± ¡°That was just an excuse to approach you.¡± Colin answered and then asked her seriously, ¡°Do you like them? Pick one and wear it.¡± ¡°No.¡± With a pop, Zuri closed the box and gave it back to Colin. Colin was heartbroken and asked, ¡°Why?¡± Zuri shrugged and said, ¡°They¡¯re too expensive.¡± As one of the most popr stars, Zuri could tell some of the rings were global limited editions at first sight. Her instincts told her that these rings were priceless, so she didn¡¯t dare to receive them. If Zuri was asked to pay for these rings in the future, she would spend the rest of her Life doing that. Colin put the box back into Zuri¡¯s hands. ¡°We are about to get the marriage licenses, so all I have is yours now.¡± Cap铆tulo 1236 Colin even ignored the property notarization, so he didn¡¯t care about how much these rings cost. Hearing this, Zuri said, ¡°By the way, should we do a property notarization first?¡± Zuri was sure that Colin was rted to Camcien Lifetech. She had read on the Inte that Camcien Lifetech was a big What was more, Zuri got married to Colin for love rather than money. Thus, she would feel less uneasy after doing the property notarization. ¡°No.¡± Colin refused without thinking, and then deliberately asked, ¡°Are you worried that I will take your property?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Zuri was amused by his red herrings. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m not the one who may burn his fingers.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°I¡¯m not doing it.¡± Colin was relieved as Zuri didn¡¯t insist that they should do a prenup. Colin reopened the box, put his arm around Zuri¡¯s waist, and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want them all, you should at Least choose one as the wedding ring.¡± Zuri nodded and thought what Colin said made sense. Now that they were about to get married, she could ept a wedding ring. Zuri raised her hand and decided to pick out the ring whose diamond was smaller than the others. However, Colin had chosen one from the box and said, ¡°What about this one? I think it looks good and fits you.¡± Words failed Zuri. Colin must¡¯ve done it on purpose. The ring he selected didn¡¯t have thergest diamond but it has a rare pink diamond. Therefore, it must be the most expensive one. That pink diamond was wless, gorgeous, and elegant. Just when Zuri was stunned, Colin quickly put the ring on her Left ring finger, so fast that Zuri didn¡¯t have time to refuse. It was said that each pink diamond belonged to a princess, and Zuri was Colin¡¯s princess. Zuri Looked down at the pink diamond ring on her fair finger, and her eyes got a little moist. Colin¡¯s care and affection for her did move Zuri. Zuri couldn¡¯t refuse. However, looking at the dazzling diamond ring, she was quite upset, ¡°But I can only wear it for a while.¡± Zuri would soon be flying back to the crew, so she couldn¡¯t wear such an expensive ring. Even if she didn¡¯t need to work, this ring was too heavy to wear, so she would have to put it away in the future. Zuri could also wear it on some formal asions. Now that they were going to get their marriage licenses today, Zuri didn¡¯t take it off for the time being. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Colin hugged Zuri in his arms and said coaxingly, ¡°You can take it off when you go back.¡± Colin knew that this ring was too heavy to wear. It didn¡¯t matter whether she wore it or not. What mattered was that he wanted to give her the best in the world. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear one?¡± Zuri looked at Colin¡¯s slender ring finger and protested dissatisfiedly, ¡°Colin, do you want to continue pretending to be single?¡± Colin said with resignation, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to buy one for me And then I will wear it every day.¡± Cap铆tulo 1238 A smile yed on his lips. What a dishonest woman! Zuri seemingly was reluctant to buy Colin a ring, but she put it into action. The car quickly drove to the courthouse. After parking the car, Colin and Zuri walked in from the back passage. Because Lucien had already arranged everything in advance, Colin and Zuri quickly got their marriage Licenses. However, before Zuri could take a look at them, Colin took them from her. ¡°Hey, I haven¡¯t seen what they look like inside,¡± Zuri protested. She looked cute and funny, so the staff member who was responsible for processing was amused. When the staff member knew that Zuri, one of the most popr actresses, was to get married, she was shocked and imagined quite a lot. An actress¡¯s husband was always stereotyped as an actor, or a wealthy but old and greasy businessman. To the staff member¡¯s surprise, Zuri would marry such a handsome and elegant young man. Although the man was not well-known, he looked as distinguished as an elite. Besides, Zuri and this man were in a sweet rtionship. What a perfect couple! The staff member could feel the strong Love in the eyes of the man when he looked at Zuri. As for Zuri, although she looked more rational, she was very dependent on the man. When Zuri failed to remove the pen cap, she handed it to the man subconsciously. The staff member observed that they must have dated each other for a long time. However, she knew few rumors about Zuri these years. Who was this man? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ninjanovel The staff member was told to keep it confidential and couldn¡¯t inquire anymore. Thus, however curious she was, she quietly finished the processing and blessed Zuri and Colin in her heart. Colin quickly put the two red marriage Licenses into his pocket. He took Zuri¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to read them. They are just two papers.¡± Zuri red at Colin angrily and thought what he said was bullshit Those were marriage Licenses Colin was afraid that Zuri would tear them apart. But the marriage licenses remained legal even if they were torn apart. Colin ignored Zuri¡¯s protest. After thanking the staff member, Colin held Zuri¡¯s hand and decided to leave. Zuri pulled out her hand angrily and walked away first. Colin followed Zuri with resignation, which amused the staff member again. It was the first time she saw a couple argue with each other here. After getting to the parking lot, Zuri got into the car and reached out to Colin. ¡°Give me your cell phone.¡± Colin raised his eyebrows, knowing what Zuri was going to do. Colin obediently handed it over and then exined, ¡°I only took one photo.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy it,¡± Zuri replied as she skimmed through the photos on his phone. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± Colin¡¯s tone was very sincere. Cap铆tulo 1239 ¡°I was angered that you ate with Dous. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have threatened you with it.¡± Colin wasn¡¯t willing to threaten Zuri at all. Instead, he just wanted to dote on and take care of her. Nevertheless, Zuri kept staying away from Colin and even ate with Dous. Hence, Colin had no choice but to force Zuri to marry him, and he would never do that anymore. ¡°Do you mean it¡¯s my fault?¡± Zuri snorted and quickly finished flipping through all the photos. She didn¡¯t find any special photos When Colin took his mobile phone, he held her hand, and said earnestly, ¡°I really want to marry you, so I have no choice but to do that.¡± Zuri rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to tell your parents about it.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Zuri was Legally individual after she bought her own apartment. And so was Colin when he studied abroad. Therefore, they could get married without their parents¡¯ permission. They couldn¡¯t always hide it from Colin¡¯s family, but Zuri was afraid that Colin would be kicked out of the Smith family. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re free.¡± Colin exined, ¡°You are busy in the crew now. Given your body condition, you can¡¯t suffer from anything now.¡± Zuri pursed her lips, nced at him, and said with a nod, ¡°Then take me to the airport.¡± Zuri thought what Colin said made sense. She couldn¡¯t suffer anything now. She also needed some time to receive the fact that she got married to Colin. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although Zuri looked calm, she was overjoyed inside. However, as a well-trained and experienced actress, she could remain calm. If she was alone, she would be shaking all over Words failed Colin. He had intended to spend some time with Zuri, but she was going back now. Colin had nned to start the car and leave. Nheless, hearing what Zuri said, he stopped the car and turned to stare at her. ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡± Zuri said with a shrug. ¡°When I asked for Leave today, the director was annoyed. Before, I had already taken two days off when I was ill. I can¡¯t Let the whole crew wait for me. Colin fixed his eyes on Zuri and asked, ¡°What time are you supposed to leave?¡± After hearing Zuri¡¯s reply, Colin raised his hand and nced at his watch, saying, ¡°There¡¯s still time for you to have lunch with me.¡± Zuri said, ¡°I can¡¯t eat on the ne.¡± Colin red at her. ¡°Is this what you¡¯ll do to your stomach?¡± Zuri was lost for words. She was frightened by his fierce look. In order not to offend Colin, she compromised. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Then go back with me. I can cook for you,¡± Colin said as he started the car. Cap铆tulo 1240 zuri was shocked. ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s too Late.¡± Zuri thought, ¡°He is making a fuss! Why not just stop somewhere for Lunch?¡± Colin added, ¡°I have meat and vegetables at home, so it won¡¯t take Long to make some dishes.¡± Colin was good at cooking. He learned it so that he could take good care of Zuri after they got married. It was the first day they got their marriage licenses, so Colin was determined to celebrate it by cooking. describe yourself in payment description Zuri didn¡¯t know what to say but kept silent. Anyway, she needn¡¯t do it herself. After they returned to Colin¡¯s vi, Zuri began to surf the with her mobile phone on the sofa, while Colin walked into the kitchen and started to cook. Zuri had a hard time taking the marriage licenses from Colin Nheless, after she took a few photos of them, Colin took them away. Zuri sent the photos to the chat group where Chelsea, Fay, and Zora Sugden were, and prepared herself for their stormy response. Chelsea and Fay almost freaked out. Fay sent a voice message, ¡°Chelsea, how are you? I am so bbergasted that I feel like the baby in my Gordony is about to pop out.¡± Zuri chuckled. She forgot that Chelsea and Fay were pregnant. Chelsea replied, ¡°The bowl fell off my hand a minute ago.¡± Chelsea was telling the truth. Chelsea was eating some soup when seeing the photos. The next second, she was shocked and the bowl in her hand fell to the ground. It shattered all over the floor. Edmund hurriedly cleaned the fragments up, for fear that Chelsea would get hurt. Chelsea could feel that Edmund was almost driven mad by what Zuri did these days. He probably wanted Zuri to quickly marry Colin so that she wouldn¡¯t stimte Chelsea. Zora Sugden returned calmly, ¡°I guessed it when you asked me to design a ring for a man.¡± ¡°Congrattions! You finally get what you want. I hope you¡¯ll be happy forever.¡± Zora Sugden was the calmest. Zuri was amused by Zora Sugden¡¯s reply. As Zora Sugden said, Zuri did get what she wanted. ¡°Congrattions to you and wish you have a lovely baby!¡± ¡°Congrattions to you and wish you have a lovely baby!¡± Chelsea¡¯s and Fay¡¯s blessings were the same. Zuri was amused again These pregnant women did think alike. ¡°Thank you, but I won¡¯t consider having a baby before I am 30 years old,¡± Zuri said firmly. After all, few actresses chose to have a baby before they were 30 years old. For her career and future life, Zuri had made up her mind that she wouldn¡¯t have babies for the time being. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why did you two get married in a sh?¡± Chelsea and the others asked Zuri this question in the group chat. describe yourself in payment description Zuri looked at the phone and fell into a trance for a while. Was their marriage a sh one? Cap铆tulo 1241 Judging from the time between their reunion and getting the certificate, it was indeed a sh marriage. But judging from the time they had fallen in Love with each other, it wasn¡¯t a sh marriage at all. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Colin came out of the kitchen. He walked over from behind the sofa and leaned closer to speak to her ear. Zuri put away her phone, ¡°I was just telling Chelsea and the others about our marriage.¡± The corners of Colin¡¯s lips rose slightly. Although they can¡¯t make it public now, she shared this with her best friends, which represented her affirmation of their rtionship. It was enough for him, he said affectionately against her fragrant cheek, ¡°When you finish your work, we¡¯ll invite them to dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zuri didn¡¯t refuse and it was still a Long time before she was finished. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y ¡°Is lunch ready?¡± Zuri tried to sit away, to distance herself from him. He hugged her from behind and was so close to her, making her heart beat faster and her face hot. ¡°There is one more dish left. I juste out and check on you.¡± How could Colin let her escape? AcFoster the back of the sofa, he kissed her gently. If she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, Colin really didn¡¯t want to let her go. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t hold any grudges in his heart. It was clear that on the happy day when the two of them got their certificates, she booked a ne ticket back to the crew without any hesitation. Therefore, the kiss was turning ruthless and he almost want to devour her with desire. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± Zuri, who was releasedter,ined while covKatharineg her stinging lips. Colin was not annoyed at all, he touched her red lips with his thumb and said, ¡°You were making me angry.¡± Then he went back to the kitchen to cook. Zuri was so angry that she waved her fists a few times at his back. The lunch is rtively light. He was considKatharineg Zuri¡¯s fragile stomach while also satisfying her diet rule about restricting calories as a female star. The two ate face-to-face by the huge dining table. It seemed as if they were back to those old years But at that time, they didn¡¯t eat so politely, they were sticking together even when they were sitting, and they couldn¡¯t bear to be separated just for a moment. As soon as Zuri picked up the chopsticks, she saw Colin patting his leg and asking her, ¡°Would you like to sit over?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Zuri said to him. If she sits over, they won¡¯t finish this meal. Those who knew Colin would never have imagined that this man could hide such a wicked side under his gentle appearance. Before Colin could say anything else, Zuri warned him again, telling you again, you¡¯d better behave and eat your food, otherwise it¡¯s gonna be a mess. I¡¯m in a hurry, and you¡¯re the only one who suffers.¡± Colin had no choice but to give up, but his tone couldn¡¯t hide his grief, ¡°Am I the first man to be left alone in an empty room on the first day of his marriage?¡± Zuri smiled smugly, ¡°Well, you are the one who decided to marry a busy star like me.¡± Colin wasn¡¯t annoyed at all, and said with a slight smile in his eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just remember to compensate me when you¡¯re done.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Cap铆tulo 1242 Thepensation was staying in bed for three whole days. Of course, he was only muttKatharineg to himself in his heart. If he said it, he was afraid that the woman opposite would schedule the work until the next year. Zuri nced at him suspiciously, thinking how did he be an easypromise? She was a little unused to it. Colin put some vegetables on her te and changed the topic, ¡°Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll take you to the airportter.¡± Zuri is very smart and this topic can¡¯t continue, otherwise, he will suffer in the end. When Lunch was almost over, the phone that Colin put aside suddenly rang and Zuri saw the name of the caller ID ¡°Michelle Byrd¡± at a nce. She even admired her own f good eyesight. She raised her eyebrows, pretending not to see and continuing to eat with her head down. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, she used to be quite wary of Michelle, but now¡­ she didn¡¯t care about her and that Mnie nchard at all. Colin and his heart belong to her now, why would she care about other random people? Colin nced at Zuri, who didn¡¯t care, and he didn¡¯t know whether he should be happy or upset at the fact that she didn¡¯t make a fuss about this. But he felt really disgusted by Michelle. He thought that was very clear about his rejection. He didn¡¯t know what she was insisting on. So when he answered the phone, his tone was very displeased and alienated, ¡°Miss Byrd, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Colin¡¯s sense of boundaries was absolutely great. When they didn¡¯t get the certificate before, he could still call her ¡°Michelle¡±. As soon as they got the certificate, he immediately called Miss Byrd. Zuri wanted to Laugh when she heard it, she could imagine the ck face of Michelle on the other end of the phone. As Zuri expected, Michelle¡¯s face was indeed darkened, and she was speechless for a while in shock. ninjanovel After a long while, she murmured, ¡°Miss Byrd?¡± Her tone was filled with undisguised injuries and grievances, she couldn¡¯t understand why Colin suddenly changed like this. She learned from Colleen that Colin had returned to Vertoak with them, so she guessed that he must have had a quarrel with Zuri. She thought this was her best opportunity, and she had to seize it, so she quickly made a call. But she didn¡¯t expect that Colin would call her ¡°Miss Byrd¡± indifferently when he answered it, which made her feelpletely cold. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Colin asked impatiently when Michelle didn¡¯t speak. In fact, he knew what she was doing. She was just looking for various excuses to ask him out, but he still deliberately asked about something official and made it clear that he pretended to be confused and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her thoughts. If it wasn¡¯t for the friendship between their parents, he would just hang up now. ¡°I¡­¡± Colin was ruthless and it was hard for her to speak for a while. She has pride and self-respect as well. She has been hurt by him again and again. ¡°Sorry, I still have something important to do here, so I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Colin Lost thest bit of patience and hung up the phone. Cap铆tulo 1243 And what he called the important thing was to apany Zuri to lunch. No, it should be to apany his wife and Lover to lunch. His words pleased Zuri very well and she couldn¡¯t help but Laughed. Was it important to dine with her? Well, she admitted it was kind of sweet. Colin hung up the phone and Looked at Zuri¡¯s smiling eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but snorted softly and said, ¡°I thought you were really that calm.¡± Zuri was amused by his resentful tone. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so childish in these trivial matters, even to the point of being fussy. Did he think she was as stingy as he was? Just because she had a meal with Dous Clevnd, he asked her to get married with him. Isn¡¯t she indifferent to Michelle because of the confidence he gave her? He didn¡¯t evene up with this meaning, which was really humiliating to himself as a straight-A student. She took a bite and said teasingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Miss Byrd to be so persistent.¡± Colin replied gracefully, ¡°Not as persistent as Dous Clevnd, who has been abroad for several years and still misses you.¡± Zuri was speechless. A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y However, how did he know that Dous had chased after her before? And how did he know that Dous has been abroad for several years? Thinking of this, she looked at him thoughtfully and said, ¡°Why do you know so much about Dous Clevnd?¡± ¡°Who knows himself well and knows the enemy well shall win. How can I not know my rival in Love?¡± Colin knew that Zuri was testing him, so he calmly changed the subject. Zuri didn¡¯t get a real answer but she just gave up. He can do whatever he likes, anyway, for the rest of her Life, whether he is poor or rich, they will be together. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. What kind of career and how much wealth he has, she didn¡¯t need to care about it. Was it possible to get a divorce only because he had nothing? Or would she be so happy because he was so rich? No, she knew very well that was not the reason. If she really thought like this, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten with him without hesitation. Because she had to catch the flight, Colin drove Zuri straight to the airport after Lunch. After the car arrived at the airport, Zuri got out of the car and ran away without Looking back, because there were too many reporters and media at the airport, and she was afraid of being photographed by them. Colin watched her slender figure disappear and he could not hide the disappointment on his face. He took the phone and sent her a message, ¡°Can I visit you if I miss you? No one will know about that.¡± She just left and he couldn¡¯t stop missing her and going crazy. When Zuri arrived at the airport lobby, she received a voice message from Colin. She was speechless for a while, but the sadness in the man¡¯s tone was so pitiful. Then she thought about it and replied, ¡°There will be a brand event two weekster. Cap铆tulo 1244 Sunny said before that she should stay on the crew to concentrate on filming and not make any trouble, so she was only assigned a small amount of work. Her next event was set for half a monthter. Although it was only a short day, they could meet. The event was in the afternoon, she would fly in the morning, stay one night, and then return to the crew on the earliest flight the next day, so one day off would be enough. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet you,¡± Colin replied to her almost without thinking. Zuri couldn¡¯t helpughing while holding the phone. He was so impatient. ¡°Okay.¡± After replying to Colin, Zuri hurried to check-in. ninjanovel After Zuri disappeared at the security checkpoint, Michelle received a message from Nancy Baldwin. ¡°Michelle, my colleague saw Zuri at the airport. Isn¡¯t she filming with the crew? When did she return to Vertoak?¡± Nancy sent a voice message along with a photo of Zuri at the airport. Zuri was wearing a fat ck T-shirt, ordinary jeans, arge fisherman hat, and fashionable sunsses. It was the simplest outfit, but it was inexplicably dazzling in the crowd. Zuri was originally wearing a white shirt, but considKatharineg the tiring flight, she took a ck T-shirt from Colin¡¯s closet and put it on. She also liked a oversize style of dressing. Wearing a ck T-shirt on her is not too outrageous. She believed that she was wrapped tightly enough. The fisherman hat and sunsses almost covered her whole face. She never thought that she would be photographed, so when she read the text message sent by Colin, she didn¡¯t try to hide her smile. Little did she know that her sweet smile was so such an eyesore in Michelle¡¯s eyes. Michelle recognized the ck T-shirt Zuri was wearing at a nce, which seemed to belong to Colin. Thest time she had a hot pot with Colleen and Colin, he wore this top and she was very impressed because she liked that brand as well. Butter, because Zuri endorsed the brand, she never bought it again. She noticed this shirt at the time because she was puzzled that Colin say that he was a jobless person and how could he afford to buy clothes with such a big brand? And she had another guess in her mind at the time, that Colin was not actually a person who admired these big brands, and the only exnation was that he was supporting Zuri¡¯s endorsement . Did he love Zuri so much? To personally support her endorsement? Looking at Zuri¡®s undisguised smile in the photo for a long while. Michelle sent back a message to Nancy, ¡°Not even you reporters know her whereabouts, how would I know?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right,¡± Nancy replied to her, ¡°It¡¯s really strange, no one took pictures of her when she returned, and it looks like she came back this time by herself, her assistant and the driver were not together. And it wasn¡¯t her agent who picked her up, she was acting so mysteriously, what for?¡± It stands to reason that a star Like Zuri is always stirring up a crowd almost every time she travels. And it is necessary to bring an assistant. Almost all media reporters know her assistant Sylvie and basically seeing her was like seeing Zuri. But this time Zuri was alone and Nancy felt extremely strange. Michelle¡¯s face was already very grim at this end. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, Colin¡¯s impatience when she called him just now was enough to show that he should have been with Zuri at the time. But didn¡¯t he break up with her? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Why are they together again? If they hadn¡¯t been together just now, it would be impossible for Zuri to wear his clothes. And Zuri secretly went back behind everyone¡¯s back, what did she do with him? Michelle couldn¡¯t figure it out. Depression and unwillingness in her heart made her have the urge to cry, why? Cap铆tulo 1245 Why did Zuri always better than her? Is it because she doesn¡¯t have the morous and attractive energy of Zuri? Maybe it is because she was so broken down, she decided to take a risk, thinking of this, she sent a voice message to Nancy in a sobbing voice, ¡°Nancy, I need to do one thing, can you help me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the favor?¡± ¡°As long as I can, I will help you.¡± A N G E L A ¡®s L I B R A R Y Michelle was about to cry and Nancy felt extremely sympathetic to her, and immediately assured her without hesitation. Michelle then told Nancy about her n. After she finished speaking, Michelle murmured, ¡°This time I really have to take the risk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a piece of cake for me to operate this kind of thing, don¡¯t forget what I do for a living.¡± Nancyforted her like this. Michelle nodded lightly, ¡°Well, you can wait at the door of Colin¡¯s houseter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nancy responded. Then Michelle closed her eyes and took a deep breath, calming herself down in this way, to think carefully about what to do next. No matter whether they have broken up or were back together, she can¡¯t sit still and wait. She has to take the initiative to attack. From her point of view, Zuri is so fiery and she must be incapable of tolerating this kind of thing. If something happened between Colin and her, Zuri would definitely go mad. After thinking for a long time, Michelle finally got up and walked out with the car keys. When Colin returned from the airport, he saw Michelle standing at the door of his vi from afar and he immediately frowned impatiently. Originally, only he and Lucien knew where he Lived, but after returning from Jamton this time, his parents asked him where he lived outside, so he told them about this ce, Michelle must know it from his mother. After parking the car in the parking Lot, Colin got out of the car with a nk expression. But this time, before he could speak, Michelle spoke first. She didn¡¯t pretend to be bitter or weak, but said directly to Colin, ¡°I know it¡¯s not suitable for me toe to this ce, but I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Colin suppressed the disgust in his heart and said bluntly, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡± Michelle¡¯s words were exactly what he wanted. He had long wanted to make it clear and draw the Line clearly to avoid her approaching in the future, and this was thest decency he ¡®d save for Michelle and her parents. ¡°Talk here?¡± Michelle¡¯s eyes glinted with a trace of hurt and she couldn¡¯t believe it. She thought that Colin would invite her to sit at home. In that case, Nancy, who was hiding in the distance, would take a picture of her entKatharineg his house. Then she would find another excuse to stay inside for a while and Colin would not be able to exin it clearly to Zuri She didn¡¯t expect Colin to be so hardhearted, asking her to talk outside¡­ This was the hottest time in the afternoon. Had he ever considered that she might get sunstroke? Colin looked at Michelle¡¯s watery eyes and felt extremely annoyed. Maybe there¡¯s a maic field between people. He didn¡¯t like her so-called fragility at all.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!